《One Piece Dragon System》 1 One Piece Dragon System Chapter One Dragon System Chapter One Dragon System "Where is this place?" Realizing that his eyes were a little bright, Chu Han opened his eyes. The sea-blue sky, the white and serene white clouds, and the sound of seagulls from time to time made Chu Han feel strange.MiscellaneousZhiInsects= "Huh? Little guy, you''re awake!" On the deck, the middle-aged man saw that he had saved the little guy waking up, he was taken aback and said gently. Hearing the sound, Chu Han instinctively bounced his upper body and turned his head to look at the man. The man is sturdy, wearing a pair of glasses, a face full of scum, and a white coat. He is wearing an orange T-shirt, cropped trousers, and straw sandals. He looks a bit livid, but his body is faintly exuding. With an astonishing momentum that one dare not underestimate. This made Chu Han couldn''t help feeling that this man was a little familiar: "I really want to see him somewhere... By the way, isn''t he the Hades Raleigh in the One Piece world? Why does he appear here, no! Why should I be in the One Piece world?" "I remember that I was fighting for the treasure with Nibelung Root... After that, there seemed to be an explosion, and I came here. Is the One Piece World and Nibelung Root connected?" Chu Han worked hard. Thinking back Suddenly feeling a little different in his body, he looked away from the man and looked at his tiny body. He began to wonder, "But why did I leave Nibelung. After Root came into this world, how did my body become smaller and more like that? Like a seven or eight year old child." Looking at the pensive child, the middle-aged man smiled, and said, "This little guy is still very dense." "What''s your name, little guy?" the man asked. "When you ask someone else''s name, don''t you introduce yourself first?" Chu Han narrowed his eyes and asked very vigilantly. Seeing the little guy staring at him, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but smile, the little guy was still wary. "My name is Lei Li, and I am the deputy captain of a pirate group. By the way, I forgot to say that you are on our boat now!" The middle-aged man reported to himself. "Pirate? Raleigh?" Chu Han pretended to be puzzled. Hearing that, Lei Li narrowed his eyes and smiled proudly: "Why, have you heard of the old man''s name?" "Never heard of it!" Chu Han slowly shook his head and said coldly, causing the latter''s laughter to abruptly stop, as if he was constipated, and smiled helplessly. "Really an interesting kid, should you say your name now?" "Chu Han!" Chu Han stood up with a serious face, bowed slightly, and said, "Thank you for saving me, uncle!" "Uncle? Am I so old?" Lely touched the scum on his face and gave a wry smile. Just about to speak, the ship door on the far deck was suddenly opened and a group of people walked out hurriedly. Chu Han turned his head and looked, and found that the head of the group was a tall, handsome middle-aged man wearing a domineering captain''s suit and wearing a captain''s cap. He was handsome and with a long curvy beard beside him. Followed by a red-haired boy in a straw hat and a little man in a clown suit. "Gol D. Roger and Red-haired Shanks? Then the one behind should be Bucky the Clown? Interesting, interesting!" Seeing this, Chu Han narrowed his eyes, and suddenly had a guess based on the memory of his previous life. There was also a faint smile: "It seems that the time I crossed is a bit early. Now that Gore D. Roger is still alive, it means that it is at least 20 years before the original plot officially opens. I am afraid I will become an uncle when the straw hat boy goes out to sea?" "But that''s interesting, isn''t it?" Chu Han''s eyes burst out, the blood in his body faintly boiled, and a wicked smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Twenty years after Gold Roger came to One Piece, it can be said to be a very chaotic period, the replacement of the old and the new era, the opening of the era of great navigation, the battle for hegemony among the four emperors, the establishment of the Qiwu Sea, and the rise of the revolutionary army. , The rise of the three navy generals, countless pirates fighting for the new world...... This is simply troubled times! In troubled times, the heroes are fighting! This is an era when the strong are born in large numbers, and it is also the era that Chu Han yearns for. As the number one strong in his previous life, Chu Han is definitely not the kind of generation to spend his life in peace and mediocrity. Power and strength are his ultimate goals! Ding!The dragon system is officially activated and the scan begins: Host: Chu Han Lineage: Human Age: 8 years old Physique: 7 Strength: 6 Speed: 7 Power: 5 ... At this moment, a cold mechanical sound suddenly rang out in Chu Han''s mind, who was passionate in his heart, which made him slightly startled. "Dragon clan system? Is this the golden finger in the legend? No! This should be related to the thing of the previous life Nibelung." Chu Han''s eyes flashed with a gleam of light, reminding of his passing through for no reason. Suddenly there was a bit of speculation, and I just wanted to try to communicate a few words with the system to verify my guess, but the cold metal sound rang again: The host experience mission opens: The main mission: kill all the dragons, overthrow the world government, and ascend to the world''s first throne, and to rule the world! Quest reward: Bronze and Fire King Bloodline Failure penalty: forced obliteration! Side task one: Ding!Join the Roger Pirates in three days Task reward: b-level dragon bloodline, and randomly inspire a kind of speech spirit! Failure penalty: None Side mission 2: Not yet opened, need to be activated by the host Hearing that, Chu Han was taken aback for a moment, his expression unchanged, but his heart was already surging. Ling Ling?Dragon?Could it be that he had seen the things in the "Dragon Race" novel in his previous life, and it seems that his guess is correct, everything is Nibelung. The thing is messing with it! At the same time, just as Chu Han was losing his mind, the distant Gord Roger, Shanks and others also slowly walked in front of Chu Han... 2 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 2 Roger Pirate Group Chapter Two Roger Pirates "Hello there!" While distracting, the distant Gord Roger, Shanks and others also slowly walked in front of Chu Han. The young Shanks looked at Chu Han in thought and spoke first: "My name is Shanks, what is your name?" "Huh?" Chu Han was taken aback for a moment, and he woke up from a state of absent-mindedness. He looked at the smiling red-haired boy in front of him, narrowed his eyes, and said lightly: "Chu Han" "Chu Han? What a strange name," Shanks muttered.MiscellaneousZhiCworm "Shanks, it''s rude to comment on other people''s names casually" At this moment, Roger Rodger reached out his hand and touched Shanks red hair, smiled heartily, then turned to look at Chu Han, who was calm, and smiled: "Don''t mind, Shanks is like that, he doesn''t mean anything" His voice is strong and powerful, and his smiling eyes are extremely deep, as if there is a lion hidden inside, the whole person exudes an amazing aura, and the easygoing is with incomparable domineering. Hearing that, Chu Han smiled faintly, shook his head, and then looked up at Gord Roger who was smiling at him, a glint flashed in his eyes, and said, "Uncle, are you?" "By the way, I haven''t introduced myself yet" Roger froze for a moment, and smiled: "My name is Gold Roger, and I am also the captain of this pirate ship. If you don''t mind, you can call me Roger. Uncle" "Your name is Chu Han? How can you be in such a place alone when you are so young?" Roger questioned. "Yes, yes, when we found you, you were still floating on the sea. Fortunately, I found out early, otherwise you would have been eaten by the sea kings" Bucky said excitedly, with a proud look on his face. , Seems to be saying thank me now. Seeing this, Chu Han ignored Bucky, but shook his head, spreading out his hands pretending to be frustrated, and said lightly: "I don''t know what''s going on. I''m here as soon as I woke up, I only remember my name. I cant remember the rest." "Could it be that you have amnesia?" Shanks exclaimed. "Probably" Chu Han nodded and said lightly. When the words fell, everyone couldn''t help showing sympathy. They thought, Chu Han and his relatives must have been in a shipwreck, their relatives lost their lives or crashed into some place that caused the amnesia. This can also explain Chu Han. Why is a person drifting on the sea? In such dangerous seas where the weather is constantly changing and pirates infested, such situations are not rare, and no one knows how many ships have sunk under the calm sea since ancient times. "Well, what are you two doing here? Why don''t you go to work, it''s time to set off." After a while, Pluto Raleigh turned his head and yelled at Shanks and Bucky who were standing beside him. After Pi Dian Pi Dian left, he turned his head and looked at Chu Han, who looked plain and smiled: "Where do you want to go next, if you don''t mind, we can send you a ride" After speaking, Raleigh and Roger looked at each other, and both had a decision in their hearts. They planned to send this poor little guy to the next town and give him a peaceful and stable day without letting him face the sea again. risks of. "I don''t have a place to go" Chu Han shook his head, then looked at Roger and Raleigh firmly, and said: "I want to follow you!" "You want to be a pirate?" The two were taken aback. "Huh!" Chu Han nodded and said lightly. Hearing that, the two of them smiled at each other, looked at the immature and tender Chu Han, and smiled: "Do you know what a pirate does?" "I don''t know, but I only have to know that you are not bad guys," Chu Han said lightly. "Interesting" Roger''s pupils shrank slightly, his eyes narrowed and he looked at Chu Han, who was tender but very mature outside, and smiled: "When a pirate is always facing disasters at sea, aren''t you afraid?" "Not afraid!" "Being a pirate will be hunted down by many navies, face countless risks, and may die at all times. Are you not afraid of that?" "Navy? That''s it! As for death, didn''t I realize this feeling just now?" Chu Han smiled faintly. "Then what is your dream?" "Dream?" Chu Han was taken aback for a moment, then a gleam of light flashed in his eyes. He looked at Roger with a smile and said with a firm expression: "My dream is to surpass everything and become the strongest!" "Beyond everything? What a funny little guy." Roger smiled slightly, then turned to look at Lei Li, who also showed an expression of appreciation. He remembered the last time this old man showed this look as if he met Shanks this kid, does he think that this little guy in front of him has the same potential as Shanks? "May I join you?" Chu Han looked at the two people who were silent while staring at him, speechless. "Sorry, we can''t agree to your request." Upon hearing this, Pluto Raleigh shook his head and sighed. "Why?" Chu Han was not angry, but instead asked with a calm face, looking very calm, which made him look a little high in the hearts of Roger and Raleigh. "Because of your age, you are still too young to protect yourself." Lei Li looked at the immature, tender and short Chu Han, with a dim flash in his eyes. He didn''t want to agree to Chu Han''s request. The seedlings are in the Pirate Group. But now is not a good time. Since Roger became the Shanghai Pirate King, their situation is more dangerous than before. They have been hunted down by the navy ten times this month. From this we can see the attitude of the navy government. They will never let go of a living One Piece! As for Chu Hans age, Leili completely rejected the excuses Chu Han made. After all, even if Chu Han is too young to protect himself, they can spend time to educate Chu Han. When he grows up, he will definitely and Shanks. The same is a future combat power! But now they really dont have time, and when the navy does its best to encircle and suppress, Pluto Raleigh has no confidence to guarantee that Chu Han will survive the next battle, so he will let this little guy die in the future. It''s better to reject him now and let him live a stable life. "Age?" Chu Han looked down at his immature and tender body, then turned to point at Shanks and Bucky who were busy in the distance, and said coldly: "They are not much older than me. Why do they do? Can''t it?" "Um..." Leily was taken aback, and a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He can''t say that people look a few years older than you, but they can hit you with dozens of such hurtful things. "Why don''t it be like this, as long as I win Shanks on the next road, you will officially let me join, how about it?" Chu Han said stubbornly after a moment of indulgence. "This..." Leily hesitated for a moment, and just wanted to refuse, but was suddenly stopped by a big hand. "Okay! I promise you!" Roger took a step forward, looked at Chu Han who was stubborn and smiled. "Roger, this..." Seeing this, Lei Li was anxious, just about to speak, but was interrupted by Roger''s exit. "Is there any reason to stop a man from going out to sea! You are right, buddy" Roger looked at Raleigh and smiled heartily. "Oh~ Forget it, you are the captain, what you said!" Leily sighed, gave a wry smile, then turned to look at Chu Han, and smiled: "Little guy, let''s go, I''ll take you to your room! " "Then you agree to join me?" Chu Han didn''t move, and smiled lightly. Lei Li was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled: "Well, it''s just a reserve crew. Whenever you turn to the right, it depends on when you win against Shanks." "Ok!" Hearing that, Chu Han responded and followed closely, but Roger and Lei Liji didn''t notice the smirk at the corner of Chu Han''s mouth when they turned around. At the same time, the cold mechanical voice sounded in Chu Han''s mind again: "Ding! The side mission is successful, and the mission reward is being issued The bloodline of the b-level dragon clan has begun to be transformed, and the language spirit is being activated... 3 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 3 Nibelungen Chapter 3 Nibelungen Ding! The branch mission is successful, and the mission reward is ready to be issued The b-level dragon bloodline is beginning to be injected, and the language spirit is activating... At the same time, the cold mechanical voice in Chu Han''s mind sounded again, and then a sharp pain began to spread from his body, causing Chu Han to frown. Miscellaneous& Chi& Chong "Interrupt!" With a cold snort in Chu Han''s heart, the pain in his body began to disappear, and then the cold mechanical voice of the system sounded in Chu Han''s mind again. "Ding! At the request of the host, the reward is stopped. Please the host receives the task reward in time!" Hearing this familiar voice, Chu Han''s expression remained unchanged, but his heart was relieved. Although he didn''t know what changes would be caused by the injection of Dragon Blood, it was obviously not a good time. At this moment, he is standing next to Pluto Raleigh and One Piece King Roger. Although these two people are not number one in the world, they are also one of the best at the top of the peak, with both mind and perception. It''s not like ordinary people. Once Chu Han has any vision in accepting the dragon bloodline, it will be noticed by these two people for the first time, causing some unnecessary trouble. After all, when Lei Li discovered Chu Han, he was floating on the sea, using the excuse of having eaten Devil Fruit as an excuse to simply not work, so Chu Han stopped the system for the first time! Fortunately, it succeeded at the last moment, which also made Chu Han breathe a sigh of relief. "Chu Han, what''s wrong with you, why is his face so pale?" At this moment, the king Lei Li turned his head to see Chu Han, who was slightly pale, and asked in confusion. Hearing this, Chu Han shook his head slightly, and said with a wry smile: "It''s nothing, it just feels like my stomach is a little hungry." Lei Li was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t doubt what Chu Han said, and laughed: "This is my negligence. I don''t know how long you have been floating. It is normal to be hungry. Let me take you to dinner first and then take you. How about going to your room?" "Yeah" Chu Han nodded lightly. After that, Lei Li took Chu Han to the restaurant on the ship, and Roger also returned to his captain position, and did not follow. In the restaurant, Chu Han also met the other members of the Roger Pirates under Lei Lis introduction. Although they were very surprised by Chu Hans joining, they were very friendly and talked to each other. A few words became familiar. Later, after a full meal, Chu Han led Lei Li to his room. The room is not big, but it is very simple and clean, and at the end of the ship, it looks very remote and secluded, which makes Chu Han very satisfied. After all, there are too many secrets in his body, and living in a secluded life is conducive to not being easily noticed. "You can live here first, and tell me what you need at any time." After taking Chu Han into the room, Lei Li smiled at Chu Han. "Yeah, thank you Uncle Leili" Chu Han smiled faintly, bowed slightly to show his respect, and said. Reilly waved his hand and said with a smile: "You don''t have to be so polite, after all, I am also your deputy captain now, so I should take care of you." "There are also people on this ship who have to work, even Roger is no exception, so you will follow Shanks in charge of the sailor''s work from now on, you know?" Reilly blinked and jokingly said: "But considering that you just joined, so I will take a day off and work tomorrow." "I know Uncle Leili" Chu Han smiled. Seeing this, Lei Li smiled and nodded, then confessed a few words to Chu Han and left the room, leaving Chu Han alone. "Have you finally gone?" After Lei Li left, the smile on Chu Han''s face slowly diminished, but it was replaced by an endless cold, as if this was the real expression he should have. In fact it is true! In the previous conversation on the deck, Chu Han was undoubtedly pretending. As a strong man in the previous life, patience, disguise, and determination are indispensable. Therefore, if Chu Han wants to join the Roger Pirates smoothly, he must Converge your own temperament, pretend to be a precocious juvenile, and have a passionate dream, reflecting your aptitude. All the reason for this is that Chu Han knows that Roger and Raleigh are good people, but if they want to include a stranger into the pirate group casually, this is undoubtedly whimsical, not to mention that Roger left. It is the route of the elite pirate group, and none of the members on the ship is simple! Therefore, if Chu Han wants to join the Roger Pirates group, he must show his potential so that Roger and the others can be moved so that they can successfully complete the mission. In fact, Chu Han also succeeded, and even in the hearts of Roger and Raleigh, Chu Han and Shanks were compared. But Chu Han didn''t know this. All his current thoughts had been placed on the system in his mind. He had a hunch that perhaps this system was his capital for rising in this Pirate World! "system!" At the same time, after confirming that there was no one around, Chu Han lay on his chuang, narrowed his eyes and called in his heart. "Ding! The host is sure to receive the task reward?" The voice of the cold machine rang in Chu Han''s mind again, which caused Chu Han''s pupils to shrink slightly, and this system really possessed wit! "Don''t worry about this, let me ask you, what exactly are you, and what is the relationship between you and the spar in the root of Nibelung?" Chu Han narrowed his eyes and said coldly. 4 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 4 Ling Ling, Jun Yan Chapter 4 Yan Ling, Jun Yan In the previous life, due to the opening of the root of Nibelung, powerful people from all over the country went there. As the number one killer, Chu Han was no exception. Finally, people found a spar in the root of Nibelung. It''s Long Jing.MiscellaneousZhiChong As soon as the news came out, the people who entered the roots of Nibelung made an instant sensation, and they robbed them one after another. In the end, Chu Han won the spar with better skills, but was besieged by everyone and unfortunately fell. When Chu Han woke up, it was Finding that he had crossed into the world of One Piece, this had to make him wonder whether the dragon system at this time was related to that dragon crystal? "Ding! The host has insufficient authority and cannot answer for the time being!" "Authority?" Chu Han frowned slightly, and said coldly, "What authority can I know?" "Ding! Dragon King authority!" Hearing this, Chu Han was slightly silent. The Dragon King knew that his bloodline was beyond the S-level. Now he was only a B-level bloodline to complete this task, and he was still far away from the Dragon King bloodline. "Well, now I want to receive the task reward!" After a long time, Chu Han temporarily let go of the doubts in his heart, and said coldly. After all, no matter how big the secret is, strength is not as important as strength. Now Chu Han, who has passed through One Piece to become a child, can be said to have no strength, as weak as a scum, so if Chu Han wants to survive in this Pirate world, he must first rely on the system. The dragon blood in the mouth enhances his strength. Only with absolute strength can we know more secrets! "Ding! The task rewards are issued, the b-level dragon bloodline is beginning to be injected, and the language spirit is activating..." "boom!" After speaking, Chu Han suddenly felt a puff of blood poured into his body out of thin air, burning his body like a fire. Countless severe pain came from the body, and the blood was like a fire dragon, madly wandering in the body. It burned all the broken bones in Chu Han''s body, and most of the blood was evaporated. This kind of pain is not something that humans can bear. It is because of Chu Han''s willpower that is as hard as iron, but he can''t help but scream in a low voice, his nails deeply pressed into his palm. The body trembled and trembled, the internal organs were ignited, and the meridians were burnt and curled. If anyone was present, they would definitely be able to smell it, and Chu Han gave out a scent of barbecue. The blood burned out, and a trace of fire came out. Clothes, hair, eyebrows, and eyelashes were all burned out for the first time. At this moment, Chu Han was alive and turned into a white bone, the flesh and blood had disappeared, it was terrifying! "Ding! B-level dragon bloodline injection is complete, now we are starting to repair the host''s body!" After the icy mechanical sound, a heart in Chu Han''s body condensed, and the surrounding blood vessels crazily spread to the whole body.The bones have a light golden color at the roots, and they have also grown out, making them harder than before. Hematopoietic cells containing dragon blood are abnormally active. Bang!Bang!Bang! The heart beats, blood is pumped into the blood vessels, and the Hungarian cavity and internal organs all grow out for the first time.With the strong beating of the heart, from the heart, granulation, intertwined flesh and blood, legs, arms, and muscles grew out again. During this process, Chu Han''s body was itchy and itchy, like ten thousand ants crawling on his body, and he couldn''t scratch it. This kind of feeling might make people want to die. Soon, Chu Han reappeared, and all his flesh and blood grew out. At first it was as red and moist as the flesh and blood of a baby, but soon it became as white, hard and hard as before. Hair, eyelashes, eyebrows, etc. grow out again, and the body is plucked out of thin air. At this moment, Chu Han is even more Yinjun than before. "Ding, the b-level dragon bloodline is activated, and the voice spirit is activated successfully" "Congratulations to the host for gaining Yan Ling. Jun Yan!" The moment Chu Han opened his eyes, this sentence suddenly rang in his mind. Then a lot of flames burst out of Chu Han''s body, and his body burst into an aura, as if he was a sleeping king. Slowly awakening in Chu Han... The golden wuxi falls, and the moon rabbit rises eastward. Soon one day passed, and night began to fall on the sea, and at this time the closed door of Chu Han''s room was suddenly opened, and a figure slowly walked out of it. Above the deck Chu Han raised his head, and the heavy rain poured down in the gloomy night sky, falling into his golden eyes. It is a very strange feeling.He looked at the rainy sky, thinking of the whole sky reflected in his pupils.The rain in the sky is spilled from a point in Tianxin, and it will fall into his eyes.Which kind of feeling is that God generally overlooks the world, or sees the world through Gods eyes. Chu Han squeezed his fists, and a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes. The fresh feeling always made people surprised, reborn, blood rushing in the blood vessels like a big river after ice thawing, and every cell like a spring bud squad. Breathe.The endless power is transmitted silently along the muscles and veins. This was the first time that Chu Han experienced this feeling, and also the first time he tasted the pleasure of a wine called "taboo". 5 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 5 Demon Sword Murakami Chapter 5 Demon Blade Village Rain Yan Ling. Jun Yan Sequence: 89 The flames of the king in the same vein of bronze and the king of fire can burn inflammable substances in the field, and can also generate high heat in the field. The heat generated can be compressed in the field for a short time and then suddenly released to produce an explosion effect.Miscellaneous"Zhi"worm As far as Chu Han knows, there are 118 kinds of language spirits, arranged in the form of the periodic table, serial numbers 89 and above belong to high-risk language spirits, and number 89 is "YanlingJunyan". It can be said that Yan Ling is a special ability possessed by dragons and hybrids. It is an important combat method and can even reverse the entire battle depending on the effect. And the activation of the dragon bloodline this time not only greatly changed Chu Han''s body, making it stronger and more flexible, but more importantly, the bloodline activated Yan Ling. Jun Yan made Chu Han overjoyed. Perhaps people in this world dont understand the power of the dragon language spirit, but how could Chu Han, who has watched "Dragon Tribe" fail to understand its horror? It can be said that the power of the language spirit is not inferior to the devil fruit of this world, even There is nothing worse than it, and a higher sequence of words can even destroy the world! The most important thing is that Yan Ling is different from Devil Fruit. Devil Fruits weaknesses are obvious and fatal. Not only are they afraid of sea water, sea stones, and even restrained by domineering, but Ling does not have these shortcomings. This is the most important point. Satisfied Chu Han! "Although the activation of Yan Ling has temporarily increased my strength, I have not yet reached the time to be overwhelmed, otherwise I don''t know how to die." On the deck, Chu Han dressed in black, his face slightly cold, looked up. The cold rain dripping from the sky secretly said in my heart. The water in this world is so deep that even the current Chu Han does not have the qualifications to touch it. Whether it is an admiral, five old stars, or a well-known big pirate in the new world, he can easily kill someone who has a voice in a flash. Chu Han, so Chu Han would not naively think that Yan Ling was activated, he was the son of destiny, he could drag his cool dick into the sky and walk sideways wherever he went. If you do this, you can only die earlier! I dont deny that Chu Han is indeed a genius. The body transformed by the dragon blood is definitely stronger than most people in this world. It is easier to learn swordsmanship and domineering than ordinary people, but how can it be? A genius who died can never be called a genius! So what Chu Han has to do now is to keep a low profile, protect himself before he grows, and work hard to increase his strength. This is the wisest! "Huh, it''s not the time to be proud. The strength in front of you is the most important thing." Chu Han squeezed his fists, realizing the strength of his body, narrowing his eyes, and said in his heart: "When I grow up, this is when the world trembles for me!" Thinking, a smile appeared at the corner of Chu Hans mouth. Looking at the gradually clear full moon in the sky, he stretched out his right hand, fingers claws, and squeezed hard. Yes, Chu Han held the power and strength on his day, as if Holding the entire world in the palm of your hand, as soon as you decide, overlook the mountains, breathe the world, and the adversaries will die! The next day, the heavy rain ceased, the sun was shining, and the wind was beautiful. On the deck, three thin silhouettes were busy on it. Shanks, Bucky the Clown and Chu Han as trainee crew members were working as sailors at this time, working hard with rags and mops to clean last night. Traces of heavy rain. Pluto Raleigh was sitting leisurely on the side of the boat and fishing happily, turning his head from time to time to look at Chu Han''s side, humoring a few words, causing the lazy Shanks and Bucky to panic. "Hey~ Uncle Raleigh is good at everything, but he''s a bit stricter. Even the little things like wiping the deck have to be supervised, so that we can''t be lazy." Bucky the clown wiped the railings, with a bitter expression on his face. Shanks sighed. "Yes, we are like the kind of people who can be lazy? We don''t believe in our character at all." Shanks rarely talked back to Bucky, sighed, and turned his head to look at Chu Han after speaking, and said:" Chu Han, what do you think?" Chu Han was expressionless, dragging the deck meticulously, as if he was wiping some exquisite artwork. At this moment, he heard Shanks'' words, raised his head, stared at them for a while, and said quietly: "By the way, you two have character?" "Ah, ah, Chu Han, you are too venomous. You don''t have Shanks as a character thing, don''t you have no such thing as your eldest master?" Bucky the clown said angrily. "Yes, wait" Shanks reacted and immediately said to Bucky the clown angrily: "Bucky, you have no character." "You didn''t!" Bucky retorted. "You don''t have one, none of your family!" "Shanks, I... I want to fight you" Bucky said angrily "Come here, I''m afraid of you" Shanks said without giving in. "..." Seeing the two glaring at each other and about to fight, Chu Han was speechless, leaving a sentence "I''m done with my work, you guys", then slowly left, and went straight to Leili''s direction. If you stay with idiots for a long time, your IQ will also be affected! "Oh? It''s Chu Han, do you want to come fishing with my uncle?" Lei Li looked at Chu Han who was slowly passing by, smiled, raised his fishing rod, and a big fish jumped out of the water and went straight. Fell to Chu Han''s feet. Chu Han picked up the big fish that was alive and kicking under his feet, looked at Lei Li with a serious face, and said coldly: "Uncle Lei Li, I want to ask you something!" Raleigh threw the bait into the sea again, without looking back, and smiled: "Go ahead, what do you kid want to get rid of my old guy?" "I want to learn swordsmanship from you!" Chu Han narrowed his eyes and said straightly. "Good!" Reilly agreed without hesitation. "Huh~" Hearing that, Chu Han''s pupils shrank slightly, a little surprised, perhaps seeing Chu Han''s doubts, Lei Li smiled and shook his head, and said with a smile: "Are you puzzled, why did I agree to you so easily?" "A bit!" Chu Han recovered his composure and nodded. "Maybe you dont know yet. I also taught the swordsmanship of Shanks and Bucky on the ship, so its always my responsibility to teach newcomers. Roger doesnt care about this at all. If you dont mention this, in a few days I will ask you too, but I didn''t expect you to bring it up so early, which surprised me a bit." Lei Li laughed: "No way, who told me that I am the weakest right now?" Chu Han spread out his hands with a wry smile, and said: "If I don''t have any strength, how can I go out and say that I am a crew member of One Piece, right? Uncle Leili! " "Hahaha, that''s a good point." Lei Li laughed heartily, then narrowed his eyes, staring at Chu Han deeply, and said solemnly: "Since you have made up your mind, we will start training later. Let me tell you that I am very strict. Don''t cry if you can''t hold it back later." "Uncle, men bleed without tears!" Chu Han stood proudly and solemnly, and said coldly, "If you don''t believe me, we will start now!" "No hurry!" Lei Li waved his hand and smiled: "How can there be no sword in sword practice? I just prepared a good sword as a gift for you." "Um? Good sword?" Chu Han was taken aback for a while. "Definitely one of the best swords in this world" Leily blinked his eyes, pretending to be mysterious: "That sword is one of the twelve great swords!" "What''s the name of that sword?" Chu Hanqiang suppressed the shock in his heart and calmly said. "Supreme Big Knife Twelve Skills-Demon Sword Village Rain!" ps: The number of words in this chapter is a bit too much, so let''s treat it as two chapters, and beg for collection, flowers, tickets, and finally it will be added tomorrow. I hope you can support me. 6 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 6 The Inextricable Sword! Chapter 6 The Uncut Knife! The Black Pearl, in the cabin In the gloomy passage, the silence is extremely quiet, and the dim lights are like ghost eyes, swaying with the wind, and they are dark and bright, looking very gloomy and terrifying.Miscellaneous Chi Insects "Tatata!" At this moment, a crisp sound of footsteps suddenly came from the passage, smashing the tranquility here. In the dim light, two figures, one tall and one short, slowly appeared in the cabin. These two people are Lei Li and Chu Han who just left the deck! "Demon Blade Village Rain? Interesting, I didn''t expect this knife to actually exist!" Chu Han looked at Lei Li''s generous back in front of him, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a glint flashed in his eyes. Demon Sword Murakami is also called Yushen Sword. When this knife is pulled out to kill, the murderous blade will have dew.After killing someone, water will flow from the blade to clean the blood.This scene is like the village rain cleaning leaves, so it is called "cun rain". In the records of Chu Han''s previous life, Demon Blade Cun Yu is an evolved version of Demon Blade Cun Masa, whose evil degree is better than the former, but it is different in this world. According to Raleigh just now, Demon Sword Village Yu is one of the twelve skills of the Supreme Big Knife. It is very precious, and has the same status as the legendary Demon Knife Village Zheng. Perhaps the value of the Supreme Big Knife is not the same Up and down, its power depends more on the swordsman. According to Raleigh, Yuzhao Village Yuzhao said that it was the spoils obtained by Roger and the others on the last island "Lafdro" at the end of the great route. However, because this knife is too evil, even Roger and him are not I am willing to have too much contact, and other people don''t use knives very much, so that''s why Chu Han is in vain. "Okay, here it is" At this moment, the voice of Lei Li''s chuckle sounded, and Chu Han, who was slightly distracted, suddenly woke up. He raised his head and realized that he and Lei Li had walked to the door of a room at some point. "Crunchy~" With a faint sound of friction, Lei Li and Chu Han pushed open the closed door and walked in slowly. As soon as I walked in, what was printed in Chu Han''s eyes was a piece of golden light, countless gold treasures filled the entire room, and it seemed that its value was at least tens of billions of Baileys. But for these, Chu Han was not surprised, because he knew that Roger and the others had been to the sky island, and the most important thing on the sky island was gold, and Chu Han also knew that this gold might not be Roger''s real Treasure, at least not the big secret treasure he said before he died! If the so-called Big Secret Treasure is just the gold, I am afraid that it hasn''t been able to open an era, and the real treasure may have been hidden by Roger in Lovedrew.Of course, this is only Chu Han''s own guess, and the truth may not be known until Chu Han personally visits Lovedrew. "Chu Han, here!" At this moment, Leily searched for a long time among the sloppy treasure piles, took out a similar Japanese long knife from it, and threw it to Chu Han. "Is this?" Chu Han felt a heaviness right after he started, and he almost couldn''t handle it. He weighed it slightly. The black long knife with a simple scabbard in front of him weighed fifty kilograms, which was incredible. "This knife is the demon knife village rain I just told you about" Lei Li found a place to sit down, took a bottle of wine, and laughed while drinking. "Demon Blade Village Rain?" After hearing this, Chu Han''s eyes flashed hot, looking at the very ordinary long knife lying quietly in his hand, he wanted to pull it out. "Crack!" There was a crisp sound, and the closed scabbard did not move at all, but Chu Han''s little hand was almost dislocated due to excessive force. "Hahaha!" Seeing this, Leili laughed loudly, with a weird smile on his face, looking at Chu Han a little uncomfortable, and said coldly: "What is going on? Why can''t this knife be pulled out?" Looking at Chu Han who was slightly angry, Lei Li shook his head and sighed, "Because this knife is called Demon Dao Cun Yu. When we got it, Roger and I, and even everyone on the ship tried it, but no one was there. Able to unplug it, maybe this is its magical place or it hasn''t found the owner it wants!" "And, if this knife can be easily pulled out, do you think it will be your turn? Don''t forget that even if the old man can''t use it, Shanks is also a swordsman. You don''t know that a good sword is good for one. The importance and seduction of a famous swordsman, right?" "Then Uncle Leili, what you said just now to give me was fake?" Chu Han narrowed his eyes and said coldly. Reilly shook his head and said with a smile: "Of course it is true. The old man will tell you what he has to say. This sword will be given to you as a gift for you to board the ship." "But this sword can''t be pulled out, what''s the use? It''s almost like a long stick" Chu Han said with a slight anger. "This demon sword Murama was originally given to you to practice swords." Lei Li blinked and jokingly said: "Furthermore, although this demon sword Murama cannot be pulled out, it is very hard. Whether it is used for sword training or It''s enough to hit people, so you can experience it yourself." As he said, Leili laughed, patted Chu Han on the shoulder, turned and walked out of the room, leaving only Chu Han with a speechless expression. Looking at Lei Li''s walking figure, Chu Han narrowed his eyes, then looked down at the dark Demon Blade Cun Yu in his hand, a stray light flashed in his eyes. "Can''t pull it out?" Chu Han smiled and murmured, and then a golden light flashed in his eyes, the dragon blood in his body instantly boiled, and a domineering aura of domineering over the world faintly radiated from his body, with a slight force. . "Clang!" A cold light suddenly flashed in the room, and the originally tightly closed Demon Dao Cun Yu was actually pulled out a bit by Chu Han! The cold light appeared, the demon sword was born! 7 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 7 Shanks, come and fight! (Seeking evaluation votes, favorites) Chapter Seven Shanks, let''s have a fight!(Seeking evaluation votes, favorites) The morning sun rises, and there is no cloud. Miscellaneous& Chi& Chong "One thousand and one... One thousand and two... One thousand and three..." On the deck of the Black Pearl, a young figure is holding an unsheathed quaint long knife and constantly swinging and slashing. He is also wearing a heavy armor, which looks like there are at least hundreds of The weight of the catty. Sweat dripping, the whole person seemed to be picked up from the water, but at this time the figure seemed to be unaware, just numbly repeating the movements of his hands, under the cold eyes, the immature and tender face showed inconsistency. The perseverance of his age. "Three thousand!" "Hoo-hoo-" An hour later, Chu Han panted and threw away the heavy demon knife Cun Yu. The whole figure was collapsed, lying on the deck weakly, sweating sweatingly at the white clouds above the sky, and his eyes showed disappointment. look. "The body in this world is still too weak. Even after the dragon''s blood is strengthened, such a difficult training can only barely endure" Chu Han sighed in his heart. Three months have passed since I asked Torreli to teach him swordsmanship. During these three months, Chu Han went from easy to difficult, and continuously received Leilis hellish training. Thanks to Chu Hans mixed-race physique and His resolute will, otherwise he would have long been abolished by Raleigh. The fifty kilograms of Demon Sword Cun Yu, the 100 kilograms of heavy armor, the weight of Chu Han''s body has reached a terrifying weight of 300 kilograms, plus ten hours of difficult training every day. It''s not something an ordinary eight-year-old kid can bear, I''m afraid only a freak like Chu Han can bear it! "But these three months are not without gain, at least this body has slowly grown up, not as weak as it was at the beginning" Chu Han stood up slowly, sighed, clenched his fists, and realized A gleam of light flashed in his eyes with the continual rushing power in the body: "And most importantly, what I have learned from others in the Roger Pirates in these three months is the biggest gain!" From the very beginning, Chu Han did not expect to reach the top of the world by relying solely on the dragon bloodline and the spirit of words, so he would look for Lei Li and ask for swordsmanship. Devil fruit, domineering, swordsmanship! These three things are the mainstream of the world of One Piece. Since there must be a reason for existence, they are not necessarily much weaker than the spirit of speech, but the shortcomings of the devil fruit are too obvious and fatal, and the devil fruit is not easy to see. Arrived, so Chu Han didn''t care much about it. Of course, a good devil fruit was placed in front of Chu Han, and he wouldn''t mind having one more ability. As for the domineering, according to Leily, Chu Han is too young at this time to develop domineering, otherwise it will cause incurable hidden injuries and have a great impact on future growth, so Chu Han will target Put it on Swordsmanship. A grown-up great swordsman, his horror power is not inferior to a strong man with top devil fruits. The most obvious example is the great swordsman Hawkeye. He can compete with Shanks only by his swordsmanship and physical ability. Draw hands and seek the position of the top strong, enough to see the horror of swordsmanship. In addition to learning swordsmanship, Chu Han also continued to learn his skills from the members of the Roger Pirates, such as navigation, medicine, and cooking. As long as they are useful for survival at sea, Chu Han will patiently learn. Ask for advice. At this time, Chu Han is like a dried sponge, constantly absorbing nutrients from Roger Pirates, squeezing its important value, and enriching himself. This knowledge will be the capital for Chu Han to survive in this world in the future. ! "Chu Han, you should take a break. You have been practicing for a whole morning. If you continue to practice, your body will not be able to stand it. Don''t forget that you are only eight years old." Just as Chu Han was about to pick up the village rain on the ground and continue training, there was a sudden burst of laughter in his ear, turning his head and looking around, he found that Leili and Shanks in the distance were holding a pile of food and slowing down to himself. Come slowly. "Uncle Leili, Shanks!" Chu Han picked up Cun Yu easily, looked at Leili and Shanks, and greeted with a faint smile. "Really serious." Shanks circled Chu Han carelessly, looked at Chu Han with a look of novel things, and smiled: "I didn''t expect that you, who look like a noble son, are actually a cultivator. Madman, its incredible" Upon hearing this, Chu Han rolled his eyes speechlessly, not wanting to bother with this second person. "Chu Han, you have been training for three months, right?" Lei Li tossed Chu Han a bottle of beer, looked at it slightly, and said with a smile. "It''s three months and three days!" Chu Han took a sip of wine and said lightly. "You have changed a lot from three months ago, and your muscles have come out." Leily smiled, then narrowed his eyes, and his tone became severe: "But you also know that you can''t train a strong person by simply training. Every strong person is honed in blood and fire. So what you need most now is not contact but actual combat. What I learned in these three months can be used well! "I know this, but who to fight with? Uncle you?" Chu Han looked at Lei Li in confusion, said. Reilly shook his head, smiled faintly, and said: "Of course it''s not me, and you said three months ago that you would challenge Shanks, you are now qualified!" Hearing this, Chu Han narrowed his eyes, and a bright light burst into his eyes. Turning his head to look at the blank Shanks, a sly smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he said coldly: "Come on, Shanks, let''s have a fight!" 8 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 8 Chu Han vs Shanks Chapter 8 Chu Han vs Shanks "Come on, Shanks, let''s have a fight!" "Ah~" Hearing this, Shanks was startled, looking at Chu Han and Leili with a bewildered look at the sudden changes in attitude, and said in confusion: "Uncle Leili, what are you talking about, Chu Han, why don''t I understand?" "Please Sword" Chu Han didn''t talk much, but just two simple words, coldly raising the unsheathed Demon Blade Village Rain, and slowly pointing to Shanks.Miscellaneous Chi Mi insects In Chu Han''s previous life, asking for a sword meant direct advice, but among the swordsmen in this world, it was a kind of asking for a fight. No matter whether the fight was successful or not, the opponent would attack. "Chu Han, can we do it if we don''t fight?" Shanks spread his hands and said with a sad face. Didnt you say that you want to drink well? Suddenly, what kind of ghost is the one who invited the sword? Did the boat of our friendship overturn? At this moment, Shankss heart is speechless! "Sword out!" Chu said coldly, and a faint aura began to emanate from his body, that was the intent to fight! Chu Han also agreed with what Leili said. It is absolutely impossible to become stronger by simply practicing blindly. Every strong person is born in the temper of blood and fire, so what Chu Han lacks most now Not practice, but actual combat! And Shanks is a very good opponent. As the future Four Emperors, Shanks will never be weak even when he is a teenager. It just happens to be Chu Hans current opponent, and defeating Shanks will also help improve. Roger and Raleighs position in their hearts is beneficial and harmless to some future plans! It can be said that Shanks is simply the best whetstone! "Uh... alright" Looking at Chu Han''s resolute and indifferent expression, Shanks also seemed to understand Chu Han''s fighting spirit, sighed slightly, and then responded with a serious face. "Next!" Leily threw a wooden knife to Shanks and smiled: "Shanks, you can play with Chu Han, remember to pay attention to the severity!" In Lei Lis heart, although Chu Hans qualifications are good, both his age and training time are too short, far inferior to Shanks today. Therefore, although Lei Li suggested that the two would compete, he did not think Chu Han could Defeating Shanks, after all, where is the age difference between the two! "Don''t worry, Uncle Leili" Shanks took the wooden knife and smiled heartily. The moment he held the wooden knife, the hippie smile faded away, replaced by extremely serious, his eyes narrowed and looked at Chu Han. , Positive channel: "Although Uncle Raleigh said so, I won''t release the water. I will do my best to fight you to show respect for you. So Chu Han, do you plan to fight me?" "War!" Facing the contempt of Leili and Shanks, Chu Han looked calm, his eyes narrowed, the long knife in his hand raised, and the word coldly spit out. "Okay!" Shanks exclaimed excitedly, and immediately his body became tense, fighting spirit Ling Ran! "Moan~" The next moment, Chu Han''s eyes shrank, and the long knife in his hand slammed towards Shanks.The speed is too fast, it''s not like the speed power an eight-year-old child should have.At the place of the wooden sword, there was a cold glow, as if it turned into a sword gas lasing at any time. The knife came too fast, Shanks quickly dodged, and the wooden knife in his hand pushed away the might of Chu Han''s sword. "Ding" With a short touch, the two quickly separated, Chu Han narrowed his eyes, reacted so fast, and with such a strong force, he was indeed the future Four Emperor Shanks! "Come again!" Shanks laughed. At this time, his militant blood seemed to have been inspired by Chu Han, and the whole person was excited. After speaking, Shanks rushed forward, Chu Han''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he was not afraid, as Cunyu in his hand rushed towards the attacking Shanks. Knife cuts lines, sword pierces weakness! Although Chu Han has not been in contact with swordsmanship for a long time, he also understands the truth. The three months of practicing this swordsmanship has become Chu Han''s instinct. In a hurry, the village rain in Chu Han''s hands instinctively smashed the Shanks wooden knife. The weakest point. If it had been in the past, it would have received a miraculous effect, but Shanks seemed to have discovered Chu Han''s intentions. With a trace of excitement, he flipped the wooden knife in his hand slightly, avoided Chu Han''s blow, and slashed towards Chu Han. "Ding" The two swords touched again, and Chu Han returned without success, and rushed again. Even if he was reborn as a teenager, the fierce surname brought by his previous life was vividly manifested at this moment. Fighting, fighting, and fighting without staying behind, with all his strength Impact, the strongest passion, one cut is fast, one cut is accurate, one cut is fierce. With the knives in place, the knives were terrible, and they were approaching Shanks. With a quick hit, Chu Han actually controlled every knife with such precision and precision. Shanks was born so well. Under Chu Han''s sharp knife and fierce knife, he was able to deal with it easily. At the same time, the excitement in his eyes was even greater, as if this was the opponent he wanted. The quick attack did not achieve the effect, and Chu Han was not impatient, but in a steady battle, facing Shanks at the same time, it seemed that he could sharpen his swordsmanship. Slowly, Chu Han seemed to be enjoying this kind of battle. Only in such a smooth and hearty battle could the swordsmanship taught by Lei Li quickly increase, be integrated and transformed into his own swordsmanship. Kill, kill, kill! There is no need to keep the slightest reservation, and no need to take care of hurting the other party. As long as you try your best and maximize your potential, you can continuously develop your own potential, break through the existing constraints, and continuously improve. 9 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 9 The Navy Attacks Chapter 9 The Navy Attacks Just when Chu Han and Shanks were fighting Outside the battlefield, a tall and domineering figure quietly came to Lei Li''s side, frowning at the two fierce fighting in the battlefield.MiscellaneousZhiInsect "Roger, why are you here?" Reilly asked unexpectedly, turning his head to look at the person next to him. Roger patted Leily''s shoulder vigorously, and laughed: "If I don''t come, how can I have the opportunity to see such a wonderful battle? Lei, you are too interesting, and there is such a good show. calls me!" "Also, why did Chu Han and Shanks suddenly start fighting? They have a good relationship." "It was Chu Han who proposed to discuss with Shanks." Lei Li''s mouth made a smirk and said, "Of course, my encouragement is indispensable." "Hahaha, I knew that this matter can''t get rid of the relationship. It''s unlucky enough for Shanks and Chu Han to stand up with you as a master." Roger smashed his mouth and smiled: "Does this count as a cannibalism? ?" "Of course not." Lei Li gave Roger a blank look and said silently: "It''s just a discussion, and it''s good for Chu Han and Shanks. Only in battle can you quickly improve your strength. You don''t have to do not know" "That''s pretty good." Roger narrowed his eyes to see Chu Han and Shanks who were inextricably beaten in the battlefield, frowning slightly: "Who do you think will win this battle?" "Probably it was Shanks. After all, Chu Han was too young for his cultivation and age. Although he was on par with Shanks for a while, his physical strength was a disadvantage. Once his physical strength was exhausted, Chu Han would definitely not be Shanks'' opponent. "Lei Li frowned slightly, analyzing. "This is not necessarily the case." Roger smiled with a smug smile at the corner of his mouth, and said with a smile: "I guess it might be Chu Han''s boy who wins in the end. You can see that although the boy is aggressive, his steps and breathing are not messed up. Doesnt it mean a little bit of exhaustion" "Huh~" Lei Li''s pupils shrunk slightly, looking at Chu Han, who was always flat on the battlefield, he said softly, and then cursed: "Really, is that damn kid really an eight-year-old child? This fierce battle? Even a normal adult can''t bear it, but that kid is still like a okay person. Is he a monster?" "Hahaha, I didn''t expect you, Raleigh, would have missed your eyes." Roger laughed heartily, but then suddenly coughed. When the hand covering his mouth was released, a trace of blood appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Roger, you..." Seeing this, Lei Li''s face was heavy, and he stopped talking. Roger waved his hand and looked at Chu Han and Shanks on the battlefield. A wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He said inexplicably, "Old man, I suddenly want to cure my illness!" Leili paused and said, "Is it because of Chu Han and Shanks?" Roger nodded and smiled heartily: "I suddenly feel that I can live and be fine. I really want to see where these two boys will go in the future. Maybe it''s not necessarily beyond me." "But...I may not see it anymore, but I will use my remaining life to open up an era for these two boys to let them fly!" Roger smiled proudly, like a hero who has reached the end of his life. , Although old and twilight, still exudes domineering and majesty that one dare not to despise. "Opening up the era?" Lei Li smiled bitterly, and said: "Your ambition is still as big as ever, but I will support you, because you are my captain and my partner, from the moment you invited me to board the ship. It was decided from the beginning!" "..." At the same time, in the battlefield. "Dang, Dang, Dang!" This time, Shanks made a strong attack, and the wooden knife in Shanks''s hand was extremely fast. After fighting hard just now, it was even faster than once, and even with Chu Han''s eyesight, there was a feeling that he could not grasp it. Chu Han frowned slightly and felt the strong wind and rain brought by the Shanks wooden knife. A few times, it was dangerous and dangerous. This still did not use the domineering Shanks. If he used the domineering, how strong would he be? Well, no wonder we can compete with the world''s number one swordsman, Eagle Eye, in swordsmanship in the future! Shanks'' swordsmanship is too strong! "Chu Han, I''m getting serious, are you okay?" Shanks said with a general laugh while waving the wooden knife in his hand. "Seriously? Then I''m going to be serious," Chu Han dodged flexibly, narrowing his eyes and said lightly. "boom!" The two knives collided again, and there was a roar. Chu Han and Shanks took the opportunity to retreat and fell to the ground. The fighting spirit looked directly at each other, like dragons and tigers in the fight! "You mean you didn''t try your best?" Shanks asked unexpectedly. At this time, Chu Han had already taken off the heavy armor on his body, sighed lightly, looked at Shanks coldly, and smiled: "Are you different?" "Okay! Let''s do our best to fight!" Shanks smiled heartily, and then stepped on, suddenly killing Chu Han, his momentum suddenly changed, as if he had changed himself. "Kill!" Chu Lengren snorted, and the dragon blood in his body instantly boiled, and the speed suddenly increased after taking off the load, and Cun Yu in his hand greeted him boldly. "Boom!" Suddenly, the two eyes glared at the same time, and their strength soared, as if the speed of their swords was suddenly faster than half. One sword is fast, one sword is heavier than one sword! The battle has entered a white-hot stage. The two are like crazy monsters, brazenly fighting each other, evenly matched, not divided, and fierce. "Boom!" At this moment, there was a roar that resounded across the sky suddenly from the surface of the sea, huge water splashes splashed beside the Black Pearl, and huge warships slowly appeared in front of the Black Pearl... ps: Seeking collection, seeking flowers, seeking evaluation votes, three seeking! ! ! ! 10 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 10 Monkey Chapter 10 Monkey. D. Karp "Boom!" The huge waves splashed on the side of the ship, causing the Black Pearl to shake for a while, and it was in danger of capsizing at any [email protected]@@ "What''s the matter? Enemy attack?" Shanks exclaimed in surprise. At this time, Chu Han also stopped the fight, frowning as he watched the huge ships floating in front of the sea continuously, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. "Navy? Or is it a pirate again?" "Ship...Captain!" At this moment, Bucky ran out of the ship in a panic, shouting nervously: "It''s... the Navy!" Hearing this, Roger stepped onto the bow and looked at the huge ships that were constantly floating from the bottom of the sea, wrapped in huge bubbles, frowned slightly, turned his head and asked Raleigh uncertainly: "Raleigh, when we got here just now, we should have surveyed it? How could so many coated ships suddenly appear on the seabed" "Yeah!" Lei Li nodded, "80% of the time we shifted our attention to Chu Han and the two boys fighting, secretly using bubbles to dive from the bottom of the sea, but so many ships will be that power?" "It must be the bastard Karp, and the guys from the world government seem to be reluctant to let me go as the One Piece. As long as I live for one day, the top five guys probably won''t be able to sleep." Roger laughed, not at all. Fear of the immediate crisis. Seeing Roger''s proud look, Raleigh smiled slightly, and did not refute him, but he was a little worried that if the Navy took such a big offensive, would it really only send Karp alone? "Navy?" Chu Han frowned slightly as he watched the approaching ship. There was a large sail on the ship with a pattern resembling a seagull. This was the righteous banner of the navy government! "Roger~!" At this moment, a loud roar came from the air... A huge iron ball connected to a navy ship, cut through the air, and smashed down in a parabolic shape from the air. Hearing this sound, everyone on the pirate ship subconsciously raised their heads and looked into the air where the sound was made. Everyone was stunned! I saw a middle-aged man grasping the iron chain connecting the huge iron ball with one hand, and the other hand holding the ship rail of the warship, flying towards here!The most surprising thing is that there was no tearing pain on this person''s face due to the huge pulling force generated in the middle, but instead stared at it with an angry expression. "Really a crazy guy!" Raleigh returned to his senses and said while holding his eyes. "Hey~ this Karp is still the same. When you meet, you either throw a ball or throw a cannonball." Roger sighed distressedly, touching his forehead with his hand. "Peng!" With two loud noises, the huge iron ball and the warship smashed into the sea at the same time, and then huge waves appeared from around the iron ball and the warship, rushing in all directions... The waves covering the sky and the sun were like a tsunami, crashing down, causing the Black Pearl to sway wildly, like a flat boat among mad wolves, risking to be swallowed at any time. "Everyone hurry up, don''t let go!!" Leily yelled, and the other members of the Roger Pirates who ran out clung to the railings in a panic, lest they get caught in the sea. Once such a big wave is involved, ordinary people will definitely be torn to pieces! After holding on to the railing, Chu Han subconsciously looked at the warship that fell from the sky on the opposite side, and an incredible color flashed in his eyes. "I... It''s okay, are their ships made of steel?" Because the warship is under the bottom of the ship, and the ship wall is covered with a layer of iron, this smash is only slightly deformed, and the warship was very stable when it fell and did not sink... The huge iron ball sank directly to the bottom of the sea because of the huge density difference with the seawater, and because it was near the coast, it sank only 30 to 40 meters, and fell to the bottom. In addition, the iron chain was long enough, and the warship did not. sinking. As the warship stabilized, and when it rose back up for a while, the middle-aged man who almost fell into the sea due to the inertial force of the downward fall, he moved... I saw him grabbing the left hand of the boat rail, and with a little effort, the whole person jumped from the ship wall to the deck... I came up with an impulse to kill him... "Why are you all asleep? This is not okay. When you return to the headquarters, the old man will definitely train you guys!" "Don''t compare us to monsters like you..." "So sad" "Almost thought I was going to die!" The navy on this warship is a group of top elites convened by the navy headquarters. They are all very strong, but they are all smashed onto the deck by the falling strange force, and they are not injured in this way. But this also scared them a lot. Although they were not injured, each of them felt that their internal organs seemed to have moved because of the shock. "Well, soldiers, bring ten thousand shells to the old man..." Pulling a hand to the white cloak hung on his shoulder, the middle-aged man tilted his head from side to side, while squeezing his fist into a fist with his palm, making a chuckle from it, and walking towards the front of the warship... As soon as his words fell, and for an instant, all the navy lying on the deck stood up, saluted, and then responded: "Yes!" Just when the man walked to the front of the warship, the rows of iron frames with shells on them were ready. "Roger, the old man didn''t mean it, how many times do you have to escape to fight you to the death?" The middle-aged man stared at Roger on the pirate ship opposite, with an angry expression on his face. "Carp, I said the same, I still have my own unfinished things to do, and I can''t fight you to the death!" Roger said unwillingly to face the angry face of the middle-aged man. 11 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 11 General Warring States! Chapter Eleven: General Warring States! "Roger, the old man didn''t mean it, how many times do you have to escape to fight you to the death?" The middle-aged man stared at Roger on the pirate ship opposite, with an angry expression on his face.Miscellaneous "Carp, I said the same, I still have my own unfinished things to do, and I can''t fight you to the death!" Roger said unwillingly to face the angry face of the middle-aged man. This middle-aged man who fell from the sky is the Vice Admiral, Monch d Karp, known as the iron fist! After hearing this, Karps angry face flashed in silence... Since the encounter when he was young, Karp has always regarded Roger as his true opponent. Of course, Karp can be regarded as an opponent, that is also a resounding character. Until now, as a lieutenant admiral of the navy headquarters, and has repeatedly refused the steel bone proposal to be promoted to the rank of general, in order to be able to move freely on the sea, and at the same time, to be able to hunt down Luo on this sea well. Jay... Maybe just refute each other with one''s worst enemy in this way... It''s not bad to end your life. However, everything can''t be as people think... Interpreting history as the basis, resurrecting ancient weapons, the golden lion''s ambition, and Roger''s unwillingness to be lonely, coupled with the world that is surging today... which is not something that the world government cannot tolerate. In particular, Roger conquered the great waterway, and after ascending the throne of the king, the pirate''s aura suddenly became rampant, the prestige of the world government has dropped to a freezing point, and the world landscape has undergone earth-shaking changes overnight! So when the Warring States Period said that as long as Roger was eliminated, this crisis-ridden and undercurrent world would be slowed down, and even end this era of pirates... High-level navy and high-level world government all agreed to this at once, and even the world government issued an approval that day. As long as the Roger Pirates enter the front section of the great route from the New World, this eradication operation will be launched. As a lieutenant admiral of the navy headquarters, although a little bit of sympathy for Roger, a pirate who advocates freedom, he must be conscious of his opponent. But this enlightenment came too quickly, and Karp was a little at a loss. I wanted to have the final life-and-death battle with Roger, no matter whether he was alive or he lived after that, at least he had no regrets. How can I think that this guy has rejected himself many times in a row. "In that case, Roger~!" Karp was also on fire at this time, his huge blue veins exploded on his forehead, his fists were tightly clenched together, and he shouted, "Don''t blame the old man for using extraordinary means..." "Boom, boom, boom..." As soon as Karp finished speaking, the fire on the ships in the bay mouth had already burned to the cabin, directly igniting the artillery shells placed inside, and there were continuous huge explosions, which seemed to indicate that Karp''s current anger was already Suppressed to the point that it could no longer be suppressed, it broke out. Holding the ship rail with both hands, Roger ignored the sway of the entire ship caused by the bomb explosion and the squally blowing wind, and stared at the face of Karp on the opposite side. Although it was far away, it was a distance for Roger. It''s dispensable, because I can feel the steadfast aura of Karp from a long distance. "He is serious! He didn''t joking with me!" "Roger, you don''t intend to really follow Karp..." Looking at Roger''s profile, Lei Li condensed and said. "I''m sorry, Karp, my Roger''s footsteps must not be stopped in this place. But you can rest assured that I will not let you down!" Roger looked at Karp with apologetic expression, and did not intend to answer Ray. Lees words, he said: Leili, the boat is stopped here, Ill hold Karp, you go to make sure of that first "Okay!" After listening to Roger''s words, Raleigh turned his head and looked at the naval ship hundreds of meters away from the Black Pearl. He nodded without undressing, and jumped directly from the ship into the sea, using breaststroke, just three times. Next, he swam to a far distance and dived, and disappeared in an instant. Seeing this, Karp was taken aback for a moment, and did not stop Raleigh. Karp simultaneously picked up the shells on the iron frame that had just been pushed over by the soldiers with both hands. At the same time, when he was in contact with the shells, Karp used his domineering arms Harden, harden the two arms holding the cannonball into black, and then cover the cannonball with a domineering armed color to increase the attack power and explosion power of the cannonball. "Little ones, after holding it for a while, that''s when we leave, so you all have to prepare me for Karp''s ten thousand meteor showers!" As soon as Raleigh disappeared, Karp picked up the cannonball. Roger understood what kind of battle this was, and shouted to the crew on the ship. "Oh~!" everyone present, including Chu Han, shouted in unison. Just while shouting, Chu Han turned his head and looked around slightly, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and he secretly said: "This area is actually a windless zone. It seems that the Navy has planned for a long time!" "However, I am really curious about what method Lely and Roger can use to escape in this windless zone." Chu Han, who knew Roger''s future, didn''t worry about the situation this time, but looked at it with interest and laughed. Roger, a sly smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. at the same time On the seabed thousands of meters behind the Black Pearl, five huge naval warships coated with ship membranes slowly surfaced. On the deck of one of the warships, a middle-aged man with frog-shaped eyes raised his head slightly and looked at the Black Pearl, who was facing Karp, with a cold light flashing in his eyes. "Gold Roger, One Piece is not so good, you are dead today!" This man is one of the most powerful generals in the navy headquarters, the Warring States Period of Buddha! 12 One Piece Dragon System Chapter Twelve: War will rise (for collection, reward) Chapter 12 The Great War will rise (for collection, reward) Above the sea, without wind Before the Karp shells arrived, Roger, who knew Karp''s offensive very well, just made a defensive state. He didn''t want to relax a little bit and cause the ship to destroy and kill, so he just flees while defending.Miscellaneous / Chi / Insects "Boom!" I saw that the Black Pearl was like a nimble fish under the bombardment of the sky like a shooting star, swimming around, and countless artillery shells grazed the hull dangerously and dangerously, and crashed into the sea. Great waves. "Bru, Bru!" "Raleigh, how''s it going?" Roger asked the phone worm out of his arms, shaking off the oncoming cannonball. "That matter is confirmed, but the location is a bit special. That place happens to be behind the old Capo warship." Rayleigh, who emerged from the sea facing the phone bug, frowned slightly. "Really!" Regarding Raleigh''s understanding, Roger looked at the naval warships that had surrounded his ships for some time, and his face showed a touch of determination. Then Roger directly hung up the phone worm, and smiled at the defensive partners behind him: "Little ones, just now Raleigh sent a message. Then we can go. The navy will definitely not catch us." "I knew that the captain had a way. I guess Karp is going to deflate again this time." Kurokas touched the white beard on his chin and smiled. "Captain, what are we going to do next?" Shanks asked suspiciously. Chu Han also turned his head to look at Roger, his eyes narrowed, hoping to see something. Upon hearing this, Roger pointed to the sea behind the Karp warship and smiled heartily: "The next thing we have to do is to break through the naval encirclement and go to the back of the warship. Once there we are safe." "So what? Everyone, let''s start fleeing now!" "Oh~~!" everyone cheered. ... "Lieutenant General Karp, the Warring States Congress calls you to push Roger and his party into desperation! Start the extermination plan!" On the other side, Karp, who was venting his anger on a navy ship, was suddenly interrupted by a general who reported intelligence. "What! Didn''t the old man say that Roger wants the old man to solve it? You tell the Warring States period, and the old man will solve Roger immediately!" Hearing that, Karp''s face became angry, and a cannonball in his hand suddenly I couldn''t bear Karp''s huge force shattering and an explosion occurred, but as Karp waved his big hand, the power of the explosion was suddenly blown out by the storm that Karp waved. The general who reported was unmoved, he was used to it, and said: "Lieutenant General Karp, the general of the Warring States Period also said that the situation in the new world is already very turbulent, if you don''t leave Roger and his party..." "Okay! The old man understands!" Karp said a little impatiently before the general said. After finishing speaking, Karp turned his head angrily and looked in the direction of the Black Pearl, his face revealed a hint of surprise: "That fellow Roger finally stopped escaping, do you plan to fight?" At this time, the speed of the Black Pearl suddenly changed, and it accelerated, like an arrow, rushing to the ship where Karp was located, and it was almost there! "Hahaha, come on Roger, let''s fight to the death with the old man!" Facing the Black Pearl who rushed in madly, Kapu was not afraid, laughed up to the sky, extremely heroic. "Carp, since you want to fight, I will fight with you this time!" Roger stood at the bow, standing proudly without fear of the oncoming wind, staring into Carp''s eyes without flinching. Shouted domineeringly. "boom!" Before the words fell, Roger suddenly burst into a huge momentum, and then suddenly pulled out the long sword around his waist, and when the Black Pearl was about to hit the warship, he suddenly shot, a sword aura that pierced the sky suddenly. Cleave, but the target is not Karp, but the sea between the warship under its seat and the warship next to it. "Boom! With a roar that resounded through the sky, the huge sword energy disappeared, and a deep ravine was exposed in the sea ahead. The endless sea water surged wildly to both sides, setting off a tsunami-like turbulent wave, instantly sandwiching the original. The warships on both sides collided and repelled them. In the blink of an eye, a broad sea road appeared in front of Roger, as if the sea had taken the initiative to give way under Roger''s power, and it seemed very spectacular! "This...is the strength of Pirate King Geer D Roger? It''s too strong!" Chu Han on the ship looked at the surprised scene and the imposing Roger, his pupils shrank slightly, and he couldn''t believe it. But in the next second, a hint of gold flashed through the diminished pupils, and the hand holding Muru was suddenly clenched for a few minutes. A faint aura exuded from his body, and he muttered in his heart: "Power and power? This is the power of power! Powerful and majestic, it is heart palpitating, but one day I will be stronger than this, strong enough to make everyone fear and surrender!" Thinking, Chu Han showed a steadfast look on his face, staring closely at Roger''s back at the bow, as if he wanted to remember it firmly, because this figure would be his goal to surpass in the future! Roger seemed to feel a little bit. He turned his head slightly to see Chu Han staring at him, and smiled at him with a reassuring smile. Chu Han also smiled, but he only understood the contents of the smile. "Roger!" At this time, Karp, who had forcibly controlled the warship, seemed to have discovered Roger''s intentions, and turned to Roger and roared: "You want to escape again this time? Don''t think about it!" "boom!" After finishing speaking, Karp stepped on his feet, and his body suddenly flew out like a cannonball, and his clenched fists were also wrapped around the dark armed color domineering, and instantly attacked Roger. "Hahaha, Karp, who said I''m going to run away, since you want to fight, I''ll fight with you!" Roger smiled heartily, his body suddenly vacated, exuding a huge momentum that people dare not look directly at, like a master. Generally, brazenly greeted them. "Little ones, let me entangle you. Hold this old guy Karp, and the rest of you will protect the ship. Don''t let the warship next to you come by and rush out at full speed!" "Yes!" Everyone on the ship responded in unison, and then according to Roger''s previous arrangements, Bucky the Clown and Kolokas rushed to the wheelhouse, while some of the crew rushed to Karp''s warship, destroying them frantically. As for the other slightly smaller warship, Shanks and Chu Han are responsible for containment! "Chu Han hasn''t had a victory or defeat in the test just now, why don''t we compare it again?" Looking at the huge warship that was slowly gathering again, Shanks took out a Western sword, turned his head and smiled at Chu Han. "Who killed more people? This is okay" Chu coldly nodded, then stepped on his feet and suddenly jumped towards the warship. "Hey, hey, who is killing people with you? I''m talking about the downed navy, you kill embryos!" Shanks looked at Chu Han who was leaving without a word, gave a bitter smile, and followed helplessly. But Chu Han did not hear these words, because at this time he had already arrived on the naval warship, and countless naval soldiers surrounded Chu Han as if he were hunting prey. "Now the game officially starts!" Seeing this, Chu Han''s face was plain, without any fear, but a cruel smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. The dark pupils instantly turned into golden pupils, and the village Yu in his hand raised slightly, saying coldly: In a cold sword light. The demon knife Cun Yu, who had never been unsheathed, was slowly pulled out by Chu Han, revealing its evil and bloody fangs for the first time in front of the navy! 13 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 13 Navy Headquarters (seeking flowers, collection) Chapter 13 Navy Headquarters (seeking flowers, collection) Malinford, navy headquarters.Miscellaneous Ʀ As the center of the world and the headquarters of the worlds navies, they maintain law and order in all the seas around the world in the name of absolute justice. There should be countless iron-blooded soldiers stationed here. It should be a sunny place, but now It gives people a gloomy feeling. Just now, stationed in the new world g1 big fortress, there was news that the absolute hegemon, Golden Lion, led hundreds of fleets, for some reason, was flying towards the territory of another hegemon, Whitebeard. Is there a collision, or is it discussing something... Looking at this momentum, the chance of a big battle should be greater. After all, if things were to be discussed, this golden lion would not be able to lead so many fleets with fanfare. Perhaps if these two hegemons who rule the new world fight like this, being the navy is definitely a profitable party. After all, letting them fight with each other, no matter what the outcome is, this can weaken the strength of the two parties. But the Navy doesnt think so here... Now is the eventful autumn. The world''s structure is even more turbulent after Gold Rogers ascends to the throne of the One Piece. The power of the new world is washing the situation all the time, and countless new forces of the pirates have risen. The two giants of the world met, and if there was nothing wrong, the navy would not believe it! Besides, the two highest naval forces that should have stayed at the forefront of the new world, the Warring States General, General Zefa, in order to eliminate the reputation of the white beard Gore, d, Roger, the world''s most dangerous Man, but he transferred the general of the Warring States Period in the new world to the first half to help his strength, and his reputation is not inferior to that of the general of the navy headquarters Monki, D, Karp. Once the white beard, the Golden Lion Alliance does something that endangers the world government, the New World General Zefa alone cannot stop the offensive of these two absolute hegemons. It will even re-evolve into a sea riot a few years ago, and all navies and fortress bases in the New World were killed and destroyed. The navy headquarters, the highest level of the fortress, a steel office. "Well, um, I will let Zefa try my best to stop it! As long as the Warring States and Karp complete the extermination mission, I will let them both rush to the new world as soon as possible..." In the office, the steel frame is facing each other. Said with the microphone in his hand. "Gol, d, Roger, has always been the one who endangered the source of this world. As long as he does not die for a day, this hazard will not end. No matter what the price is, even if the new world falls completely, he must not let this People live in this world! Steel, you should understand what I said!" As soon as the commander of Steel had finished speaking, the special telephone bug on the desk made an old voice. Hearing this, Ganggu''s face suddenly darkened. The person speaking by this phone worm is one of the five old stars on Mary Gioia, and what he said just now is like this, even if the white beard and the golden lion call together, all naval bases in the New World The fortress fell and the navy died...Unless the Warring States General and the Lieutenant General Karp solve Roger, the two can go to help the new world, otherwise the Warring States General and the Lieutenant General Karp can only continue to destroy Roger. Seeing that Steel Bone hasn''t spoken for a long time, the connected phone worm said again: "Correspondingly, as long as you kill Gore, d, Roger is successful, the main force of this operation, you, will all be upgraded by one level!" "Okay! I understand!" After hearing this, there was no trace of joy on Steel Bone''s face, but a little impatient, so he hung up the phone worm. It''s ridiculous, if I rise from the position of this admiral and become the commander-in-chief of the whole army, I will not become your puppet to contain the navy! Looking at the phone bug on the table, Gang Bone''s face showed a burst of disdain!However, this thought came out of Ganggu''s heart: When you get old, maybe this position is good for you to take care of yourself. The generals who dont understand this top-end secret look at Marshal Steelbone with great heart. They are happy for their commander, because if the supreme commander Steelbone in command of the navy is promoted to a higher level, it will become The commander-in-chief of all armies in the world! This is the highest position in the world except for the five old stars! Thinking about it, there was no trace of envy in everyone''s hearts, because the position of admiral of the navy was very remote to them, not to mention this kind of general commander who was two levels higher than the general. It seems we have to take a stand!Otherwise, after the new marshal takes office, there will be a big purge. Recovering their original mood, all the generals present looked at the documents in their hands with solemn expressions. At this moment, a school official suddenly burst in. "What''s the matter?" Before the school officer could speak, Ganggu began to ask. "The marshal, not long ago, received news that Lieutenant General Karp had successfully intercepted the pirate group of Gold Roger in the windless zone. The two are now at war, and the General of the Warring States is also catching up. Go to support" the school official reported loudly. "Have you stopped??" A gleam of light flashed in Steel Bone''s eyes, and a smile appeared on his gloomy face. He smiled: "It seems that the big fish, Roger d Roger, has finally been caught. They are in a windless zone. It''s absolutely hard to fly this time, One Piece? Ha ha, this kind of product shouldn''t exist at all! "But now that it was born, it should be destroyed by the old man himself!" Steel bone grinned with a sneer. "By the way, Marshal, there is one more thing. Just now, the Marshal of the Warring States Period sent a piece of news, saying..." The school official hesitated. Seeing this, the steel frame was taken aback for a moment, then his expression was grim, frowning and saying: "What news, tell me!" "It was the General of the Warring States Period that it seemed that Major General Sakalongi also followed Lieutenant General Karp to participate in the One Piece elimination plan." "What! That kid actually ran to participate in this kind of war, does he want to die?" Ganggu stood up in shock and shouted angrily. At the same time, the windless zone Above the navy ship A tall figure with a firm face stood on the bow of the ship and watched Chu Han descend from the sky to the deck. A cold light appeared in his eyes, and there was a faint heat radiating from the huge fist, and the whole person was like a burning volcano. Extremely tyrannical. "Finally here? One Piece''s crew, I''ve been waiting for a long time." Sakaronji''s face was cold, and his murderous voice said coldly, "Today I will wipe out your group of pirates, in the name of absolute justice! " ... ps: to be continued== 15 One Piece Dragon Clan System Chapter 15: Ling Ling Chapter 15: Ling Ling. Jun Yan vs Rock Berry Real The front section of the Great Channel has no wind.Miscellaneous Above the navy ship Facing the terrifying magma attacked by Sakarski, Chu Han looked calm and stood proudly, his whole body moved only one place-his lips. No one heard what Chu Han said. It was not a chant, or even a sentence at all, without any rhythm. There seems to be only one syllable-"Broken!" At that moment, what Chu Han said was like a Chinese character: "broken!" A faint light that was clearly visible to the naked eye flashed between his eyebrows, and immediately, it swelled hundreds of thousands of times.That is the "domain", the domain of the Dragon Clan''s words and spirits, Chu Han issued the word "broken": "Yanling. Jun Yan"! Suddenly, a large amount of heat centered on Chu Han, spreading wildly to the surroundings. Although it was originally the "jun flame" in its initial form, the temperature reached a high temperature close to several hundred degrees within a few tenths of a second. Expelled the water vapor pervading the air. With Chu Han as the center, the air is even completely transparent in a huge spherical space within two meters in diameter. The space visible to the naked eye is scorched by the high temperature. The space outside is still calm, and the boundaries of the domain are clearly visible. This is Chu Hans domain, which belongs to the kings domain. Within the two-meter domain covered by the Yanling Junyan, Chu Han can instantly heat the air to a rare high temperature, then shrink again, sucking in the dust in the air, and produce The dust explodes, and at the same time, all the surrounding burning materials can be burned out! In this realm, Chu Han is the Flame King! "This...what kind of fruit ability is this?" The attacking Sakaski looked at Chu Han standing proudly in front of him, the surrounding heat was scorching, but his body was strange without any flames lingering in Chu Han, his eyes condensed, and he cried out in surprise. Burning fruits?No, it shouldnt be burning the fruit. The rock berry''s actual ability is to restrain the burning of the fruit, but the high temperature in front of him suddenly felt a palpitating heart, as if he had encountered his own nemesis, which made him feel a sudden change. Shen, instantly became alert. "My fruit is the strongest natural fruit, how could it be restrained by other devil fruits!" Sakarski roared, "So no matter what fruit power you have, it can''t save you. You are dead!" "Dead? Haha! You idiot! Don''t think that you will feel invincible after eating the natural powers. In that case, today I will let the world know that the naturals are not invincible. They are always individuals. Defeated!" Chu Han''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the golden color in his pupils became even hotter. Although his height was not as tall as Sakakis, the look down in his eyes was very clear. "Good! Since you want to die so, then I will fulfill you!" Sakakis was also not angry, raised his right arm and clenched his fists, a fiery red wave of air surged out, as if it had changed from nothing. Then, black smoke suddenly appeared on Sakakis'' wrist, and crimson lava flowed out, forming a huge magma fist. "Humph!" Seeing this, Chu cold snorted, and a gleam of cold light flashed through the golden pupils, the dragon blood in his body boiled instantly, and an ancient and majestic aura burst out of Chu Han''s body, sweeping across the square. "Yanling. Jun Yan!" As if the kings oracle sounded, Chu Han stomped on his footsteps. He didnt retreat but moved forward. He suddenly flew out of Sakaskis magma fist in front of him, surrounded by a high temperature that people dare not look at. The demon knife in his hand, Cura Yu, suddenly turned red, as if he was dyed with blood, extremely hot! "Peng!" A flash of blood flashed, and instantly smashed the magma fist. The original flaming magma became even hotter after contacting the village rain, as if something had been burned. This caused huge changes in the magma inside. The force that could not be suppressed suddenly began to explode with a bursting sound. The huge magma fist exploded, and the scarlet magma was washed away by the shock wave from the explosion, turned into magma beads, and scattered around. "Hiss~~!" The magma liquid dripped onto the ground, directly corroding the deck, forming small red pits. Immediately after Chu Han took advantage of the situation, the village rain in his hand stepped forward without hindrance. Its target was Zakakis standing on the deck. ps: Junyang checked the information. Junyan does not control the flame. To be precise, it controls the temperature and burns the material in the air to cause the effect of the flame. So if you see this chapter, you should not rush to complain. If you don''t believe it, check it. The encyclopedia will know. As for why Jun Yan restrains the rock berry fruit, we will analyze it in the next issue == last reading, dont forget to collect it. 16 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 16 Elementalization! Chapter 16 Elementalization! Among all the devil fruits, the natural type is absolutely invincible in the early stage. Both the power and the attack power are far higher than the superhuman and animal types, not to mention the thousands of degrees that people can''t rely on. Of rock berry [email protected]@@ It can be said that if a person who does not understand domineering encounters Sakarski, there will be absolutely no life, but at this moment, this law was ruthlessly broken by Chu Han! "boom!" In a huge roar, Sakakis''s eyes widened, and his face was astonished as he looked at the magma spreading around like sparks. He didn''t expect his so-called Invincible Nature Element to be so simple and simple. The kid in front of me has cracked it! "Clang!" At this moment, the demon sword Murakami, like a sickle of death, suddenly came to Sarkakis unobstructed and cut off at him. "hiss!" In an instant, a blade that was red and bloody and exuding terrifying heat suddenly fell on Sakarski, who was unable to dodge, and fell madly into Sakarski''s body, which had turned into magma, with a burst of boiling water. His hissing sound, a lot of black smoke came out, and under the terrifying high temperature, the hot magma was gasified. "shave!" Seeing this, Sakakis'' complexion instantly frightened, suppressing the blood in his mouth, directly snorted, his figure retreated, and left the deadly knife, raising his angry eyes to Chu Han who stared in the sky above. At this moment, Chu Han floated down from the air, and faced Sarkarski''s gaze indifferently. The hot and shining golden pupils looked like a god looking directly at him, so majestic that he couldn''t open his eyes. "You..." Sakaski said angrily. "I think since you got this ability, you shouldn''t feel any pain until now, right?" Chu Han stood proudly on the ground, and looked at Sarkarski coldly while swinging his knife. Sakakis had a gloomy face. He knew that the kid was right. The slash just now made him feel severe pain. The blood inside his body was rolling. If it weren''t for him to hide fast, he didn''t doubt himself. Will be cut off by that knife! Thinking about it, Sakakis stood up slowly, touched, faintly bloody abdomen, staring at the cold Chu Han opposite, coldly said: "I''m not afraid of my magma. Can attack me, what kind of devil fruit did you eat?" "Devil fruit?" Chu Han was taken aback for a while, looked at the surrounding Jun Yan domain, and smiled lightly: "You say yes, right? As for the reason, do you think I have to tell you!?" In fact, Chu Han also knew in his heart that rock berry is indeed the ultimate fruit in the nature system. If Jun Yan hadn''t restrained it, he might not even be able to get close to Sakaski''s body, and that he might lose first before fighting. Up! Fortunately, the current Sakaski is not the red dog of the future, and the development of fruit abilities is far less than the height of the war 20 years later, coupled with the horrible high temperature of Junyan, it can burn all combustibles. And magma is only the product of incomplete combustion, so Jun Yan can easily burn off the magma and make it gasify. This is where Chu Han dares to fight against Sakaski. It can be said that at this time, Jun Yan is definitely the nemesis of Sakarski, even a nightmare! "court death!" Hearing Chu Han''s arrogant words, Sakarski''s face suddenly appeared angry, and a hot air wave broke out on his body. His right arm instantly turned into a magma hound, and he blasted towards Chu Han. "Since you don''t want to say it, then never say it!" "Yanling. Jun Yan!" Seeing this, Chu Han frowned slightly and let out a cold snort, Jun Yan domain burst out without hesitation, the hot high temperature ignited the air, and a large amount of flames suddenly appeared, turning into a fire snake to face the lava hound that was flying over. "Wu''ao!" The magma hound roared and bit the fire snake in one bite. The large number of fire snakes were not to be outdone, and a large number of fire snakes rammed the hounds, and the two directly offset each other. At the same time, Sakakis stepped on his foot, and his left hand changed claws, turning into a crimson color, flowing lava, fierce claws toward Chu Han''s face, trying to crush Chu Han''s head. Chu Han narrowed his eyes, arched his body, and shoved the village rain into the knife. The hot golden pupil was ignited, and the dragon''s blood boiled. A lot of heat radiated from his body, and the ancient and majestic aura swept across the square. But as soon as Cun Yu entered the sword, Chu Han''s originally slightly squinted eyes suddenly opened, like a sleeping dragon awakening, the magnificent aura burst out! "Ihe, cut!" A cold voice suddenly sounded, and Chu Han turned into a black shadow, and instantly touched Sarkakis with his back to back. "Pop!" Sakakis''s left wrist, as if cut by a sharp blade, fell directly to the ground, turning into crimson lava. Then Sakakis flicked his left arm, and lava flowed from the place where he was cut, and he grew his hand again, and turned around coldly, looking at Chu Han who turned around at the same time. "You did a good job just now!" Sakakis said coldly. "So much nonsense!" Hearing this, Chu Han let out a cold snort, turned over his hands and put the village rain into the scabbard, frowning at the unscathed Sakaski, and said in his heart: "Elementalization one step in advance? It really deserves to be the three major generals in the future. Even if Jun Yan is restrained, he can find a way immediately. This battle seems to have become...more interesting!" ps: Yesterday was really a disaster day. Everything went wrong for Jun and Sheep. Nothing was done. It is really a husky, and what you owe will be added on Saturday, Sunday and Friday. Please rest assured, this book No eunuch! 18 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 18 The Crisis of Chu Han (15, for collection) Chapter 18 The Crisis of Chu Han (1/5, for collection) A great channel, with no wind over the sky.Miscellaneous worm In the confrontation between Karp and Rogers fists, it directly caused the surrounding atmosphere to crack, and even the aftermath of destruction that was torn from it actually produced a huge lightning like a spark, which directly caused an endless sky to appear. Cracks. On the warship, both pirates and pirates stopped their swords at this moment, staring dumbly at the endless horrible cracks above their heads. For the two people who caused this phenomenon, their hearts were filled with fear or worship, monsters. , Definitely a monster, is such a powerful force really something humans can have? At the same time, this earth-shattering scene also attracted the attention of Chu Han and Sakakis on the other side of the warship. They both looked up at the terrifying crack formed by the collision, with different expressions on their faces. The looks are very complicated. "Is this the strength of One Piece? It''s too strong. This person must not stay, otherwise it will cause turmoil in the world!" Sakakis looked at Roger, who was extremely domineering in the sky, his expression frightened, and he clenched subconsciously. He clenched his fist, gritted his teeth, and secretly said murderously. On the contrary, for this scene, Chu Han just frowned slightly, his expression did not change much, but a faint light flashed in his eyes. Although Chu Han had known that Roger and Karp were strong, he had never thought about these two people. It is so ridiculously strong that a single blow can change the vision of heaven and earth. Is this the pinnacle power of One Piece World? But how does that matter?Although these two people are very strong, Chu Han believes that as long as he is given time, he will surpass these two people in the future, reach the top of this world, and rule the world! At this time, above the warship. Although they were very surprised by the horror strength of Karp and Roger, the wonderful battles of the two had infected Zakakis and Chu Han, and the two men''s fighting spirit was undisguised. "Why, timid?" Sakakis frowned slightly and sneered when he saw Chu Han, who was looking cold. "Timid! Humph! With your level, you are not qualified to make me timid!" Hearing this, Chu Han let out a cold snort, ignoring Sakakis. Although the domineering Sakakis is very strong, the bloodline of the dragon in his body definitely does not allow Chu Han to bow his head. It will not be the last moment, who will live and die. Unknown, he may not have no chance! "Huh! Hard-mouthed guy!" Sakakis also snorted coldly. He was very arrogant and conceited. He was the messenger of justice. How could he tolerate the look that ignored him. "Meteor...Volcano!" Sakakis raised his arms and aimed at Chu Han, starting from his left fist, he punched a huge red magma punch that was not defeated just now. The huge magma fist, blowing thick black smoke, blasted like a meteorite, as if to destroy the sky and the earth, terrifying. Seeing this, Chu Han frowned slightly, the hot golden pupil ignited, and his whole body tensed. When the magma fist was about to approach him, he violently deflected his body, hid to the side, and let out a cold cry: "Yanling. Jun Yan!" In an instant, a terrifying high temperature suddenly appeared. Under the domain of Junyan, the dust floating in the air was instantly absorbed, ignited, and exploded. In an instant, countless explosions sounded loudly above the magma track that Sakakis struck. , As if dozens of gasoline tanks exploded at the same time, the terrifying flames blasted towards Sakakis like a fuse along the magma track. Chu Han actually used Jun Yan to completely ignite the magma powder of Sakakis! "Boom!" The explosive power of dozens of gasoline tanks was terrifying, and the entire deck was covered by ruthless flames. Under the terrifying high temperature, these steel-cast decks had a faint tendency to melt. At the same time, Zakakis was also overwhelmed by fires and roaring explosions. Ordinary people might have died long ago under such a terrifying attack, but is Zakakis an ordinary person? I saw a gust of wind blew, the flame dissipated, and the smoke faded. A wall made of magma suddenly appeared in front of Chu Han. The wall collapsed. Amidst the sound of heavy footsteps, Sakakis stepped coldly. Get out, unscathed! "Sure enough! I can''t kill him like this?" Seeing this, Chu Han''s pupils shrunk slightly, and he sighed inwardly, then his eyes condensed, his steps were stepped, the village rain in his hand was out of the sheath, and he suddenly rushed towards Sakakis, Saka Keith sneered, indifferent to Chu Han who was running over, but a cold light flashed in his eyes. "Boom!" A black shadow suddenly appeared on the edge of the deck. Chu Han stopped, and suddenly there were two loud noises behind him, exploding two huge craters of several meters, and then two lava pillars spewed out like volcanoes, emitting huge sparks. To all around. Chu Han turned his head to see this scene, cold sweat gathered on his forehead, if it wasn''t for the last moment, Chu Han had a feeling, and stopped, I am afraid that he would have fallen to the place where the magma erupted just now, and there would be no corpses! Sakakis''s knowledge and domineering, completely predicting Chu Han''s attack! ps: This is the first update, and the second update will be delivered around seven o''clock. Guiqiu collection support! 19 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 19 Lei Li debuts (25, ask for evaluation votes!!) The nineteenth chapter Raleigh debuts (2/5, ask for evaluation votes!!) Although Chu Han Junyan can gasify the magma of Sakakis, Chu Han Junyan is only in its infancy, far from the point where it can completely gasify all magma in an instant. Once surrounded by magma, even if you use Junyan , Chu Han will inevitably be seriously injured.Miscellaneous&Journal&Insects Moreover, as the Dragon Clans talent, the Ling Ling will consume huge physical strength and energy. In addition, due to Chu Hans age, the Ling Ling cant last long. Once it falls into a war of attrition, Chu Han will lose out in the end. The price is life! "If this continues, I will lose!" At the same time, Chu Han also felt that the strength in his body was starting to be weakened. This was a dangerous situation. Once his physical strength was exhausted, Jun Yan would surely dissipate. Chu Han who lost Jun Yan would probably even Sakakiss. If he can''t get close, then Zakakis kills him as easily as stepping on an ant. At the same time, the other side of the warship. The navy that was besieging Shanks, looking at two huge deep pits with black smoke and red lava, there was a look of horror in their eyes, and they all retreated subconsciously, far away from these two. Scary monster. "The strength of this navy is really terrifying, I am afraid that Chu Han will not be able to support it for long!" Shanks swept back the encircling navy, looked at Chu Han in the distance with a worried face, and sighed in his heart. Although Shanks was willing to help, these elite naval forces from the navy headquarters were not vegetarian. Under the endless offensive, even he suffered a lot of injuries, so Shanks could not protect himself. Seeing Chu Han who was in a downwind, he could only pray silently: "Chu Jun, love can''t help, so come on!" At this moment, Chu Han did not hear Shanks prayers. He put all his attention on the opposite side, staring attentively at Sakakis every move. Then Chu Han already knew what he was about to face. The giant magma punch shot like a machine gun, as long as he is attacked by any negligence, the magma punch will definitely hit him like raindrops, and he will undoubtedly die. "Your fate is true, you are obviously a kid who doesn''t even understand domineering. It''s not easy to be able to escape my blow just now!" Chu looked cold in front of his eyes, as tight as a leopard hunting. Cold, Sakakis slowly closed his smile and said coldly. Although he has the upper hand now, he dare not be careless when facing this opponent Sakakis. Among the opponents he has encountered now, except for Monch, D, and Dorag in the academy, I am afraid this The kid is the most difficult one. If he accidentally catches a gap, he may lose. "But you have run out of good luck. Then I will kill you completely, in the name of absolute justice!" A trace of murder flashed in Sarakakis''s eyes, he gave a cold snort, raised his arm again, and faced the edge. Chu Chuhan started the meteor volcano just now again. "Boom!" In an instant, each of the scarlet magma giant fists were blasted out like a machine gun, and the surrounding sky was covered with monstrous black smoke. Even with the force of Shang Junyans explosion, Chu Han just barely avoided it, in order to prevent Sa Kakis stretched the distance and slowly began to approach Zakakis. "Boom!" With a continuous explosion of sound behind him, Chu Han didnt have time, and he didnt have the time to watch the situation behind him, because he knew that he wanted to kill Zakakis, he might only have to fight in close combat and use Jun Yan to suppress this path. The only way to survive! As he got closer and closer to Sakakis, it became more and more difficult for Chu Han to dodge attacks. It seems that Sakakis also thought of Chu Hans weird fruit ability. speed. "I will be hit sooner or later, damn it!" With Jun Yan gasifying the splashing magma, Chu Han finally found a free opportunity. It seemed that he couldn''t hold back his breath, his brows darkened slightly. Sighed. "Is there any way, if I will also see the domineering, or have a speech spirit. Singing itachi, at least not so passive!" Thinking of the similar effects of seeing, hearing and coloring in the dragon clans language spirit, there is even an incomparable language spirit. The eyes of Chu Han and Chu Han flashed hot, but it is a pity that the system has not released a second side mission until now. Chu Han would not be so passive anymore. At the moment Chu Han was thinking, Sakakis immediately noticed a small flaw, and seized the opportunity to shuffle out the magma fist. "boom!" In the next second, the red heat flow turned into a wave of air, and Chu Han''s face was so hot that he felt sore. Chu Han believed that as long as he removed Yan Ling Jun Yan, the heat wave alone could steam himself. As soon as the heat flow passed, the scarlet magma giant fist was less than one meter away from Chu Han. If ordinary people were here, there would definitely be an expression of horror on their faces. However, Chu Han is not an ordinary person, it can be said that he is a monster, he is not chaotic when he is in danger, but his face is full of coldness, as if everything is under his control. What is needed now is calmness, calmness, and calmness. No matter how dangerous the situation is, calmness must be the first priority. Otherwise, even if you have the ability to solve the danger, you will lose your life because of the loss of calmness. I took a breath just now and relieved my depression. I thought about it for a while before ushering in such a crisis. Chu Han wanted to blame myself for being careless, but now he didn''t have time to give him. Suddenly, the red giant fist of magma touched Chu Han almost from zero distance, and there was no time for people to think about it. Similarly, Chu Han didn''t even think about it, and Cun Yu suddenly pulled out: "Yanling. Jun Yan-Juhe Zhan!" A wave of hot air with a hot band immediately enveloped the blade of the village rain, and suddenly collided with the giant magma fist. "Peng!" With a loud roar, the magma fist burst directly and turned into scattered magma, which radiated to the surroundings and turned into rapidly falling sparks, hitting the deck, forming a small pit as long as one person, followed by Chu Han As soon as his eyes condensed, he wanted to jump quickly to one side, but the attack just now made his action one step late, revealing a fatal flaw! "Boom!" As soon as Chu Han broke the attack, Sakakis immediately sent out countless magma punches on both fists. "Oops! It''s too late!" As he lifted his foot, a giant fist of magma appeared in front of Chu Han, which fell like a meteorite, which caught Chu Han by surprise and was a little overwhelmed. However, Chu Han also predicted the situation and came up with it. The right move. The hot golden pupil ignited in an instant, and a domineering ancient aura suddenly radiated from Chu Han, as if a behemoth was slowly waking up inside Chu Han. At the same time, Chu Han stopped about to jump to the side, turned a deaf ear to the giant fist of magma coming like a meteor, his eyes closed slightly, and then suddenly opened, two golden bursts.He shot out, and said lightly: "It burst once..." Just when he was about to use these three-month contact skills, Chu Han suddenly felt a familiar breath, and the boiling dragon blood in his body also slowly calmed down, his brows frowned as he watched a huge sword glow coming from a distance. . "Huh? This is??" "Hahaha, Chu Han, I didn''t expect you to be so embarrassed after such a while. It seems that the training volume of the old man is not enough!" Amid the earth-shattering roar, the huge sword light instantly swept the countless magma above Chu Han''s head into a rapidly falling spark. Under the slowly falling spark, a tall figure slowly walked out from behind Chu Han. , Smiled heartily. This tall figure is wearing a pair of glasses, and his sturdy face exudes mighty domineering. This person is the Rayleigh who disappeared on the Black Pearl not long ago! ps: The second watch is sent, and there are three more. Let Rong Junyang go to have a meal and let''s talk == 20 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 20 Sakarskis Justice! (35, ask for collection) Chapter 20 Sakaski''s Justice!(3/5, please collect) "Hahaha, Chu Han, I didn''t expect you to be so embarrassed after such a while. It seems that the training volume of the old man is not enough!" Amid the earth-shattering roar, the huge sword light instantly swept the countless magma above Chu Han''s head into a rapidly falling spark. Under the slowly falling spark, a tall figure slowly walked out from behind Chu Han. , Smiled heartily.v Miscellaneous Chi worm v This tall figure is wearing a pair of glasses, and his sturdy face exudes mighty domineering. This person is the Rayleigh who disappeared on the Black Pearl not long ago! "Uncle Leili, why are you here?" Chu Han turned his head and looked at Leili who was slowly walking behind him, frowning slightly, and said in surprise. In Chu Hans memory, Leili seemed to have been sent by Roger to investigate an important matter. It was important to the life and death of the entire ship. Although Chu Han didnt know what happened, Leili appeared at this time. Here, it shows that it is very likely to succeed. "Haha, I won''t come again, I''m afraid you will be killed by someone else, Roger will have to scold me to death by then!" Lei Li shook his head and smiled, watching Chu Han jokingly. "..." Hearing that, a few black lines rose on Chu Han''s forehead, and his expression became even colder, covering up that bit of embarrassment. In fact, Chu Han also knew that Raleigh was right. Now he is not Sakakis''s. Opponent, if it weren''t for Leily''s sword just now, even if he exposed that hole card, he would inevitably be seriously injured. However, the truth is the truth, but what the hell is the feeling of being underestimated, I really feel a little unhappy! "Pluto Raleigh? I''ve heard of your name a long time ago. When I saw you today, you were really strong!" At this moment, a icy voice suddenly sounded on the deck, interrupting the conversation between Lei Li and Chu Han. The two looked and found that the ugly-faced Sakakis was looking at him, and the murderous intent in his eyes was full of extremes. . "However, since you are here, don''t go anymore, you two are going to die today!" Sarakis'' eyes were cold, and the magma on his body suddenly heated up, and a huge momentum burst out, gritted his teeth in a cold voice. "Oh? Are you going to challenge the old man? The young navy" Raleigh looked at Sarkakis with interest and smiled: "Don''t your family teach you to respect the old and love the young? A young guy fights one. The old man and the eight-year-old are honorable?" "Huh, why respect the old and love the young? You pirates don''t deserve to talk about this at all. Anything that interferes with justice, whether it is an old man or a child, should be damned!" Sakakis snorted coldly, and the billowing magma gathered on his right hand, murdering Ran hummed: "So you all die here today!" "Spitfire!" In an instant, a huge lava fist attack composed entirely of lava blasted towards Leili, like a falling sun, powerful enough to instantly smash and evaporate the large iceberg. "Huh~ this is a good trick" Seeing this, Lei Li''s eyes condensed, and he said in surprise, but his complexion was still calm, he was not ready to dodge, as if it was not magma but a snowball, and Chu Han behind him did not move, his face looked plain. With all this, it seemed very calm and breezy. "boom!" Suddenly, with a loud roar, the location of Lei Li and Chu Han was completely submerged by a large lava, and the billowing lava exploded, making a huge earth-shaking roar. "Huh, I''m really looking for death!" Seeing this, Sakakis snorted coldly. He stepped on his brows slightly, and he lifted off into the air. The magma on his body was rolling and flowing, and he said coldly: "Meteor Volcano!" Before the words were over, countless lava fists burst out of Sakakis''s body, like the magma of a fire meteor shower, which would once again submerge the positions of Chu Han and Leili covered by the fire. Although Sakakis had never seen Raleigh, he knew his name and strength well, so although he was contemptuous of his attitude, he was actually very vigilant in his heart, and he was wary of the point that he would make another attack. "Boom!" Suddenly, in the martian rain, the locations of Chu Han and Lei Li were submerged by magma, black smoke was over the sky, and when the gun smoke dissipated, dozens of one-meter-wide craters suddenly appeared, rolling magma inside, emitting from time to time There was a "crack, crackle" sound. This big pit is exactly the big pit formed by Sakakis, who continuously attacked the location of Chu Han and Leili. The magma was rolling around, and the high temperature of several thousand degrees instantly turned the surrounding area into a sea of ??fire, slowly spreading to the surroundings. The fire was so great that even the navy and Shanks in the distance were affected, and they retreated, staring dumbfounded. This terrifying scene in front of me. "Tatata!" At this moment, in the dark smoke, clear footsteps sounded, two large and one small figures slowly walked out of it, unscathed and appeared in front of the stunned Sarakis again. ps: The third one is sent, continue to force the code word == 21 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 21 Escape! (45, ask for flowers) Chapter 21 Escape!(4/5, ask for flowers) "Tatata!" At this moment, in the dark smoke, clear footsteps sounded, two large and one small figures slowly walked out of it, unscathed and appeared in front of the stunned Sarakis again.Miscellaneous Chi Mi insects "Haha, haha!" Sakakis gasped for a little breath, looked at the sudden appearance of Lei Li and Chu Han in an incredible voice, and asked in a cold voice, "How did you avoid the attack?" "Is it necessary for us pirates to explain to you, the navy!?" When asked by Sakakis, Raleigh was taken aback and asked sarcastically. At the same time, the corners of Chu Han''s mouth began to curve, and Sakakis was already panting, which meant that he had consumed his energy.Even if Lei Li didn''t make a move, Chu Han was confident to solve him! Hearing this, Sakakis calmed down his mind, wrinkled his face, and his eyes were full of anger. From venting, he could only stare at Raleigh fiercely, and then tighten his body, as if there was a bursting sound, a huge A sense of oppression formed and burst out. "This aura? It turns out that he hasn''t shown his true strength." Seeing this, Chu Han frowned slightly, his eyes flashed with a gleam, and his expression darkened. He did his best in the battle just now! "You really don''t have the need to explain, but you don''t want to leave here easily unless I die!" Sakakis looked at Lei Li and Chu Han firmly, and shouted coldly. Hearing Sakakis''s resolute words, a trace of murderous intent flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, and the hand holding Cun Yu could not help but clenched a little bit, and he wanted to pull Cun Yu away. Since you want to die, I will fulfill you! Just as Chu Han was about to pull out Cun Yu, he suddenly felt a big hand on his shoulder. Chu Han frowned slightly. Turning his head, he saw Leili who was smiling and shook his head. . "We are pirates, not executioners, let''s talk about your mission to contain this warship, did you forget?" Raleigh pointed to the Black Pearl, which had already sailed out of the naval warship encirclement, and the rest of the surrounding area gradually moving closer. The warship, solemnly said: "We are running out of time, I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave if we don''t leave!" Hearing that, Chu Han frowned slightly, looking at the serious-looking Lei Li, then nodded, and then let go of the hand holding Cura Yu, slowly turned around, and walked away. Although Chu Han wanted to kill Sakakis very much, he also knew that Raleigh was right. Their task this time was to contain the warship so that the Black Pearl could escape safely. For this reason, Roger had to fight with him. Pu fought fiercely, so he must not do bad things at such a critical moment. Moreover, even if Chu Han wanted to kill Sarkakis, it was not an easy task. Even with the help of Raleigh, he would never be able to take Sarkakis for a while. Once it dragged on for a long time, the navy ship that was brought closer Surrounded, facing the countless elite naval forces and lieutenants, no matter how strong Raleigh is, he will inevitably fall into a dangerous situation! Therefore, at this moment, Chu Han didn''t use emotions, but chose to obey Leily''s words, no longer pay attention to Sarkakis, and turned and walked in the direction of Shanks. "Don''t you want to escape!" Seeing Lei Li and Chu Han who turned to leave, Sakakis''s complexion was full of anger, and he roared angrily, and a large amount of magma broke out again on his body, and he wanted to launch an attack. "Boy, you have enough trouble, I don''t have time to play with you!" Seeing this, Rayleigh flashed a cold light in his eyes, and the long knife around his waist suddenly burst out. With a wave of the blade in his hand, a powerful aura burst out all over his body. He rolled up a whirlwind and swept away from his body. Even the crimson coat on her body was creaked. Feeling the terrifying aura erupting from Lei Li''s body, Sakakis'' pupils shrank slightly. He felt that Lei Li at this time had almost changed one after another from the previous one, and he did not dare to be careless, so he made a request. Defensive preparation. Reilly looked at Sarkarkis''s cold face, which he dared not care about, smiled in his heart. The sword in his hand was instantly lifted to the void and it was a slash. There was nothing out of nothing in the air like a huge, with white electric glow. Sword Qi, rushing towards Sakakis. As soon as the sword aura was formed, Lei Li smiled at Zakakis with a solemn face, and even provocatively said goodbye to Zakakis, for fear of anger. This young navy came to a dead fish and dared not to take an inch. As soon as his figure moved, Chu Han disappeared in place and appeared in front of Shanks who had been stunned for a long time in the distance. "Bang! Bang!" When Lei Li went up, he gave Shanks a few punches and cursed: "Boss, I warned you two a long time ago. Your task is to contain, you understand? It''s to fight guerrillas to drag time! But look at one Surrounded by a group of navy, one almost died. Are you ashamed of losing it?" Talking about Lei Li, he gave Chu Han a cold look, but the latter''s expression was flat, as if he hadn''t heard him. Holding the big bump on his head, Shanks said in pain: "This, this..." After that, Shanks'' head flashed brightly, and he said, "This is because Chu Han insists on fighting with the navy. Fight, I will help him to hold these seamen, this is not my fault!" "This bastard!" Seeing Shanks''s sweaty face, Leily knew that Shanks was lying, and now its not the time to talk nonsense, so he has to leave quickly. Going up is just a punch, no matter if Shanks wants it or not. Yes, he grabbed Shanks''s back collar and then Chu Han, who was watching the show, disappeared instantly. ps: This is the fourth update, and there is one more update. It is said that no one commented tonight, and I always check the comment area... 22 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 22: Overlords Domineering (55, seeking collection) Chapter 22 Overlord Color Domineering (5/5, seeking collection) Black Pearl, above deck Lei Li put down Shanks and Chu Han who were almost suffocated, looked around, and murmured, "I''m finally back. It really tastes better on the boat." "Do you want to kill me? Senior Raleigh!" As soon as he landed, Shanks felt pain at the wound. miscellaneous Zhi worm Chu Han frowned and touched the two big bags that had been beaten by Lei Li on the road, and looked at Lei Li with a cold expression, as if asking for an explanation. "Well, you two bastards, if it weren''t for me, you would have gone to hell!" Leili ignored Shanks and Chu Han at all, staring at them both. "That''s because Chu Han is in danger, and it''s not me..." Shanks muttered. Immediately, Shanks remembered the terrifying and thrilling battle of Chu Han just now, with a curious expression on his face, and asked excitedly: "Senior Raleigh, the young navy who fought with you just now, is he really that strong? Even you have to avoid him?" I thought about the young navy who was fighting with Lei Li just now. Although Shanks didnt understand the tricks, he deeply believed that the young navy was so strong that even Chu Han was almost defeated. Senior Lee did not want to fight and left. "Haha! Shanks, don''t underestimate yourself, maybe that person is very powerful, but you have to believe that you are definitely not inferior to him..." After hearing this, Lei Li smiled slightly, recalling being No. 1 in the West Sea I encountered the scene of Shanks again and said: "Shanks, don''t let Roger''s expectations of you be disappointed!" "Also Chu Han, this time you and the navy, the old man is watching, although you are a little worse than him, but you are still young, there is still a lot of room for growth in the future, and Roger I also reported great expectations to you. I hope you will not be discouraged. The strong who dare to face failure are the real strong!" After speaking, Raleigh stopped speaking and walked towards the other end of the boat. Shanks was very touched by what Raleigh said. He pressed down his straw hat without knowing what he was thinking. He stood up and followed Raleigh. But Chu Han was silent for a while, and then a gleam of light flashed in his slightly closed eyes, looking at Lei Li''s away figure, and whispered: "Failure? There is no failure in my life, although I lost to Sakaski this time. , But not necessarily when we meet next time!" Lei Li in the distance seemed to have heard Chu Han''s words, his figure was slightly startled, and then he continued walking, but Chu Han didn''t say anything, and slowly followed. Windless zone, above the huge warship The war at this time has entered a white-hot stage. The pirates and the navy are fighting frantically and fighting together. At this time, Roger and Karp, who have not been able to fight for a long time, are no longer fighting, but are rescuing and protecting themselves. Crew and subordinates. Both of them tacitly failed to attack the other''s crew and subordinates, for fear of angering each other and breaking the net! Both are dragging time! Karp dragged Roger in order to wait for the naval ships that were gradually surrounding him. When these warships surrounded his own warship, with the help of those lieutenants, Karp was absolutely confident that Roger and his crew would remain. Here! And Roger delayed the time to get the Black Pearl out of the encirclement. If they want to leave then, Roger is confident that under his domineering look, these navies can''t stop them at all! This is a battle against time, faster than that of the people! "Bru, Bru!" "Leili, Shanks, and Chu Han, the two stinky boys, have you received it?" Roger took out the phone bug from his arms and asked the navy that had been killed. "These two bastards are fine, they just saw a very interesting battle!" "Really!" Roger looked at the angrily Sakakis on the opposite warship and guessed what it was like. Then Roger directly hung up the phone worm and said to the friends who were fighting around him: "Little ones, just now Raleigh sent a message, Shanks and Bucky are all right..." "I knew these two boys were all right... Not to mention Chu Han, Shanks alone is comparable to a major general. How could the navy easily take him down?" A sniper-like crew member smiled. "Haha!" After hearing this person''s words, the other crew members who were fighting on the warship laughed, and the offensive in their hands became more fierce. "So? Everyone, let''s start fleeing now! Go to the Pearl round!" Roger smiled heartily, ignoring the words of his friends. Then a huge domineering look suddenly radiated from his body, like a god. The madness spread across the entire warship like it had descended... ps: Although it''s a little late, but the five-shift is finally completed, rewards, flowers, and collections!!! 23 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 23 The Cardinal Appears (Seeking Evaluation Ticket) Chapter 23 The Oriole Appears (Seeking Evaluation Ticket) Half a quarter of an hour later, on the Black Pearl.MiscellaneousZhiworm "Shanks, Chu Han, I didn''t expect these two stinky boys to save their lives from that situation. These two little guys are really not easy!" The people on the Roger Pirate ship who had just taken advantage of Roger''s domineering look to escape from Karp''s clutches began to chat and fart, and one of the unrepentant little things actually began to show off their power. "Hey hey hey, we are able to escape this time thanks to my credit, if it weren''t for me to drive the Black Pearl out in time..." Bucky held his arms on his hips, his head, the old man, a small pair The appearance of a chicken cub. Seeing Bucky''s triumphant look, Raleigh really couldn''t stand it anymore. He slapped him when he walked up to him and cursed: "Smelly boy, I have discussed with Roger and Kurokas. Just act as Kurokas assistant and help him experiment with drugs!" Bucky, who was slapped in the face and wanted to curse, suddenly vented when he heard the voice of Raleigh, but when he heard the next sentence, he suddenly had the momentum to run away, just about to lift his leg. , Kurokas on the side took the lead and lifted Bucky up in one hand. He smiled and said: "Bucky, I just developed a new drug, so please help me test it first! " "No! No!" Knowing that he could not escape from being caught, Bucky remembered the pain he had suffered from taking the medicine before and struggled desperately, but then he thought that there were Shanks and Chu Han, Bucky was very Unrighteously said: "Why don''t Chu Han and Shanks use it? It''s not fair" "Don''t worry, the three of you won''t be less! It''s just that you will come first!" Seeing Bucky''s unrighteous look in his hand, Kurokas smiled again. At the same time, above the bow, Shanks and Chu Han were telling Roger what they had just experienced. "The powerful navy you are talking about is a natural fruit capable person?" Listening to the report from Chu Han and Shanks, Roger frowned slightly and asked: "Do you know what his name is?" "Sakaski!" Chu Han replied lightly. "Sure enough, if I guess this navy is right, he is probably the three supernovas that have recently emerged in the navy-the rockberry real ability person, Sarkarski!" Hearing this, Roger narrowed his eyes slightly and watched as he walked slowly. Raleigh smiled: "Raleigh, what do you think about this? The steel-boned guy actually sent a navy supernova. It seems that he wants us to be a stepping stone for those supernovas. He was underestimated, but that supernova is really very good. Strong?" "Yes! If I really show my strength, I might be able to beat him with a ten-percent certainty, but I also have to pay the price of minor injuries." Reilly understood the meaning of Roger''s words and said. After hearing Raleigh''s answer, Roger couldn''t help but recall the various dangers he faced when he first went to sea, contemporaries, contemporaries, huge ancient existences, and generations of newcomers appeared. Roger really wants to do it again, but even though the world is so beautiful, there is no such thing as another sentence. To seize the present, to let his only remaining life, add a few bright seeds to this wonderful world Right! "Chu Han, no one can say anything about the future. If you want to change yourself, then grasp the present! Maybe the future world will change because of you!" Looking at Chu Han, who was always cold and silent, Luo Jie touched Chu Han''s head and said with a smile. Hearing this, Chu Han slightly raised his head, looked at Roger, a complicated expression flashed in his eyes, and then nodded faintly. Seeing this, Roger smiled slightly and turned his head to look at the lonely Shanks. Just as he wanted to comfort him, he suddenly felt a pain in his Huns mouth and he knelt down on the deck. Fortunately, Shanks was beside him. Hold Roger in time without letting him lie on the deck. "Roger! Are you okay?" Seeing Roger''s appearance, Lei Li immediately supported Roger and said with a worried look. Before Roger could answer, a loud roar came from the back of the Pirate Ship. "Roger~~!" "Oops, Karp is chasing again!" Leily supported Roger, staring at the approaching navy ship with an ugly expression on his face. "Raleigh, according to your investigation, can our ship withstand the huge ocean current?" Roger asked stiffly, enduring the severe pain his body brought him. "It should be possible. After all, this is a boat Tom made for us, enough to experience some big winds and waves." Lely nodded and replied. "Okay! Then let''s stop here!" "This...Roger, your condition may not be..." Hearing this, Leily said in shock, but before he finished speaking, Roger seemed to suddenly notice something approaching on the bottom of the sea, and suddenly looked up. Looking at the empty front, he sneered and said: "Haha, I knew that Karp was going to fight with me for no reason... not easy, I didn''t expect even you to come! Your Lord Warring States!" ps: I''m back tonight, so please forgive me for the late update. As for the five-shift, Junyang is reading the code, and see if it can be coded before twelve o''clock. There is also the most lack of evaluation votes for this book!Evaluation vote!Evaluation vote!The important thing is said three times, and the evaluation votes dont need money. If you have any, just vote for it. 24 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 24 Im the One Piece! (Seeking collection, evaluation ticket) Chapter 24 I''m the One Piece!(Seeking collection, evaluation ticket) "Haha, I knew that Karp was going to fight with me for no reason... not easy, I didn''t expect even you to come! Your Lord Warring States!" As soon as Roger''s voice fell, five huge naval warships appeared in an orderly manner on the sea in front of Black Pearl. He only heard the continuous sound of "pop, pop!", and the coating embedded in the surface of the warship burst suddenly. It opened, revealing the majestic and majestic naval super-large warship with the order of killing evil.Miscellaneous $ Chi $ Worm At the same time as the ship membrane burst, the angles of the turrets on the warships had been adjusted in an instant, and the same target was the pirate ship that was spared by them. In the same way, even the group of combat soldiers and the generals were all prepared, waiting for the order of the top officer to launch a full-scale attack on the pirate regiment below. Seeing this, Chu Han''s pupils shrank, the golden pupil ignited in an instant, and the village rain in his hand was suddenly pulled out. The whole body was tense, and an inexplicable murderous aura faintly radiated from his body, watching the navy like a ferocious dragon. , There was an undisguised cold murderous intent in the hot golden pupil. "Relax, Chu Han!" At this moment, a generous hand was placed on Chu Han''s shoulder. Chu Han turned his head and looked around and found that Roger was looking at him with a smile on his ordinary face. Full of peace and a touch of majesty, like a king sitting on a dragon chair, facing thousands of rebels, still in danger! "Trust me, we''ll be fine." Hearing Roger''s reassuring words, Chu Han''s murderous aura slowly receded, and the village rain fell into her sheath, standing proudly, but the vigilant color in his eyes did not disappear. On the contrary, it became more intense, like Like a leopard that hunts for food all the time, Chu Han is always ready to fight. He has never been a person who likes to entrust his destiny to others. Everyone has his own fate, my fate, I am doomed! "Roger, we haven''t seen each other for a long time?" On a warship, the Warring States Period stood straight on the deck, his eyes squinted, and he faintly looked at Roger Dao on the Pirate Ship below. "I haven''t seen each other for many years. It''s just that you formed such a big lineup as soon as you met. I wonder if your Lord Sengoku has asked me Roger?" Looking at the calm look of Warring States above, Roger knew that if he showed a slightly uncomfortable expression, he would be immediately noticed by the old fox, and he would be attacked by them, and he might even create his own. The entire pirate group may be destroyed... So now Roger didn''t dare to be careless, even though the pain he brought to himself could tear him apart, he had to bear it, and he could not even show any discomfort. Instead, he had to calm down. For this kind of question that everyone knows, the Warring States period answered him lazily. If it werent for the unsatisfactory attitude of his old friend Kapu, who was afraid to provoke him, he would have ordered the soldiers on the warships with his resolute and decisive approach to the warships. A directional attack. It seemed that Roger understood the meaning of the Warring States Period and didn''t say a word. He turned around slowly and looked at the navy ship approaching in the rear. For a while, the scene was a little frozen, and no one dared to act rashly, because they all understood that as long as they made a little movement, then an all-out war would erupt next, which no one wanted. Of course, the arrow must be sent on the string. Everyone understands this, so they are all waiting, waiting for the promoters of this war. As time passed by, the warships led by Karp didn''t let them wait too long, and quickly drove to a gap in the circle of five warships. And this gap is also the Oro, directly behind the Jackson. In response to this waiting, the partners behind Roger felt that the end of the world was approaching step by step, but when the warship approached, they suddenly breathed a sigh of relief for some reason, as if everything was as expected, nothing too much. big change. With the arrival of Karp on the navy side, the soldiers and generals on the warships seemed to have taken stimulants, and the winning tickets were in hand!Because they all know that Karp, the Warring States, are the two most powerful naval forces. They must know that only Lieutenant General Karp has driven Roger and his group into countless despairs. Today, another one is added. The warring states general who is not inferior to Karp in terms of strength and reputation will surely be able to bring the great pirate Gore, D, and Roger to justice below. On the warship, Karp ignored a group of soldiers full of fighting spirit, but walked to the front of the warship, then jumped and stood directly on the fort. It seems that there is no expression on Karp''s face, but the next moment Karp suddenly laughed and shouted: "I didn''t expect it! Roger, in order to deal with you, the headquarters has dispatched a general of the highest combat power. Even if you die here today, you should be proud!" "Haha! I know you, an old mad dog, would say such things, but what! I, Roger, will not end here today, I still have dreams that have not been completed yet!?" Seeing Karp with a smile on his face, Roger laughed boldly, without any fear of the situation before. "Roger, I just want to remind you of your dream. The world is now peaceful enough. There is no need for another king. This will only make the world more chaotic and make the world government more firm in its order to destroy you!" Looking at the two people who were very comfortable, Sengoku, who didn''t want to interrupt, his face suddenly became cold when he heard Roger''s last sentence, because it seemed to the Sengoku that this had begun to provoke their world government. However, in order to avoid unnecessary damage, the Warring States Period could not help reminding Roger: "As long as your Roger Pirates are disbanded and never step into the great channel forever, then we will immediately..." But it is a pity that he was interrupted mercilessly by Roger before the Warring States had finished speaking! "The Warring States period may be for you, we are shaking the world, but for me, this is the meaning of our lives, so no matter how much pressure you put on me today, my Roger''s footsteps will never be here. Stop!" Roger paused, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He smiled heartily: "Because I am the One Piece!" 25 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 25 Abnormal Mutation Chapter 25 Abnormal Abrupt Change "The Warring States period may be for you, we are shaking the world, but for me, this is the meaning of our lives, so no matter how much pressure you put on me today, my Roger''s footsteps will never be here. Stop!" Roger paused, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He smiled heartily: "Because I am the One Piece!" At this moment, a majestic and domineering voice sounded in the entire sky, making the surroundings silent, and no one spoke. Neither Chu Han nor the navy looked at the generous and tall back, and there was a trace of respect in their eyes. This is respect for a king! Even in the face of thousands and thousands of horses, he is still in danger, talking and laughing, the real king! "However, since Roger speaks so confidently, it shows that he is very confident, confident enough to believe that he can take us out without harming anyone." Withdrawing the admiration in his eyes, Chu Han frowned. Looking at Roger''s domineering back on the bow wrinkly, he felt his chin a thousand times in his heart, touched his chin, and a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, thinking: "However, what makes me curious is what exactly is Roger''s confidence? Is it that?" At the same time, the other side.Q==Q "Then fight!" After listening to the answer, Zeng Guo''s expression became cold, and he raised a hand and waved it down. All the soldiers understood this signal in an instant, and almost at the same time, including on the warship where Karp was located, the fortresses attacked below. "Peng, Peng!" It seems that the heavens are looking after the king who has become a king, d, Roger, the sea actually started to spin, all the artillery shells deviated from the trajectory and hit the sea, and some even flew directly to the opposing warship. Explosion. Fortunately, these warships are made of steel on the outside. Although they can''t cause huge damage, the steel on the surface is deformed or dented by the explosion power. "What''s the matter? Just now, the sea was obviously calm, why did such a big vortex appear in just an instant?" Affected by the vortex, the six warships actually began to move with the vortex, and a lieutenant who had the right to command the warship was suddenly shocked. You must know that each warship was built at a high cost. If Turn over a ship at will, even if you don''t mention what the warship will be, the soldiers on the warship will fall into the water. Looking at the current situation, if they will swim again, they will probably be wiped out. "Wait, why is the sky dark?" As time grew and the vortex grew, huge cumulus clouds gathered in the sky, blocking all the sunlight entering the sea, turning this place into a dark night. As the sky turns black, the vortex grows larger, and the warships move faster and faster with the vortex, and there may be signs of capsize at any time. The soldiers on the warships also became a little flustered, because they all understood that if the ship capsized now, facing such a huge whirlpool speed, even with ten lifebuoys tied to their bodies, there was little hope of survival. "A bunch of idiots, why are you panicking, don''t you just put the sails away for me?" On a warship, Sakakis roared loudly. He didn''t have seen a big wind and waves, but it happened so suddenly that he was a little caught off guard. Now he calmed down and soon came up with a way to keep the warship from capsizing. , That is to put away the sails. After all, the speed of the sea vortex was too fast, causing the speed of the warships to move faster. It happened that the warship was horizontally on top and against the air. Even if there was no strong wind, it would have to capsize. Seeing that Sakakis made a clear decision so calmly on the opposite side, the Warring States nodded secretly and did not intend to intervene. Instead, he turned around and said to the lieutenant behind him: "I will hand over the rest. Here you are!" Because the ships of the Roger Pirates are right in the middle of this vortex, and as the vortex grows larger, the water level in the middle gradually sinks, and the ships of the Roger Pirates will also sink. In time, the ship was almost out of sight. Now that the warship is being driven by the whirlpool again, the artillery fire may no longer have any effect, so the Warring States period jumped into the whirlpool without even thinking about it. As the Warring States period jumped in, on another warship, Karp made a decision in accordance with Sakakis''s actions, and issued the same order to his men to raise the sails. Then, at the same time, he jumped into the whirlpool. Although the Warring States period was the first to issue an order to attack, Karp was very uncomfortable, but as a navy, he had to make his own military uniform, so he planned to be honest. Join forces with the Warring States to arrest Roger. In the dark vortex, Roger''s face was as pale as a piece of white paper. If it weren''t very dark here, you would find that his face was actually whiter than that of the drowned man. 26 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 26 Engage! Chapter 26 Engagement! "Ahem!" The pain caused by his body caused Roger to realize that he was a little bit out of breath, and he took a big breath. Because he was breathing too fast, Roger choked all of a sudden and started to cough loudly, but for the sake of the pirate group and With the life of his companion, Roger had to endure the desire to cough, and said to Raleigh beside him: "Raleigh, this Warring States will never attack us so recklessly, there must be some conspiracy, so wait for the Warring States, as soon as Karp arrives, the two of them will be handed over to me, you protect your friends!" "But your body can''t hold on?" Just listening to the voice, I felt that Roger was enduring great pain again. When he heard that Roger was going to face the two highest naval forces alone, Lei Li''s face suddenly became reluctant.MiscellaneousZhiworm "Don''t worry... Raleigh, I won''t die like this, Roger! Trust me!" Although Raleighs expression is not clear in the dark, Roger has guessed it after listening to the voice. However, in order to prevent unnecessary damage to his partners, Roger has to make repeated guarantees to prevent Raleigh from letting Sengoku to rescue him. The trickery succeeded. "Okay!" Roger''s decision is something that no one can change, even if it''s Raleigh, he can''t help but nodded in agreement. Of course, Roger and Raleigh''s words, although not big, but everyone on the boat heard it slightly, although a bit vague, everyone on the boat probably guessed it. They didnt squeak or act. They were just silent like this. But if they got close, they would hear it. Everyones mouth, hands, and body muscles would have a pegging sound, although it was very small. It can be heard that this is their impulse to cry and their incompetence in suppressing their hearts. Even Bucky, who was timid and afraid of death, remained silent for a while. On the contrary, Chu Han had a plain face, and there was no emotion in his calm eyes like autumn water. He just held the hand that was so pale that the veins were exposed on the handle of the village rain knife, showing that his heart is far from at this time. It looks so calm on the surface! the first time Chu Han felt the powerless feeling of being slaughtered. Even when he was fighting against Sakakis, Chu Han didn''t feel that way, but in front of the two peak powers of Karp and the Warring States, Chu Han Only when I realized that my strength was so weak and pale, I could only hide behind Roger and Raleigh and pray for their shelter. "Warring States? Karp? One day I will be stronger than the two of you. My destiny can only be ruled by myself!" Chu Han gripped Cun Yu, gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, the hot golden pupil in his eyes lit up, here It was extremely dazzling in the dark environment. Under the pressure of Karp and the Warring States Period, Chu Han yearned for something for the first time in his heart, something called power and power! Power and power! The person who holds the two powers is the ruler of this world. At this time, Chu Han is ruthlessly dominating his destiny by the power and power possessed by the Warring States and Karp. If he wants to control his own destiny, Chu Han only needs One way is to be stronger than the two of them! As the captain and deputy captain of a ship, Roger and Raleigh are also top powerhouses. Although Chu Han''s voice is small, how could they not hear it, but they did not speak, but their eyes flashed with praise and praise. A relieved look. At the same time, the vortex was above. When the fallen Warring States and Karp felt almost the same, he immediately used a six-style''shave'', and with a sound of "Peng", the counterattack force from under his feet floated in the air. After that, the two of them stepped on the air continuously, just floating in the air all the time. The two of them didn''t waste time either. The violent breath of the Warring States was released, and they were directly transformed into a huge golden light Buddha, directly illuminating this huge vortex. And Karp also released the huge volcanic breath, hurriedly raised a huge fist, and then used his armed domineering to directly harden the fist, and blasted towards the black pearl below. "boom!" The attack did not arrive, but the aura of the two of them arrived. Perhaps because of the fact that they have been fighting with Roger all the year round, they have seen too many strong people, and the people on the Black Pearl did not make any disqualifications, except for some weak people. Unable to bear the momentum, his whole body began to tremble. And Shanks and Bucky, both weak in aura and strength, couldn''t stand the aura, and their whole bodies trembled. If they took a long time, they might faint. On the other hand, Chu Han had a cold face, and the hot golden pupils in his eyes were filled with incomparable stubbornness. Even in front of the vastness of Karp and the Warring States period, Chu Han still stood proudly, controlling his body forcibly, without flinching. Looking directly at the two men who fell from the sky. The blood of the dragon family never allowed Chu Han to bow his head, even Kapu and the Warring States Period, because they were not qualified yet! "Huh! Just what I want!" Seeing this, Roger''s pale face suddenly became cold, and he drew out the gorgeous blade on his waist, releasing an aura that was not weaker than either of the two in the sky, resisting these two terrifying auras, and let them Can''t cross the mine pool one step. The two destructive auras on the ship were resisted, and everyone was relieved immediately, but now is not the time to slacken off. You must know that the two strongest navies above will not necessarily defeat them even if their captains do their best. One, so they dare not care about it at all. What''s more, the navy''s encirclement and suppression this time is really strange. It is impossible to end in a battle so simply. Maybe a little negligence, this time it may be destroyed here. "Humph!" Sengoku had no doubt about Roger blocking his momentum with Karp. It was just that Roger wanted to fight him alone. This really made Sengoku a bit uncomfortable, but this was also what Sengoku expected, so Sengoku just snorted. , And then let the breath of the whole body burst to an extreme. Because he is about to attack. Feeling the aura of the Warring States around him, Karp knows that the Warring States is about to launch an attack. Although he sympathizes with Roger and wants to withdraw his fist, he needs to realize his different positions, so Karp has no reservations. , Directly used his full strength to make the black iron fist blast down even more sharply. Faced with such a dangerous situation, Roger did not have a trace of panic on his face, but made him even colder, because he knew that as long as he avoided a little bit, then any attack from anyone above might destroy his pirate ship. , Boom''s shattered, even his partner will not survive. So Roger could not hide, nor panic. However, Roger was able to get here step by step. Although most of them have the heart to protect his partners, the will buried deep in Roger''s heart is an unknowingly fighting frenzy! ps: Three things about reading, collecting, rewarding, and sending flowersq()r 28 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 28 Escape Chapter 28 The Escape "Go!" Hearing this, Karp lowered his head and looked deeply at Roger with a slight smile on his face. Then he smiled lightly and rushed out of the whirlpool following the Warring States period.MiscellaneousZhiInsect With the rapid rise of the sea level and the collapse of the vortex, the crew of the Roger Pirates did not worry about whether the ship would be swallowed by the sea. Instead, they were very calm, waiting for Roger''s explanation. "Haha, Roger, I understand! But after this time, the Warring States Period I am afraid I will remember you! Who would have thought that a generation of wise generals''Warring States of Buddha'' would be yin for you by Roger! If it spreads out, Warring States Is this old guy going crazy? Haha!" Seeing Roger''s pale face, the smile that hadn''t disappeared, Rayleigh quickly understood and laughed. "You guessed it, Raleigh!" After hearing these words, Roger smiled again, without intending to explain, but asked: "Raleigh, are you ready to go to the sky island?" "Everything is ready, just wait for the formation of this ocean current!" "Okay!" Roger nodded, then turned around, pulling a distorted voice, and shouted: "Little ones, hold on to the fence, don''t fall!" "Oh~!" everyone responded in unison. But seeing that Roger didn''t explain what was just now, everyone was still very confused, but Chu Han probably guessed it, because he had to know that Roger had the ability to listen to the''Voice of Everything''. If Chu Han guessed correctly, this maelstrom and the rising water level might be known to Roger in advance. And the reason Roger wanted to be here just now and fight alone is to be able to guide the shock waves formed by the Warring States and Karps attack well, so that the ground that seals a large amount of airflow inside the seabed can crack, just to let the following The water level rises in advance to escape the clutches of the Warring States Period and Karp. Even Roger can say this unceremoniously, from the very beginning of the Warring States Period you have lost. "It really deserves to be a man who can escape many times in Karp''s hands, defeat many big pirates, and finally ascend to the throne of the king, this wisdom alone is enough to make people admire three points!" Thinking, Chu Han looked at Roger. A trace of admiration flashed in the eyes of the back figure, and he secretly said in his heart. In the previous life, many people on the forum said that Luffy was the second Roger, but it was only then that Chu Han realized that the two people are fundamentally different and may have similar personalities, but Rogers wisdom is simply not the way. Fei''s IQ is comparable. Luffys wisdom is reflected in the battle. He has an extraordinary acumen for fighting. This is also an important reason why Luffy can fight higher levels in the future and defeat the strong with the weak. However, Rogers wisdom is reflected in the overall situation. The control of the overall situation is even more terrifying than the Warring States period, but his wisdom has been concealed by Rayleigh. This also makes people generally think that Roger is just a brash man with no force, and Ray Leicai is the real think tank on board. If you really think that Roger is just a brash man with no force, I''m afraid I don''t know how he died! At this moment, Chu Han understood deeply. Some things are far from what they seem to be. If they are arrogant and arrogant relying on the understanding of the plot, the next moment to meet Chu Han will only be the abyss of vast expanse, and there will be no place to die. ! At the same time, in the whirlpool At this time, the vortex was already in disarray, and the six warships that revolved around the vortex were unlucky enough to sink two of them because they were caught in the rushing current. Although the entire army was not annihilated, it was hard to applaud. , After all, these warships are at the center of the huge vortex of turmoil, no matter how hard they struggle, it is impossible to escape. "Asshole!" The Warring States flying out of the hollow of the whirlpool, saw that there were only four warships left on the sea, and couldn''t help but swear. He didn''t expect that he was known as a wise general, the Warring States of Buddha, and he would be shaded by others. Even when no one on the other side was injured, they had already lost more than 30% of their troops, which made him feel in the Warring States Period. "Forget it! Warring States, Roger and the others will not be defeated so easily, now our main thing is to quickly help the warships below to escape danger, otherwise we might be wiped out?" Seeing the gloomy look of the Warring States period, Karp wanted to laugh but couldn''t laugh, because no matter what, the army they led had already suffered casualties. If the army was not rescued, it might even be wiped out. So Karp Hold back the playful mood in my heart, reminded. "Humph!" Hearing Karp''s reminder, the Warring States also knew the severity, but with a cold snort, the power of the Devil Fruit was lifted, and he rushed towards the four warships. "Oh!" Facing the cold snort of the Warring States Period, Karp sighed, because he understood that after this incident, the rivalry between the Warring States Period and Roger might not be good. However, he flew over with Karp''s ass as he looked indifferent. With the arrival of the two reassurances of Karp and the Warring States, despite the command of these two world-class bosses, the escape of the four warships has improved, but the danger has not been completely escaped. Perhaps it was the pity that God saw them. When the four warships were about to sink, a huge water column suddenly rushed out of the whirlpool... As the water column became thicker and thicker, following the huge rising current, four warships were brought out of the water and flew into the air. The two big men on the four warships seized the opportunity and rushed out of the warship first, each of which had two warships. When the warship was about to land, they actually supported the warship. However, because Karp couldn''t make it huge, he blasted a warship out with a punch, and then supported another warship. So only three warships landed on the sea intact. As for the warship that was bombarded by Karp''s iron fist, even though it was floating on the sea, the entire warship had also become disrespectful, and it was completely impossible to travel. Fortunately, Karp is very clever in controlling power. The elite navy on the ship has no damage, but every time he sees Karp, he hides aside in fear, afraid to look at him, for fear of not knowing what he is crazy about. He punched. When the warships were out of danger and the warships began to rescue the soldiers who fell in the water, Zakakis came to the Warring States side with a hurried expression. Before he could speak, the warring States on one side said first: "Sa Major General Kakis, can you see the Roger Pirates?" "This...this!" Sarakis was caught off guard by the question of the Warring States period, but he quickly calmed down and said solemnly: "Report to the general of the Warring States period, just now that the Roger Pirates group has been swept over the sky by ocean currents. I guess I went to the sky island" "Sky Island?" The Warring States gritted his teeth, a flash of cold light flashed in his eyes, and said in hatred: "Damn it, it was calculated by the fellow Roger. I''m afraid he has known about this ocean current for a long time. The current went to the sky island, left the great channel from the sky island, and escaped the interception arranged by our navy!" "However, Roger, do you think One Piece is so good? This matter is far from over. One day I will personally send you to the execution platform!" The Warring States clenched his fists, and the murderous intent in his eyes was full Extremely, the originally kind face turned out to be incredibly hideous under the slightly dim sunlight, like a mad...devil! ps: to be continued... 29 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 29 Rogge Town (15, seeking collection) Chapter 29 Rogge Town (1/5, seeking collection) East China Sea, Rogue Town.RMiscellaneousZhiCworm R This small town located near the entrance of the great sea route, although still unknown now, is unknown to everyone twenty years later, and is even known as the "town of beginning and end". Because a generation of Pirate King Gore. D. Roger was born in this town of Roger, and finally died! At this time, in the calm harbor, a huge pirate ship slowly approached from a distance, very fast, and it was docked after a while. "Huh~, I finally landed, and I still feel more comfortable standing on the ground. This half-month escape is really exhausting for me!" After the boat docked, a red-haired boy in a straw hat stretched his waist with a look of excitement on his face. He hurriedly jumped off the boat, and behind him was a boy who looked like a clown. "Cut, I''m still a pirate. I can''t stand the turbulence after only half a month. What a shame!" The clown boy rolled his eyes and looked at the red-haired boy with contempt, but his pale face exposed him. It''s even worse. "Hmph, you still have the face to say that I dont know who vomited a few times on the way?" The red-haired boy grinned, and then ignored the thunderous clown, turned and walked down from the deck slowly to his waist. The young man with a long knife in between, with a cold expression on his face, smiled and said, "Chu Han, what do you want to buy when you arrive in the town this time? Do you want to go with you?" "No, I want to buy personal items. You and Bucky will be fine." Chu Han shook his head lightly, expressing rejection, and then stepped into this ordinary town. "It''s so boring." Looking at Chu Han''s drifting back, Shanks shrugged helplessly, muttered, and then smiled at the clown beside him: "Let''s go, Bucky, Uncle Leily Ordered us to replenish food and supplies, but its still early, lets go and play first." "Don''t order me Bucky in such a commanding tone. Lord, Shanks!" Bucky the clown said angrily, but seeing Shanks who ignored him and turned away seemed anxious. After a while, they quickly followed, and within a while, the two disappeared in the port, no one was seen. On the other side, in Roger Town. Wearing a white T-shirt and black trousers, a handsome and cold temperament young man is slowly walking in the busy street. His handsome appearance attracts pedestrians. The spring girl frequently turns back, but because His expressionless face and the long knife on his waist drew no one dared to approach. Is this cold temperament a teenager? Isn''t it Chu Han who has just left the port? Who will it be? "It really deserves to be Rogge Town. Even if it is far less famous than twenty years later, its prosperity is not inferior to the small islands in the great channel. It is indeed a place where a generation of Pirate Kings can be born." Chu Han looked at Looking at the bustling streets, there was a glimmer of light in his eyes, and a hint of mockery appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he whispered: "But this place will eventually be the burial place of a generation of kings. "The town of beginning and end and end"? What a irony!" At this time, it has been half a month since the battle between the Roger Pirates and the navy. Although it has been so long, the fierce battle at that time was still deeply imprinted in Chu Han''s mind, and it made him It feels like a world away. After Roger used the ocean current to set Karp and the Warring States period together, he used the ocean current to rise to the sky and took Chu Han and his party to the sky island on the Black Pearl, and used the path of the sky island to successfully pass the great waterway. The many ambushes and intercepts prepared by the Chinese Navy before finally crossed the red earth continent and left the great waterway. "On this road, Roger hastened his speed very urgently. It took him half a month to leave the Great Channel. It seems that he also realizes that his life span is short and wants to return to his homeland? Or does he want to do it? What happened?" Chu Han narrowed his eyes, with a hint of thought in his eyes, and sighed, "Roger? It''s a pity... You were a very good opponent. It must be interesting to confront you, but pity. unfortunately" Then Chu Han shook his head with a sigh, as if feeling a pity for losing an opponent. He walked slowly into the street and disappeared into the crowd. A few hours later, in the harbor, Chu Han and Shanks and Bucky the clown met with large bags. "Chu Han, what are you carrying?" Shanks looked at Chu Han who was also carrying a big bag with a little interest, and smiled. "It''s just some weight," Chu Han said lightly, and then threw the big bag in his hand to the ground. With a loud bang, the solid ground was smashed into a big hole by the whole bag. "Fuck!" Seeing this, Shanks and Bucky the clown were startled, and subconsciously stepped back, exclaiming. "My dear, how heavy is this?" Shanks looked at Chu Han with a look of monsters. Just now with the loud noise, Shanks can estimate that the weight of the bag is definitely not It''s less than five hundred catties, but Chu Han just carried it like an okay person. How strong is this guy? Hearing that, Chu Han shook his aching hand, and said lightly: "It doesn''t matter much, that is, a few hundred kilograms." "..." Shanks and Bucky the Clown looked speechless. "It''s a burden again, Chu Han, you really are a cultivator." After a long time, Bucky the clown suffocated this sentence and said silently: "Enjoy life like us. Isn''t it good to find treasure when you have time?" "Hahaha, Bucky, what you said is wrong, you have your life, and Chu Han has his own way. It is a rude behavior to judge others'' lives by your own standards. Besides, how do you know Chu? Isn''t cold cultivation a kind of enjoyment?" Just as Chu Han was about to speak, a hearty laugh suddenly sounded, and the three of them looked around and found that Roger had appeared on the bow of the boat sometime, looking at the three of them with a smile on his face. "But... but isn''t it tiring to practice all day long? Besides, we pirates should go to find the treasure. We spend all our time practicing, so there is no fun," Bucky the clown retorted. "Haha, Bucky, when we are pirates, we are not just for treasures, but more for our dreams. If we want to fulfill our dreams, we must have enough strength, so you should learn more from Chu Han. I think about it," Roger shook his head and smiled. Hearing that, Shanks and Bucky the clown both looked ashamed and blushed. Indeed, although they also practiced, their practice is just like playing compared to Chu Han, which is a freak. No wonder the captain would say this. Up. Looking at the two people who bowed their heads without speaking, and then at Chu Han with a plain face, Roger shook his head, the smile on his face faded away, and replaced him with an extremely serious, solemn voice: "Chu Han, Shanks and Bucky, you can get on the boat first, and I have an important announcement later!" ps: In order to repay the great rewards, today''s five shifts are offered. This is the first shift. You can vote for whatever you have. 30 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 30 The Roger Pirate Group, disbanded! (25, ask for collection) Chapter 30 Roger Pirates, disbanded!(2/5, please collect) "Chu Han, Shanks and Bucky, you can get on the boat first, and I have an important announcement later!" "Ah~" Shanks and Bucky were both stunned when they heard Roger''s normal and serious words suddenly, and said in doubt: "Captain, what happened?" Roger shook his head without explaining, but said in a deep voice: "You will know when you come up. The rest of the people have already assembled in the living room, so you are the three of them." "Okay!" Chu Han nodded. He already had some guesses about what Roger was about to announce. After a faint response, he picked up the package on the ground and walked onto the boat. miscellaneous worm Seeing this, Shanks and Bucky scratched their heads questioningly and looked confused, but it was obviously not a good time to ask questions. In addition, Chu Han and Roger had already turned and left. They looked at each other and quickly followed Up. "Chu Han, how is your cultivation?" Roger, who was stepping on the deck, looked at Chu Han, who looked plain and looked very cold beside him. Perhaps he felt that the atmosphere was a little depressed, so he laughed. "It''s okay, the swordsmanship has progressed a lot, and the weight of the body has reached a thousand jin." Chu Han smiled lightly. "Very good" Roger smiled heartily, and said: "But I heard Raleigh mentioned that when you and Sarkakis were fighting, you seemed to use a certain ability, the power is very powerful, that is the devil fruit ability?" Hearing that, Chu Han''s figure was slightly startled, and he sighed inwardly: "Sure enough, it''s coming!" From the time when Chu Han exposed Yan Ling Jun Yan, he never thought that he could conceal the two peak powers, Lei Li and Roger, not to mention that the latter also has the ability to listen to the sound of all things, so he wanted to conceal it. These two people are harder than reaching the sky. Therefore, from the very beginning, Chu Han was prepared for this incident, but he did not expect that Roger and Raleigh were so patience. It took half a month to mention the incident, which is a bit out of the ordinary. Cold surprise. "Well, it should be the devil fruit ability. As for what devil fruit is, I don''t know what it is. I also found it when I was swimming in the water one afternoon after boarding the captain''s boat." Chu Han calmed his mind and pretended to be calm. The same puzzled, spreading his hands, stammered slightly. "Chu Han, don''t be nervous, I don''t want to blame you." Perhaps seeing Chu Han''s nervousness, Roger shook his head and smiled, patted Chu Han''s shoulder, and smiled heartily: "You can increase my strength, as the captain of me. I am also very happy for you, but you can''t rely too much on the Devil Fruit. There are many ways to restrain the Devil Fruit''s ability in this world. As long as your real strength is the best guarantee!" "Yeah" Chu Han nodded and smiled: "Don''t worry, Captain, I still know this." "That''s good." Seeing Chu Han''s attitude, Roger nodded in satisfaction and smiled heartily: "Then you have to work hard, I''m waiting for you to surpass me." With that, Roger patted Chu Han''s shoulder heavily, then looked at the entrance and exit in front of him, laughed, and walked in domineeringly. "Beyond you?" Seeing Roger, who had entered the cabin, followed Chu Han behind, his eyes narrowed slightly, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, the corners of his mouth curled up, and he laughed in a low voice: "One day, I will!" In the cabin, in the restaurant. When Chu Han walked in, he found that as Roger had said, the rest of the ship had all come together. These people were sitting around the huge dining table. The first person on board was Captain Roger. It was the deputy captain Raleigh. At this time, the atmosphere in the restaurant was a little dull, and everyone looked serious and silent, as if there was something on their minds. "Chu Han, you are here, find a place to sit first" Lei Li looked at Chu Han at the entrance and smiled. Hearing the words, Chu Han nodded faintly, walked straight to an empty spot, and then closed his eyes calmly, as if sleeplessly. Although Chu Han had already guessed what was going on, Chu Han was not the kind of self-smart person who wanted to be popular, so he had to learn from everyone and waited for Roger''s announcement. After a while, Shanks and Bucky also walked in. Seeing such a silent atmosphere, both of them were a little surprised, but under the control of Lei Li''s sharp eyes, the two suffocated their inner curiosity. I found a place and sat down. "Okay, since everyone is here, I, as the captain, will also start to announce this. I have been discussing this matter with Raleigh for a long time. I hope everyone can listen to me quietly." Roger revealed In response to his standard smile, the two big beards raised up and smiled heartily. "What the hell is it? Captain, what''s the matter with everyone?" Looking at the people whose faces were sad because of Roger''s words, Shanks asked with a faint premonition in his heart. . "Sorry, hehe, Shanks, I may not be able to accompany you on the adventure next time." Roger coughed violently, looked at Shanks, and smiled apologetically. "Captain, what do you mean by this? What does it mean that you can''t take risks together?" Shanks roared, not knowing if he had guessed something, and tears began to flow from Shanks'' eyes. "Well, Shanks, it''s not a man''s behavior to cry and cry, and I didn''t mean that I hope you can listen to me quietly, don''t you even listen to the captain''s words," Roger said. Shanks stopped sobbing, wiped away his tears, and choked up: "I see, Captain!" Seeing this, Roger stood up with satisfaction, looked around like an eagle, looked at everyone, and smiled heartily: "Perhaps some of you have guessed what I am going to say, but even so, I still want to say a bit" "I, the captain of the Roger Pirates, Gore D. Roger, hereby officially announce that the Roger Pirates are officially disbanded!" ps: This is the second change, there are three more, Guiqiu collection, evaluation, flowers == 31 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 31 The dignity of the "king"! (35, seeking evaluation votes) Chapter 31 The Dignity of the "King"!(3/5, ask for evaluation votes) "I, the captain of the Roger Pirates, Gore D. Roger, hereby officially announce that the Roger Pirates are officially disbanded!" "Cough cough cough..." As soon as Roger finished speaking, he coughed violently, his complexion was instantly pale, and the hand covering his mouth was removed, the blood in his palm looked so thrilling! "captain!" "Roger!" "..." Seeing this, the people who were sitting on the side suddenly couldn''t sit still, and they gathered around, looking at Roger with a worried expression. Instead, Roger gave a wry smile and waved his hand to indicate that there was nothing wrong.&Miscellaneous Although everyone was very worried about Roger, but seeing the determination in Roger''s eyes, they couldn''t say anything, they turned around and sat back in their seats. "Captain, your condition has worsened again?" Chu Han frowned slightly, and asked with concern. In a scene like this, during these three months of escape, Chu Han has seen Roger many times, and I dont know if it was against Karp. The Warring States battle aggravated his condition. At the beginning, Roger was only three. On the first day of the day, I have a small cough, and rarely hemoptysis. However, since the last war, Rogers condition seems to have become more serious. He coughs almost every day and coughs up blood more often. He has lost a lot of weight, like a lion aging. The fact of death cannot be hidden within the mighty appearance. "Don''t worry, I''m fine, it''s just a little cough" Roger shook his head and smiled indifferently. "How can this work, Captain, or ask Dr. Kolokas to show you," Shanks said anxiously, then turned to look at Kolokas who was sitting on the side, and pleaded: "Thank you. Uncle Kurokas, first help the captain go back to rest" But to Shankss surprise, as the ships doctor on the One Piece ship, Kurokas didnt move. Instead, he looked at Shanks with a wry smile and said, Sorry, Shanks, although I really want to hear it. Your suggestion, but Roger gave a dead order before. Before this meeting is over, I will never be allowed to interfere. I can''t help but listen to the captain''s order." "But...but!" Shanks was anxious, and couldn''t find a reason for what he wanted to say, so he turned his gaze to Raleigh, hoping that he could speak, but before Raleigh could speak, Roger began to speak. "Okay, Shanks, you don''t need to be like this. I know my body. Although it looks serious, it will not die for a while." Roger smiled heartily: "Furthermore, our meeting this time is about disbanding the Pirate Group. You always focus on my body, is it a mistake?" When the words fell, the restaurant was silent, and everyone did not take Roger''s words. They were silent, the sad expression on their faces no longer concealed, and the atmosphere became deadly and dull for a while. "Uncle Kolokas, how is the Captain''s body? Let''s talk about it." Seeing this, Chu Han frowned, knowing that being silent was not a solution, so he spoke first. Kurokas sighed and said: "Roger''s body is already in a state of dying illness. It is estimated that only about half a year has passed." "What? Half a year!" "Yes, how could it be only half a year, Uncle Kolokas, have you made a mistake!" Everyone exclaimed, with unbelievable expressions on their faces. Although Roger is coughing up blood, his appearance still looks very mighty and majestic. Not long ago, he was able to fight with Admiral Sengoku. At this time, he was told that Roger had only half a year to live. , No one will believe it. "Although, I also hope that I made a mistake, but it is true, and it is the best estimate for half a year. If the condition gets worse, the captain may not be able to hold it for half a year." Kurokas shook his head and sighed. "How could this be?" Shanks exclaimed in disbelief, and the whole person sat down paralyzed and despaired as if all strength had been taken away. "Is there no way to do it?" Chu Han frowned slightly, his eyes flashed, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Kurokas shook his head helplessly, indicating that there was no other way. Seeing this, everyone was silent again, bowed their heads, their expressions dimmed, and Shanks and Bucky couldn''t even control them, sobbing in low voices. "Hahaha!" At this moment, Roger''s heroic voice sounded again, breaking the dull atmosphere. "What are you doing with a crying expression? I''m not dead yet. You won''t cry until I''m dead." Roger laughed, then touched Shanks'' straw hat and smiled: "Okay. , Shanks, as a man, you can''t show such a ladylike expression, and you are wearing my straw hat, threatening to surpass my man!" "If it''s a man, no matter how difficult it is, you should face it with a smile, right?" "But...but" Shanks looked sad, he stopped talking, and then he didn''t know what he thought of, so he stopped mentioning this, but said in a deep voice: "Captain, you really decided to disband the Pirate Group, why? " "Because, I''m the King of Pirates!" Roger smiled heartily, "I have conquered both the Great Channel and the Four Seas. As a Pirate, I have reached the top and there is no regret!" "But you are different. You are still young and there is still a long way to go. It is not certain that your future achievements may surpass me, so I cannot drag you down. You should be free to chase your dreams!" "But..." Shanks said with a sad face: "But, wouldn''t it be nice to let us accompany you for the best time? Why do we have to disband the Pirates at this time?" "Okay, Shanks" Reilly said suddenly, and said solemnly: "Roger is the captain. We, the crew, should support his every decision, you..." "Okay, Raleigh" Roger interrupted Raleigh with a wave, turned his head to look at Shanks, and smiled: "Shanks, this is not a question of not being with you, and even if you are here for the remaining time What about staying with me? Is it because I watched my illness get worse every day, my body became thin, and finally died of illness on Chuang?" "Shanks, I am the king! One Piece! How could there be such a useless way to die, so in the days to come, I will choose my own life!" Seeing the heroic Roger, everyone was silent. At this moment, they all understood, including Chu Han. This is the real Roger! A true pirate, the pirate king who has been chasing the dream of freedom all his life, he is a lion, he is a goshawk, he is free, he can freely control his own destiny, even if it is death! In the near future, he will die with a smile under the attention of the whole world, use his blood to open an era of freedom, and lead people to continuously pursue their dreams. That era was called...the era of great navigation! 32 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 32 Domineering Practice Chapter 32 Domineering Practice Chambord Islands This is a beautiful small island in front of the red earth continent in the middle of the great sea route. This island is composed of many big trees. The ground is the roots, and these roots will bubble from the ground. The whole island is composed of 79 trees (all with numbers), and each tree has towns and facilities, so people call the islands composed of these 79 islands "Chambord Islands". These bubbles are actually secreted from the roots of the Yarqi mangroves due to respiration. A special natural resin is produced. The resin swells with air to form bubbles and then fly into the sky. Since the bubbles are only suitable for the climate of the Alqimangrove, once the bubbles are out of the climate of the Chambord Islands, the resin component will be blown up because it cannot fully exert its power. Bubble cars, Bubble Ferris wheels, houses built on Bubbles... Bubble culture permeates every place on Chambord Island! So the Chambord Islands has the reputation of Bubble Island! At this time, near a deserted island a few hundred nautical miles southeast of the Chambord Islands, a small boat was slowly driving towards the island. "Is it finally here?" After the ship docked, a black-haired teenager in a white shirt slowly walked down from the deck with a lightly broken step. Under the sunlight, his cold face looked very handsome and elegant, like an expensive Like a son, there is endless nobility in his indifference. "Uncle Raleigh, what is this place?" Looking at the deserted island with dense forests in front of him, the black-haired boy frowned slightly, turned to face a middle-aged man who came down from the boat, and asked. "This island is called Beast Island, and it is an uninhabited island not far from the Chambord Islands, and this island will also be where Chu Han will live next." The middle-aged man helped his glasses and smiled. These two are not Chu Han and Lei Li, but who would they be? As for why Chu Han and Leili arrived on this uninhabited island with two people, it all started with the disbandment of the Pirate Group a week ago by Roger. Since Roger announced the disbandment of the Pirates, everyone no longer objected to him because he knew that Roger was short-lived and his firm attitude, even Shanks and Bucky nodded in tears. So, next, a banquet called parting was officially held crazy. Everyone opened their stomachs and drank wildly, clinking glasses and hugging in laughter and tears, because they all knew that there might not be many banquets like this one, and the only chance to drink and laugh with Captain Roger is this last Once again! So, they cried, laughed, drank, sang, and drunk in grief and perseverance. Unscrupulous drunks lay on the table, on the deck, and in the cabin. The strong smell of wine was like It''s like a feeling of reluctance, floating with the whole pirate ship, and staying for a long time. After the banquet, the Roger Pirates officially disbanded. The crew on the ship ran away with tears and laughter, leaving the pirate ship that accompanied their entire youth. Shanks and Bucky followed Roger to the East China Sea under the pretext of returning to their hometown. In fact, everyone knows that they just want to stay with their captain longer. As for, Chu Han was taken back to the Great Channel by Lei Li on the pretext of not having a teacher, and went to the island near the Chambord Islands, which is now the Beast Island! "Since you want to live here, it means that you are going to start teaching me cultivation next? Is it domineering?" Chu Han asked with expectation in his eyes. "You can start practicing any time." Leily smiled and said: "As for the domineering, originally your age is not suitable for the development of domineering, but I checked your body and found that your physical strength is incredibly strong. Compared to naval elites who have practiced Six Forms, this is beyond my expectation." "So, next, I can teach you domineering, but you still have to exercise your physical fitness. You know, even if you learn domineering, if you don''t have enough physical fitness, it will only be a waste!" "Understood" Chu Han nodded lightly. As for the extraordinary physical strength, Chu Han also had a guess in his heart, it is probably the effect of the dragon blood line. "Okay, then I will show you the tricolor domineering." Seeing this, Lei Li smiled with satisfaction in his eyes. Then, just like the original plot, Raleigh showed the so-called three colors in front of Chu Han, just like teaching Luffy-seeing and hearing, armed, overbearing! "boom!" Three minutes later, a huge mammoth couldn''t bear the look of an overlord, and crashed to the ground. Lei Li took a breath, wiped the sweat from his head, turned and smiled heartily at Chu Han: "Do you understand all these three-color domineering?" "Almost!" Chu Han stared at him, condensed his shocked heart, took a breath, and said calmly. "If this is the case, start practicing. Remember, don''t use your devil fruit ability, use your physical stamina and swordsmanship as much as possible to drive yourself into a desperate situation. Only between life and death will you realize domineering faster! "Lei Li blinked his eyes, a joking twitched at the corner of his mouth, and smiled: "After half a year, I will pick you up again, if you are still alive." "By the way, I forgot to tell you. The strength of the beasts on this beast island is very powerful, and the strongest is not inferior to the major generals or even the lieutenant generals in the navy. Chu Han, you have to come on." In a burst of playful laughter, Lei Li turned around happily, stepped on the boat, and Yang Fan left, leaving Chu Han''s back alone. "Death? Rely on these mere beasts? Ridiculous!" Looking at Lei Li''s away back, Chu Han narrowed his eyes, a hint of mockery appeared at the corner of his mouth, and sneered: "No one is qualified to take my life, including I!" As he said, Chu Lunran turned around and looked at the deep dark woods. A gleam of cold light flashed in his eyes. The village rain on his waist suddenly unsheathed, and the dragon''s blood boiled, a kind of noble and elegant temperament emerged out of thin air. "A beast comparable to a lieutenant general? Let me see how strong you are!" Chu Han held the demon knife Cun Yu, stepping forward step by step, his calm eyes revealed incomparable indifference and ruthlessness. "Roar~" Perhaps feeling the aura of Chu Han, a sky-shaking beast roar suddenly came from the forest in the middle of the island, followed by a roar from all sides of the island, resounding across the sky. In this roaring roar, incomparable anger and a faint fear were revealed, like a beast on the island, fearing the arrival of another...king! ps: Saturday and Friday, Guiqiu flowers, evaluation ticket, reward == 33 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 33 I, give you a death! (55, ask for collection) Chapter 33 I, give you a death!(5/5, please collect) The gears of time, relentlessly turning.Miscellaneousġ The pace of the times will never stop! When Chu Han stepped into the beast island and began to practice in hell, the world''s pattern was also undergoing earth-shaking changes, and the entire sea began to be surging. And because Gore D. Roger came to the throne of One Piece, the original world structure began to be broken, the new world opened up in chaos, countless pirates slayed frantically, competing for territory, the new world pirate Golden Lion Shiji and another A great pirate, Edward Whitebeard, and Newgate, once again unite, attack the naval base of the New World and divide the territory. At the same time, many supernova pirates appeared in the New World, the beast Kaido, the aunt "bigmom" Charlotte Lingling, and the pirates under her command began to attack the navy stationed in the fortress bases in the New World, and even many in the New World. Rebellions and even wars between nations began to appear in the participating countries of the world government. Up to now, five participating countries have been destroyed! At the same time, the East China Sea, the West China Sea, the South China Sea, and the North Sea, the pirates who escaped from the New World, all began to form alliances and began to attack the fortress bases and kingdoms of the four seas.Even the great route is suppressed by the major naval fortresses, but they all form alliances in a very orderly manner. Although the threat is not big, the number is more important. Once they are combined with this group of alliances, they will be strong enough to threaten. The stability and naval rule of the first half of the great route! It can be said that the entire world has entered the most chaotic period in history! But Chu Han, who was trapped on the Beast Island, didnt know it, and even if Chu Han knew it, Im afraid he would only smile indifferently, because he knew that the chaotic darkness would eventually be torn apart by dawn. Nothing means anything, as long as the person who laughs last is the real king. And Chu Han has always believed that the person who laughs last will be him! Time flies, spring passes and autumn comes, and in a blink of an eye, five months have passed. At this time, in the beast island. In the verdant forest, there was silence. Compared with five months ago, the Beast Island at this time seemed extremely silent, and the breath of death wandered on this extremely lively island. "Tick, tick!" In the middle of Beast Island, under a big tree in the sky, a black-haired teenager with tattered clothes and a stern complexion stood proudly, with a long knife exuding a strange cold glow, dripping scarlet blood, splashing on The blood on the ground bloomed like blood flowers, dyeing the entire ground red. "Roar~" A low growl sounded at the feet of the black-haired boy, and when he looked intently, he found that a black giant tiger was actually stepping on the feet of the black-haired boy at this time. This black giant tiger is huge, like a big truck. Its sharp fangs are extremely white. The black tiger skin is covered with mysterious and mysterious markings. A big white "king" character shows it all the time. The mighty and ferocious. But such a ferocious giant tiger is now stained with blood, and his body is covered with knife marks. Scarlet blood gushes out from the wound mercilessly and stains the ground, while the original mighty tiger head is now extremely ferocious. , The staring tiger eyes were full of endless resentment, looking at the black-haired boy on its head, as if to swallow it all. But no matter how hard it struggles and growls, it still can''t move at all. The foot on its head seems to have a mighty force, so that it will never turn over. "Huh~" Seeing this, the black-haired boy let out a whisper, his eyes narrowed as he watched the fiercely struggling but immobile black giant tiger, his mouth curled up, and he sneered: "As expected to be the king of beasts on this island, his vitality is so stubborn, he hasn''t died after suffering such a serious injury, is he trying to be a trapped beast?" "But..." The black-haired boy paused, his eyes flashed with a cold light, and sneered: "Can you beat me? Only from the moment you lose to me, your destiny is doomed. Wang said that for any failure, the price paid is only... his life!" "Roar~" As if understanding the killing intent in the words of the black-haired boy, the black giant tiger showed a trace of fear on his face, and he struggled crazily, but it was still to no avail and did not move! "Haha, are you scared? This is not in line with the temperament of your king of beasts at all. It is really ugly." Seeing this, the black-haired boy shook his head and sighed, "So you still have the dignity of your king. Its better to die" "I, grant you a death!" "Clang!" A gloomy light flashed, and the blade drew a gorgeous arc in the air, followed by a heavy and muffled sound of the blade piercing the bones, splashing blood all over the sky, a huge tiger head with an incomparable ferociousness Unwilling, suddenly lifted into the air, and finally crashed to the ground. 34 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 34: Blood Sorrow (15, please collect) Chapter 34 The Grief of Blood (1/5, for collection) Great channel, beast island.Miscellaneous At this time, the night was as cool as water, and a shining round moon hung in the dark blue night sky, covering the entire island with a faint golden halo. Such a beautiful night was pleasant, but the scene before him looked a little weird. If someone saw this horrible scene in the middle of the night, he would be extremely frightened. Corpse, endless corpse! Under the cold moonlight, this island, which was originally lush and prosperous and full of animals, was silent and dead. The verdant grass was full of corpses of beasts, and the heads of beasts were filled with blood and internal organs. A large area of ??the ground is red. Counting them carefully, there were thousands of these corpses that fell on the ground, and they all had their heads severed with one cut, and their deaths were very miserable. "Tick...Tick..." At this moment, in the dark dense forest, a black-haired young man with a tall appearance and a cold complexion slowly walked out of it. The dark long knife in his hand was stained with blood, and the thick blood dripping from the blade was like broken. The threaded pearls generally fall on the ground, and the subtle sound is particularly loud in this dead forest "It''s finally quiet." Chu Han stood on the sandy beach of the island coldly with the demon knife in his hand, looking at the calm sea and night sky, his slightly squinted eyes revealed a lightness, as if feeling something. This is the fifth month that Chu Han came to this beast island. During these five months, Chu Han was in a state of life and death all the time. Because he promised Lei Li that he would not use the word spirit, he also developed a domineering attitude for the better. , So during the five months of fighting with the beasts, Chu Han did not use the spirit of words, all relying on swordsmanship and physical fitness. It is for this reason that Chu Han almost died many times, because, as Leili said, the beasts on this island are fundamentally different from other ordinary beasts. Not only are they powerful, they also have a lot of wisdom. The strength of the beast on the island is the weakest and several times stronger than the ordinary navy. The strongest king of the beast is actually comparable to the lieutenant general! However, it is precisely because of the continuous fighting with these powerful beasts for five months, Chu Han, who has been on the front line of life and death all the time, has improved his strength by leaps and bounds, and has greatly improved his physical fitness and swordsmanship. The most important is domineering. Also developed! Moreover, that noble head of the strongest beast king was beheaded by Chu Han just yesterday! "Is this the power of armed color domineering?" Chu Han looked down at the fist that had become pitch-black because of the domineering domineering, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and said, "Even the first-level armed color domineering, it also improves my attack. Several times, the domineering is really terrifying!" With that said, Chu Han turned and looked at the beast corpse that was beheaded by him behind him. The hideous beast head was full of unwillingness and resentment. He looked straight at Chu Han. In this deadly environment, there was something strange. atmosphere. "As my domineering experiment, your death is worth it. To blame, you are too weak. In this world, the weak are not qualified to live!" Looking at the hideous beast heads, Chu Han didn''t think With a trace of fear and guilt, he sneered. The blood in Chu Han''s body is destined to be different from Luffy. Luffy can make friends with those beasts when he is practicing domineering, but Chu Han can''t. Because both in terms of character and blood lineage, Chu Han''s future lonely path is doomed, like a king sitting on a throne, lonely and widowed looking down on his kingship! And this kind of loneliness is also called-Blood Sorrow! "However, it seems that the time is a little bit earlier, and the appointment time with Leily is still a month away. This is a bit troublesome." Chu Han looked at the deserted sea with a trace of distress in his eyes. At this time, it was only five months since Lei Li''s departure, and the scheduled half-year time was still one month away, which also meant that Chu Han would have to stay on this island for another month before seeing Lei Li! However, this island no longer has any value to stay, relying on Chu Han''s character will definitely not waste any time on useless things. Therefore, Chu Han must leave here! "The Champagne Islands? It seems that they are only a few hundred nautical miles away, and they should be able to swim there." Chu Han frowned and looked at a small black spot in the southeast, a trace of firmness flashed in his eyes, and he secretly said. As long as you are physically strong, swimming in the sea is not a delusion. Although Chu Han''s physical fitness at this time is not as abnormal as Leili''s, but the distance of a few hundred nautical miles, he still can''t stand him. As for the sea kings who block the way, cut That''s it! "Puff~" With a piercing sound of falling into the water, a black shadow disappeared in the same place, as if it had never appeared before, only under the moonlight, the miserable and strange head of the beast on the ground, telling the fact that someone had come! ps: The update is late, sorry, but there will definitely be five shifts, please rest assured, this is the first shift == 35 The Dragon System of One Piece Chapter 35 "Aunt Xias Ripped Off bab" (25, ask for a reward) Chapter 35 "Auntie Xia''s Rip-up bab" (2/5, ask for a reward) Chambord Islands, the center of District 10.Miscellaneous R Chi R Insects The heavy rain washed the ground, and the heavy rain poured down, cracking the ground. At this time, pedestrians and tourists have already gone home, and few people are running around. This also makes the usual bustling and prosperous streets seem extremely lonely. However, the bar is a good shelter from the rain, so today many bars in District 10 are more noisy than usual. Passionate music, wanton writhing waist and limbs, sweating like rain, big bottles of beer being opened bottle by bottle, people sang a bottle of beer frantically. Noisy, passion is the eternal theme here. "Little brother, have you heard that it seems that the 13th district is not very peaceful recently. The pirates who gathered from nowhere are making a lot of noise at this time, and many shops are affected." Above the bar counter , The bartender casually smiled at the guests in front of him. "Yeah!" The guest simply responded. In this bar full of familiar big women, this guest is a rare young man. It is estimated that he may be in his teens. Although he looks young, he is very young. You''re handsome, don''t know which noble young master it is? Many revealing maids and female guests, when they saw this handsome little guest, approached him intentionally or unintentionally, but none of them had the courage to talk to him. The reason-this person is too cold! The flowing black hair and the firm and cold face look like those carved by a famous sculptor. With thin lips touching the wine glass, he drank the high vodka enough to drunk an drunkard, but his immature and tender face did not change. As if it was not wine but water that was drunk. There is no superfluous expression on his face, or any expression on his face is superfluous.His surroundings exudes a chilling chill, making no one dare to sit beside him casually. It''s like a lonely king sitting on a lonely and empty throne, no one dares to approach! Looking at the appearance of this guest, it is estimated that it was a tourist who had just arrived in the Chambord Islands. A lone tourist came to the bar to drink alone on a rainy night. "Uh~, are the guests coming for sightseeing like this?" The bartender shook the bartender in his hand, looked at the guests who were slowly drinking in front of him, and laughed. "Come and do something!" The black-haired boy said lightly while drinking. "What are you here for? Maybe I can provide the guests with a little information." The bartender laughed while mixing, but a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. What can a young child come to the chaotic Chambordian Islands by himself? event? "Come and find someone!" The black-haired young man cherishes his words like gold, and his cold temperament is undoubtedly exuding. This makes him more inaccessible and adds a unique charm to him. "So found it?" The bartender asked in doubt. "I didn''t find it, but I found it now." The black-haired boy stood up suddenly, nodded to the bartender and put down a few banknotes. "I should go now, the rest is a tip," the black-haired boy said lightly, then picked up the black long knife placed next to him, turned and left. At this time, the bartender noticed that this young man had always been carrying a knife. According to his appearance, the knife might not be famous. "Guest, it''s raining heavily, do you want an umbrella?" The bartender withdrew his surprise in his eyes, then bent down and took out a black umbrella from under the wine cabinet. But when he looked up again, the black-haired boy had disappeared in the bar, leaving only a group of women with glowing eyes. When he walked out of the bar, the black-haired boy looked up at the rain curtain, his eyes slightly darkened, and he walked towards District 13 alone without holding an umbrella. The heavy rain fell on the black-haired boy, but disappeared suddenly, as if being evaporated out of thin air by an inexplicable force. No matter how heavy the rain is, the black-haired boy is not touched at all, and an invisible field lingers all the time. Beside. "Aunt Xia''s ripped-off bar? Sure enough, it is in District 13!" Chu Han looked at the bar standing on a small hill in front of him. The "Aunt Xia''s ripped-off bab" stood above the bar, which was very eye-catching. This black-haired boy is not Chu Han, but who would it be? This was the first day that Chu Han had just arrived in the Chambordian Islands. Since leaving the Beast Island, Chu Han went to look for Lei Li alone, but the Chambordian Islands were too big and wanted to be in such a large island. Finding someone is harder than going to the sky. Therefore, Chu Han set his target on a woman. According to Chu Han''s understanding, that woman has probably settled on this island at this time, and this woman has a deep relationship with Raleigh. You only need to find this woman and then Raleigh is nothing difficult! Its a pity that the memory of the previous life is too long. Chu Han only remembers the story about One Piece. Some details have long been forgotten. Fortunately, in the bar, I heard the bartender mention the 13th district. At that moment, Chu Han had already remembered. The bar opened by that woman is in District 13! "Squeak~" With a crisp sound, Chu Han slowly opened the door. As soon as he entered, a woman with short black hair and a slender figure was printed in Chu Han''s eyes. But to Chu Han''s surprise, the very beautiful young woman in front of her was doing a violent act that did not fit her temperament. "boom!" The young woman kicked a fierce looking big man flying with one foot, and slammed the other foot on the head of a big man on the ground, causing the ground to instantly crack, splashing a large amount of blood and staining the ground red. "Want to eat Bawang''s meal? Don''t ask me who my Aunt Xia is." The young woman took a deep breath and flicked the soot. A cold light flashed in her eyes and said, "If you can''t pay today, Just lie down for the old lady and go out." "Also, the kid at the door, who are you, if you want to drink, I will talk later." At this time, the young woman also paid attention to Chu Han standing at the door, a trace of doubt flashed in her eyes, and she said loudly. "Xia Key Jacques? She really is an interesting woman" Hearing this, Chu Han narrowed his eyes and smiled at the corner of his mouth. He smiled: "However, it seems that I have come at an untimely time!" This woman named Aunt Xia is indeed the big pirate at the same time as Roger-Xia Ke Jacques! ps: The second watch is sent, and there are third watch, flowers, evaluations, rewards, send whatever you have, just as encouraging the sheep == 37 The Dragon Race System of One Piece Chapter Thirty-Seven The Heroic Attitude (45, for a reward) Chapter Thirty-Seven The Heroic Posture (4/5, for a reward) Chambord Islands, District 13.MiscellaneousZhiInsect "Aunt Xia ripped off bab" in the bar. "Crack!" "Crack!" Accompanied by two toothy fractures, Chu Han pushed open the door of the bar again with a flat expression, ignored the miserable howling from behind, and walked straight to the wine cabinet. "The matter is resolved?" Xia Keyak flicked the soot, looked at the black-haired boy sitting opposite him, and smiled. "Yeah" Chu Han nodded faintly, took the bottle of wine Xia Ke Jac had opened, poured himself a glass, and drank it all in one go. "I don''t see that you are very cruel. The kind of fracture is a permanent fracture. It is estimated that those two people will be lame for a lifetime." Even so, Xia Kejak did not have a tone of blame, but his eyes were full of excitement. . "Isn''t this what you want to see?" Chu Han stared at him, chuckled, and said, "Can you talk about me now?" "The same question, do you know where Uncle Raleigh went?" "That old guy isn''t me, how can I manage where he wants to go" Xia Ke Jak took a sip of wine, looked at Chu Han with a joke in his eyes, and said: "Furthermore, even if I know where he is, but why should I tell you, is it because you said you are Raleigh''s apprentice?" "What do you want?" Facing Xia Keyak''s sudden change of face, Chu Han''s expression remained unchanged, and he smiled lightly. Seeing this, Xia Keyak was taken aback. She originally wanted to face her sudden turn of face, and she would get angry at what the young man said before her, but the latter''s expression did not change at all. Instead, she looked at her jokingly, as if Watch...animal show. "Hmph, if you want to know the news, of course you have to pay. You don''t know such a simple truth." Xia Keyjak calmed down the anger in his heart, looked at Chu Han with bad eyes, and snorted coldly. "I have no money!" Chu Han drank a sip, shrugged, and smiled lightly. "You..." After hearing this, Xia Keyak felt that his lungs were about to explode, took back the beer that was in front of Chu Han, and said coldly: "If you don''t have money, what do you drink? Don''t you know that you have to pay for drinking? Could it be that you also want to eat the king''s meal?" Seeing this, Chu Han shook his head helplessly. The Xia Kejak in front of him was not as sophisticated as he was twenty years later. He was so easily irritated. It seemed that her pirate temperament had not been wiped out. what. "Although I don''t have money, I can help you solve a troublesome thing next, as information and alcohol money." Facing Xia Kejak''s murderous gaze, Chu Han looked at him as if he hadn''t seen it, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. Smiled. "What will be troublesome next? What trouble will I have, kid..." Xia Kejak was indignant at first, but then he didn''t know what he thought of. His voice stopped abruptly, his eyes widened and he looked at Chu fiercely. Han, said: "Could it be that you calculated it from the beginning, so you didn''t kill those two people just now, but chose to break your leg?" "Hehe, guess" Chu Han said with a light smile: "It is estimated that these two people should also go back at this time. If you think about it for a while, it is estimated that those people will be killed, and you don''t want to get involved in this place where the navy is stationed. Some unnecessary trouble, right?" "Count you cruel" Xia Keyak gave Chu Han a fierce look, and said coldly: "I have closed this deal, boy, if you don''t solve this matter satisfactorily, don''t come back!" With that, Xia Kejak couldn''t help but a wry smile, not just to know the whereabouts of the old guy?As for calculating her weak woman? Since Chu Han said the troubles, Xia Kejak figured everything out. The two pirates said that their captain was a big sea pirate offering a reward of 100 million. Xia Kejak still didnt care, and Chu Han offered to ask for it. Help, and she also wanted to test Chu Han''s strength, so she agreed. But now when I think about it, when this kid offered to help, he had already begun to calculate, and if she did it, she would beat the two people at most, which made the two pirates angry at most and worried about face. Nor would he go and tell the captain that he was defeated by a woman. However, Chu Han''s shots were different. Not only did Chu Han''s shots be vicious, he also broke the legs of the two people, causing permanent fractures. The enmity was resolved immediately, and the two people who suffered such serious injuries would inevitably run with them. The captain filed a complaint, and for Xia Ke Jacques, who had lived in seclusion for a short time at this time, the trouble of this kind of pirate''s troubles would inevitably lead to the navy''s investigation, which would easily expose her details and cause her to be chased by the navy again. Even escape this stable life. One link counts one link, and even her psychology is included. This kid''s scheming is too deep! "As you wish." Hearing Xia Kejak''s compromise, Chu Han showed a triumphant smile, turned and walked out of the bar, and walked away following the footsteps of the two people just now. Looking at the back of Chu Han leaving, Xia Kejak on the wine cabinet took a deep breath, a hint of appreciation flashed in his eyes, and smiled: "The attack is ruthless, the scheming is deep enough, the posture of a generation of heroes, if this kid does not die, I am afraid this chaotic era will turn the sky!" ps: to be continued... 38 The Dragon Race System of One Piece Chapter 38: Strong Coming (55, ask for flowers) Chapter 38 Strong Coming (5/5, flowers) Chambord Islands, on a bustling street in District 11.Miscellaneous All the playgrounds and shops were closed tightly, and there was no pedestrian on the road, because hundreds of pirates and navy all gathered on the street in District 11 at this time. Although the street is wide enough, the pirates and navy, which are no more than a thousand people, are discharged hundreds of meters long. "The captain of the Double-gun Pirates, Shutino, is offering a reward of 100 million bergs. He is notorious and has been in multiple towns many times." At this time, a major general in white clothes in the navy team looked at the face of the leader opposite. The fierce big man shouted coldly: "But this is the end of your guilt, and those who are sensible will surrender obediently, maybe I can spare your life." "Huh? What did you say, I didn''t hear you clearly, please say it again?" At the front, the captain of the Two-Gun Pirates Group, Xiutino, was facing the navy with hundreds of people holding guns. Ears, he said seriously. "Bold, you pirate, do you want to die?" "We are the civilians you slaughtered at will, even if you are a pirate offering hundreds of millions of rewards, don''t want to leave here this time." "..." "Calm down, you are the surprised navy of the navy headquarters. How can you lose your rationality because of a pirate''s provocation? You must know that this guy in front of you is not a simple character!" The major general in white stopped the indignation and wanted to rush forward. The Navy shouted coldly. After finishing speaking, the major general in white turned his head and stared at the hundreds of pirates gathering in front of the dragon, with his brows slightly frowned. Although it had been expected, this big pirate with a reward of 100 million and hundreds of pirates gathered together. It''s too big!My group of people rushed up to find death... "What''s the matter? Didn''t it mean that there will be a lieutenant general who will come over to inspect this island? Why haven''t you seen a single person until now?" Thinking of this, Major-General Whites face was a bit ugly. The reason why he had led the troops so generously after hearing that Xiunotti had arrived, on the one hand, wanted to stand out in front of the coming lieutenant general, and on the other hand was completely dependent on the so-called future. A helping hand from the coming lieutenant! However, the current situation is far beyond his expectations. The so-called lieutenant has not appeared until now, which means that he has to lead hundreds of his men to fight the infamous pirate group in front of him, so whether he loses in the end If he wins, he will suffer heavy losses and be guilty of no merit! "You are not talking about us!" Hearing that, Xiutino played with two revolvers, stepped forward, and said with a sullen smile. "Haha!" As soon as he said what he said, half of the pirates here laughed at the same time, and even the people who didn''t hear the sound behind laughed. "So you guys are hiding here, but let me find it!" At this moment, a voice that was as cold as a thousand-year-old ice suddenly echoed throughout the street, and there was even an unquestionable command in this voice... In an instant, these hundreds of pirates, together with their captain Shunotti, laughed and stopped. "Who is it?!" Seeing this, Xiunotti''s eyes flashed with a cold light, and the revolvers of the double guns he was holding were also suddenly clenched, looking around savagely, and roared: "It was the bastard who spoke just now, get out of me!!" At the same time, another major admiral in white and the elite navy in the navy team also looked at each other. Looking at the compatriots beside him, he didn''t say the words just now, right? Is this too domineering? "Pay attention to your words, scum!" "boom!" Just as Shunotti''s roar, a black figure suddenly fell from the roof on one side, standing coldly on the dividing line between the navy and the pirates, a look of disgust flashed across the handsome face, cold eyes Looking at the opposite Xiunotti, she also carried two bloodless heads in her hands. Xiunotti recognized it at a glance, and the two heads in the hands of the black-haired teenager were the heads of the two most trusted little brothers. "who are you?" I thought that the pirate who lived there with a word, or even myself, must be a big figure in the world. Unexpectedly, the visitor was a young child, and Shutino''s face started to twitch. , But out of caution, he shouted coldly. "You don''t deserve to know who I am, but these two people are yours?" The black-haired boy who appeared suddenly was not Chu Han who followed the two pirate men here, but who would it be? "It seems that if you don''t speak, it''s acquiescence, then your life, I want it!" Looking at Shutino with a silent face, Chu Han frowned slightly, and threw two blood-dropping heads in front of him. Domineering. "Boy, you are looking for death!" Originally, if this black-haired boy was the man of a certain big pirate, maybe Shutino could put it aside, but when he heard his next sentence, Shutino went straight away, and the two revolvers in his hand suddenly turned. , It was a shot at Chu Han. "Boo!" Without waiting for everyone''s reaction, a bullet flew towards Chu Han. ps: Unfinished delivery, continue to code word 39 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 39 Overlord Color? ! Chapter 39 Overlord''s Color?! "Boo!" Without waiting for everyone''s reaction, a bullet flew towards Chu Han.$Miscellaneous $ Seeing this, Chu Han frowned slightly, a gleam of golden light flashed in his eyes, and did not dodge, but shouted in a low voice: "Yanling. Jun Yan!" "Boom!" At the moment when the sacred voice of the profound and sacred like the words of a god rang from Chu Han''s mouth, the two bullets that struck at a rapid speed suddenly stopped, and exploded one meter away from Chu Han, so the explosion fragments were instantly turned into A ball of flame dissipated without a trace. "boom!" After a loud bang, the navy who knew that Shutino''s spear could not miss the target, their faces were full of surprise, and then after another thought, they also felt that it was not a big deal. They felt that Shutino''s shot, He can also easily hide away. But here, the pirates who really understood the shot of Shutino, they still stared at the dark-haired boy opposite with their eyes widened. You know, they used to fight against the navy and looting small towns with Captain Shutino. As long as Shutino shoots, the person''s head must be targeted, because Shutino likes to explode people''s heads. And this bullet, must not be blocked by any force, otherwise it will explode directly, how did he stop this bullet suddenly, and explode at a long distance? Thinking of this, they thought of Devil Fruit, but at the same time they also rejected it, because they understood that the bullet shot by Shutino was plated with Shanghai Loushi, which can greatly reduce the influence of Devil Fruits ability, and it will immediately. It will start the explosion. So it''s impossible to use the power of the Devil Fruit, so in other words, did the little devil in front of him detonate the bullet with a force they didn''t know, or did he split the bullet with a speed they couldn''t see? "Be careful, this guy is not easy!" For the bullet that he fired was cracked in an instant, Shutino felt better than those who understood it. At this time, there was a lot of cold sweat on his back. After only one battle, Shutino knew that he was definitely not this. Human opponent, even if he wants to kill himself, will never exceed three rounds. Fortunately, there are many of his own men gathered here. By virtue of the tactics of the crowd, Xiutino believes that even if he loses to this man, he can still be unbeaten. "Brother, thank you for your help, are you a pirate hunter?" Seeing Chu Han, who had cracked Xiunotti''s trick before he even made a move, the major general in white in front of the navy team narrowed his eyes and smiled in admiration. "Sorry, I''m not a pirate hunter, but a pirate." Chu Han slowly shook his head after hearing the words, and then drew out the demon knife Cun Yu from his waist, like a pool of autumn water, with golden pupils. Xianghuiying is so exciting. "If you want to catch me, let''s go together. I also want to try how strong I am now?" Chu Han gently stroked the gleaming Cun Yu blade, narrowed his eyes and smiled sly. "Don''t be too arrogant, do you think you can solve us alone?" For a while, all the pirates and the navy roared. What is going on together? This is too despising. Do you think you are a general? "Yes what''s the matter?" Hearing that, Chu Han smiled faintly, his slightly narrowed eyes suddenly opened, and a fascinating golden light rose in the street, and the small light illuminated everyone''s face in panic and collapse. Whether it is the navy or the pirates, there is a feeling of being out of breath and wanting to kneel down, as if they are being watched by an ancient dragon. Fortunately, most of the pirates and the navy are experienced. Zhan, has always been strong, but just stiffened, and immediately recovered, and thought that there were so many people on his side, no matter how bad he was, he would not lose to this kid. "It seems that after the domineering training of Raleigh today, there is finally a test product." Seeing this, Chu Han''s face was flat, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly, revealing that Ruowuruo smile, and said in secret: "Moreover, if you want to get information from that woman in the future, you must solve this matter satisfactorily. In that case, these navy and pirates can''t stay!" Seeing that the face of the opposite person showed a smile for a while, and then became gloomy for a while, the pirate Xiunotti and Major General in white who understood the terrifying strength of this person suddenly changed their faces and immediately became alert. "boom!" At this moment, Chu Han''s eyes were sharp, his golden pupils lit up, and a domineering breath that burst into the sky without warning, burst out from Chu Han''s tiny body, sweeping across thousands of people crowded in the street. Pirates and navy. As this overbearing aura passed by, everyone, no, it should be that the entire island could not bear this aura began to tremble, and it lasted for a full five seconds. This tremor slowly disappeared. ps: To be honest, Junyang actually went to drink today, so now he is carrying a drunken codeword, so there may be another chapter in the next... 40 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 40 Lieutenant General Kuzan! (For flowers, for collection) Chapter 40 Lieutenant General Kuzan!(For flowers, for collection) Chambord Islands Just as Chu Han''s huge domineering explosion broke out, a middle-aged man with messy hair and ragged clothes suddenly raised his head in the jail where slaves were held by an auction house in District 9 and his sharp eyes flashed. Shocked.MiscellaneousZhiInsects= "This breath... is that kid from Chu Han..." At the first moment when Lei Li felt this huge breath, he recognized that it was a domineering look, and at the same time he felt that this breath was very familiar, so he quickly used it. Out of sight and domineering... Although it hasn''t been a few days since he taught Chu Han''s domineering, he still remembered his breath. "How did this stinky boy get to this island, and how could he be domineering? Could it be that he, like Roger, has the qualifications of a king?" After feeling Chu Han''s vast and domineering dominance, Lei Li While his heart was full of shock, he couldn''t help but start to worry about Chu Han. With his understanding of Chu Hans strength, he can force Chu Han to use the domineering characters he has just learned. Unless he is a master above the lieutenant general, otherwise the others are definitely not Chu Hans opponents. Could it be Chu Han and the lieutenant and above? Is the character on the bar? "It seems that the old man must go out immediately, otherwise this kid is dead, how can the old man explain to Roger?" Lei Li''s eyes flashed a little, chuckled, and then walked straight to the cell door. "Crack!" With a crisp sound, the iron railing as thick as a fist was suddenly broken by Rayleigh, and the tall figure slowly stepped out of it. "You... how did you come out?" At this moment, the guards of the prison also found Lei Li walking out of the cell, looking shocked, holding a musket and surrounded Lei Li. "Stop, or I will shoot..." "Don''t get in the way, I don''t have time to play with you guys!" Before the guard had finished speaking, he was interrupted ruthlessly by Lei Li. At the same time, Lei Li''s eyes opened, and a domineering overlord that was bigger than Chu Han burst out in this narrow cell, causing this Everyone in the cell was stunned and unconscious. "I told you not to get in the way." Reilly glanced at the guards and other slaves who were foaming on the ground, sighed slightly, and then walked out of the cell slowly without anyone else. At the same time, hundreds of nautical miles east of the Chambord Islands are above the sea. "boom!" When the huge domineering arrogance of the Chambord Islands burst out, the originally calm sea suddenly set off a stormy sea... and swept away crazy, as if being pushed by some force, it was very spectacular. "Huh~" At this moment, a young man riding a bicycle from a distance above the sea seemed to feel something. He raised the eye mask on his head and frowned as he watched the stormy sea like a tsunami, and said in surprise: "This breath is... domineering?" This young man riding a bicycle is tall, wearing a white suit vest and dark blue shirt, with a green blindfold on his head, his face is very lazy, but his temperament is very cold, like a piece of ice, all over his body all the time. With an icy breath. "How could a domineering and domineering owner suddenly appear in the Chambord Islands? Could it be that the big men of the New World left the New World and failed?" Faced with the stormy waves that hit at any time, the young man turned a blind eye to see , Slowly took out a phone bug from his pocket. "boom!" At this moment, the big wave like a tsunami came abruptly, like a collapsed snow-capped mountain rushing toward the man on the bicycle. "It''s troublesome~" Seeing this, the young man didn''t have any panic on his face. He sighed with a frown, bent his waist slightly, put his hand on the sea, and ignored the turbulent waves falling from the sky. "Ice Age!" A icy voice suddenly sounded above the sea, and then countless ice cubes spread from the young man''s hands, and the waves that hit him in an instant, no, the entire sea was frozen. In the endless cold, the young man stood proudly like an ice emperor, frowning at the visible Chambordian Islands in the distance, and then he didnt know what he thought of, and the phone worm he had taken out was put back again. In the pocket. "Nevertheless, the destination is not far away anyway. I''ll check it out first. If I make a mistake, I''m afraid I will be scolded by the old man Kapu again." , Driving slowly on this endless ice, and the direction to go is the direction of the Chambord Islands. And if there is a navy here at this time, you will definitely recognize it at a glance. This young man who has frozen the entire sea before turning his hands is surprisingly one of the three recent naval supernovas-Lieutenant General Kuzan ! ps: Tell you one thing, maybe you wont believe it, last night the code word Junyang Drunk, the last bang, the whole face hit the keyboard, that taste... 41 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 41: Kill! (Seeking collection, seeking flowers) Chapter 41 Beheaded!(Seeking collection, seeking flowers) Just when Raleigh and Kuzan rushed to the Chambord Islands due to their sudden domineering look.MiscellaneousZhiChong District, in the street. Thousands of pirates and navy crowded, at the moment when the domineering look swept away, all the pirates and navy who could not bear this domineering aura, all their eyes were white and they fell unconsciously. Go down. Most of the pirates and navy who can withstand the domineering look of the overlord have lost their fighting ability, because in order to resist this stimulating breath, they have paid a huge price mentally, as if they were tired for ten days and nights. The same as sleeping. As for the naval elite who can maintain a sober consciousness and have combat capabilities, there are only less than a hundred remaining. On the other side, the hundreds of pirates in the double-gun pirate group were even more unbearable. Either their eyes went white and fainted, or they had lost the ability to fight and were struggling. But here, there is a tall pirate standing there. This pirate is the captain of the double-gun pirate groupXunotti. "What...what''s going on?" Xiunotti looked at the hands that fell behind him in disbelief, and the hands holding the guns trembled with nervousness, looking at the black-haired boy who stood proudly opposite. , His eyes were full of deep fear. Is this really the kid doing it?If so, is this kid too scary? "What''s the matter? Obviously that person stood there and didn''t move. Why did the hundreds of pirates and our teammates on the opposite side all fall down?" On the other side, hundreds of remaining naval elites who endured the domineering stare With eyes wide open, looking at it unclearly, this puzzling and incredible scene. Although this group of navies knew that there were three types of domineering, they didn''t know what would happen with the domineering domineering, and they immediately became full of questions. "This... can it be said that it is the legendary domineering domineering?" Thinking of the domineering domineering introduction written in the navy''s exclusive domineering introduction book, the white-clothed Major General was pale and his pupils looked at Chu Han slightly, and guessed. Although he couldn''t believe this, no matter where it looked from, it was completely caused by the overlord''s domineering leak. "No? The overlord looks domineering, but the qualifications of the god king standing among thousands of people. As long as it grows up, it has the ability to change an era. How can such an ability appear in such a kid!!!" Although the Major General in White could not believe it, the facts were in front of him. The legendary overlord''s color was indeed caused by the young kid in front of him. Thinking of this, the white-clothed Major General looked at Chu Han with murderous aura, and his eyes were full of killing intent. This was not only because Chu Han was a pirate, but also because of his jealousy. Human beings are like this, don''t think others can get what you can''t get, even if others get it, they want to destroy it! At the same time, the other side After the eruption of domineering domineering, Chu Han used the domineering domineering that he had just understood, and then discovered that all the islands were affected, except for the pirates on the street. However, Chu Han thought of the five seconds that the Champagne Islands had shaken, and was a little disappointed in his heart, "It seems that I still can''t control the amount of this domineering domineering, after all, it is the first-level domineering that I just realized, but..." After disappointment, Chu Han felt a little joyful in his heart, because the breath that just broke out was just a domineering look, and it had such a great power. If used with golden pupils, the power would be unimaginable! After all, there is a special word spirit hidden in the golden pupil-the word spirit. Emperor! This language spirit can rely on bloodlines to suppress other humans whose bloodlines are not as good as its own. Once used with the overlord color, it is estimated that even the powerhouse of the major general level will not be able to hold it! "Now do you think you are crowded?" Chu Han stared coldly at the densely fainted pirates, and the corners of his mouth curled up, sarcastically. Looking at Chu Han''s appearance and the look in his eyes that was completely an ant in his eyes, Xiutino and the major general in white had a feeling of humiliation, and a strong killing intent was uncontrollable in their hearts. . Although the people in front of them have the domineering look and they are very surprised, but it does not mean that having the domineering look is god, it is invincible. "I admit that your strength is very strong. Here, none of us here is your opponent, but if we unite, even if the lieutenant standing here is the lieutenant general, we also have the hope of winning, not to mention your reputation. The little guy!" Shutino retorted, raising the musket in his hand. With that, Xiunotti turned his head to look at the white-clothed major general on the other side, and looked at each other, seeing the intention of joining hands and the indelible murderous intent in the eyes of the opponent. "Haha!" Looking at the two people on the opposite side who tended to join hands, Chu Lun smiled coldly, and said with disdain: "Funny, do you think the difference in strength can be smoothed by the number of people?" "Huh! Isn''t it funny, I only know after the fight!" Hearing the answer, Xiutino snorted and didn''t refute much. As soon as he finished speaking, his whole body changed suddenly, and his other hand suddenly changed. A musket appeared, at the same time facing Chu Han''s forehead... "boom!" The moment Xiunotti fired his shot, the major general in white also moved, his footsteps slammed on him, like an eagle falcon, assaulted Chu Han quickly, and in the midair, his body suddenly changed dramatically, his clothes When it broke, countless white hairs grew madly, and the original handsome appearance instantly turned into a bear head, bloody mouth and teeth, huge momentum burst out. This white-clothed major general is indeed an animal demon fruit capable person! "naive!" Seeing this, Chu Han narrowed his eyes, and a gleam of cold light flashed in his eyes, and he took a step forward. In a gloomy light, the village rain on his waist suddenly unsheathed, and the domineering armed color that he had just learned burst out, instantly dazzling. On the blade of Cun Yu, it made it harder, emitting a black and cold light. "Boom!" In an instant, an invisible realm burst out, and then Chu Han turned into a black shadow, did not retreat but advanced, and suddenly greeted the two attacking people, and the attacking bullet burst open under the high temperature of Jun Yan. , Turned into a dazzling flame. At the same time, in the flames of the sky, the three passed by, and then landed on their own. "When did you have the illusion that you can beat me?" After a while, Chu Han retracted Demon Sword Cun Yu, and with a light wave, the scarlet blood drops slowly across the air and fell to the ground. Tick! Under the scorching sun, Shutino and Major General White turned their heads in disbelief while covering their necks, as if they wanted to say something, but unfortunately they couldn''t say anything. "Bang! Bang!" Suddenly, two heads crashed to the ground, two pillars of blood soared into the sky, and countless blood was sprayed on the ground. Under the sunlight, a dazzling red light was reflected, as if adding a bit of bleakness to this cruel atmosphere. . 42 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 42 Demon? (Please give me a reward!!!) Chapter 42 Demon?(Please give me a reward!!!) "Bang! Bang!" Suddenly, two heads crashed to the ground, two pillars of blood soared into the sky, and countless blood was sprayed on the ground. Under the sunlight, dazzling red light appeared. It seemed to add a bit to the cruel atmosphere. Bleak.Miscellaneous + Chronicles + Insects "This... it''s impossible." Looking at the two pillars of blood soaring into the sky, the expressions on both the pirate and the navy''s faces were dull, muttered in disbelief. Only one move can solve hundreds of millions of great pirates and rear admirals. Is this really something a kid can do? Thinking of this, the pirates and the navy who were present looked at Chu Han with a trace of fear that could not be erased, and they took a half step back subconsciously, as if they were not facing a child at this time, but just hideous. Like a dragon. Facing the astonishment and fear of everyone present, Chu Han''s face was calm, his indifferent eyes filled with disdain.He took a step forward, put Demon Blade Cun Yu in the scabbard, and said coldly: "It''s nothing impossible, but your heart deceives your eyes." "Everyone in the world is ignorant. When facing unknown fears, they always evade subconsciously, but facts are facts, and blood is evidence." "And since your leaders are dead, you don''t need to stay here... Isn''t it better to go down with them?" Chu Han was standing in the center of this street, standing in the wind.His palm slowly lifted up, placed elegantly on his forehead, and gently sliding, the corners of his mouth also slowly evoked a strange curve. Suddenly, the bangs that had been hidden on the forehead moved toward the rear, revealing a more handsome face. All hair stretched back smoothly, Chu Han''s star-eyed eyes and sword eyebrows, his eyes were clear and energetic, delicate features, elegant temperament, and inborn domineering. The softness of many factors makes Chu Han look so perfect and possess supreme charm! But at this moment, this scene looks like a devils smile from the pirates and navy on the street. The clear eyes are full of contempt for life, and the corners of the mouth are full of cold murderous aura. This person is not at all. Angel, but demon!!! "You... do you want to kill all of us?" A pirate looked at Chu Han who stood proudly, his eyes frightened, and his whole body trembled: "Devil, you are simply a demon!!" "Ah~" In the end, fear overwhelmed reason, and the pirate who spoke like this could no longer bear Chu Han''s cold gaze. His heart collapsed and turned and ran away. His run was like a leaking dam, making all the people present. The pirates collapsed completely in fear, and they dispersed, turning around and ran to the exit of the street, ignoring the pirates who fell to the ground before. A joke, this demon defeated their captain''s man with a single move. His strength is extremely strong. Even if they go together, he may not be able to survive. If that is the case, it is better to run away immediately. Anyway, there are so many people here, he won''t be all Kill them one by one, right? "You devil, we want to avenge the major general in the name of justice!" Unlike the pirates who scattered in a rush, these naval elites were not scared by Chu Han, but shouted loudly. Although their hearts have been feared to the extreme, years of justice brainwashing will not allow them to escape at all. You must know that they are just navy, how could they be afraid of a pirate! "Haha, demon? The so-called "demon" is just a scapegoat that people fabricate to take responsibility for their evil thoughts and evil deeds." Seeing this, Chu Han glanced at the escaped pirate slightly, and ignored it.Holding the hilt of the demon sword Muramame in one hand, he recklessly took elegant steps, exuding a noble temperament, and walked towards the rising navy step by step. "However, I really admire you. Is the so-called justice concealing your fear?" Chu Han''s face was cold, and he spoke quietly. Then his slightly narrowed eyes suddenly opened, and his dark pupils were lit by golden pupils. , An extremely overbearing momentum burst out, and the extremely cold voice came out faintly: "But, who gave you the courage to face me with swords! Anyone who faces me with swords must be ready to go to hell, and you... are you ready?" "Yanling. Jun Yan!" In an instant, an invisible field suddenly unfolded. With this icy sound, it instantly covered the entire street. Under an inexplicable force, the temperature in the air suddenly rose, and all combustibles I was ignited by this terrifying heat, including the hundreds of pirates who had not escaped from the street at this time and the navy rushing up! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" As if dozens of gasoline tanks exploded at the same time, countless fires flooded the street, countless miserable howling sounds resounded across the sky, and the sight of the figure struggling in the fire made people frightened. Killing, setting fire, sometimes, it''s that simple! In the flames of the sky exploding, Chu Han''s figure slowly faded away, like a demon spreading its wings, leaving the bloody Shura field. A few seconds ago, it was full of people, but after a few minutes, everyone was lying underground. The air was full of burning smell and a faint smell of blood. There was nowhere but fire, and there was nowhere to see the street. The end. ps: I feel that this one is very cool, this is the protagonist that Junyang wants == and have fun, dont forget the flowers, tickets 44 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 44: The Furious Shakeyak Chapter 44The Furious Chaykjak Chambord Islands, District 13.Swastika no Chi no insect swastika Just as people around the world were surprised by Chu Han''s strong rise, Chu Han had already returned to the "Aunt Xia Ripples" bar. It''s just that what Chu Han didn''t expect was that there was already someone waiting for him there! "Uncle Lei Li, why are you here?" Chu Han, who had just pushed the door in, saw Lei Li sitting on the central wine table and drinking. "Hahaha, Chu Han, I have been waiting for you for a long time, but how did you suddenly leave Beast Island? I remember that the time we agreed with us is still a month away." Lei Li drank the beer in his glass. Smiled heartily. "No way, the animals on that island are no longer enough to be my opponents. It would be a waste of time to stay there." Chu Han took a few steps forward and sat down on the stool on the other side of the wine table, watching Leily smiled lightly. "So, you have all learned domineering? Including the overlord''s look!" Lei Li''s eyes flashed, staring at Chu Han sharply, and said in a straightforward voice. Facing Lei Lis sharp gaze, Chu Han looked calm, smiled slightly and took the beer placed in front of Lei Li. After drinking a glass of himself, he smiled lightly: Its right, but its just a preliminary grasp, after all. time is too short" "Hiss~" Upon hearing this, Lei Li''s pupils shrank slightly. Although he had used his sight and hearing to detect that the master of the overlord''s aura was exactly the same as Chu Han, he was still amazed when Chu Han admitted himself. You should know that the overlord''s domineering is the qualifications of the God King of tens of thousands of people. Everyone who possesses the overlord''s domineering, as long as he does not die, when he grows up, he has the strength to change an era. According to Raleighs knowledge, the number of people with domineering and domineering in this world is definitely not more than the number of palms. At this time, every person with domineering is a famous figure in the world, including Lieutenant General Karp and Bai Beard Edward Newgate, Golden Lion Shiji, Babao Shuijun Green Pepper, Roger and himself. Although there may be other overlord owners and potentials in this world, the number of them is absolutely very small, so small that they can be ignored. This is also the root cause of Raleighs shock, because the overlords domineering people are simply pitiful compared to the number of people in this world, and he didnt expect that the little ghost he rescued casually would also have an overlord domineering, plus he With Roger, the entire pirate regiment has three overlords, which is unprecedented in every pirate regiment in history. "Congratulations, Chu Han" suppressed the shocked Lei Li, looked at Chu Han who was plain in front of him, laughed with admiration in his eyes. "Thank you" Facing Lei Li''s appreciation, Chu Han nodded faintly, and said indifferently while drinking. Because Lei Li, who was surprised by Chu Han''s overlord''s awakening, was different, Chu Han knew from the beginning that this overlord''s aggressiveness belonged to him! Overlord! Different from seeing and hearing sex and armed sex, the domineering owner of the overlord is an innate person who has the "King''s Qualification". It can neither be acquired nor inherited from generation to generation. It can only be determined by blood. And Chu Han itself has the dragon blood line, that is a kind of supreme blood line, it is not comparable to the ordinary blood in this world, even the proud blood line of the Tianlong people is not worth mentioning in front of the dragon clan. People with ordinary blood can still inspire overlord appearance, and Chu Han, who is of dragon blood, wants to have overlord appearance, that is no longer easy. "Well, kid, when are you going to talk to that old guy!" At this moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded in the bar, and Chu Han and Lei Li turned their heads and looked at them, and found Xia Keyjak looking at them with a green face. "Boy, let''s talk about the two of us too." Xia Kejak slowly walked out of the wine cabinet, his small white hands shook his hands, his beautiful phoenix eyes narrowed into a line, and he gritted his teeth and watched. Chu Han said. Hearing that, Chu Han frowned slightly and looked at Lei Li beside him with a puzzled look. He didn''t expect Lei Li to show a helpless wry smile and said: "I also heard Xia Ke say about your matter. You did a little too much in this matter. Let''s go, Chu Han, talk to Xia Ke. When your issue is resolved, come out and find me. I want to tell you something" With that said, Lei Li showed Chu Han a self-seeking expression, and then quickly walked out of the bar in the cold eyes of Xia Ke Jak. Obviously even Lei Li did not dare to provoke Xia Ke in anger. Jacques. "What do you mean? Woman!" Looking at Lei Li''s back, Chu Han frowned slightly, turned his head to look at Xia Keyjak, and said coldly. "What do you mean? This is what you said to solve satisfactorily?" Facing Chu Han with an impatient expression on his face, Xia Keyjak''s anger in his heart was even stronger. The waves in front of him were turbulent, and between his hands, there was a golden yellow The paper was suddenly thrown out of his hand, like a flying knife, and went straight to Chu Han''s face. "Huh?" Seeing this, Chu Han looked calm, his fingers lifted like lightning, and he pinched the flying paper, and then looked down, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes, and he said slightly. "It turns out you were talking about this." After a long time, Chu Han put down the paper in his hand, took a sip of wine, and smiled playfully: "However, this matter seems to have nothing to do with you, right?" ps: Guiqiu flowers, collect, give rewards, today''s five changes == 45 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 45 Rogers News (third update, ask for collection, votes) Chapter 45 Roger''s news (third update, ask for collection, votes) "However, this matter seems to have nothing to do with you, right?" This piece of paper that flew out of Xia Kejak''s hands is impressively a reward for Chu Han issued by the Navy Headquarters not long ago. On the reward order, the two lines "king" and 110 million are very eye-catching, but the photos are not It was a photo of Chu Han who made his debut during the naval encirclement and suppression battle five months ago.Miscellaneous Chi Insect Above the photo, the bright golden pupil, the proud posture, the demon knife village rain like a swath of autumn water, and the calm look even when facing hundreds of naval elites, make Chu Han feel like a man facing thousands of troops. An extremely domineering king, anyone who sees it will not think that the nickname of "king" is not appropriate. However, what Chu Han didn''t know was that the navy headquarters didn''t want to use this photo. What was helpless was that 90% of the pirates and navies in the first battle in the Chambord Islands were killed, and no one had photographed Chu Han''s true face. Then I had to use the photos of Chu Han among the members of the Roger Pirates group recorded five months ago. "It has nothing to do with me. You killed hundreds of navies, and you were rewarded with such a large amount. Now whether you want to capture your navy or a pirate hunter, you will be desperately looking for you. News, as long as you investigate a little, you will find this place. Does this have nothing to do with me?" Xia Kejak said angrily. "So that''s the case, but what''s my business?" Chu Han smiled slightly, then got up, looked at Xia Keyjak with disdain, and said coldly: "From the very beginning, the premise of our transaction was that you helped me find Uncle Raleigh, and now Uncle Raleigh has appeared on his own. In other words, the transaction was not successful at all. In that case, everything I did was What are you doing?" The corner of Chu Han''s mouth showed a hint of playfulness. Although he had promised to solve this matter satisfactorily before, he did not expect that there would be a few slippery fish under Jun Yan, which caused his news to be learned by the Navy. , And offer a reward. However, if Xia Kjak wanted to make Chu Han bow his head based on this incident, he had miscalculated! Whether it is a natural character or the dragon blood in his body, Chu Han is not allowed to bow his head and admit his mistake, because just like the ancient emperor, he can never be wrong. If it is really wrong, then the world is wrong! "You..." Looking at Chu Han with disdain in his eyes, Xia Ke Jacques Hun was about to explode. She had never seen such a thick-skinned kid. In anxiousness, the original pirate character completely broke out in her hands. A musket suddenly appeared, and the direction of the muzzle was Chu Han''s forehead. "Little devil, I dont want to argue with you. Since you have caused me such a big trouble, you have to bow your head and apologize to me. Otherwise, the old lady will definitely make an eye-catcher on you, regardless of whether you are Raleighs or not. Disciple!" Xia Keyak narrowed his eyes and said in a murderous cold voice. "Let it go!" Seeing this, Chu Han frowned slightly and shouted coldly. "what?" Xia Kejak, who originally thought Chu Han would compromise, was slightly stunned when he heard these words. Does this kid really think she dare not shoot? "I said, put it down for me!" At this moment, a icy voice suddenly sounded, and then Xia Kejak felt a cold wind blowing, washing himself inside and out. Like an emperor, his cold voice has a powerful deterrent, just like the command from the upper person to the lower person, the person speaking seems to be not a human... but something of a higher level! Immediately, a bright golden light lit up, illuminating Xia Kejak''s pale face. "I once said that anyone who confronts me with a sword must be prepared to go to hell, do you think I... dare not kill a woman?" There was no trace of the handsome face in Chu Han''s eyes with the burning golden pupil. With an expression, the demon knife Cun Yu slowly pulled out, looked at Xia Key Yak murderously, and snorted coldly. "You..." Looking at Chu Han''s golden pupils like the eyes of gods and the unabashed cold murderous aura, Xia Keyjak seemed to have returned to the fear and timidity he had when facing death for the first time, his face instantly pale. Subconsciously stepped back and sat down on the ground. "Boring woman!" Seeing this, a trace of contempt flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, and the village rain in his hand also slowly returned to her sheath, turning around and walking away. When he was about to walk out of the bar''s door, Chu Han suddenly turned around, frowning at Xia Ke Jak who was sitting on the ground, not knowing what he thought of. "You... what do you want?" Xia Kejak said nervously. Hearing this, Chu Han slowly shook his head, and said lightly: "I didn''t want to do anything, just to remind you if you are a friend of Uncle Leili''s." "what?" "Your fat time is exposed." After saying this, Chu Han turned and walked out of the bar door and disappeared in the bar, leaving only Chakeyak with a messy face. "Boy, I want to kill you!" After a while, a roar that resounded across the sky suddenly came from the bar, making Lei Li who was sitting outside drinking alone a little astonished, watching Chu Han walk out of the bar dumbfounded, and said: "Chu Han, you won''t do anything to Xia Ke, are you..." "No!" Seeing Lei Li with a playful look on his face, Chu Han frowned slightly, interrupted him immediately, and said coldly: "Uncle Raleigh, let me talk about what you want to talk about when you come out." "Um, okay" Lei Li was taken aback for a while, looking at Chu Han, who was looking plain, returning to normal, sighed: "Actually, what I''m going to say this time is about Roger..." ps: At twelve o''clock tonight, Junyang is going to be on the shelves, I hope you can support me tomorrow 47 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 47 Black Cat Pirate Group Chapter 47 The Black Cat Pirate Group Half a month later, above the East China Sea."Miscellaneous "Zhi" Chong" At this time, the weather was calm and the sun was shining. It was a perfect weather. A luxurious ship rides the wind and waves slowly on the calm sea, and looking at its luxurious appearance, it can be seen that this is a passenger ship. A special passenger ship that travels between the great waterway and the four seas! "Guests, the East China Sea has arrived. If the guests want to disembark in the East China Sea, please let us know and we will safely send the guests to the island you want to go to." At this time, outside a guest room inside the luxury liner, a young man dressed in waiter costume was knocking on the door, his tone respectful. "understood!" After a long time, a flat voice came from the closed room, and his voice seemed to be the voice of a young man, very crisp and tender. "The guest, please continue to rest, disturb." Faced with the flat voice in the room, the waiter didn''t care, turned and left, because he didn''t know how many years he had been on this boat and had seen various guests , Including lustful, irritable, and rude. Compared with these, the guest in front of him is only a little withdrawn, and it is still acceptable. "Squeak~" Soon after the waiter left, the originally closed area was suddenly opened, and a handsome black-haired teenager slowly walked out of it, with a slightly pale face, as if the sun hadnt been illuminated for a long time, adding to it A touch of unique charm. "Finally to the East China Sea?" After a while, the black-haired boy came to the deck, staring at the long-lost sunlight, and sighed with his eyes slightly narrowed: "It seems that we are only a few days away from the small island in the South China Sea where Roger lives. Almost, almost!" This black-haired boy is not Chu Han, but who would he be? It turned out that after learning the domineering division and some tricks from Raleigh in the Chambord Islands, Chu Han quietly sneaked into a luxury passenger ship that was about to leave the Chambord Islands for the four seas that night, and then found one and himself A passenger of similar size was thrown into the sea, replaced his identity and officially boarded the passenger ship. In this half month, in order to avoid attracting attention and the investigation of the past naval fortresses, Chu Han stayed in the room without seeing the sun. Just like that, after half a month, the passenger ship finally left the great waterway. , Came to the East China Sea, one of the four seas! "boom!" At this moment, a huge roar suddenly sounded behind Chu Han, turning his head and looking around, he found that at some point, a huge artillery shell crashed onto the rear deck of the passenger ship, causing the passenger ship to shake and everyone on board. Scream in panic. At the same time, a huge pirate ship quickly approached from a distance, and soon approached the passenger ship. Numerous pirates threw barbs, swords in their mouths, and quickly climbed up, looking hideous. He rushed to the passengers on the ship, but strangely, he did not see half of the accompanying navy coming out to stop him. "All get down! Hand over the valuables obediently, or you wont even want to live today!" A young man in a dance suit and heart-shaped glasses stood on the bow, looking down at the deck. The trembling passenger yelled arrogantly. "How could this happen, how could there be a sudden attack by pirates, and where did those navies go?" Someone in the crowd yelled out of fear, collapsed. This passenger ship was accompanied by an elite navy. Otherwise, how could an ordinary passenger ship safely travel between the great waterway and the four seas, but with the navy stationed, these pirates quietly The attack came without interest, and no half of the navy appeared until now. Could it be... For some reason, there was a bad premonition in the hearts of the passengers present. If this is the case, they would be in disaster this time. "You are talking about these people?" At this moment, a cold voice sounded from the cabin, and a young man wearing a waiter costume and glasses slowly walked out of it, with a gentle smile on his delicate face, which looked very gentle. Being polite, it makes you feel good at a glance. But when everyone looked down, their eyes were full of fear, because in the sharp-edged hands of this polite young man, there were two heads in the hands of the passengers who were there. Very familiar. Because these two heads are the heads of the captain of this ship and the head of the accompanying navy lieutenant colonel! In the door opened behind the young man, countless blood permeated out and flowed onto the deck. Through the faint line of sight, everyone looked in and found that it was piled with the corpses of navy and sailors. The head and abdomen were cut by a sharp blade, and the internal organs stained the entire cabin. "Oh~" Many passengers who saw this bloody scene felt a tumbling in their stomachs, and they became nauseous and vomiting. "Hehe, since you want to find these people, give it back to you." Seeing this, the young man smiled coldly, and threw the two heads in his hands into the crowd, causing another scream and confusion. "Captain, you are so smart. If you hadn''t sneaked into this passenger ship a few days ago and poisoned those navies, how could we have captured this passenger ship so easily?" The man with heart-shaped eyes holds With the gold and silver jewels found under his hand, he walked to the side of the young man and laughed. "Stop talking nonsense, praise high, and finish this thing quickly." The young man lifted his eyes, reflected in his eyes, and said coldly: "The captain of this ship sent a message to the nearby navy before he died. The distress signal, I estimate that in half an hour, a large number of navies will be coming." This young man holds his glasses in a special way. When he holds the glasses, he uses the palm of his hand to push the glasses up instead of his fingers, which looks very strange. "Yes!" As if very afraid of this young man, the man named Zangao trembles and said with a smile on his face. "That... Captain, what should these people do?" Zan Gao pointed to the shivering passenger on the nail plate and whispered. "Do you still need me to teach you this kind of thing?" The young man showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and said murderously: "Of course, kill them all. Take away all the valuable things. Don''t leave anything to the Navy. thing" "Got it" listening to this cold-blooded and merciless voice, Zangao nodded with a hint of fear in his eyes, then turned to look at the pirate on the deck and shouted: "Little ones, work fast..." "boom!" At this moment, a huge figure suddenly smashed from one side, crashing down to Zan Gao''s feet, interrupting his voice, and smoke was everywhere. "How is this going?" After the smoke dissipated, the young man looked at the shapeless corpse in front of him, looked at Zan Gao with a cold expression, and said coldly. "I...I don''t know." Zangao panicked at this time, and said nervously: "But this person is not one of the men I just sent to conquer the treasure? Who did it? There is no navy on this ship. Right?" "Impossible, I have solved all the 100 navies on this ship, and none of them are left, so it can''t be a navy." The young man held his glasses and frowned and analyzed: "Who on earth is it?" "it''s me!" An icy voice suddenly came from behind the young man and Zangao. The two turned and looked around and found a black-haired boy with a handsome figure, a handsome face and a long knife at his waist, slowly approaching him. Obviously this Dao''s voice came from the black-haired boy. "Excuse me, who is your Excellency?" The young man frowned slightly looking at the black-haired teenager who appeared suddenly, and did not do anything out of caution, instead, there was a gentle smile on his face and a polite greeting. "Who am I, you don''t need to know" Chu Han narrowed his eyes as he looked at the young man with a knife in his smile, and said coldly: "However, I am interested in your identity. If I guess it is correct, you are the captain of the East China Sea Black Cat Pirates-Baiji Klo?" "Your Excellency?" The young man said, oh, no, it should be said that it was Clos who helped his eyes and said in a puzzled tone. "Since you admit it, everything is easy to say!" Chu Han said with a sly smile at the corner of his mouth. This young man is impressively the captain of the black cat pirate group Crowe that Luffy met in Usopp''s hometown in the original plot! What makes Chu Han most concerned about is that in sbs, Eiichiro Oda, the author of One Piece, once said that this man has a very high IQ, second only to the deputy captain of the Redhead Pirates! ps: The book is officially on the shelves, I beg you to subscribe, Junyang won''t sleep tonight, all night codewords, and the next ten episodes will be more exciting. 48 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 48 Missing a housekeeper? (Ten more for subscription) Chapter 48 Missing a housekeeper?(Ten more for subscription) "Since you admit it, everything is easy to say!" Chu Han said with a sly smile at the corner of his mouth.MiscellaneousZhiInsect This young man is impressively the captain of the black cat pirate group Crowe that Luffy met in Usopp''s hometown in the original plot! "Your Excellency, what do you mean?" Chu Han screamed. The identity of Cloo changed slightly, and his tone became much colder, and said: "If your Excellency is angry because of what happened just now, then I will apologize to you for my subordinates, and these will be regarded as a gift to you." Cloo bowed slightly, with an apologetic smile on his face. If he weren''t someone who knew him, he might have been deceived by his polite appearance, and he really regarded him as an aristocratic gentleman. Zang Gao beside him knew what a terrifying monster the captain with a gentle smile was. The brighter the smile, the more murderous in his heart. The so-called smiling tiger is specifically used to describe him! "Hehe, these foreign objects can''t get into my eyes, and you don''t have to test it anymore. If I really accept these properties happily, I''m afraid I will be attacked and killed by you in the next second." Chu Han swept across the pendulum slightly. The golden jewels in front of him did not change their complexion, and said with disdain. "Hahaha, your Excellency really loves to talk and laugh." Hearing this, Cloo laughed unnaturally and looked at Chu Han''s eyes even more vigilant. Because only he knew that his thoughts just now were exactly what Chu Han said, throwing out the bag of belongings was just to test the authenticity of Chu Han''s strength, but also to facilitate the sneak attack, but he didn''t want to be seen through by Chu Han. Does the kid know how to read mind? "This is not a joke. Your eyes have really betrayed you. No matter how a person pretends, things in the depths of the eyes cannot be erased. At this time, deep in your eyes, I see strong "Chu Han''s murderous intent and a trace of fear, I think I was right," Chu Han slowly shook his head and smiled lightly. "Your Excellency really understands what''s next." Clos, who was revealed in his heart, didn''t have a trace of panic. He put his sharp-edged hand on his eyes, a cold light reflected in his eyes, and said: "However, your temperament is not an ordinary person. If you want to leave, it should be easy, but why..." "Do you want to ask me why I suddenly stood in front of you?" Chu Han interrupted Ke Luo, the corners of his mouth curled up, and he smiled lightly: "The reason is very simple, because it suddenly occurred to me that I still lack a housekeeper." "What then?" Crowe asked puzzled. But then, Chu Han stopped talking, but the look in his eyes represented everything. As a person with the same wisdom as the deputy captain of the red-haired pirate group in the future, Chu Han certainly had the idea of ??including him under his command. Even a king needs a minion, right? "Hehe, the housekeeper that you won''t say is here, right?" Looking at Chu Han''s deep eyes, Cloe seemed to understand something. He laughed awkwardly, and then suddenly turned around, the smile on his face faded away and replaced it. It''s endlessly cold. "kill him!" "Hey, Captain, you should have been like this a long time ago. You need to be so cautious in the face of a little devil, just kill it!" Hearing the words of Daoke Luo, Zang Gaoyi laughed trivially, then turned his head to look towards The pirate holding a sword on the deck laughed and said: "Little ones, give it to me, and kill this kid who pretends to be a ghost, let him know that our Black Cat Pirates are not vegetarian!" "Yes!" the swords wielded by hundreds of pirates shouted in unison. "A little devil, who can make the captain wary, I want to see what you can do?" "What can he have, the ability to breastfeed, boy, you''re not weaned yet, are you?" "Hahaha" Hundreds of pirates in the Black Cat Pirates group uttered foul language while killing Chu Han with ugly faces, but they didnt have the slightest vigilance in their eyes. They clearly thought that the kid in front of them was very ordinary. It''s vulnerable, and it seems very indifferent. At the same time, Chu Han looked around, his eyes were not focused, he did not look at the fierce pirates at all.There is no such thing as ants in his eyes. The words of God looking down on the world.Will you stare at every passerby?When you have the power to easily destroy an individual into ashes, do you really care about its existence? "Clo, I''m more and more satisfied with you. Even at this time, I still don''t take the shot easily. Instead, I send these cannon fodder to test my strength. Should you be cautious or afraid of death?" Chu Han''s eyes shifted. Upon reaching Klo, the contempt in his eyes was clearly visible. "But do you think that a few cannon fodder is enough to test my strength? Naive!" Chu Han frowned slightly and snorted coldly. The dark pupils suddenly turned into a weird golden color, like the eyes of a lizard or a snake. , The golden fine lines of radiation spread all over the surface of the eyeball like bloodshot eyes. The golden pupil ignited in an instant, and a huge momentum burst out from Chu Han''s body. The majesty contained in the dragon''s blood swept across the square like a storm, and the sky and the earth changed color. "What the hell is this?" Seeing the golden pupils suddenly appearing in Chu Han''s eyes, the expressions of all the pirates present changed in shock. They felt their feet were heavily shackled and couldn''t help but yield. The golden pupils seemed to hide the ancient demon god, pressing the pirate who dared to disobey to kneel down. "This feeling... is even more terrifying than facing the crazy captain." Many pirates trembled all over, they trembled under the majesty of the golden pupil.This kind of deep-rooted chill is far more terrifying than when faced with Cloe. If Baiji. Kro is an unshakable mountain for the pirates. Then Chu Han at this time is the god standing in the clouds, high above, sacred and inviolable. "you!" Chu Han slowly pulled out the Demon Blade Cun Yu at his waist, and stretched his finger to one of the pirates who were bent on their knees.It was a humble and sturdy man with a scar on his face, and this man was also the most fierce one among the pirates just now. "I"?The big man answered involuntarily. He didn''t want to answer at all, and if he answered, he would annoy the imposing kid in front of him.But he saw Chu Han''s eyes-scorching golden pupils from a few meters away. It was a condescending gaze, with unspeakable coercion, as if another hand was pinching his heart. If he refused to answer, the heart would be crushed. "Didn''t you just scold it very happily? Why didn''t you scold it?" Chu Han narrowed his eyes, took a step, and looked at the terrified, afraid to speak, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth. "People always have to pay for their rants, you say, right?!" The coercion once again increased, and he pressed on to the big man as if overwhelmingly. "Spare... forgive..." Seeing this, the big man''s face became more frightened, and he wanted to ask for mercy, but his voice was broken because of fear. But the fear also made him struggle madly with the spirit suppressed by the golden pupil, and the big man''s hands and feet trembled violently. Under the shroud of the golden pupil, he was originally weak.It''s like a prey caught in a spider web, struggling feebly. ps: Another chapter all night, continue to code word to t 49 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 49 Finally... Ive caught you! (Ten more, please subscribe) Chapter 49 Finally... I caught you!(Ten more, please subscribe) East China Sea, above the luxury liner.MiscellaneousZhiInsects "Spare... forgive..." As the golden pupils in Chu Han''s eyes became hotter, the invisible pressure suddenly increased, and the color of fear on the face of the big man became more intense, and he wanted to ask for mercy, but his voice was broken because of fear. But it was also panic that made him struggle madly with the spirit suppressed by the golden pupil. The big man''s hands and feet were trembling violently, and he was originally weak under the envelope of the golden pupil.It''s like a prey caught in a spider web, struggling feebly. Perhaps to make it easier, this big man chose to kneel on his knees, prostrate, and standing in front of him was Chu Han, who was burning with golden pupils. This scene was like an ancient courtier kneeling down to the emperor, and it seemed so natural, and As it should be. "Cin and punishment! If you are guilty, you should be punished, don''t you?" Chu Han looked at the faintly incontinent man with his knees kneeling in front of him, a look of disgust flashed in his eyes, and he sighed coldly: "No punishment is more profound than loss of life, right?" "No~" Perhaps seeing the murderous intention in Chu Han''s eyes, the kneeling man wanted to ask for mercy with a face of fear, but unfortunately, he had no chance. "Hiss~" The icy blade drew a gorgeous arc in the air, followed by the heavy and muffled noise of the blade piercing the human body, and a pillar of blood rising into the sky. "boom!" Accompanied by countless splashes of blood, a huge head flew up in the air, then crashed to the ground, rolled a few times on the ground, and finally stopped at the feet of the pale-faced Ke Luo. "Such a temptation, are you satisfied?" Chu Han stood proudly, with a light wave of Cun Yu in his hand, a blood spattered on the deck, and he looked at Ke Luo in the distance with a light smile. "You..." Looking at the rolling head under his feet, Cloo''s face changed for a while, the original grace disappeared without a trace, replaced by the extremely hideous. "Kill him for me! You all go together!" For some reason, facing Chu Han, who was always smiling, Ke Luo suddenly felt a sense of crisis. If he can''t kill this kid today, he will die. The person is probably him! "Tattoo~" Seeing the hideous Captain Cloe, the pirates caused a commotion. They all stepped back and moved away from Cloe and Chu Han, and ignored Cloo''s orders. For them, neither Clos in the rage nor this imposing kid is something they can provoke, and somehow, there is a faint voice in their hearts telling themselves, dont provoke this kid, or they will die. It was very miserable, so they were willing to disobey Crowe''s orders and didn''t dare to move forward. "waste!" Seeing this, a trace of murderous intent flashed in Ke Luo''s eyes, and a claw cut the corpse of the pirate who was in front of him. In the blood bath, Xiang Chu Han slowly walked over with a hideous face. "Boy, although I know who you are, but if you want to subdue me, you are far from qualified!" Cloe licked the blood on the claw blade, his eyes were cold, and he said grimly. "Don''t speak wild words lightly, that will only expose your cowardice, besides, if you are not qualified enough? You will know if you try it. Why do you need to talk so much nonsense!" Chu Han''s eyes were like electricity, and he was calm again. Kind of aggressive momentum. "Humph! You don''t have a lot of nonsense," Cloe snorted coldly, and the claw blade in his hand was slightly lifted, flashing a cold light under the sunlight. "Petting!" With the sound of an extremely cold voice, Cloe instantly turned into a black shadow, and suddenly killed Chu Han on the opposite side. The ten-bladed cat''s claws in his hand pierced the air and made a harsh rubbing sound. The whole person was like one. The black cat that only preys is cruel that cannot be erased in its dexterity. "The speed is good, but it''s not enough!" Seeing this, Chu Han looked calm, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, the first-level seeing and hearing look domineering around the surroundings, his body moved slightly, easily avoiding the cold claw blade of Klow, and smiled lightly. "Woo~" Under the super-high-speed movement, Crowe made several cullings, without even touching the corners of Chu Han''s clothes. In desperation, he stopped, panting slightly, and looked at Chu Han, who was in disbelief. , Said: "How is this possible? There is no sound in my actions. How did you detect and avoid it? Is it the power of the Devil Fruit?" "Guess~!" Chu Han slowly shook his head and smiled lightly. "Huh! Since you don''t want to say it, then never say it!" Hearing this, Cloe''s expression was ashen as he gritted his teeth and said: "Spoon!" In the face of Chu Hans contempt, Cloo used the strongest move. This move was a "silent step" indiscriminate attack. Using high-speed movement and a cat''s claw attack, it could kill a large number of enemies. The speed is comparable to the six-style "shave", so fast that even the person who makes the move does not know what he will cut. "This is a good trick. The speed is better than the "shave" in the Navy''s Sixth Form. Crowe, you really satisfy me more and more. Without anyone teaching, you can develop such a powerful trick. , Your wisdom is really extraordinary! "Looking at the sudden disappearance of Crowe in front of him, Chu Han''s expression was not flustered, a trace of satisfaction flashed in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth curled up, jokingly said: "But no matter how fast it is, if you can''t attack people, it''s in vain!" As he said, the golden pupils in Chu Han''s eyes lit up again, and a god-like aura burst out of his body, his right hand suddenly lifted, and the news rushed to the left like lightning. "boom!" In the next second, a wrist wearing a claw sleeve was suddenly grasped, and a surprised face suddenly appeared on Chu Han''s left side, and the strange evil smile on his face was dull for an instant. "Finally caught you, my butler Crowe!" Chu Han smiled slightly, and the back of his hand holding Cloe showed a sharp iron blue, which had completely changed its shape. The bones were bursting, and the fine iron blue scales covered the back of the hand. The sharp claws covered the nails and followed Chu Han. With silent force, the two wrist bones suddenly made a sore tooth rubbing sound, as if they were about to break. ps: I got one more code. The ten more is a torment for the handicapped Junyang, everyone is very pitiful, let me subscribe automatically. 50 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 50 Surrender or destroy? (Ten more for subscription) Chapter 50 Surrender or Destroy?(Ten more for subscription) "Ah~" Feeling the sharp pain coming from his wrist, Cloe couldn''t help but let out a scream, widened his eyes, and tried his best to open his eyes to the fullest, looking at the smiling teenager in disbelief."Miscellaneous-Chi-Worm" "how can that be!" When he was captured by one of his tricks, Crowe had a great uproar in his heart. This "spoon" was his strongest trick, and it was a trick that he didn''t want to be known easily. But when he used this trick, His confidence is unparalleled, because no one has ever kept up with his speed! But today, the trick he has always been proud of has been cracked by a little-known kid, which makes him convinced. Thinking about it, there was a trace of madness and bloodshot in his eyes, and he raised his head hideously, but when he came into contact with Chu Han''s gaze, he was stunned. Because at this time, Chu Han also slowly raised his head, and the golden eyes ten times as bright as the sun looked like two golden lamps in Chloe.The same are the eyes, but the golden pupils in Chu Han''s eyes carry overwhelming power, just like the eyes of a god, noble and majestic! Seeing this, Ke Luo''s eyes were full of panic, and he subconsciously wanted to shudder and kneel down, just like an ancient courtier enjoined the emperor. "Crack!" At this moment, Crowe felt the hand holding his wrist suddenly loosen, but before he recovered, a cold hand pinched his neck again. The immense force made his neck bones on the edge of cracking, and Crowe couldn''t feel any human body temperature from that hand.He thought that he was really going to die this time, and the golden pupils in front of him were cold, without any mercy.The neck bone made a weird noise, and Crowe had never thought that listening to his neck break was like this... terrible! "Forget it!" A sigh suddenly remembered, and at the same time, Crowe felt that the opponent''s hand suddenly loosened, and the touch of the hand also changed in an instant, changing from steel to human skin. "With your current strength, you can''t touch my body. Then, let''s talk about business." "Surrender? Or destroy?" Chu Han''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was an aggressive aura in the calm, as if a majestic emperor issued a holy order, shocking. "Why do you want to subdue me? You can rely on your strength to subdue the more famous pirates. Why did you choose me?" Hearing this, Cloe roared with exhaustion.There was too much emotion in this roar.There is the decadence after being defeated, the unwillingness to encounter this killing embryo for no reason, and the expectation that the other party will give up. His eyes were full of Ling Ling, but there was a hint of expectation hidden. For some reason, Chu Han''s gaze seemed to give him an answer. "Do you want to ask me the specific reason? No, there is no reason, it''s just my temporary interest." Chu Han smiled calmly, as if defeating Chloe and threatening to subdue it. It was just a whim. Although Chloes wisdom is the highest among all the pirates, what about it, for the current Chu For Han, it''s just a powerful think tank and subordinate. It''s icing on the cake. Because, Chu Han has always believed that as long as the strength is strong, any resourcefulness will not withstand a single blow! "Impossible, if it was only a temporary interest, why did you show such a ruthless killing intent just now!" "What! I heard it right" Hearing this, Cloe raised his head in shock and looked at Chu Han, who had always had a slight smile on his face. He couldn''t believe that everything he had just done was just a whim. Is this just teasing him? Thinking about it, there was a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth, but he was silent, because standing in front of Chu Han, he always felt a sense of depression. For some reason, this seemingly mature teenager always gave him an unfathomable feeling. Especially the contempt contained in that calm gaze is like a lion invading the occupied land, patrolling the lion group that submits to him.Or it might look like a flying eagle soaring in the sky, overlooking the vastness of the earth. Everything is so natural, everything is so reasonable. Crowe even had an illusion as to whether there was a noble soul that had been stocked for hundreds of years hidden in his young body.Even if this supreme existence looks at him with contempt in his eyes, it is also important to him. Sharp eyes, invisible deterrence! "Well, how are you thinking about it, which one do you want to choose? Surrender or destroy?" Chu Han''s deep gaze forced him to look at Klo, making him feel a strong life and death crisis.Under this god-like look, Crowe did not dare to speak, and was timidly silent. For some reason, the invisible aura on Chu Han''s body has always suppressed his head. What''s more, Chu Han''s eyes contained a majesty that could not be denied. As a result, a problem lies in front of Crowe. The choice between life and death. Surrender or die? Thinking about it, Crowe gritted his teeth, sweating on his forehead.His mind was caught in a decision.Every second time passed, he felt Chu Han''s killing intent become stronger. Is it to obey the order of an inexplicable little devil to mediate years of free life, or to choose to die and finally leave the vision of the future power? This time, Crowe stood at the crossroads of destiny, with unwillingness and regret, making a choice helplessly... "I promise you!" Nostalgia for life, longing for the future, after all, defeated reason. Crowe sighed heavily and obeyed Chu Han''s request. "What''s the matter, you don''t look reconciled." "Are you satisfied with who you are now? Don''t you want to control more powerful forces and advance to a higher level?" Every time Chu Han questioned him, he remembered a heavy hammer, slamming it in Klo''s heart. His faith began to collapse, and his position began to waver. "Or, do you really think that with your strength, you can survive on this cruel sea with these trash men? I think you must be afraid of the navy''s encirclement and suppression every day, and you really want to live it. This kind of life?" Chu Han''s eyes flickered, and these last words were like the last straw that crushed the camel, finally breaking down the confidence that Krona had built for a long time. Yes, what Chu Han said is not wrong. Klow has long hated this kind of pirate life. He is tired of being a pirate captain who is constantly worrying about his subordinates, and because of his reputation, he keeps coming to the navy. , Bounty hunters chase and kill them constantly. "Hehe, you are right, but why should I believe you, after surrendering to you, I can stay away from this kind of life instead of another similar situation?" Crowe smiled sadly. "From the look in your eyes, I still see doubts and denials. No matter what, trust is not necessary for us." Chu Han''s thoughts moved, the golden pupils in his eyes burned wildly, and the overlord color almost condensed into substance came again with the golden pupils.Without resistance, Crowe''s spine was severely crushed. 2.8 He fell to the ground in embarrassment, breathing hard, and had a fatal sense of suffocation. "You only need to obey and follow my orders, don''t disobey, don''t resist. That way, no matter how powerful the pirates and the navy that want to kill you, no one can take your life before I agree. Anyone who dares to violate my will My enemy, I will kill them to death with the knife in my hand, everything is that simple!" "If there are no problems, let''s go, my Crowe butler!" After finishing speaking, Chu Han put away Demon Dao Cun Yu, looked at Ke Luo whose eyes were shaking, and smiled lightly...willfully took an elegant step, exuding a noble temperament, and left step by step. Looking at Chu Han''s back, a trace of determination flashed in his eyes, as if he had made up his mind, he bent slightly and made a standard gentleman''s courtesy, and smiled respectfully: "Yes, my master!" ps: I dont know how many changes, anyway, just look at the number of VIP chapters, Junyang is already dizzy, keep working hard == 51 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 51: The Prologue of the Great Era Chapter 51 The Prologue of the Great Era Three days later An early morning newspaper was delivered by Seagull to thousands of households around the world. When people saw the headline of that newspaper, the world was boiling! Front page headline: "The Pirate King Gore. D. Roger has been captured by the naval government and will be publicly executed in Rogge Town in a week!" One Piece was arrested?how can that be? The whole world was caught in a turmoil, some cheered, some were sad, but more suspicion.@@ at the same time In a sea area of ??the South China Sea. The sun is shining, the wind is beautiful, the navy blue sky is cloudless, everything is so cozy and natural. At this time, a pirate ship with a cat-head skull flag was slowly sailing in this sea. There was no one on the deck. A handsome black-haired man was lying on a sun lounger, basking. Sunshine, close your eyes and rest. "Master, this is today''s newspaper" At this moment, a gentle voice reminded of the boys ears, and his slightly closed eyes suddenly opened, revealing a pair of plain and deep black eyes. At this moment, the temperament of the black-haired boy changed in a turning way. The laziness, grace, and gentle temperament all disappeared, replaced by endless coldness, like a waking lion. "Clo, is there any latest major event happening?" The black-haired boy looked at a young man in a housekeeper''s suit beside him, narrowed his eyes, took the morning tea in his hand, took a sip, and said lightly. . Hearing this, the young man in the housekeeper''s clothes showed a gentle smile at the corner of his mouth, and he lifted his eyes, a glint flashed in his eyes, and said respectfully: "Master, if it is a major event, there seems to be one thing. According to today''s newspaper, Gore, D. Roger, the master''s captain, seems to have been arrested by the navy, and the navy issued a declaration that it will be After the days, Rogge Town officially executed One Piece!" After speaking, Crowe respectfully handed the newspaper to the black-haired boy, looking at the latter with a trace of fear and admiration in his eyes. In these three days, he also officially understood how noble the master he was surrendering was. . Titled "King", he once slaughtered Rear Admiral and the Big Pirates group that offered hundreds of millions of bounty. He was positioned as an extremely dangerous big man by the Navy. The most important thing is that his owner is actually a crew member of the Pirate King Roger. When he learned of this news, Crowe was shocked, and at the same time, the doubts and unwillingness in his heart completely disappeared. Being able to surrender to such a big man is an honor for the Pirate World who worships the strong. Even Crowe is no exception. "Oh? It turns out that this happened." After Chu Han glanced at it roughly, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and Yun Dan said with a light smile. This was the third day that Chu Han conquered Crowe. After conquering Crowe, Chu Han ordered Crowes ship to go to the South China Sea, hoping to see Roger, but he didnt expect to hear that Roger was taken as soon as he arrived in the South China Sea. The news of the arrest made Chu Han a little stunned, but he also felt it deserved. After all, Rogers illness will definitely not last long, so he will definitely complete that important event before he dies. Its also a matter of surrendering in the last few days. Its just that Chu Hans luck is a bit bad. Its a pity to be able to see Luo Jie. Its a pity that good fortune makes people, Chu Han and Luo Jie pass by, but this is what Chu Han expected, so when he learned that this disappeared, Chu Han would appear so indifferent. . "Celo, immediately order to go down and drive the boat to Luoge Town in the East China Sea." Chu Han put down the newspaper and said coldly, facing Cloo beside him. "Yes!" Gentleman Cloo bent over and said respectfully. "However, the day of the execution of the Pirate King is bound to be a mixed bag, and the owner is a special identity, so it is unavoidable to go so easily..." As the most wise figure among the Pirates, Ke Luo thought of the stakes for a moment and reminded him. "You don''t have to worry about this, just do your own thing." Chu Han''s eyes were electric, and he glared at Cloe, and said coldly. "Yes, the subordinates are talking too much" Cloto put on his glasses, a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and apologized: "However, why did the master go to Rogge Town, if possible, the master might as well speak out, and the subordinates are good advisers." Hearing this, Chu Han narrowed his eyes, and a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes. Turning his head to look at the sun in the sky, his palm was raised, and he gently shook it against the sun, as if to grasp it in the palm of his hand, and smiled lightly: "To witness the fall of a king and... the opening of a great era! Isn''t it a very interesting thing? Are you right, Crowe" ... Two days later, in the town of Roger. Since the newspaper announced that "One Piece" was arrested and will be publicly executed in Rogue Town, the whole world has been boiling. Curious ordinary people, pirates of the new world, noble nobles... Countless people who came here have flocked to this small Rogge town to witness the fall of the first One Piece. At this time, a street in Luoge Town was crowded with people, and Chu Han was walking slowly among the crowds, followed by Crowe, who was a housekeeper, behind him. "Logue Town? I remember the last time I came here five months ago." Looking at the familiar architectural scenery, Chu Han smiled and sighed: "It''s a pity that things are not human beings. Even a generation of kings can''t escape the destiny of beheading. What a pity Roger?" "Everyone has his own life. Master, you don''t have to be sad. The most important thing is to live with hope." Chu Han thought Chu Han was sorrowing because his captain was about to die. He spoke to persuade him. Seeing this, Chu Han shook his head slowly, without reasoning, turned his head and looked into the crowd. Among the crowd, Chu Han saw many familiar characters in his mind, such as the future king of Qiwuhai and Dover. Lammingo, Hawkeye Mihawk, Tyrant Bear, and Colonel Smogg. Of course, Chu Han also saw a lot of people in the Roger Pirates, but many of them were hidden in the dark, including Shanks and Bucky the Clown. Everyone had a heavy expression on their faces. Everything is as Chu Han expected, the members of the Roger Pirate Group have really come! "be quiet!" At this moment, a deep and steady voice suddenly sounded on the street, suppressing all the noisy sounds. Everyone on the scene looked suspiciously, and found a strong middle-aged man from the execution platform on the square. The rear slowly walked to the front desk. "boom!" With the sturdy middle-aged man slowly stepping out, every step.As if an invisible force shook the air, rippling in all directions, forming shock waves. These ripples affect everyone.It''s like a wonderful rhythm, hitting the human heart.Let the breath become dignified and breathe quickly.Nootropic, blood boils. ps: Last night due to a cold overnight, I caught a high fever this afternoon. I went to see a doctor and took anti-inflammatory drugs at five o''clock, and then slept at nine o''clock. After a cold sweat, the fever subsided. This chapter is still a king sheep. Im sorry, the promised ten more cant be fulfilled. I owe it and make it up on the weekend. Maybe some people doubt Junyangs words, but Junyang can swear with his own life, and what he said is true. Its true. If there is a big curse in the book review area for this, Junyang will recognize it 52 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 52 The Death of Roger Chapter 52 The Death of Roger "boom!" With the sturdy middle-aged man slowly stepping out, every step.Miscellaneous worms seem to have an invisible force shaking the air, rippling in all directions, forming shock waves. These ripples affect everyone.It''s like a wonderful rhythm, hitting the human heart.Let the breath become dignified, breathe quickly, and blood boil. I saw this sturdy middle-aged man with a moxican head, an m-beard on his chin, and a strong body. The coat on the back has the same word "justice" as the navy coat. This person is the former Navy Marshal Steel Skeleton. Kong, who is also the commander-in-chief of the world government twenty years later. He has a very high status, second only to the five old stars. At this time, with the sudden appearance of the steel, everyone present felt the majesty of the navy marshal for the first time most intuitively. Their eyes were worshipful, fearful, and solemnly looking up at the navy''s largest man. . "cough!" At this time, looking at the crowd underneath, the steel brow furrowed slightly and he coughed slightly.That cough sounded very light, but it seemed to explode in everyone''s ears, like thunder, buzzing, and trembling in the internal organs. Immediately, the seemingly peaceful eyes of the steel frame swept over everyone on the street.The gaze was like a round of shining sun, and no one could face it. The aura that unintentionally showed, like a mountain, it weighed down like a big mountain, and his breathing stopped. Marshal-level strength, terrifying! "This is the strength of the Admiral of the Navy. It is really terrifying. Compared with Roger, this aura is probably not inferior to Roger." Feeling the huge aura of the steel bone, Chu Han''s expression underneath remained unchanged, unaffected, brows Wrinkled secretly. When it comes to people of Chu Han''s strength, the deterrence of ordinary aura is no longer meaningful, unless it is the overlord''s domineering, which is specifically aimed at one person, and it may have a suppressing effect, but this is also for ordinary people. . For Chu Han, who has dragon blood, no one in this world can suppress him in the spirit of will, because compared with the natural deterrence of dragon blood, the overlord color is just an immature product. "But I didn''t expect the navy to attach so much importance to the execution this time. It even sent most of the combat power. Is this because I am afraid that something will happen?" Chu Han frowned as he stood while standing at the steel. The domineering people in navy coats beside the bones had their pupils shrunk slightly and secretly said. These people are the current admiral "Big Buddha" Warring States, "Black Fist" Zefa, Lieutenant General Karp who is no less inferior to the admiral, and the three recent naval supernovas-Sakarski, Kuzan, Bo Major General Rusalino, and ten unknown lieutenants, the camp is terrifying! You must know that in the top war against Whitebeard 20 years later, the navy headquarters did not invest such a large amount of combat power. This also shows that the navy pays more attention to and fears this surrendered Gore than Whitebeard. d. Roger, I''m afraid he will make some moths in the end. Because of Gore D. Roger.He is a king, even when he is in desperate situation, he still exudes his dare to despise the real king! "Ding Dong, Ding Dong!" At this moment, a crisp and cumbersome chain sound suddenly sounded on this quiet street, looking for the reputation, everyone immediately found behind the execution platform, a messy hair, sharp eyes, hands and feet handcuffed. The middle-aged man was being escorted by two navies, dragging a heavy chain, and walking slowly to the top of the execution platform. Seeing this, everyone''s faces were filled with excitement, because at a glance they recognized that this slightly desolate middle-aged man in front of them was the famous Pirate King-Gore D. Roger! This is the true protagonist of the execution show today! However, even though his appearance was down and down, Roger still had sharp eyes when he walked to the execution stage. He straightened his waist and walked briskly. His face was relaxed, as if he had reached the end of his life, but another journey. . After stepping on the execution platform, Roger narrowed his eyes slightly, with a smile on his mouth. He looked around, his eyes were out of focus, as if he was looking at the scenery, and at this moment, Chu Han raised his head, and Roger also saw it. he. Look at each other, look at each other! Neither of them spoke, nor did their expressions fluctuate, but the unknown meaning flashed in their eyes, revealing information that only two people understood. Afterwards, a trace of relief flashed in Roger''s eyes, his eyes left, his face regained a relaxed look, and he continued to look away. "Roger, I wish you success!" Looking at Roger''s arrogant body, Chu Han narrowed his eyes, and an unknown meaning flashed in his eyes, sighing. From the look in Rogers eyes just now, what Chu Han saw was a look of determination and excitement. This shows that Roger has an unwavering will for this matter. He is willing to die for this dream and is not allowed to die. Any changes and withdrawals. And what Chu Han can do is to wish him success, because this is Chu Han''s highest respect for the last king! At this time, following the slight nod of the steel bones in the distance, the two executioners on the execution platform knew that the time had come, and put two long sharp knives on Roger''s neck blankly... "Hahaha" At this time, facing the long knife resting on his neck, Roger''s expression remained unchanged, and he laughed up to the sky. The laughter revealed an incomparable heroic spirit, which made the blood of the people underneath agitated. "Hey, One Piece, where did you hide your treasures" Suddenly, someone from the crowd underneath suddenly yelled. This voice matched the lightning that appeared in the sky, and it seemed so sudden and shocked. At the same time, everyone who heard this sentence was silent, holding their breath, looking at Roger on the stage with fiery eyes, hoping that he could tell his king''s treasure. "No, fast execution!" Seeing this, the steel frame in the distance shouted with a bad feeling in his heart. However, it was too late. "Hahaha" seems to have finally waited for something, Roger''s eyes. There was a look of excitement, and a successful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He grinned and laughed boldly. "Do you want my treasure? Give it to you if you want it, go find it, I put all the treasure there..." "Crack!" At this moment, a cold light interrupted Roger''s words, blood gushed out, his head rolled down, and Roger, who was still smiling at the corner of his mouth, understood his life in the hands of the executed executioner. Although Roger hasn''t finished speaking, it is enough! "Oh!!" Just a few seconds after Roger had spoken, the audience was silent. After a while, the audience boiled, and everyone boiled because of Roger''s words before his death. "Hahaha, I''m going to be a pirate, to find the treasure of One Piece!" "One Piece, your treasure will definitely be mine!" "..." At this moment, everyone was cheering, immersed in the fantasy of going out to sea when a pirate found a treasure. No one looked at the beheaded Gore D. Roger, the former king, seemed to be completely deprived. Forget about it in general. No, maybe there is another person watching him, that person is Chu Han! "Captain Roger, this is the last time I call you Captain." Chu Han narrowed his eyes as he looked at Roger''s head on the execution stage, the corners of his mouth curled up, his eyes opened, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and he smiled lightly: "The next road, I should go on my own, you will not hesitate to open up the era of life, let me conquer it!" ps: Im getting worse. I went to get the injection today. The update is over. Sorry, but for todays three shifts, Junyang will finish the code before 12 oclock. Dont worry. 53 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 53 Tearing up the agreement! Chapter 53 Tearing up the agreement! East China Sea, Rogue Town.Miscellaneous worm At this time, the sky flashed with thunder, the sound of the waves was deafening, and the dark clouds all over were very gloomy, indicating that a storm is coming. "Boom Rumble" "Wow~" A flash of silver lightning struck down, and the storm pours down, suddenly, and smashed down in this small town. The king falls, the world is in sorrow! It seemed that the sky was weeping for Roger''s fall, and the roaring waves and the roaring thunder and lightning formed a heavy and sad requiem. This is for Roger to see off, and finally the funeral song! However, the people in Rogge Town didn''t seem to feel the heavy rain at this time. In the heavy rain, they boiled and cheered, dancing and dancing, all immersed in the fantasy of going out to sea in search of treasure. Seeing this scene, Chu Han in the distance knew that Roger had succeeded. He used the last bit of ashes in his life to completely ignite this decadent and unchanging world! After today The whole world will usher in a new era... An era called the "Great Pirate" is also a big era when people are free to chase their dreams... The will inherited from generation to generation, the changes of the times, the dreams of people, never stop. The golden age is about to come, and the great era officially opens, and only Chu Han himself knows that his journey is probably just beginning... "Roger, look at it from the sky, the time you opened up, the vacant throne, everything in this will be mine!" Thinking, Chu Han''s eyes were solemn, and there was unprecedented firmness in his eyes, and his body also faintly exudes an indomitable aura. The aura of the whole person is different, as if some transformation has been completed, like a sharp sword out of the sheath. , The sharp momentum made Cloo next to him feel shocked. "Let''s go" The next moment, this momentum suddenly disappeared, as if it had never appeared before. This made the cold sweat next to Chloe also breathed a sigh of relief. He raised his head and looked at Chu Han, who turned to leave, and nodded. , Followed up. Looking at Chu Lianran''s back, Ke Luo knew in his heart that he absolutely didn''t feel wrong just now. Chu Han''s aura that broke out at that moment was faintly similar to the sharp and indomitable aura of the executed One Piece, although he didn''t know why he suddenly disappeared. , But Crowe was sure he did feel it. In fact, Crowe may not know a word called introverted, just like the sword of a hidden front, simple and unpretentious, but when it is out of the sheath, it will definitely shine on the nineteen continents! At this time, Chu Han was a sharp sword that was restrained to the extreme. If he didn''t move, he would be shocked! At the same time, the other side. "Damn it, it was put together, Roger, you really deserve to die!" Seeing the crowd boiled with Roger''s words, the steel bone clenched their fists, annoyed. If Steel Bone still does not understand Rogers intention to surrender, then his many years of marshal will be for nothing, and he can also foresee that after today, the whole world will be based on what Roger said before his death. Earth-shaking changes, if not handled properly, I am afraid that the entire world will collapse and the Navy will fall into an unprecedented dark period. Thinking of this, the Marine Marshal had even the heart to kill Roger, but it was a pity that Roger was already dead, otherwise the steel bone would definitely kill him, and life would be better than death. "Hahaha, you deserve to be the opponent of the old man in his life, and he could cause such a big thing before he died, Roger, you are enough." Karp on the side laughed heartily, but there was something in his eyes with a smile on his face. A trace of sorrow and regret that cannot be erased. "Hahahaha, Karp, don''t say a few words! Don''t forget, you are a navy," Warring States cough reminded. "Everything happened, what the old man said," Karp said with a big grin, ignoring the cold eyes of Steel. "Oh~" Seeing this, Steel Bone sighed. He also knew that Karp was right. Since everything happened, it would be a bit unreasonable to put his anger on others. The consequences of his own negligence must be solved by himself. . However, Roger thought that it would be so easy to solve the matter of putting us together easily? Since you didn''t keep the promise first, don''t blame us for failing to believe it! Thinking, a cold light flashed in Steel Bones eyes, turned to look at the Warring States, and said coldly: "Warring States, I will send you something now, you will immediately lead people to search the Roger Pirates in this town. The members of, they will be killed as soon as they are found. I believe that they will come to see off when Roger is executed!" "Yes!" As the wise general, the Warring States Period heard the words of Ganggu, and seemed to have thought of something, and replied in a righteous voice. Seeing this, Karp on the side was stunned. Then he stopped the Warring States who wanted to leave with an angry face, glaring at the steel frame, and said: "Steel frame, what do you mean, we have promised Roger, as long as he Turn yourself in and let go of his crew, don''t you want to change your mind now!" It turned out that before Roger surrendered, he had made an agreement with him. As long as he surrendered, the navy government would spare the other members of the Roger Pirates group and blame them for their past, unless they did harm to the world. Otherwise, no matter how long it took, the navy would not be able to send a navy to hunt down. Because of fear of the secrets Roger knew and the status of One Piece, the navy was forced to compromise and agreed to Roger''s request. This is also the reason why the members of the Roger Pirates were all safe after Roger was killed. The most obvious example is that the Navy knew that Rayleigh was in Rayleigh in the Chambord Islands and the One Piece Ship Hospital who stayed at the entrance of the great channel. Luo''s news, but not to crusade. However, at a moment, the navy government actually planned to tear up this agreement, ignoring the promise, and attacking the Roger Pirates crew, no wonder Karp was angry. "Carp, calm down, although we had an agreement with Roger, he also promised us that he would not cause trouble to die obediently, but now he has caused such a big incident. It was he who broke the agreement first. , Then why do we have to abide by this broken agreement" The Warring States hugged the angry Karp, and said coldly: "And, have you forgotten the crew on Roger''s ship who offered the reward before?" "Um... I remember that kid is called Chu or something, but what''s the matter with that kid?" Kapu stunned slightly before glaring at the Warring States Period. Seeing this, Zeng Guo shook his head, sighed slightly, and said, "Do you know what serious consequences Roger''s incident will cause? This means that countless people will covet Roger''s treasure and be a pirate at sea. , Then the whole world will enter an era of pirates" "And the "king" Chu Han, who previously offered a reward for the new Pirates, is a member of the Roger Pirates Group. Not only is this person not weak in strength, but also has high potential. As his tenure develops, it is difficult to guarantee that he will not grow to Roger. Moreover, now an era of pirates is about to begin, and countless pirates are about to emerge. At that time, as long as this kid with the name of One Piece crew raises his arm, I am afraid that countless pirates will gather under the banner. Such a huge power will be produced, and then it will be difficult for the Navy to eradicate it." "The most important thing is that the Roger Pirates is not only a young crew member of Chu Han. If I remember well, there should be two boys. If these two boys have the same potential as Chu Han, then the future Three big pirates will be born. Moreover, if one of them can reorganize the Roger Pirates, the birth of the second Roger is only a matter of time. You should also know how much a Roger is. Its hard to be wiped out, and it has caused much trouble to the world government. If there is a second Roger, I am afraid that our navy may be destroyed!" The words of the Warring States period completely stunned Karp who was in anger. After calming down, Karp knew that the Warring States period was not alarmist. After experiencing Roger''s incident, the three boys who were neglected before are really possible. Growing to the point where it endangers the stability of the world, especially when Chu Han emerges and shows that good potential, this fact is even more evident. However, even if he knew that, Kapu could easily ruin his promise to Roger, there were still some lumps in his heart, and he sighed inwardly, saying: "but" "Kapu, you don''t need to say, this matter is not allowed to change. If the Pirate Group is not completely wiped out, then our navy will lose face in this matter" Steel Bone snorted coldly, interrupting Kapu. There is no doubt that: "Warring States, you act now, this time you must let the Roger Pirates go back and forth, and completely cut off the source of this evil!" "Yes!" ps: Three thousand-word chapters are given ==, Saturday and Friday 54 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 54 Chapter 54 The Second Side Mission In the rain curtain, on the side of the street.MiscellaneousZhiInsects= Shanks and Bucky the Clown, who looked at Roger''s body on the execution stage, were already crying into tears, and the other crew members on Roger''s ship also bowed their heads and cried loudly. The man does not flick when he has tears, just because he has not reached the point of sadness. They had no right to stop the path Roger chose. They could only watch their most admired captain die in front of them. This kind of pain that outsiders didn''t know was enough to pierce their hearts. At this time, they could do nothing but tears to see off their captain. What a sadness. "Shanks!" At this moment, a familiar and cold voice rang in Shanks ears, and Shanks, who was immersed in grief, turned his head numbly, and saw Chu Han walking slowly not far away. Behind him was a young man with an elegant temperament and a housekeeper. "Chu...Chu Han, the captain is dead, ah, ah..." Shanks looked at this partner who had been getting along but had a very good relationship, the sadness in his heart could no longer be suppressed, and he started to cry. "I saw it all!" Chu Han took a breath and said lightly. "Chu Han, you said that the captain is such a good person, why is it so unfair? He wants to let such a good person die, and why does the captain surrender himself? If he doesn''t surrender, he can obviously live." Shanks wiped the unstoppable tears and said in a somewhat unwilling tone. "Who said Uncle Roger was dead?" Chu Han narrowed his eyes as he looked at the people who were immersed in the sadness of Roger''s death, and said with a faint smile. As soon as the words came out, everyone present was shocked and their expressions were suddenly dull. They stared blankly at the smiling, self-assured partner in front of them. Their cold gaze seemed to have mastered everything, which made them a little dazed. It seemed that the one standing in front of them was not the reticent that they had been familiar with, but the Chu Han who knew only the cultivation. "Chu Han, what...what did you say? Isn''t the person who was killed just now the real captain?" Shanks was stunned when he heard what Chu Han said. At the same time, there was still a hint of fantasy in his heart, and he looked at Chu expectantly. Han, as if hoping that the latter would nod in the next second. However, the next moment, Chu Han shook his head faintly, ruthlessly shattering Shanks'' remaining hope. "I never said that it was not Uncle Roger that stood there just now." Chu Han ignored Shanks''s expectant eyes, shook his head, and smiled faintly: "I just said that Uncle Roger is not dead!" "Chu Han, what do you mean, Uncle Roger is obviously dead, is it interesting that you made up this lie to deceive us?" Bucky on the side couldn''t see it, jumped out and looked at Chu Han angrily. Hearing that, the other members of the Roger Pirates group looked at Chu Hans eyes with a hint of unkindness. If it is true as Bucky said, then Chu Han is trampling on Captain Rogers undead at this time. They absolutely do not The captain who was allowed to die was also subjected to such insults, even his own partners. "Chu Han, is what Bucky said is true? Everything you just said was a deception? Say it!" At this time, the nervous Shanks also woke up and looked at Chu Han angrily. With a sound, then a punch to Chu Han, angrily said: "Today I am going to wake you up, the fellow who tramples on the captain''s undead!" Seeing this, Chu Han looked calm, his eyes were calm, and there was no trace of panic. Facing Shanks''s punch, Chu Han didn''t even move, lifted his palm lightly, and grabbed it in the next second. Make the latter unable to move regardless of force. "Let go of me!" Shanks roared. "Okay, Shanks!" Chu Han sighed lightly, let go of Shanks'' hand, and watched as the latter had the intention of rushing up again, he said coldly: "I ask you, Shanks, what do you know is true death?" "Um~" Shanks was taken aback for a moment. "People don''t really die when they die. People die three times. The first time is when they die, biologically he died." "The second time was when he was buried, people came to attend his funeral and missed his life, and then he died in society and no longer has his place." "The third time is when the last person who remembers him forgets him, then he really died!" "Today! Uncle Roger used the last remaining ashes of his life to ignite the entire world, opening up a brand new era, an era called the Great Pirate. His name will resound throughout the world and will be remembered by everyone forever. Spread!" Chu Han paused, and solemnly said: "That''s why I said that Uncle Roger will not die, because from this moment on, he will live in everyone''s hearts!" The sonorous and powerful words slowly sounded, and both Shanks and the other members of the Roger Pirates group were stunned, their eyes filled with tears. At this moment, they seemed to remember what Roger had said before surrendering. One sentence: "I won''t die!" At this time, after Chuhan''s words, everyone understood the true meaning of Roger''s words. Yes, Roger is immortal. As a king, he will always live in people''s hearts and continue to lead. People are chasing dreams, courage and keep moving forward! "Hahaha, Chu Han, you are right, the captain is not dead, he will live in this world forever!" During the heavy rain, Shanks shouted loudly while laughing while crying. Perhaps this is growth. After experiencing bitter tears and the pain of helplessness, I finally picked up my confidence and moved on as a man. "Captain, I understand your will, don''t worry, I will definitely pass on this will, and the pace of dreams will never stop!" At this moment, Shanks grew up, his face also showed the demeanor that belonged to his future four emperors, the smile on the corner of his mouth seemed exactly the same as Roger''s before his death, and his aura became more agitated. Seeing this, Chu Han showed an inexplicable look in his eyes, and he did not expect that a word of his own could make Shanks such a big change, and there was a faint figure of Roger, which he had never expected. Originally, Chu Han was only to win the favor of others in the Roger Pirates group, in order to gather this power and become his own help in the future, but he did not expect to create a future Four Emperors. "However, this is more interesting, isn''t it?" Chu Han stared at Shanks, with a dazzling warfare in his eyes, and the blood faintly boiled. On the Kings Journey, if there is no opponent, wouldnt it be boring? "Ding! Trigger the plot, the side mission opens!" "Secondary task: to ensure the safety of the members of the Roger Pirates and successfully escape the encirclement and suppression of the navy!" "Task Reward: Raise the bloodline to A-level, and randomly inspire a kind of speech spirit!" "Failure Penalty: Downgrade of Blood!" At this moment, a cold mechanical voice suddenly rang in Chu Han''s mind, making him slightly startled. "Second side mission? Interesting, but what''s the matter with the naval encirclement and suppression?" Chu Han''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and a look of doubt flashed in his eyes. If Chu Han remembers correctly, according to the original plot, this time The Roger Pirates who came to see off should not be in any danger, but the system suddenly prompted the navy to encircle and suppress. Could it be that the track of history has changed because of his arrival? "They are here, come here!" "Enclose them and don''t let them escape!" At the same time, a loud noise suddenly sounded, and countless navies appeared from all directions. Before the people on the Roger Pirates could react, they had already surrounded them... ps: Jun Yang went to drink again, this time I had to go to the party, but fortunately Jun Yang sneaked back through the urine halfway, as witty as me. 55 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 55 "Dont Kill" Zefa! Chapter 55 "Don''t Kill" Zefa! "They are here, come here!" "Enclose them and don''t let them escape!" At the same time, a noisy sound suddenly sounded, and countless navies appeared from all directions. Before the people on the Roger Pirates could react, they had already surrounded them.Miscellaneous Chi Insect "Navy? What''s the matter?" When everyone present saw the sudden appearance of the navy, their faces changed abruptly, and they called out in shock. So everyone was immersed in the sadness of Roger''s death. The excessive sadness made them lose their original vigilance and did not notice the approach of the Navy. "Master, do you want to..." In this situation, Cloe''s expression suddenly changed, and a trace of panic flashed in his eyes. The gloves with sharp blades were also taken out, and he looked at the surrounding navy with murderous expression on his face. Chu Han whispered. "Don''t act rashly for the time being, this matter is not that simple." Chu Han shook his head, looking at the more and more navy in front of him, and said coldly: "You leave here first, and then..." Chu Han said in a low, inaudible voice, Cloo''s expression changed, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and then he slowly retreated behind everyone, his figure flashed. It turned into a black shadow suddenly disappeared. As all the attention of the navy was put on Chu Han and Shanks standing in front, and the naval strength that came suddenly was low, no one actually noticed Chloe''s departure. "Chu Han, what should we do now?" Shanks leaned over vigilantly, pulled out the Western sword at his waist, looked at Chu Han and said solemnly: "Do you want to kill it?" "Hahaha, at this time, do you think you still have a chance to go out?" Just as Chu Han was about to speak, a loud voice suddenly sounded. At the same time, the encircling navy suddenly gave way to a passage, and a group of people slowly walked in. "It''s you, Warring States!" All members of the Roger Pirate Group recognized at a glance the middle-aged man headed by the sneer among the crowd walking out at this time. This person is the admiral Sengoku who impressed everyone the last time that he and Karp encircled the Roger Pirates! And behind the Warring States period followed the three future navy generals-Sakarski, Kuzan, Polusalino, as well as the current general "Black Fist" Zefa, and several lieutenants. This lineup is extremely terrifying! Seeing this scene, the faces of the crew of the Roger Pirates group became difficult to look. The weapons in their hands couldn''t help clenching for a few minutes, and a slight cold sweat broke out on their foreheads. With this kind of combat power, I am afraid that even Roger has no confidence to say that he will be able to retreat completely. Not to mention the loss of the captain and the absence of Raleigh, who are seriously lacking in high-end combat power. In the face of this, almost all the high-end naval forces have gathered The powerful Sengoku group wants to escape in their hands, it is as difficult as climbing! The most likely result is that the whole group is annihilated! Thinking of this, even the face of Shanks, who has always been careless, has a sad look, not to mention that Bucky the clown on the side can''t even stand still, and the rest of the people are fundamentally ashamed with heavy faces. Except for Chu Han. "Warring States, do you want to thoroughly cleanse our Roger Pirates?" Facing the navy that can be called the terrorist camp, Chu Han''s expression remained unchanged, his gaze seemed to contain a certain meaning, watching the Warring States closely, calmly and calmly. Said. "Hahaha, if the old man remembers well, you should be called Chu Han, kid, a crew member of the Roger Pirates, the murderer of the Chambordian massacre a month ago. Seriously, when you know the news, The old man was also slightly shocked. No one thought that the murderer who slaughtered thousands of people was a child under ten years old in front of you!" The Warring States Period did not answer Chu Hans question, but looked at him with slightly narrowed eyes. Sighed. "What? Is this kid in front of me the murderer of the Chambordian Islands massacre mentioned in the recent reward order, Chu Han?" "Even so, is he really less than ten years old? It seems that he is at least fifteen or six years old, but the general of the Warring States period can''t lie. How really this is true, this kid is too scary!" "I''m so strong when I''m less than ten years old, it''s a monster." The words of the Warring States Period were like a boulder falling into the water, which immediately shook a thousand waves. All the navies present were shocked by the news. They whispered and talked about it, and their eyes looked at Chu Han with a trace. Look at the look of the monster. Seeing this, Chu Han frowned slightly. He knew that his body was growing faster due to dragon blood. Although he was still young, his overall appearance was no different from that of an ordinary teenager, but it was not that he could be considered a man. A reason to visit a monster! "Humph!" An icy voice suddenly sounded, blowing like a cold wind across the discussing navy, making his whole body cold, like an ice cellar, his heart was chilling, and he was shocked. Without looking at the navy who had been silent, Chu Han turned his head to look at the Warring States period with a cold expression, and said in a bad tone: "Warring States, you are too much nonsense!" Hearing this, the Warring States period smiled, without the slightest anger, a trace of surprise and regret flashed in his eyes, and said: "This momentum... even the old man didn''t have such a strong strength when he was your age. You are indeed a genius. It''s a pity that with your talent, you actually took the road of pirates, but it doesn''t matter, yours The road ends here today. A genius who died is never a genius again!" "You are right. Today, the old man is here to cleanse your remnants. Those who know you will surrender obediently, or you won''t blame the old man for being ruthless!" As he said, the slightly narrowed eyes of the Warring States Period suddenly opened, and his eyes were full of heavy murderous intent. He stared straight at Chu Han, and at the same time a huge aura exploded from his body, pressing down on him overwhelmingly. "Surrender? Are you worthy!" Facing the boundless momentum, the golden pupils in Chu Han''s eyes were completely ignited, and he took a step forward, suddenly bursting out a fierce aura, staring straight at the Warring States without flinching. Said coldly. "Yes, hahaha, Chu Han is right, you want our Roger Pirates to surrender, are you worthy?" Looking at the domineering Chu Han at this time, Shanks also took a step forward, heroic Laughed: "You know, the captain of our Roger Pirates is the King of Pirates-Gore D. Roger, as his crew, how can we shame the captain, so I tell you the Warring States period, there is no one in our Roger Pirates. It''s a scumbag, who can stand to die and never kneel to live. If you want us to surrender, you can dream!" "Hahaha, go dream, Warring States!" At this time, the crew of the Roger Pirates, who was inspired by Chu Han and Shanks, also stood up, looked at the Warring States with a mocking smile and laughed. "You guys who are hard-mouthed until you die, wait for the old man to see if you can still laugh!" Although the steel frame issued a killing order, the Warring States, who did not want to compromise its strength, still had the idea of ??persuading surrender, but now I hear it. With these words, there was also a trace of anger on the face of the Warring States, with a cold snort, and raising his right hand, he wanted to attack, but he didn''t want a voice to interrupt him. "Haha, since the Warring States Period you want to catch these pirates alive, it''s better to let the old man go, catching alive is the old man''s best method!" At this moment, a tall figure slowly walked out from behind the Warring States period, and laughed as he looked at the fierce Roger Pirates in front of him. This man is the "black fist" Zefa, one of the three navy generals nowadays, and he is also a man who has never killed a pirate and has the title of "don''t kill"! 56 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 56 A three-minute silence for Zefa Chapter 56: A three-minute silence for Zefa Donghai, Rogue Town The sky is densely covered with dark clouds, as if the breath of death is permeated, the rain curtains that fall one after another, appearing strangely red in the lightning and thunder, it is like a neck that has lost its head, which is constantly splashing around. Blood.Miscellaneous Q Zhi Q Insect The heavy rain falling from the sky seemed to have turned blood red at this moment, constantly stimulating the senses of everyone in Roger Town. At this time, as the "black wrist" Zefa suddenly walked out, the atmosphere on the scene was frozen to its extreme. Everyone on the scene shifted their sights to the admiral''s body, with various expressions in their eyes. "Since Zefa wants to make a move, it''s just time for him to try the strength of this group of guys first..." Seeing Zefa walking out from the side, a gleam of light flashed in Zhan Guo''s eyes, and he smiled: "Well, since Zefa, you want to make a move, then go, but be careful, these people are not simple pirates, they are the remnants of the pirate king!" "August One Zero" "Hahaha, what the remnants of One Piece, in my eyes they are the loss of the captain, the poor, worthless creatures, just these people, the old man is not in the eyes!" Although it is said, but Dang Zefa When looking at the Luojie Pirates crew who was intent on fighting, a look of vigilance flashed in his eyes. "Old man, who do you say is the poor..." "Stop, Shanks, it''s so easy to hit someone else''s aggressive tricks, but it will make Uncle Leili laugh at it." Chu Han stretched out his hand to stop Shanks, who wanted to rush forward, and smiled lightly. After finishing speaking, Chu Han ignored the embarrassed Shanks, turned his head to look at Ze Fa on the opposite side, a gleam of cold light flashed in his slightly narrowed eyes, and the demon sword Cun Yu from his waist also slowly pulled out, with a chic wave. Pointing to Zefa suddenly, he sneered: "Zefa, is it interesting to say this? Poor worm, you can try it and you won''t know it, or do you only dare to say rants wherever you are, in order to conceal the true fear in your heart?" "Huh! The arrogant kid" Zefa let out a cold snort, and slammed his right foot. The ground instantly cracked, and his whole body rose into the air like a cannonball, and slammed to Chu Han. "It''s just a small devil, dare to laugh at the old man, you are tired of life!" In midair, Zefa roared, his right arm instantly hardened, and his body exploded with this huge momentum. "Always treat the surface as the truth, that is the greatest weakness of man!" Facing the murderous Zefa who suddenly entered, Chu Han''s eyes were calm, and he said calmly, and then made a move that made Zefa in mid-air embarrassed and angry. I saw that Chu Han slowly inserted the demon sword Cun Yu into the scabbard, even without even intending to use the sword. More importantly, although Chu Han''s expression was calm, there was always that kind of contempt deep in his pupils, which made Zefa burn with anger. "boom!" Without any warning, Zefa''s figure in the midair disappeared instantly. "One of the six "moon steps"? It turned out to be a good physical skill to change your trajectory in midair." Chu Han looked calmly at the sudden disappearance of Zefa, the corners of his mouth curled up, and he smiled lightly. "Boom!" The next moment, Zefa''s figure suddenly appeared behind the right side, and the dark right arm hardened in armed color blasted towards Chu Han''s forehead mercilessly! "Boy, you are still too tender!" "Haha, are you?" Chu Han smiled upon hearing this, and then closed his eyes, indifferently indifferent. Seeing this, there was a hint of surprise in Zefa''s eyes. What he never expected was that even this iron fist that dangled in the color of arms was blasting towards Chu Han''s vitals.The latter remained calm and calm, not afraid of danger. "You dare to despise the old man, then go to death!" Immediately, Zefa yelled angrily, and the pitch-black right arm was also instantly swung down, and his fist slammed into the standing temple of Chu Han. "be careful!" "Chu Han, run away!" At this moment, the Roger Pirates, who was standing behind Chu Han, saw this scene, with a flustered expression on their faces, shouting and rushing up. Its a pity that Zefas attack speed is too fast. Even if they burst out with all their strength, they will definitely not be able to keep up. Thinking of this, everyones eyes are full of sorrow, and their eyes are closed heavily. A picture of a partner''s brain bursting. At the same time, seeing that Zefa''s offensive was about to succeed, Zeng Guo''s eyes shone brightly, but there was a sense of anxiety in his heart. At this moment, Sakaski''s roar next to him completely verified his anxiety. "General Zefa, leave that little devil..." Sakakis frowned and looked at Chu Han, who had an indifferent expression. He didn''t know what he thought, his face changed abruptly, and he shouted at Zefa. "What?" Zefa was taken aback when he heard Sakaski''s words in the distance, with a confused expression on his face. Why do you want to leave this kid, obviously the old man can knock him down immediately? Zefa was full of doubts, but he also immediately noticed something right. The kid in front of him was too calm, calm and a bit scary, and he didn''t want to be willing to die at all, could it be that there was some conspiracy that could not be done? Thinking of this, Zefa''s face changed, and he wanted to stop the attack and pull away, but at this moment, an equally dark palm suddenly grabbed his right hand that blasted out, making his figure suddenly stagnate. "I just want to leave now, isn''t it a bit late?" At some point, Chu Han, whose eyes were slightly closed, had opened his eyes, and his dark pupils suddenly turned into golden colors. The hot golden pupils stared tightly at Zefa, who was grasped by his right hand, with a simple and majestic aura. It burst out suddenly, as if the ancient dragon had awakened, slowly smiled and said: "Yanling. Jun Yan!" In the next second, a faint light that was clearly visible to the human eye flashed at the center of Chu Han''s eyebrows. Then, it swelled hundreds of thousands of times. It swelled up... that was the "domain", the domain of the Dragon Clan''s words! "Boom!" Suddenly, a large amount of heat centered on Chu Han, spreading and releasing wildly around. Although it only appeared suddenly, the temperature of Jun Yan reached a high temperature close to several hundred degrees within a few tenths of a second, and the high heat instantly expelled the diffuse Water vapor in the air. Moreover, the terrifying temperature is far from stopping. As the field surrounding Chu Han shrinks and condenses, the temperature in the air rises crazily. When that field is compressed to half a meter, the temperature of Jun Yan in the field Has reached a terrifying high temperature of tens of thousands of degrees. "Zizzi~" I saw that at the moment Jun Yan appeared, the ground under Chu Han''s feet instantly merged under the high temperature of tens of thousands of degrees. Numerous heat waves were centered on Chu Han, sweeping across the square, whether it was the navy on the street or the one behind Chu Han. When the members of the Roger Pirates group felt the hot wave, their faces suddenly changed and they stepped back a few steps. Because when they were exposed to this heat wave, they felt as if they had fallen into a volcano. The surroundings were extremely hot, and their hair and clothes had a faint tendency to be ignited. Just the air wave was so hot, the temperature at the center. Wouldn''t it be even more fearful, maybe there are tens of thousands of degrees? Thinking of this, everyone looked in silent sorrow at the Zefa who was holding his right arm by Chu Han and standing in the middle of the fire wave, unable to leave, a thought came up in his heart: "At this temperature, I am afraid that the general Zefa is also changing the rhythm of roast duck every minute, this Nima is too miserable, right?" ps: To be continued! 57 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 57 Fight against the next three generals! Chapter 57: Fight against the next three generals! "Ah~" A miserable cry suddenly resounded over the town of Rogge. At this time, everyone in Rogge''s town suddenly heard the voice, their hearts tightened, and there was a touch of sympathy in their eyes. How much pain is this going to suffer? , Will make such a miserable howl? Depressed, painful, screaming, the master who made this sound seemed to be in hell! "Ah~ damn it, what the hell is this, the devil fruit ability?" Zefa was in hell at this time. Under the tens of thousands of degrees of Junyan heat, he felt that his internal organs were about to be cooked. The clothes and hair on her body instantly turned into ashes.Miscellaneousɡɩ Even though he tried his best to protect most of his body with armed domineering, under this terrifying high temperature, even armed domineering was of no avail. The whole figure was placed in a volcanic hell, and it was extremely painful. In fact, Zefa didnt know that, as the Dragon Mixed Race trump card, the lesser the domain, the greater the power of the Yanling, and it is also a high-risk Yanling like Jun Yan, whose power is even more amazing, compressing the half-meter domain. The temperature of Jun''s flame can reach tens of thousands of degrees, and even the hardest and hardest steel will instantly fuse, not to mention the armored color that is comparable to steel and harder. Although this kind of compression field consumes very much energy, even with Chu Han''s current strength, it can only last a minute, but under the terrifying heat of tens of thousands of degrees, one minute is enough to melt anything, including Zefa! "Quickly let go of the old man, or the old man will kill you!" Zefa frowned and struggled constantly. However, no matter how much strength he used, he couldn''t get rid of Chu Han''s palm, instead he became tighter and tighter. Jun Yan''s terrifying power caused Ze Fa, who felt that he was about to melt, to generate a kind of fear of this unknown power, and even Chu Han''s eyes showed a trace of fear. But then the strong will to survive overwhelmed the fear, Zefa roared, and blasted towards Chu Han with his fists and feet, trying to force Chu Han to let go, and then he had a chance to escape this terrifying hell. "Excessive bluffing can only show your cowardice even more." Seeing this, Chu Han shook his head in disappointment, and then his body flickered under the color of seeing and hearing. Although Zefa''s offensive was fierce, he still couldn''t hurt his hair. "Zizi~" At this moment, a sizzling sound suddenly spread from Zefa, and then a strong smell of barbecue slowly drifted across the street and passed into everyone''s noses. "hateful!" Zefa looked down, his face changed abruptly, his heart was cursed, his eyes were filled with eagerness, his body struggled more violently, like a live fish in a pot, struggling and beating. It turned out that at this time, under the terrifying heat of Jun Yan, most of the areas covered by Zefa''s armed color domineering, unexpectedly spread meat.The incense seemed to be roasted, even the domineering armed color called "armor", under such a high temperature, it could not stop the melting trend. "If I don''t leave again, I''m afraid I will die in the hands of this kid in less than a minute!" Zefa looked ugly at the kid in front of him, no matter how he attacked, he couldn''t touch the kid, and a cruel flash flashed in his eyes. Color, secretly: "In any case, the old man can''t just die like this, otherwise the Navy''s face will be lost. If this is the case, then..." "Crack!" Accompanied by the sound of bone fracture and flesh tearing, a burst of blood spurted out suddenly, and then rose up instantly under the terrifying high temperature, and then, a dark figure instantly rushed out and jumped into the air. "Do you want to survive with a severed arm? You deserve to be an admiral of the admiral. This determination is so cruel and admirable!" Chu Han narrowed his eyes as he looked at a severed arm in his hand, frowned slightly, and suddenly shook his arm. It turned into ashes and disappeared. "However, at this time, I still want to escape, maybe?" Chu Han''s mouth curled up, and the demon knife Cun Yu on his waist instantly pulled out, and he waved coldly towards Zefa, who was constantly escaping in mid-air using the moon steps. The black sword aura suddenly rushed out, slashing towards the sky! "Spitfire!" At this moment, an extremely cold roar suddenly sounded. In an instant, a huge lava fist made up of lava suddenly appeared, and it blasted towards the black sword energy that Chu Han had cleaved out like a falling sun. In general, it is powerful enough to instantly crush and evaporate large icebergs. "boom!" Suddenly, the black sword energy crashed under the bombardment of the huge lava fist, and at the same time the huge lava fist also fell. I dont know if it has been calculated, it is like a falling sun like a lava fist. The direction of the fall was the direction where Chu Han stood. "Humph!" Seeing the huge lava falling from the sky and crashing down, Chu Han frowned slightly, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and he gave a cold snort, and the Junyan domain that was half a meter to his side was no longer condensed, bursting and spreading, countless The waves of air soared into the sky. "Boom!" When the Junyan Domain collided with the meteorite-like lava, a huge roar sounded, and then countless magma stepping into the Junyan Domain was instantly vaporized, as if something had been burned away, which also caused continuous There was a huge change in the inside of the lava fist that was smashed, and it seemed that there was an overwhelming force, and suddenly it began to explode with a bursting sound. The huge magma fist exploded, and the shock wave from the explosion of the scarlet magma turned into magma rain, which was continuously scattered in the distant navy team, and then a miserable howl followed. "Ah~, it''s hot" "Major General Sakaski, help." "..." At this time, under the hot magma rain, countless navies fell to the ground in pain, struggling to howl and cry, as if they were in hell. "Sakakis, look at what you did." Seeing this, a tall young man wearing a white suit vest, dark blue shirt and a green blindfold on his head looked ugly when he saw this. After a step, watching the lava rain falling from the sky, his right arm slowly raised. "The pheasant mouth!" The young man burst into a huge momentum, and countless ice energy condensed on his right arm. With a cold snort, an ice bird made entirely of ice flew out of his right arm, swiftly towards the magma in the sky. The rain flew away. I saw that where the ice bird flew, a cold air track appeared impressively. When the ice bird passed by, countless magma rains were instantly frozen, turned into piles of hail, and fell down. "Sakaski? Long time no see" At the same time, Chu Han watched as he walked slowly, his face was pale, with a young man wearing a baseball cap, his brows were slightly furrowed, the corners of his mouth showed a curve, and he smiled. As he said, the Junyan realm on Chu Han''s body also slowly dissipated, and Cun Yu was sheathed, with a calm complexion, standing proudly, holding his hands on his back and quietly watching the young man who stopped. "Don''t pretend to see an old friend, I''m not your friend!" Seeing Chu Han''s calm and calm expression, Sakakis, who came by, raised a trace of anger in his heart without knowing it, with a cold voice. Road: "You who defile justice, I will send you to hell today!" "You alone can''t kill me. If you want to fight, you have to wait for all of you to come, don''t you? Major General Kuzan?" Seeing this, Chu Han slowly shook his head, no longer looking at Sarcas. Instead, Ji turned his head to look at another young man who was coming, and smiled lightly. "Oh~, it''s really troublesome. Your ability seems to restrain me. If possible, I really don''t want to fight with you." Kuzan supported the blindfold on his forehead and said helplessly: "But I have to fight this battle. , Who told me to promise the hundreds of navies killed by you to avenge them?" "So, you should keep it here today!" As he said, a cold light flashed in Kuzan''s eyes, and his body also exuded extremely cold air. The whole person was like a piece of ice. The previous lazy posture was swept away, and it became extremely cold and cold! "Rockberry Sakaski, Frozen Fruit Kuzan, the second of the three recent naval supernovas, and one more, please hand him over." Facing Kuzan''s killing intent, Chu Han''s expression remained unchanged, calmly. Smiled. "boom!" At this moment, Chu Han''s brows suddenly wrinkled, and his figure moved slightly. A golden light suddenly passed from his left ear and crashed to the ground, exploding a huge hole. "Weird, really weird. Are you looking for an old man?" A middle-aged man with black curly hair, wearing a yellow and white striped suit, a beard on his face, and a pair of sunglasses. Kong, looking at Chu Han underneath, smiled. "Light fruit, Polusalino? The three supernovas are finally here" Seeing this, a smile appeared at the corner of Chu Han''s mouth, the golden pupils in his eyes lit again, and the simple and majestic aura slowly radiated out, and the village rain from his waist was slowly pulled out. With a cold wave, he crossed to the left. Lifting his head, the scorching golden pupil stared at the three of them, and smiled lightly: "If that''s the case, let''s fight! I also want to see how strong the three big generals in the future are?" ps: Guiqiu for automatic subscription == 58 One Pieces Dragon Race System Chapter 58 Once burst into blood! The fifty-eighth chapter once burst blood! "If that''s the case, let''s fight! I also want to see how strong the three big generals in the future are?" A smile appeared at the corner of Chu Hans mouth, the golden pupils in his eyes lit again, and the simple and majestic aura slowly radiated out, and the village rain from his waist was slowly pulled out. With a cold wave, he moved across to the left and raised his head. The scorching golden pupil stared at the three of them and smiled lightly.Miscellaneous Chi Mi insects At this moment, the presence was silent, so everyone''s eyes were gathered, and a trace of surprise flashed in their eyes. Is this kid planning to deal with these three nature elements at the same time?This is too bold, right? Facing the skeptical gaze present, Chu Han''s expression was indifferent, standing gracefully and calmly, the breeze blowing, her soft black hair fluttering in the wind, reflecting her outstanding temperament. "Hehe, I can''t pretend to hear this." In the midair, Polusalino showed a wretched smile, and said in a slightly exclaimed tone: "What a cowardly man, he actually said to single out the three of us. Do you think you have the possibility of winning?" "Sometimes, isn''t it better to speak with the facts?" The demon knife Mura Yu lifted up and crossed in front of him. Chu Han stretched out his white fingers and gently brushed the blade with a light flick. The hot golden pupil flashed. After a trace of contempt, he smiled lightly: "Could it be that... Are you scared or not?" "Kuzan, Polusalino, you two go away, this kid is enough for me to take care of!" As if seeing the contempt in Chu Han''s eyes, Sakarski''s heart rose with a cloud of anger and his face was full. Binghan suddenly jumped up and shouted angrily: "Boy, I let you escape three months ago. Today I will completely wipe out the remnants of your sin, in the name of absolute justice!" "Spitfire!" When the cold voice sounded, Zakakis'' right half completely turned into hot lava, and countless lava gathered on his right arm like a fire snake. In an instant, a group of hot lava fists was impressive. Appears, the area is so large, everything in front of you is included. "The kid who obstructs justice, you go to my death!" Sakakis roared with a hideous face, and the meteorite-like lava in his hand crashed down. "Stop it~~" "Major General Zakakis, no, we are still here" "It hurts me to death, run away~" In an instant, a hot magma crashed down, and countless magma spewed out, indiscriminately enclosing Chu Han, Kuzan, Polusalino and the nearby navy soldiers. "Stop, Zakakis, don''t use your wide range of moves here, you want to kill everyone in Roger Town?" Seeing this, Kuzan''s eyes flashed a trace of anger, loudly said, and then he stepped in front of the navy soldiers who had not had time to escape, stretched out his right hand, and burst into countless chills on his body, and said coldly: "Freezing time!" "Boom!" "Zizzi~" In the next second, countless ice cubes and cold air suddenly collided with the lava falling from the sky. The power of ice and fire instantly smashed, countless steam rose into the sky, and the lava was frozen at a very fast speed. "Kuzan, you dare to hinder me, do you want to betray the navy?" "I think it is you who betrayed the navy. Most of the people you attacked were navy soldiers. Do you want to kill them?" Kuzan said coldly. "It is their honor to be able to eradicate evil and sacrifice for justice. As long as the Roger Pirates is destroyed, no matter what sacrifice is worth, it includes me!" Sakakis showed a hideous color on his right arm. The magma on it is also hot, as if to attack again, coldly said: "So, next time you hinder me, I don''t mind killing you together. Anyone who hinders justice shouldn''t survive in this world!" "Well, have you had enough trouble? You are still fighting at this time. Do you want everyone to watch the jokes of our Navy?" At this moment, a voice that contained anger in majesty suddenly came out, making Kuzan and Sakaski both stunned for a moment, turning their heads and looking at them, and found that the Warring States Period was staring at them with an angry face at some point. He became embarrassed in an instant, and stopped talking. "No matter what contradiction you have, you must give me a truce today, and discuss it later. The most important thing now is to solve this kid in front of you. No matter what method you use, if you can''t kill him, you will all be demoted and sent me to confinement. !" The Warring States roared angrily, his face was full of anger, but at this moment, lying in his arms was Zefa, who had just escaped from the claws of Chu Han. Although Zefa escaped from Jun Yan''s domain by severing his arm, after all, he spent a lot of time in the domain of tens of thousands of degrees. Even if he escaped, his injuries were extremely serious, and his clothes were all over his body. The hair was burned out, the whole person was pitch black as carbon, and most of the body was also extensively burned. Coupled with the injuries caused by the broken arm, the admiral was seriously injured and unconscious after he escaped. Seeing that old friends of the past became so miserable, the Warring States even had the heart to kill Chu Han at this time, and the Warring States also understood in his heart that Zefa, as the admiral of the navy and the representative of the naval government, is being caught by a kid today. Defeated by one move, it can be said that the face of the entire navy has been lost by Zefa, and the reputation will inevitably drop. So whether it is to save the face of the Navy or to avenge Zefa, this kid must die today! "Yes!" Obeying orders is the bounden duty of soldiers. Even if Kuzan and Sakarski''s ideas are at odds, after the Warring States period, they must obey and join forces to fight the enemy. "La la la, it''s really troublesome, it''s better to let the old man take the shot alone, how about it?" Polusalino rubbed his forehead with his hand and smiled wryly. "Shut up!" Sarkarski and Kuzan looked at Polusalino with bad eyes, and said coldly. "Weird, weird, the old man kindly helped you not appreciate it" Polusalino pretended to be surprised, and sighed, and said, "If this is the case, let''s go together. Who will kill this kid first?" As the "laser beam" said, Polusalino gathered the photons on his fingers, and a laser shot out suddenly and went straight to Chu Han. Seeing this, Sakarski said coldly: "I like this proposal, but that kid''s life is mine!" "The dog bites the red lotus!" "Two thorn spears!" After Kuzan was unwilling, he gave a cold snort, and two ice spears shot out suddenly, and countless cold air crashed towards Chu Han in the distance. Although Chu Han severely injured Zefa with a single move and almost killed him, the three of them didnt think Chu Hans strength was so strong, which caused such a result, but most of them used Zefa to underestimate the enemy. Relying on strength, Chu Han was definitely not Zefa''s opponent. Moreover, now that the three of them are shooting at the same time, even the generals will avoid their sharp edges, let alone a small demon, in the hearts of the three, Chu Han has been sentenced to death! "Finally I plan to do it. Okay, I also want to test how strong I am now. The sharpening stones made by the three navy generals in the future should be enough, right?" At the same time, Chu Han looked calm and calm. He looked at the magma giant fist and the piercing ice spear that came like a meteorite, his eyes closed slightly, and then suddenly opened, two golden bursts shot out. Indifferently: "Blood once!" ... 59 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 59 Forbidden Chapter 59 Taboo Power! "Blood!" It is actually a kind of exchange, exchanging the heart of killing and killing with the human heart.Miscellaneous Zhi Insects-Just like in the myth, Odin was hung on a tree by wind and rain for nine days and nine nights in order to obtain the mighty power of "Runus". He sacrificed to God, that is, himself, and paid a lot. The high price of an eye. Those who want to gain strength must sacrifice themselves. And at this moment, Chu Han finally opened the cage and released...the heart of the dragon race. "Blood once!" An extremely cold voice suddenly sounded. In an instant, the whole street seemed to be still. This domineering cold sound echoed in everyone''s ears, deafening, and an inexplicable panic appeared on their faces, as if It was not a human being who made this sound, but a higher level creature. And this sound is the roar of its awakening! at the same time. At the moment of the burst of blood, Chu Han''s face was cold, standing proudly in the middle of the street, stretched out his hands, and with the high-pitched chanting, the skin of his whole body began to turn into a strange blue-gray color with dense scaly thorns. The blood grows dripping through the skin, and the pupils are like flames! "boom!" At this time, the fierce offensives of the three future three generals, Sakaski, Kuzan, and Polusarino, also came, enough to melt the lava of steel, ice to seal all the cold, and the light beam that penetrates everything. Three powerful natural forces converge at this moment, in order to kill the black-haired boy in front of him and completely destroy the first line of defense of the remnants of the Roger Pirates! "Roar!" As if unable to see those three attacks, Chu Han was only immersed in the excitement brought by the explosion of blood, the golden pupils in his eyes were extremely hot, and there was a trace of bloodthirsty excitement on his face, and he roared to the sky, amidst domineering. With the sound of real dragon chants resounding across the sky, it seemed to signal the return of a certain king. But the next moment, Chu Han moved, like a giant dragon waking up, opened his mouth, Senbai''s teeth became extremely sharp. In just a moment, Chu Han bends over, holds the knife, dances roundly, and closes the knife. This set of moving movements is completed in the electric light flint. "Boom!" Suddenly, a dark and cold line exploded from the village rain. Whether it was lava, ice spear, or light beam, it was instantly cut apart, as if this line could cut everything in contact with it, sharply. The sword air even flew ten meters away. Among the lava and icy debris scattered all over the sky, Sakaski, Kuzan, and Polusalino in the distance watched the scene unbelievably before them, and there was an incredible gaze in their eyes. "Weird, really weird, that kid is a monster?" Polusalino was floating in the air, with an exclamation on his wretched face, and said: "It just split the power of the three natural elements at the same time in an instant. This swordsmanship, Isn''t this kid still a swordsman? And from the looks of it, it seems that some kind of animal devil fruit has been activated. It''s really a monster. I don''t know that it is the kind of animal that has such an aura?" "Sakarski, in the report you reported to the headquarter, but you said that this kid is just a superhuman demon fruit capable person, but what is going on now?" Kuzan frowned and looked at Sakars. Ji asked coldly. Hearing this, Sakarski also showed a hint of anger on his face, and said angrily: "How do I know this, and you have never seen the power of the boy who severely injured General Zefa before, it is extremely hot, you can''t An elemental body, this is clearly the characteristic of a superhuman demon fruit capable person!" "But how do you explain the scene in front of him? Those scales that appear on him are clearly the characteristics of a certain animal. As long as the animal is devil fruit, it has this characteristic, but how can two completely different devil fruits appear on a person? Ability, could it be that this kid couldn''t succeed after eating two devil fruits, but if so, he should have exploded and died, how can he survive now?" Kuzan frowned slightly, his eyes flashed with thoughtful color, cold voice Tao. "How do I know that, do you think I will lie about the information?" Sakaski said angrily. "Okay, now what is the point of arguing about these, now the most important thing is to solve this kid first and save the face of the navy." Maybe I felt Chu Han''s troubles, and the wretched color on Polusalino''s face disappeared. , Replaced by a serious color, fell to the ground, and said straightly: "But according to the old man, let''s not act rashly. Let''s see what the kid wants to do first, and explore what is wrong." Hearing this, Sarkarski and Kuzan looked at each other, nodded silently, and agreed to Polusalino''s proposal... In fact, there is one sentence that Polusalino did not say. For some reason, when he saw the monster''s figure and the hot golden pupil in his eyes at this moment, a wave of fear and inexplicable arose in his heart. Frightened, as if what he was facing at this time was not a human kid, but some kind of behemoth like a behemoth, and the domineering aura alone was enough to shock people. It was for this reason that he was reluctant to take the initiative and made this proposal, and he knew that the two companions beside him felt the same way.So these two arrogant people will agree to his proposal. In front of the unknown, human beings are afraid, right? At the same time, the other side. "Huh~" Chu Han sighed softly in the burst of blood. In his world, countless rainwater slowly dripped from the air and splashed on the ground. At this moment, for some reason, in his eyes, the raindrops moved. It became more slowly, as if a blind person was reborn, everything in the world was exposed in front of him. "Kacha!" Chu Han clenched his fists, silently experiencing the incomparable boiling blood in his body, and watching the shimmering and shiny metal scales on his arm, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, the corners of his mouth curled up, and he laughed: "This is exploding blood?" Chu Han closed his eyes and felt the boiling blood in his body and the fiercely beating heart. At this time, the heart rate had reached dozens of beats per second, but his breathing was still very steady. There was no trace of uncomfortable color on the upper level, and the power continuously spurted out from the blood, as if a certain forbidden power was released. ps: There is still something to be done. The pit that Junyang dug for himself is too big. Now he is working hard to fill it. It''s really dead~ 60 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 60: Cut of the Carp Mouth! Chapter 60 The cut of the carp mouth! Donghai, Rogue Town On the street, there was silence, only the sound of the pouring rain falling to the ground. All the people present held their breath and silently looked at the young man in the middle of the street who had become a "monster" with fear in his eyes. And a glimmer of anticipation, as if expecting the next move of the monster.Miscellaneous## "It''s really quiet, are you in fear?" The hot golden pupils lightly swept the surroundings, and the heavy and slightly fearful faces appeared in Chu Han''s eyes, and then he smiled silently. "But... it feels good too" As he said, Chu Han raised his head and stretched out his arms, the heavy rain pouring from the hazy sky, falling into his eyes. It is a very strange feeling.He looked at the rainy sky, thinking of the whole sky reflected in his pupils.The rain in the sky is spilled from a point in Tianxin, and it will fall into his eyes.Which kind of feeling is that God generally overlooks the world, or sees the world through Gods eyes. And God, itself is the product of people turning to worship after they are so terrified! "By the way, the three of you plan to stand there all the time? Didn''t you always want to cleanse the remnants of my Roger Pirates group? Now I will give you this opportunity" Chu Han turned his head and looked at the distance with a cold face, but Sakaski, Kuzan, and Polusalino standing still, the corners of their mouths turned up, and they smiled lightly. In this world, the division of strength has always been very vague, no one has given an accurate standard, and the three different mainstreams of Devil Fruit, swordsmanship, and domineering make the division of strength even more difficult. For example, if an ordinary person eats the natural devil fruit, his strength may increase dramatically. If he is stronger than him but not domineering but not domineering swordsman, the ultimate chance of winning is the devil fruit ability, but If this Devil Fruit Ability person meets a strong person who knows a little about armed colors, he is likely to lose. However, the person who knows a little about armed colors met a swordsman with superb swordsmanship. Even if that swordsman is not domineering, the outcome of the fight between the two is still unknown. Therefore, it is precisely because of the slight mutual restraint of the three kinds of fruit, swordsmanship, and armed color domineering, that people in this world have not accurately divided the realm since ancient times. However, there is a kind of power division that people generally agree on now, that is the power ladder of naval rank division: Corporal, Sergeant, Sergeant, Second Lieutenant, Lieutenant, Captain, Major, Lieutenant Colonel, Colonel, Major General, Lieutenant General, General, Marshal! According to the strength of this naval rank, Chu Han now relies on swordsmanship, domineering, and Yan Ling''s strength to reach the rank of major general at most, that is, the strength of the middle rank of major generals, while Sakarski, Kuzan and Polusa The current strength of these three future three generals is estimated to be the mid-level strength of the lieutenant general. It is far not as strong as twenty years later. As for Karp and the Warring States Period, Chu Han estimates that it is also the level of a high-level general. And Roger can fight Karp and the Warring States on his own, most likely to be a marshal. Nothing is constant. After the blood burst, Chu Han''s strength has undergone earth-shaking changes. If he had to use an accurate value to say, Chu Han''s current status is very likely to reach the middle rank of the lieutenant general. , Even the high-level strength of the lieutenant general, but this is only Chu Han''s estimate, whether it is true or not, I will know after the battle! This is also the reason why Chu Han provokes the three of Sakaski, because he urgently needs a whetstone, a whetstone that can test his true strength, and there is no better choice than using the three generals as sparring partners! "Give us a chance? Boy, you are going crazy too!" Sarkarski said with a cold face: "Even if you really have two demon fruit abilities, it may not be the opponent of the three of us." "Oh? Really?" Chu Han gracefully placed it on his forehead, gently slid and moved, and for a moment, the bangs that were originally hidden on the forehead moved toward the rear, revealing a cold and handsome face, but the only flaw It was the unabashed contempt in his eyes. "Humans, always like this, always like to use an arrogant tone to cover up their inner fears, just like you are now" Afterwards, Chu Han laughed silently, Jun Yan''s domain quietly opened, the temperature had risen to the limit, there was no dazzling light, this kind of extremely high-temperature airflow had a strange faint blackness instead. "Fine, since you refuse to come, I have to go there myself, three, the storm is coming, listen carefully!" As he said, a cruel smile appeared at the corner of Chu Han''s mouth. The demon knife in his hand suddenly turned over, and the cold light of the knife flashed in the hot golden pupil, and the body strengthened by the explosive blood jumped up like a bullet out of the chamber. , Turned into a black shadow, and instantly jumped to the three people in the distance. The speed is so fast that it will arrive in a blink of an eye. "what?" Facing Chu Han who suddenly rushed over, the three of them were shocked. In their impression, Chu Han gave them all calmness, calmness, like a high-ranking person, calmly and proudly facing everything, even when facing The enemies that attacked are no exception, but what is going on with this madman who has bloodthirsty killing intent on his face and rushes like a beast? How can a person''s character change so quickly? Its just that they dont know that although Chu Hans personality is calm and sensible, the side effects brought about by the blood burst are also affecting Chu Han all the time, tyranny, torture, killing, slaughter, the kind of dragon that wants to destroy all human beings in front of them. Sex filled the whole heart, making Chu Han more excited and bloodthirsty. Chu Han did not suppress this change. For him today, the furious killing was the best catalyst, able to maximize his combat power! "spread!" Although shocked by Chu Hans transformation, the three of them were also Rear Admirals who had gone through countless battles. They immediately reacted and jumped away, forming a three-corner shape, firmly surrounding the oncoming Chu Han as if spreading out. Like a big net. "Since you are looking for death by yourself, don''t blame us, the dog eats the red lotus!" Sakakis snorted, his right arm instantly turned into magma, and a dog''s head formed by hot lava opened its blood basin with a fierce mouth. Booming towards Chu Han who was facing the attack. "Storm Pheasant''s mouth!" At this moment, Kuzan also reacted, and his body burst into cold. An ice bird suddenly jumped out and blasted towards Chu Han with the head of the lava dog. Then two ice knives suddenly appeared in his hands. Leap, following closely like a cheetah. "The power of ice and fire? It''s useless to me!" Seeing this, Chu Han narrowed his eyes and smiled lightly at the corners of his mouth. The Junyan domain on his body swelled wildly, and the terrifying high temperature turned into a stream of heat to surround the surrounding area. The lava and ice birds that came were all lit and evaporated. "Boom!" Accompanied by a loud noise, countless flames appeared in an instant, bursting out, and a huge wave of air madly spread around and swept all over the place. "Also secretly attacking is not an honorable thing, Polusalino!" In the roar of the explosion, Chu Han frowned slightly, and a strange look appeared on his cold face. His body was slightly on one side and he escaped twice. At the same time, the light beam from Dao suddenly stepped on his feet, and his body suddenly leaped back, and the village rain in his hand was suddenly sheathed. "Juhe. Carp mouth cut!" In an instant, the sound of the sword sounded all around. Visually!Tuna!Carp mouth cut!Pay!Cut it off!Xue Zhen!Take the knife! At the same time, Chu Han and a yellow figure passed by. The next second, Demon Dao Cun Yu was still in the scabbard, and Chu Han maintained the posture before unsheathed. If someone with a high level of knowledge and color sees this scene at this time, they will find that Chu Han has already cut a complete set of "Jiahe" at the moment of passing by. The seven steps are intact and the dance is beautiful. Wonderful. , This is a rigorous cut, which is completely in line with the way of Juhe. "Strange, really strange, I was discovered." In the midair, Polusalino''s figure suddenly appeared, stroking somewhere in the mouth of Hun, looking surprised, and sighed: "Unexpectedly, you also know how to see, hear, domineering, and the speed of the sword is so fast, what a monster, this time the old man underestimated you" "Tear~" Before the words fell, a sound of splitting muscles suddenly sounded, and countless blood gushed out from Polusalino Huns mouth, falling mournfully, and a bloody flower bloomed in the air... Chapter Sixty-One: Shocking the audience (1/5, subscription required) "Tear~" Before the words fell, a sound of cracking muscles suddenly remembered, countless blood gushing out from Polusalino Huns mouth, falling sadly, and a bloody flower bloomed in the air... The blood fell, the audience was shocked! Everyone was stunned at this scene. Everything that happened just now was among the sparks and flints. Everyone just saw Chu Han turn around, drew his sword into its sheath, and took a step back suddenly. When Chu Han landed, Bo Rusalino was suddenly chopped. In the end what happened?Isn''t Major General Polusarino a natural fruit ability person?It can be elementalized to ignore any physical attacks, how can it be cut? At this moment, except for those who know how to domineering, all onlookers, whether navy or pirates, are full of these doubts. After all, in their cognition, Nature is definitely the most devil fruit. Strong, simply ignoring any physical attack is enough to make it invincible. However, this cognition was ruthlessly broken by this black-haired boy on this day! However, in the eyes of a strong man who knows how to domineering, all this just happened is so reasonable. "This...this kid, at the moment when Polusalino was elementalized, he shot a knife in an instant, and that knife was so fast that Polusalino had no time to escape, and this knife is no longer achievable by pure power. I have to see and hear the color and the armed color domineering support. I did not expect this kid to be proficient in the two color domineering, is he really only eight years old?" The Warring States in the distance looked at Chu Han standing proudly in the distance, his eyes flashed After a trace of horror, he secretly said in his heart. Although Chu Hans cut just now was very fast, he could still vaguely catch it with the high-level experience of the Warring States Period. It was precisely because of seeing this knife that the Warring States heart was so shocked, because it was only just now. That cut was enough to make Chu Han step into the ranks of great swordsmen. A man with two devil fruit abilities, proficient in two-color domineering, and possibly a great swordsman, the most important thing is that this talent is eight years old. If such a monster grows up, it will not be a joke to subvert the whole world, and it may be harmful. He was older than Roger, after all, at Roger''s age, he did not have such a perverted strength. "You must not let this kid leave here alive today, no matter how heavy the price paid..." Thinking of this, the Zeng Guo''s complexion was instantly green, his eyes flashed with icy cold light, he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth secretly. At this time, the murderous aura emanating from the Warring States body caused the surrounding temperature to drop suddenly, making the navy soldier standing next to him shudder. He turned his head blankly and looked at the general of the Warring States who didnt know when his face changed. Stepped back a few steps. "Stain stains, really an outrageous kid, is this the strength of the crew of One Piece?" Doflamingo laughed in the distance, his eyes covered by sunglasses flashed an inexplicable look, and then smiled slyly. Road: "Unfortunately, no matter how strong you are, you will be dead today. After all, 50% of the naval strength is gathered here. Even if One Piece is reborn, it will not be able to save you!" "It''s really Ling Li''s knife...Chu Han? I really want to fight a swordsman like you, if you don''t die today?" Eagle eyes squinted at Chu Han in the distance, and a sharp eye flashed through the battle. Yi, holding the black knife behind, expressed regret. Although Chu Han shocked the four with his gorgeous and cold cut just now, none of the people present thought that Chu Han and his party could escape from the navy''s round up. After all, there were three people present at the scene: Warring States, Karp, and Steel Bone. Shot, the strength of these three people can be said to stand at the top of the world, no matter which one''s combat power may not lose to Roger. Once such a powerful player takes a shot, Chu Han''s current strength is simply not enough to see. It will be sooner or later that the Roger Pirates group will be destroyed. Now Chu Han''s strong shot is more like a trapped animal fighting, dying to struggle. The beasts that fall into the net, no matter how fierce they are, they will never escape the fate of death! But, is this the truth? ... At the same time, the other side "Hiss~" Polusalino looked at the shocking wound in front of him, and took a deep breath. If he hadn''t been elementalized at the critical moment, he had no doubt that the knife just now would definitely slash himself. For two, fortunately he escaped! "Is this what it''s like to bleed? How long has it been since I ate natural fruits, the old man has never been injured again. This is the first time, Chu Han? The old man admitted that he underestimated you, but then the old man is not welcome. Now! "The wretched color on Polusalino''s face suddenly disappeared, but instead was replaced by endless murderous intent. He looked at Chu Han with sharp eyes and said coldly: "Have you been kicked by the beam?" "Underestimated? Hehe, when did you have the illusion that I am very weak?" Hearing that, Chu Han narrowed his eyes, smiled lightly, and pulled out the village rain on his waist. With a light wave, the scarlet blood drops slowly passed through the air and splashed on the ground. "Tick!" Under the light of the fire, the dozens of drops of Polusalino''s blood reflected a dazzling red light, as if to add a bit of depression to this sad atmosphere. At this moment, Chu Han''s temperament changed drastically.No longer the cold, facial paralyzed teenager in the past. The plain face, calm eyes, the cold temperament that turned away from others and thousands of miles away, all shattered like a mirror and turned into nothing. A tyrannical, bloodthirsty temperament was born out of thin air, a maddening ferociousness appeared on Chu Han''s handsome face, his eyes were cold and ruthless.Just a calm look made people feel contempt from the heart. Chu Han held the demon knife Cun Yu, stepping forward step by step. Whenever he took a step, Polusalino in mid-air would have an illusion.He seemed to be facing a violent dragon. He was cruel, violent, and despised of life. He was faintly scared. This kind of feeling, even when facing the big pirates in the new world, doesn''t seem to be the source. Because of the momentum, but the natural blood. "What''s going on? This aura, this is not the aura that a child should have. Are you really just an eight-year-old human child?!" At this moment, Polusalino was panicked and felt a strong fear of life and death from Chu Han.At this moment, he suddenly realized.The previous feeling of fear was not because of Chu Han''s two kinds of demon fruit abilities that suddenly appeared, but it really came from Chu Han! "Wow!" At this moment, two ice knives suddenly burst out of the air and flew towards Chu Han''s head. The most important thing was that the two sabers were covered with enough cold air to freeze everything. Wherever they went, the ground was frozen. A layer of frost. "Kuzan? Does your navy like sneak attacks so much? So is that yellow-skinned monkey, and so are you!" Seeing this, Chu Han''s hot golden pupils shrank slightly, and one side of his body avoided the two ice skates. Looking at the figure walking out on the left, he smiled contemptuously. "No way, such a good opportunity, I can let it go, don''t you?" Kuzan shook his head helplessly, and two ice skates appeared in his hands again. "Kuzan, what to say to this pirate, just kill it directly!" A red figure suddenly flashed, and the hot lava on his right arm condensed into a giant fist, blasting towards Chu Han''s back. At the same time, Kuzan also moved. Kuzan was holding ice skates. At the same time, in order to prevent Chu Han''s weird high temperature ability, he was surrounded by a lot of cold air. He stepped on his feet and hardened his arms, and suddenly killed him. "Kick at the speed of light!" At the same time, Polusalino in the distance kicked out dozens of beams with a cold expression, like a shower of rain, overwhelming the sky and heading towards Chu Han''s location. "Finally getting serious? Then I should show my true strength!" "boom!" Seeing this, Chu Hans hot golden eyes were filled with Ling Lis fighting spirit. He did not retreat but moved forward. The Demon Sword Village Rain moved again, as if a river-drinking dragon raised its head suddenly, with a thud, unexpectedly cut out three sword shadows at the same time. , Sakaski, Kuzan, and Polusalino each made a knife. The power on the knife was surprisingly stronger than when Shi Cai singled out that knife at Polusalino.The Qi machine skyrocketed steadily, and it was as aggressive as a demon awakening. ps: I am finally free. Today is five shifts, and the plot is going to speed up. Junyang has already thought of how to fill in this pit. Tomorrow the Rogue Town plot will end, and the protagonist will embark on his own journey and fight the world! 61 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 62 Roger Pirate Group, all join! (25, subscription) Chapter 62 Roger Pirates, all join!(2/5, subscription required) "boom!" Chu Hans hot golden eyes were filled with Ling Lis fighting spirit. He did not retreat but moved forward. The Demon Sword Village Yu moved again, like a river-drinking dragon, raising its head suddenly, with a bang, and unexpectedly cut out three sword shadows at the same time, each facing each other. Sakaski, Kuzan, and Polusalino each made a cut.Miscellaneous Chi Insect The power on the knife was surprisingly stronger than when Shi Cai singled out that knife at Polusalino.The Qi machine skyrocketed steadily, and it was as aggressive as a demon awakening. Seeing this, Sakakis'' complexion changed, and the lava fist that blasted out suddenly closed, and his fists struck together to block, but the next second the meteorite-like lava was instantly split into two by a cold blade of light, enveloping it. The armed and domineering Murakami knife cut off at Sarkarski''s forehead like a broken bamboo, frightening Sarkarski to quickly become elemental, his footsteps crashed, and his body flew back like a paper kite. "Go to hell, kid!" At the same time, Kuzan used the ice blade in his hand to slam into the attacking Muramame blade, causing it to deflect slightly, and then suddenly withdrew his hand and bend over, his body shape turned into a white light under the acceleration of "shave". Chu Han rushed over, the timing was right, and he deserved to be Kuzan who is known for his calmness! At this moment, Kuzan''s half body turned into ice, and a huge chill burst out of his body. His outstretched palms were like handcuffs and grabbed Chu Han''s arms, unexpectedly wanting to use his own cold chill. Instantly freezes Chu Han, just like freezing Luffy''s group in the original plot, but it is a pity that Chu Han is not Luffy! "Want to freeze me? It''s a pity, your ice is not cold enough, this kind of ice won''t freeze me!" Seeing this, Chu Han suddenly saw Kuzan''s intentions, his eyes were cold, he smiled contemptuously, and then he suddenly stopped, the earthquake trembled, the void trembles, and the ruthless eruption in the surrounding Junyan realm, the terrifying heat instantly Interacted with the chill on Kuzan. "Boom!" One is the scorching high temperature and the other is the extreme coldness. At this moment, they are strangling together, making a roaring noise, countless steam rises into the air, and the temperature of Jun Yan is also slowly decreasing while offsetting. At the same time, Kuzan''s figure also rushed out of the domain of Jun Yan and appeared in front of Chu Han in an instant. But when he raised his head and wanted to do something, his eyes suddenly met Chu Han''s hot golden pupil. The majestic gaze in the eyes, like a king, seemed to face the domineering look of the domineering, and it shocked Kuzan''s heart for a while, like an electric shock, and then he was caught in the gap by Chu Han, and he was hit by the armed look. Fist, the whole person flew directly, I don''t know where it fell... "boom!" In the next second, Polusalino''s beam of light like a pouring rain also suddenly arrived. It fell from the sky and suddenly drowned towards Chu Han. Chu Han, who had just pushed back from Kuzan, had cold eyes, shouted like thunder, and took another step. When he stepped on, the village rain in his hand waved like rain, cutting off the incoming beams one after another, and with his footsteps, his tyrannical eyes were full of murderous intent, and he headed up and went straight to Polusalino in the air. At this moment, Polusalino in mid-air was also caught in the madness of Chu Han''s fierce power, a trace of fear also appeared in his eyes, he hurriedly shot out laser beams, and roared: "You die for the old man, die!" In the midair, Chu Han''s face was cold, his golden eyes were filled with bloodshot eyes of rage, like a giant dragon caught in a frenzied killing, facing countless laser beams, there was a trace of madness in his eyes, but he did not dodge, holding hands. Murakami faced him straight up, and the domineering blade dangled in the arms cut off all the obstructions in front of him, and then a cold light flashed in the eyes of the terrified Polusalino. The next second, a yellow figure appeared. Crashed to the ground. Invincible! This ferocious threat deterred everyone on the street! And just as everyone was shocked by Chu Han''s ferocity, a navy soldier suddenly ran from behind to the Warring States Period, panting and saying: "Report to the general, Marshal Steelbone sent me to send a message, saying that he hopes the general will solve the Roger Pirates here as soon as possible. Because I dont know why, the live broadcast that was originally set up suddenly stopped, so in order to..." "Live broadcast?" The Warring States period was slightly taken aback, and then said in shock: "Is the live broadcast not interrupted? How is it possible? Isn''t it a plan to interrupt the live broadcast immediately after Roger''s execution?" In the navys plan, on the one hand, to establish the navys majesty, on the other hand, there is also a mentality of killing chickens and monkeys. Therefore, when Roger was executed, he chose to broadcast live like the whole world. The original plan was to interrupt the live broadcast after the execution, but now it is actually Out of this situation, it caught the Warring States off guard. "The specific reason is still unclear. It seems that someone has specifically interfered. The Marshal is currently investigating and it is estimated that it will be possible to find out soon," the navy soldier respectfully said. "The live broadcast is not interrupted, so what happened just now is not for the whole world to see, so..." The Warring States period seemed to have not heard the words of the navy soldier, his eyes were scared, and he muttered to himself. Just now, Warring States suddenly thought of a terrible guess. If the live broadcast was not interrupted just now, wouldn''t all the actions on the street now be seen by people all over the world, including the boy Chu Han who seriously injured the admiral and forced the three navies The supernova matter, in this case, the situation is serious. The Warring States Period can predict that if Chu Han is really allowed to leave here today, the Navys face will be completely lost, and its reputation will definitely plummet. After all, even the generals and supernovas are dispatched and they cant get an eight-year-old child. This is simply a huge laughing stock of the Navy. Thinking of this, a solemn murderous intent appeared in the eyes of the Warring States Period. After watching the three of Sakarski retreat from a distance, they stood proudly with a knife, like a king, Chu Han had a thought in his heart. The reputation of bullying, he will also keep this kid here completely, otherwise the Navy''s face will really be irretrievable! "You take action together to assist Sakaski and the others, no matter what the price you pay, you will kill this kid for me. All this is for the justice of the navy, you know?" Warring States murderous Ling Ran turned his head to look. Several Lieutenant Generals and Major Generals beside Xiang said coldly. "Yes!" Upon hearing this, the lieutenant generals and major generals looked solemn and saluted. After speaking, a Lieutenant General with scars on his face stood up and looked at Chu Han in the distance. His brows were slightly furrowed, and the long knife around his waist was suddenly pulled out, saying coldly: "Sakaski''s three little ghosts are too useless, they can''t even hold an eight-year-old kid, let it be so rampant, it really is young and inexperienced, let the old man do it himself." "boom!" Just as the lieutenant general finished saying that he wanted to draw his sword, a bullet that broke through the air suddenly shot towards the center of his brow. The latter strayed slightly, avoiding the bullet, frowning and watching as he walked slowly. A middle-aged man with a gun came and said coldly: "It''s you! The sniper of the Roger Pirates?" "Hahaha, of course it''s me." The visitor laughed, and the muzzle in his hand pointed at the lieutenant general, and said with a chuckle: "Lord Admiral, it is not a polite behavior to disturb the duel of the juniors, you still Stay here obediently" "Do you think you can protect this kid with the remnants of the Roger Pirates and get out of here alive? Wishful thinking!" Another lieutenant wearing a tall dress and a big sword on his back was speaking. But when he finished speaking, a middle-aged man with double knives suddenly stood in front of him, chuckling softly: "No way!" "Another one? Is this the swordsman in the Roger Pirates regiment? Do you want to resist the same as that kid? Are you really not afraid of death?" Cold road. "Haha, don''t make a mistake in the Warring States Period. From the beginning, our Roger Pirates did not intend to surrender and survive. As for death? Do you think we are afraid of such trivial things?" Another Roger Pirates man stood Came out, looked at the Warring States period, and mocked: "Furthermore, we always let a newcomer stand in front of us, and the faces of old people like us don''t have a bright face. We must do something, otherwise we will be considered by others as our Roger Pirates!" "Haha, that''s a good point. It''s always going to make Chu Han''s boy out of the limelight, I have not been on the court yet." "Hahaha, don''t pee your pants later, Bucky!" A burst of laughter rang out, and all the crew members of the Roger Pirates, including Shanks, and Bucky stood up and stood in front of the Vice Admiral and the Warring States Period. They stood with a smile on their faces, and their eyes revealed firmness. The look, that is a look that never retreats. At this moment, all members of the Roger Pirates group have proved that the Roger Pirates group is not only Chu Han alone. If you want to fight, you will fight together, if you die, you will die together! This is the real Roger Pirates, a king''s Pirates! ps: Due to some problems, please forgive me for the late update, there are three more changes, Junyang continues to work hard 62 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 63: Warring States Shots (35, for subscription) Chapter 63 The Warring States Attacks (3/5, subscription required) The heavy rain stopped at first, and the clouds dispersed.MiscellaneousPZhiPInsect A long-lost sunlight shattered the dim sky like a sharp sword, and fell into Rogge Town, seeming to light up some new hope. At this time, as all members of the Roger Pirate Group stepped forward, the image of the scene had undergone a huge change, leaving everyone stunned. "This... this man with a gun, I know, he is a big pirate offering a reward of 150 million yuan, a sniper in the Roger Pirates regiment, it is said that he has never missed a shot!" "I also know the man with double knives, he is a famous swordsman, good at double knives!" "Isn''t that the navigator of the Roger Pirates, even he has come out. It seems that the Roger Pirates are all ready to fight the navy to the death?" "..." The crowd of "August 13" onlookers looked at the imposing Roger Pirates in the middle of the street, their eyes were uncertain, and they exclaimed. In this era, the Roger Pirates are a banner of freedom. Everyone admires them, and remembers them deeply. "Stains stains, funny, too funny, is the Roger Pirates and the navy government officially fighting? It''s really a bit of anticipation" Doflamingo laughed. "Is it another swordsman on the One Piece Ship? I really want to fight them." Mihawk looked at the swordsman of the Roger Pirates group holding double knives in the field, his eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a hint of war in his eyes. , Tao. "It''s worthy of being one of the crew members of One Piece, all of them are outrageously strong. I really hope to get their shadow" Moonlight Moria said with a greedy and greedy smile in his eyes. At this moment, with the debut of the Roger Pirates, all the people present had different ideas in their hearts, including the admiral Sengoku. "Roger Pirates jumped out at this time, are you planning to do it formally?" A gleam of light flashed in the eyes of the Warring States, and he secretly said: "But it''s okay, it happens to wash away all the remnants at once, Roger, you watch it from the sky , The pirate group you cast yourself, let the old man end it!" "Kill them! Don''t let them go!" Thinking, the Warring States screamed coldly, stepped on, and suddenly jumped up, saying: "As for that kid, the old man will take care of it himself!" "what?" Seeing this, the complexion of all the Roger Pirates group changed. Although Chu Han is very strong in their perception, it is definitely not so strong that it is outrageous. The current strength of Chu Han absolutely cannot beat the Warring States period. And now that the Warring States Period, regardless of face, took action personally, which meant that Chu Han was sentenced to death! Thinking of this, a panic flashed in everyone''s eyes, and the sniper with the gun before instantly pointed the muzzle at the Warring States in mid-air, and another swordsman jumped into the air, even if they knew that even they were fighting. But the Warring States period, but they couldn''t watch Chu Han die tragically, even if they paid the price of angering the Warring States period and facing death! "Hehe, your opponent is me!" At this moment, a lieutenant general leaped into the air, the long knife around his waist was unsheathed, and the bullet shot by the sniper was suddenly split into two, falling to the ground with a cold voice. "Go away!" The anxious and safe sniper looked angry, his body broke out with domineering, and shouted: "Don''t let you kill you again!" At the same time, the other side. The swordsman on the One Piece ship that jumped into the air before was also blocked by another lieutenant general. "Hehe, this is nowhere!" Another lieutenant general laughed. Hearing this, the swordsman stroked his forehead with his hand, and said with a wry smile: "I didn''t expect you to return this sentence to me so soon, but... do you think you have the strength to stop me?" In the next second, endless murderous aura burst out from the swordsman, his eyes full of murderous intent, like a veteran of a hundred battles in the battlefield, murderous aura! "boom!" With a loud roar, the battle between the Roger Pirates and the navy was finally started, so the members of the Roger Pirates fought with the lieutenant admiral and the major general in an instant, and a melee broke out. At this moment, the Warring States also came to the sky above Chu Han, fell abruptly, and smashed a big hole in the ground. "Boy, long time no see." The landed Warring States glanced around slightly and found that Sakarski and Kuzan were both safe and sound. After that, he breathed a sigh of relief, turned his head to look at Chu Han, his face was cold, and said: "This time you caused me a huge trouble. It seems that the old man underestimated you!" "Warring States? Are you here to kill me?" The Cun Yu in Chu Han''s hand gently waved, and he squinted his eyes, concentrating... "Of course! If you dont kill you today, Im afraid the navys face will be lost, and Im afraid that even the old mans position will not be stable when he surrenders." Why do you have to resist fiercely? Isn''t it good to surrender obediently? If you have to resist stubbornly and cause so many things, you have to force the old man to kill you himself!" At the last sentence, the plain color on the face of the Warring States suddenly disappeared, but it was replaced by an endless cold, murderous Ling Ran, and then stepped forward, the body suddenly swelled and swelled, and countless golden lights shone in the sky. In an instant, a huge statue The Buddha statue suddenly stood on the whole street, looking at Chu Han condescendingly, and said solemnly: "Boy, it''s too late to surrender now, don''t force the old man to bully the small!" "Actually... the desperate situation you have been talking about does not exist at all." "The so-called encirclement is even more a joke. Everything is your wishful thinking. The reason why I resisted is just to try my strength. Now that the goal is achieved, there is no need to play with you." "The nonsense that is about to die?" The Warring States turned into a big Buddha mockingly. "If you don''t believe me, I will lead all the members of the Roger Pirates to leave later, and it is under your watch." Chu Han narrowed his eyes and chuckled: "Because all this is so simple!" As he said, Chu Han smiled faintly, stepped out, the hot golden pupil ignited in an instant, and the emperor instantly ignited, and the emperor burst out after fusing with the mighty overlord''s dominance, and roared away like a tsunami, swept all over, spread to Luo. Every corner of Gezhen. ps: Linguistic.The emperor is a unique speech spirit in the golden pupil. This is clearly written by the dragon clan, and there are two more. It is estimated that they will not be able to get out today, so they had to send it early in the morning. 63 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 64 The opening of the main show (45) Chapter 64 The opening of the main show (4/5) "From now on, I will stand at the top of this era!" At this moment, Chu Han stood gracefully, his soft black hair fluttering in the wind.Miscellaneous$zhi$wormAfter all the bangs are gone, the tyrannical and hideous look on his handsome face has also disappeared, restoring his once shocking and charming temperament. The huge domineering look was like an ocean, and it continued to spread around Rogge Town, deeply shocking everyone''s heart. After being depressed for a long time, Chu Han''s true power can finally explode unscrupulously! The majestic power is like a god descending.Suddenly, the sky was gloomy, as if covered by an invisible substance, and countless dark clouds opened a huge crack... At this time, everyone in Rogges town stopped their movements, and there was a panic and fear expression on their faces. Although most people didnt know the domineering look, but the pressure that penetrated into the soul still made them Trembling. Under this strong pressure, almost everyone''s eyes turned to Chu Han. Suspicious, shocked, shocked, unbelievable. Countless strange eyes gathered, everyone''s heart was shaken... "This force is domineering, how can it be?" At this time, the indifferent expression of the Warring States period stagnated in vain, replaced by a solemn expression.Under this powerful domineering look, even he felt jealous. More importantly, cold sweat was dripping on his forehead involuntarily. "This kid is actually the owner of the domineering and domineering, but that is the inexhaustible "king''s qualification", coupled with the armed color, seeing and hearing, this kid is actually three-color domineering proficient, like Roger, no, It should be even more terrifying than Roger." At this moment, after the shock, the Warring States Period''s killing intent on Chu Han became even more serious, and the cold murderous aura in his eyes was almost solemn to the essence. Know how domineering?Then you deserve to die! At the same time, the other side. When Chu Han''s domineering look broke out, in a naval high-rise in Luoge Town, the face of the steel frame that was processing documents suddenly changed, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes, and he quickly stood up and ran to the window, looking up, looking into the distance. The domineering arrogance burst out, covering most of Rogge Town tightly. "Damn it, how could there be a domineering look in Roger Town? Could it be that the Golden Lion or White Beard left the new world because of Roger''s execution?" For a while, Steel Bone''s thoughts turned thousands of times, and his forehead also faintly appeared Sweat bead of beans. Then through seeing and hearing the domineering, Gang Bone saw the source of this domineering domineering that burst in-the street in front of the execution platform! There, an elegant and noble figure stood quietly.Chu Han just stood calmly, but exuded an unparalleled domineering.Under his aura, the surroundings were eclipsed, as if the whole world was centered on him. "It turned out to be him!" Seeing this, the steel-bone pupils suddenly contracted, and the stormy sea turned inside.He never expected that the source of this terrifying aura that made him afraid of three points turned out to be this small-looking black-haired boy. As for Chu Hans intelligence, Steel Bone doesnt know much about it. He only knows that this young kid is a new crew member of the Roger Pirates. He was rewarded for committing evil deeds not long ago. The rising star of Pirates, the characters with the identity of Steel Bone would not care too much. If it werent for Chu Hans identity as the Roger Pirate Group, it is estimated that Steel Bone would not even bother to look at Chu Hans information. Look, let alone remember. But I didnt expect that this little devil who was ignored by him gave him such a big "surprise" today, and he awakened the domineering overlord at such a young age. I am afraid that even Roger, Baibeard and others could not do it. And depending on the situation, this kid actually has the ability to let the Warring States take action by himself. This strength alone is scary enough! If this kid does not die today, it will be a big disaster in the future! For some reason, looking at Chu Han''s domineering and cold figure on the street, this kind of premonition appeared in Steel Bone''s heart inexplicably. If Chu Han is really allowed to grow up as a domineering and domineering person, I am afraid that another one will appear soon. One Piece Roger! Thinking of this, Steel Bone clenched his fists, his eyes also exuded a cold murderous intent, turned his head to the herald standing at the door, and said: "You go and give Karp the order and ask him to do it himself, anyway today. You can''t let go of anyone in the Roger Pirates group, including the little ghost named Chu Han!" The icy voice contained a sudden sound of heavy blood and murderous aura, which caused the temperature of the room to drop suddenly. The bitter and cold feeling made the Herald shiver. He looked at the ferocious steel frame and saluted. Ran out. "Chu Han? The remnants that threaten the justice of the world are absolutely forbidden to live in this world. Today you are dead!" Looking at the messenger who was going away, the hideous color on the steel bones face disappeared, and he turned his head and looked out the window. Chu Han''s figure, his expression cold, the tea cup in his hand suddenly shattered, and he said coldly with a murderous look. On the other side, above the street. At this time, with the endless and huge domineering, with Chu Han as the center, madness broke out, a breath of divine might instantly swept all over the place, wherever it went, except for some strong men above major generals, whether it was the navy or the pirates. At the moment when he came into contact with this domineering look, he fainted like being hit hard in his mind, and those strong men who barely managed to stay awake in the vast domineering look also pale, as if they had recovered from a serious illness. Like. For a time, the people on the whole street fell down ninety-nine percent in an instant, and there were only a few dozen figures that could stand up. Yan Ling. The coercion of the emperor''s fusion with the overlord''s domineering for the first time is presented in this world for the first time. Its power is unstoppable except for the major generals, and it is terrifying! "Warring States, do you still think the so-called encirclement is still there?" In the middle of the street, Chu Han stroked the blade with his right hand gracefully.Then he placed the Demon Blade in front of him horizontally, with the sharp blade appearing vertically, staring directly at the Warring States Period with sharp eyes, and said with a mocking smile. Looking at the fallen navy soldiers and the pale-faced lieutenants and major generals who were still fighting with the Roger Pirates crew, the complexion of Warring States instantly became ugly, because he knew that, as Chu Han said, they were all The encirclement that began to be constructed, at the moment when the domineering broke out, it had been destroyed and collapsed, but it was absolutely impossible for them to strangle the Roger Pirates! "Have you planned it right from the beginning? It''s really a deep scheming, but kid, even if you lose all the navy soldiers, the old man will be able to annihilate most of you," the Warring States roared grimly. "Didn''t it say that you want to clean it all? Why? Now you have changed your mouth?" A trace of disdain flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, with a calm smile on his face: "However, the annihilation you said is impossible, because you have no chance..." "It''s impossible that you, the little devil, said that, you should live under the old palm first, and then talk about these big things!" The huge body of the Warring States Period exudes golden brilliance. He looked at Chu Han condescendingly, his eyes were cold and murderous, his golden arm suddenly lifted, and a golden palm was photographed like a seal of the sky, so fast, so Sparks bounced from the place where it passed, and the sound of breaking through the air sounded, terrifying. "Wuzhishan? Do you really think I am a monkey?" The street looked directly, looking up at the huge palm falling from the sky, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes, but his face was calm and there was no sign of dodge. The clouds are light and the wind is light. "court death!" Seeing this, an irritated color appeared in the eyes of the Warring States, with a cold snort, and the speed in his hands accelerated. The huge palm fell suddenly, covering Chu Han''s figure in an instant. "Master of Warring States, it is not a wise thing to deal with my master, if you want this pig to die?" Just as the palm of the Warring States period was about to fall, and when Chu Han was slapped into meat sauce, a gentle and cold voice suddenly sounded in the street. When the Warring States period was looking for reputation, a look of horror suddenly appeared on his face, and the movement in his hand stopped instantly. , Stopped at a height of one meter above Chu Han''s head. ps: to be continued ==, it is said that there are very few comments in the comment area, why do you jump out one after another when you say the five shifts, your sudden slot flashed my little waist 64 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 65: Everything (55) Chapter 65: The Beginning and the End (5/5) "Master of Warring States, it is not a wise thing to deal with my master, if you want this pig to die?" Just as the palm of the Warring States period was about to fall, and when Chu Han was slapped into meat sauce, a gentle and cold voice suddenly sounded in the street. When the Warring States period was looking for reputation, a look of horror suddenly appeared on his face, and the movement in his hand stopped instantly. , Stopped at a height of one meter above Chu Han''s head.MiscellaneousZhiInsect "This...this is..." The Great Buddha-like Warring States condescendingly looked at the figure slowly approaching in the distance, his pupils shrank, and a look of horror appeared on his face, then he said angrily: "Who are you? You dare to kidnap this adult, don''t you want to live?" At this moment, two figures, one tall and one short, slowly walked out from the other side of the street. The tall one was dressed in a tuxedo and looked very elegant and gentle, while the short one wore a gorgeous costume. Wearing a bubble mask on his head, fat head and big ears, bloated body, it is not an exaggeration to say that he looks like a pig. "My lord? Are you talking about this pig in my hand?" The gentleman-looking young man had cold eyes, and he held his slid eyes with the back of his hand. A cold light flashed in his glasses, and the other was put on the short man''s neck. The hand holding the sharp claws gently pressed, and suddenly a scarlet blood slowly flowed out, sneered. "Ah~, no, save me, the general of the Warring States Period." Feeling a pain in his neck, the short fat man who was kidnapped suddenly let out a miserable howl, looked at the Warring States in the distance with painful tears, and cried. Seeing this, the Warring States complexion turned red, he lifted his gigantic transformation, his figure slowly became smaller and restored to his original state, he looked at the gentleman-like man in front of him with murderous expression, and said angrily: "Young man, do you know who you are holding? If you don''t want to die, just let me go of this adult!" "Dragon people, I know this" the gentleman said with a smile on his lips. "You...you know, how dare you..." The Warring States period looked at the young man in surprise, surprised. The descendants of the 20 kings who established the world government years ago by the Dracos (the line of Alabastan was disqualified from the Dracos because they refused to enter the Holy Land. Therefore, only 19 kings entered the Holy Land Mary Joa). "Descendants" claim to be arrogant and domineering.Because he looks great and disdains the same air as ordinary people breathe, he wears a bubble hood. Because the five old stars of the Tianlong people hold the supreme power of the world government, the Tianlong people have all the privileges. Once offended, the generals of the navy headquarters must devote all their military power to maintain them. This is why the three names of the Tianlong people are I am afraid that it will become so much in the world that no one dares to offend, let alone be held hostage! However, this record has been ruthlessly broken today. How could this not surprise the Warring States period, and the captors still know the identity of the Tianlong people. If this is the case, it is not a simple hijacking, but Premeditated! Thinking of this, I dont know why the Warring States Period suddenly thought of Chu Han, who had always been as calm as a master, so the ghost turned his head and looked to the side of Chu Han, and saw Chu Han, who had been standing with a knife, smiled at the corner of his mouth. , Looking at the young man holding the Tianlongren, smiled lightly: "Clow!" "Yes!" Hearing this, the gentleman''s face showed a respectful look, and he nodded towards Chu Han, and the Tianlongren under his captor walked towards Chu Han. This gentleman-like young man is not the Crow who disappeared before, but who would he be? "You... you really know each other!" The Warring States anger attacked, said. At this time, in order to prevent the Warring States from suddenly robbing people, at Chu Hans signal, Clos handed over the Heavenly Dragon to Chu Han. The moment the claws left, a cold blade came before Chu Han had time. Happy Tianlongren''s neck. Upon hearing this, Cloo, who had heard of the Warring States Words, showed a smile on his face, holding his eyes, the gentleman bent over, and said gently: "The General of the Warring States Period, when we meet for the first time, let me introduce myself. My name is Cloo and I am Chu Han''s steward." "Butler? Sure enough, Chu Han''s all this is your premeditated plan!" Hearing this, Zhan Guo took a deep breath, calmed the anger in his heart, and watched Chu Han gritted his teeth. "Warring States, does it make sense to say this now?" Chu Han''s expression was indifferent, the village rain in his hand shone cold under the sunlight, and smiled at the Warring States: "Why don''t we talk about the next thing?" "Negotiation? This is fine, but the old man wants to know how your subordinate successfully hijacked this adult under the protection of two major generals. According to the old man, you, the housekeeper, shouldn''t have the strength of the major general level? "The Warring States period looked at the crying Tianlongren under Chu Han''s sword with a complicated expression, and sighed with a lonely expression. This Tianlongren was also one of the nobles in the world who came to visit the execution of One Piece this time. Sengoku, who was in charge at the time, personally received it. However, considering the importance of the execution of One Piece, the Warring States did not send a lieutenant general to guard, but sent two A major general, but even under such circumstances, this Tianlongren still had an accident, which made the Warring States period puzzled and depressed at the same time. Hearing this, Chu Han slowly shook his head, smiling without speaking. "You...!" Seeing Chu Han look like this, the Warring States period felt a fire, and just wanted to break the curse, but suddenly there was a flash of light in his mind, turning his head to look at the unconscious navy elite on the ground, his eyes were horrified, and he said in disbelief: "Could it be that you just broke out of domineering domineering not to clean up these navy soldiers, but specifically to allow your subordinate to successfully hold this adult?" Just now, Chu Hans domineering look, the Warring States period, I have personally experienced it. The vastness, like an ancient dragon, the emperor''s aura, the navy below the major general level is simply unable to resist, even the powerhouse at the major general level has encountered such domineering There will also be a moment of loss and a trance, and it is estimated that the young butler took advantage of this time to successfully break through the guardianship of the two major generals and grab the adult. After finishing speaking, the Warring States period saw two figures suddenly appear behind Chu Han, and these two men were the major generals he had sent to protect the Tianlongren. The appearance of these two major generals verified the speculation of the Warring States period and made his expression even more complex. Hard to look. "Huh~, it''s worthy of being the Warring States Period, who is known as a "wise general", and it really deserves its reputation." Chu Han''s pupils shrank slightly, and a trace of admiration flashed in his eyes, and he smiled. Everything was just like what the Warring States period said. Chu Han had a sudden burst of domineering before. The purpose was to frighten the two major generals and create a gap so that Crowe could carry out the plan smoothly. The reason for doing this was because Chu Han knew from the beginning and thought To successfully complete the system mission and lead the Roger Pirates to leave, the biggest obstacle is not the navy that formed the encirclement, but the three high-end combat powers in the town of RoggeSteel Bone, Kapu, and Zefa! If you want to leave Rogue Town safely, you must restrict these three big shots, and the dragon is the best hole card, so Chu Han will send Klo to leave at the beginning to visit the dragon in Rogue Town. The ship waited for the opportunity, and he was responsible for attracting the attention of the navy, and everything was as expected by Chu Han. In order to strangle himself, the navy sent Zefa and the next three generals. In the end, even the Warring States took action. Attention was focused on himself, and no one cared about the Tianlongren at all, which also enabled Chu Han''s plan to be carried out successfully. So before, Chu Han said to the Warring States that "the so-called encirclement didn''t exist at the beginning" because the so-called encirclement had already collapsed when Chu Han sent Ke Luo to leave. All of this is in Chu Han''s grasp, and whether it is the three major generals or the Warring States period, it is nothing but a...pawn in Chu Han''s hands! 65 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 66: Lei Lis Arrival Chapter 66 The Arrival of Rayleigh East China Sea, Rogue Town.MiscellaneousZhiworm "Okay, Warring States period, let''s talk about the next thing?" Withdrawing his thoughts, Chu Han narrowed his eyes, and smiled lightly as he looked at the pale-faced Warring States period before him. "Negotiating? How do you want to talk?" The Warring States gritted his teeth. Although he wanted to kill this kid immediately, what was helpless was that Chu Han held a card in his hand that he didn''t dare to touch, making him afraid to act rashly. . So now, the Warring States has no choice but to lay down the force and choose to negotiate in an attempt to rescue the Dragonite. Otherwise, if the Dragonite has an accident here, not only will his general position be unstable, even the navy government may be pressured by the world government. The revenge of the Tianlong people. When he thought of this, the Warring States period went big, turning his head to look at the two major generals who were not doing well behind him, the anger in his eyes burned to the extreme, making the latter instantly pale and shivering. "How to talk? Of course it is your navy to withdraw the encircled warships at sea, and safely escort our Roger Pirates away." Chu Han''s expression was indifferent, and he pointed at the Heavenly Dragon under the knife and said with a light smile: "Of course, in exchange, this pig will be returned to you safe and sound after we leave safely." "It''s impossible!" The Warring States vetoed, coldly said: "You let the lord go first, and then I promise to let you go!" Hearing this, Chu Han slowly shook his head, his eyes were lingering, and mockingly said: "Warring States, you have to figure out one thing, now you are not qualified to negotiate terms with me, and I really can''t believe in the credibility of your navy. !" As he said, Chu Han''s strength in his hand increased slightly, and the cold blade that rested on the Tianlongrens neck scored another point, and the scarlet blood flowed out again, causing the kneeling Tianlongren to suddenly howl and look at the Warring States period. Weeping and scolded: "Ah~ It hurts me... Warring States general, I order you to agree to this person''s request immediately, or I will ask my grandfather to revoke your general position. My grandfather is one of the five elder stars..." Seeing this, the Warring States complexion instantly turned pale, and he secretly said to his teammate pig. He said before that he was just trying to test the bottom line of Chu Hans negotiations. He did not expect to be disturbed by this stupid guy, and he did not expect that he would even confuse his family. This will only make that kid even more arrogant, so let''s talk about it! Thinking about it, the Warring States Period turned his head to look at Chu Han who was on the opposite side, and he realized that there was a slight smile on the corner of his mouth and a bad cry in his heart. "Hehe, I didn''t expect it to be a big fish. In that case, the conditions for negotiation will have to be added." Chu Han narrowed his eyes, the corners of his mouth twitched, and said with a faint smile: "I want Gore. d, Roger''s corpse. These are my conditions. You have only two choices. One is to agree and the other is to refuse. Of course, if you choose the latter, I am very happy to take this one. The pigs head is for you!" "You... wishful thinking!" The Warring States anger attacked the heart, and Chu Han''s elegant smile was clearly a devil''s smile in his eyes, and he roared: "This is absolutely impossible. It is impossible for Roger''s corpse to be handed over to you. If you are acquainted, let this adult go, or the old man will kill your other partners one by one. Don''t forget that you are not the only hostage. !" After speaking, the Warring States suddenly turned around and looked at the Roger Pirates crew members who were fighting fiercely with the lieutenant admiral in the distance. A cold light flashed in their eyes, and they wanted to leave. "Oh~, I still want to threaten me at this time. I really don''t know how you got the name of "Wisdom General"." Chu Han shook his head helplessly, his eyes were contemptuous, and his voice was cold. "If you move again, I I cant guarantee that my hands will not shake, and dont forget the Warring States Period. Its still broadcast live now. If a Tianlongren is killed in front of the whole world, you should know what the consequences will be!" Hearing that, the Warring States figure stagnated, suddenly turned around, looked at Chu Han directly, gritted his teeth and said: "Could it be that the live broadcast cannot be interrupted, it is you kid who caused the ghost, you have already done everything?" Chu Han''s face was indifferent, and he smiled without saying a word, which was regarded as acquiescence. "Count you ruthless! This time it''s an old man." After a long time, the Warring States period gritted his teeth after a fierce struggle: "I hope you will not fall into the hands of the old man in the future, otherwise the old man must let you know what life is better than death!" At this moment, the Warring States resentment towards Chu Han was comparable to that of Sanjiang River. He could not wait to slash him with a thousand swords, but his reason finally restrained his anger and calmed down, because he knew what Chu Han just said, that was a huge one. Threat! After the Tianlong people established a world government eight hundred years ago, they adopted a high-pressure and deterrent management of the world''s political power, making people around the world awe, fear rather than support it. Moreover, in order to maintain their authority, the Tianlong people even ordered that when encountering danger, the admiral immediately rushed to protect and kill all offenders. This also made the Tianlong peoples majesty and no one dare to provoke, The powerful pirates dare not offend and hurt the Tianlongren, unless he is not afraid of the admiral''s pursuit! Everyone in the world lives under the rule of fear deliberately created by the Tianlong people, and no one dares to resist! But... once sin has a beginning, it is difficult to end! If Chu Han is really allowed to kill the Tianlongren in front of the people of the world, then the deterrence created by the Tianlong people using 800 years of deliberate use will be in vain, so everyone realizes that the Tianlong people are also afraid of death, too. Human beings can''t be killed either. Once such a dangerous thought spreads, it means that the deterrence of the Tianlong people no longer exists. When people are oppressed by the Tianlong people, the resistance will overwhelm the fear. In that case, it is estimated that the chances of the Tianlong people being killed will be greatly increased. improve. And the most terrifying thing is that the world''s lurking forces against the rule of the Dragons will be recognized by people, and their power will grow.Inflation threatens the rule of the world government. Although this is a bit alarmist, the Warring States period knows that this is very likely to happen, because the most terrifying thing in this world is not force, but human will! If this happens, then he is the culprit, and it is estimated that he will be angered by angry Tianlong people. Ten thousand deaths are not enough! This was also the fundamental reason why the Warring States had compelled to agree to Chu Han''s conditions, because he did not dare to take this risk, nor did he want to take it! "Well, the old man promised your terms" Zhan Guo took a deep breath and said coldly. Seeing this, a gleam of light flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, and his tight nerves relaxed a little, and he smiled: "It is worthwhile to trade the lives of a few pirates for the solid rule of the world government, isn''t it? Fight..." "boom!" Just before Chu Han had finished speaking, a roaring sound of breaking through the air suddenly sounded behind Chu Han, and Chu Han''s heart was suddenly chilled by the bitter coldness of murderous intent, as if being stared at by a wild beast, his hair smashed. Up! At the same time, two incomparably dark, domineering fists dazzled in Chu Han''s eyes instantly flashed in Chu Han''s eyes. One slammed into Chu Han''s forehead, and the other instantly grabbed the Celestial Dragon at Chu Han''s feet. Attacking a guard is as fast as lightning. "Is this forcing me to choose one of the two? Is it important or terrible?" Seeing this, a cold light flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, and then the cold light faded.Go, replaced by a touch of harshness. "I want people, and I want life too!" Thinking, the Cun Yu in Chu Han''s hands suddenly loosened, and instantly grabbed the collar of the Tianlongren. He withdrew back, avoiding the big hand he grabbed. His hand also lifted up instantly, blocking his forehead. Chu Han actually planned to use the price of abolishing one of his hands to escape this inevitable situation! "boom!" At this moment, another domineering fist appeared suddenly, and crashed into the fist aimed at Chu Han''s forehead. "Boom!" When the two fists collided, a huge momentum burst out, a roar sounded, countless air waves soared into the sky, and even the black clouds were torn apart a huge crack by this air wave! "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that the dignified Steel Marshal Ze would do a shameful attack on the junior!" "It''s you! Pluto Raleigh!" After landing, the steel-boned face looked ugly at a white-haired middle-aged man who was landing with Chu Han in the distance, and said coldly: "How will you be here?" "Haha, since the captain is no longer there, I, the deputy captain, of course have to stand up, right? Steel!" The visitor loosened Chu Han''s collar, took a step forward, domineering and smiled heartily. This person is the deputy captain of the Roger Pirates-Hades Raleigh! 66 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 67 Their fire ignited the whole world! Chapter 67 Their fire ignited the whole world! "How will you be here?" "Haha, since the captain is no longer there, I, the deputy captain, of course have to stand up, right? Steel!" The visitor loosened Chu Han''s collar, took a step forward, domineering and smiled heartily.Miscellaneous / Chi / Insects This person is the deputy captain of the Roger Pirates-Hades Raleigh! "That''s... Hades, Raleigh!" "I didn''t expect this big man to come too, now things are fun" "Yeah, I guess the Navy would never have thought that this big man would come suddenly, hehehe" At this time, the pirates on the street who had been stunned and stunned by Chu Han''s domineering look also woke up one after another, and at a glance they recognized the domineering Lei Li who was standing in the middle of the street. The expression of exclamation whispered. As the left and right hand of One Piece, Lei Li is not only powerful, comparable to a general, but also has a reputation in the world, and he is a big figure among the pirates. At this time, his sudden appearance shocked many pirates and even the navy. The atmosphere also became serious. "Leili, I didn''t expect you to appear too!" Zhan Guo looked at Lei Li in front of him solemnly, frowned slightly, and said solemnly. "Haha, I won''t come out again, I''m afraid the members of our pirate group will be killed by your old guy." Leily looked straight at the Warring States Period without flinching, and laughed coldly: "Warring States, I really can''t figure it out, they It''s just a trivial junior. Is it worth your navy''s arrogance to kill? Does your navy want to be shameless?" "Junior? Haha, your junior is not easy. Not only did you seriously hurt Zefa, you also dared to hold the Tianlongren. If this is still a junior, then the great pirates in the New World are probably rookies." The Warring States pointed at Chu Han and said coldly. Tao. "Oh?" Lei Li, who had just arrived, heard what the Warring States had said, turned his head and looked at Chu Han beside him, and found that he was holding a fat Tianlong man tightly in his hand, his brows were slightly frowned, and the corners of his mouth showed a wry smile. "Chu Han, what''s the matter?" Hearing this, Chu Han smiled lightly, raised the Tianlongren in his hand, and said lightly: "There is no way, just for self-protection, who is not as strong as humans? "You, as expected, like Roger, you are a guy who is not afraid of death, and can cause a lot of things everywhere." Lei Li looked at Chu Han''s helpless smile, touching his forehead with his hands, and flashing his lower eyes. A trace of polish, laughed and said: "But... this is also our Pirate Group''s consistent style. Only a fearless heart can bravely chase dreams. Hahaha, Chu Han, you did a good job this time!" Facing Raleigh''s admiration, Chu Han''s expression was indifferent and calm. He just nodded, and at the same time a faintly thoughtful look flashed in his eyes, I am afraid the real game began! "Hahaha, I didn''t expect so many people here, it seems that the old man has missed something" At this moment, there was a burst of loud laughter in the sky, and the laughter revealed incomparable domineering heroism. A sturdy figure crashed to the ground like a cannonball, and two huge pits were stepped on the ground. , Cracking everywhere. "Kapu, it''s Iron Fist Kapu!" "It''s the future of Karp. It''s great. Lieutenant General Karp is the man who has driven the One Piece into desperation several times. This adult will never escape in the Roger Pirates." Facing the incoming person, the pirate present showed a trace of panic on the face, while the navy made a burst of cheering and joy, because the incoming person was the Iron Fist Karp, known as the naval hero! At this moment, the three high-end combat forces of Steel Frame, Karp, Warring States, and Roggetown Navy are all in place! "Carp, why are you here now? Didn''t I send someone to call you a long time ago? Steelbone looked at Carp and said angrily. Karp scratched his head, without any embarrassment on his face, and laughed: "The messenger you sent was just shocked. He didn''t dare to wake up when he saw the old man asleep, haha, this is not an old man. Responsibility" "You...Forget it, let this matter go to you first, and wait until this matter is resolved, then I will find you to settle the account," the steel bones hate iron and steel and sigh. "This matter? Huh, Lei Li, I didn''t expect you to come too!" Karp was taken aback, then turned to see Lei Li, surprised. Seeing this, Lei Li shook his head helplessly, getting used to this old nerve-fighting opponent, sighed, looked at Karp with a complex expression, took a step forward, and said coldly: "Someone wants to kill the old man''s partner, can the old man come, and Karp, I ask you, do you want to abide by the agreement that the Navy and Roger made at the beginning!" "This..." Karp showed a trace of embarrassment on his face, hesitated, and finally sighed and said in frustration: "This matter is that the old man I am sorry for you, but if you want to fight the navy, you have to pass it first. For the old man, who makes him the navy?" Speaking of the end, the loss of color on Karp''s face suddenly disappeared, but it was replaced by an extremely firm color, a huge momentum burst out, extremely overbearing, like a peerless God of War. "Right? Haha, our Roger Pirates have never thought of opposing your navy. The old man''s crew are just coming to see Roger for the last time." Lei Li''s mouth showed a hint of sarcasm, and then he said in a deep voice. : "But now that this goal has been achieved, can we leave? Our pirates don''t have time to spend time with you here!" "Want to go, do you think it is possible?" Hearing that, the steel frame couldn''t hold back his breath. He stepped forward, glaring at Leily, and said loudly: "Committed such a heinous crime, you still want to go, when the three of us The old guy is the decoration, or do you say that you Roger Pirates dared to fight three generals, a dozen lieutenants and dozens of major generals, and the countless warships surrounded by it!!!" "Hahaha, do you even dare to ask us? Guys, tell them aloud, what are we?" Reilly took a step forward, turned his head to the other pirate group members who had returned behind him, and smiled domineeringly Tao. "We are the Roger Pirates!!" everyone shouted with laughter. "Yes, we are the Roger Pirates, the Pirates who have conquered great sea lanes, and the most important thing is that our captain is the One Piece!!" Lei Li''s long sword suddenly pulled out, pointing to the steel. The domineering momentum burst out, sweeping across the square, and everyone''s discoloration changed. "As a king''s crew, we are free to chase our dreams, but we will never fear war. Since you want to fight, then all of our Roger Pirates will accompany you to fight!!" "Damn it, since you want to die..." Seeing this, the steel frame looked pale and wanted to issue an order, but the Warring States took his arm. The two of them looked at each other, and the steel frame looked in the direction the Warring States pointed. It was discovered that he had been calm and calm, with a cold expression on the corner of Chu Han''s mouth, a smirk, and the village rain in his hand raised slightly, and he wanted to cut it down. Now that the war has started, the so-called hostages are useless! "That kid really dare..." Steel Bone muttered as he looked at Chu Han like a devil in disbelief. "Marshal, now is not the time to talk about this, but now it is broadcast live all over the world. Once the Tianlongren are killed, neither of us can bear the consequences, and the five adults will also take the opportunity to challenge the navy government!" Cold, persuaded. "But... Did you just let this group of pirates go?" Steel Bone said unwillingly. The Warring States Period shook his head, and only said four words: "The overall situation is important!" "Okay!" A hint of determination flashed in Steel Bone''s eyes. He gritted his teeth and looked at the Roger Pirates, and said coldly: "I promise to let you go, but you must ensure that the adult is safe, otherwise the old man will chase you. You will be killed one by one to the end of the world." At this moment, the audience was silent, so people''s expressions were dull, and they looked at the compromised steel frame in a daze. After a while, the street burst out with an earth-shattering roar. "Marshal of the Navy, I actually compromised. Is this the Roger Pirates? It''s great!" "Hahaha, this is the real pirate, brave and fearless, I have decided that I will go to sea and form a pirate group like Roger Pirates!" "This is the freedom I want, the freedom I want, a life that no one dares to oppress, hahaha, pirate? I''m determined!" At this moment, whether it is the pirates on the street or the people watching the live broadcast all over the world, because of the passionate words of the Roger Pirates group, they are completely boiling, and the dream of freedom is born, and they are thrown into the big era. In the wave. This is the charm of Roger Pirates! Chasing dreams, never shrinking, and don''t know what shrinking is! In the face of threats, never compromise, even at the price of blood! Roger Pirates, they represent an era, an old era chasing dreams. If we say, Roger used his death to open up an era of great pirates. So at this moment, Chu Han and the others used their fire to ignite the entire world, and light up a new direction for the opening of the great pirate era! ps: The volume of Rogge Town is finally over. The next step is the era of the big pirates. The protagonist is on his own journey. I hope you will continue to support you, Jun Yang, thank you 67 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 68 Rogers Funeral Chapter 68 Roger''s Funeral An unknown island in the East China Sea.Miscellaneous + Chronicles + Insects The Black Pearl stopped quietly on the shore, and a group of people slowly walked off the deck carrying a stretcher with a heavy face. The stretcher was covered with a white cloth, and the atmosphere looked very heavy and sad. Half an hour later, a tall tombstone stood in the center of the island. Above the towering grave was a pirate flag that fluttered in the wind. On the pirate, there were two white skulls flying high. The black curly hair is extremely dazzling. On the tombstone, there is also a hat, a long knife, and a pistol. These are the last relics of the generation of Pirate King Gore, D, Roger! "Old man, haha, I didnt expect you to succeed in the end, start a big era, awaken your dreams, and make the whole world burn, and the decadent era will eventually be burned by your fire. Hahaha, it is ours. Captain, I must die so vigorously." In front of the tombstone, Rayleigh drank wine and laughed, but with a smile, the corners of the eyes of this no longer young man were also moistened, staring at the tombstone. The relic, with a sorrowful smile on his mouth, spilled the unfinished wine in front of the tombstone, and smiled: "However, today, everyone is here to see you for the last time, and I hope you go all the way!" The rest of the Roger Pirates group beside him, including Chu Han, Shanks also raised the wine in his hand, making a sound of shaking the sky in unison, saying: "Captain, go all the way!" The sound fell, the wine was drunk, tears flowed from everyone''s eyes, and wept unscrupulously. "Roger, go all the way, you have not reached the top, so let me go on!" Chu Han looked calm, drank the wine in his hand, lowered his head, a faint light flashed in his eyes, holding The hand holding the handle of the Murakami couldn''t help but force a little bit, secretly said: "The gears of the old era have collapsed, and the new era has begun. The heroes are vying for the front, a hundred ships are vying for the flow, and countless lords have risen to fight for the throne you left behind, but..." The corners of Chu Han''s mouth curled up, his hands stretched out vaguely, and he suddenly squeezed, as if he was holding the whole world, his eyes exploded and shot out bright light, and his heart was full of pride. "However, the mere throne of One Piece cannot satisfy me. What I want is the whole world... because this era belongs to my era!" Three hours later, a funeral banquet began. Black Pearl, above deck All opened their stomachs and drank, drank wildly, clinked glasses in laughter and tears, embraced, used wine, laughter, cries, and tears to remember the captain who passed away but lived forever in their hearts. They cried, laughed, drank heavily, sang the songs they had sung with Roger before, and then became drunk in sadness and weeping, unscrupulous drunks lying on the table, on the deck, and in the cabin. The incomparable aroma of wine, like a heavy sorrow, drifted away on the pirate ship for a long time. After the banquet, it was dusk, and the afterglow of the setting sun shrouded the entire island, making it extremely peaceful. "Chu Han, are you really not going to follow us?" On the beach, Shanks looked at Chu Han, who was indifferent on the other side, with a complicated expression. Chu Han shook his head and smiled lightly: "No, I still have something to do" "But..." Shanks was full of regret, and then he didn''t know what he thought of. His eyes flashed with excitement, and he looked at Chu Han with a smile: "Chu Han, why don''t you come to be my deputy captain? The New Pirate Group" "Shanks, I''m sorry, I can''t agree to your request." Chu Han was slightly startled when he heard the words, and then shook his head, with a sly smile on his mouth, and said in a deep voice: "After all, you and I are not willing to be the next generation, are you?" "This..." Shanks was speechless. Although he wanted Chu Han to be his partner, after experiencing so many things, he also knew a lot about Chu Han. Chu Han is definitely an ambitious man. Shanks didn''t hate this, because Shanks, he and Chu Han were the same person. Dreams, in fact, are no different from ambitions, but the former sounds beautiful, while the latter sounds evil! "Okay, Shanks, don''t make this kind of joke anymore." At this moment, Leily walked off the deck, put his hand on Shanks'' straw hat, and laughed domineeringly: "You all have your own path and your own life. You should work hard to chase your dreams. Why stick to a momentary parting? Are you right? Shanks!" "Hmm" Shanks nodded, pressed the straw hat, and said with a smile: "In this case, Chu Han, I won''t force you, but I have a hunch that we might become opponents in the future, maybe. At that time, don''t you expect me to release the water?" "If you let the water go, you won''t be the real Shanks." Chu Han smiled faintly, his eyes were lingering, and said: "However, that day should not be far away. If you become an enemy, I hope you can go all out. I Waiting for your challenge!" "Definitely!" Shanks said firmly. After speaking, Shanks and Chu Han looked at each other and smiled. Both of them saw Ling Li''s fighting spirit in each other''s eyes. "Haha, I really look forward to how you will fight in the future. It must be a fierce battle." Lei Li narrowed his eyes and smiled heartily: "However, it''s getting late now. It''s about to sail. Shanks, don''t you go and raise the sails, what are you doing here?" As he said, Lei Li''s big fist slammed down, causing Shankston to scream in pain, and he ran back to the boat, but did not immediately raise the sail, but pulled Bucky and happily said to join the group. Things like that. "This kid..." Seeing Shanks''s back, Lei Li shook his head helplessly and smiled bitterly, then turned to look at Chu Han and smiled: "Chu Han, what are your plans next? Are you planning to form a pirate group by yourself?" "Perhaps?" Chu Han shook his head slightly, prevarication. "Although you can continue to be a pirate, the old man is very happy, but I have to say, you have to be careful these days" Lei Li said solemnly and said: "According to what you did in Rogue Town, you have already entered the attention of the high-level navy. Although they will be scrupulous because they just let us go, they won''t do it right away, but in order to prevent you from growing up in the future and threatening them. Ruling, private siege, and assassination activities are absolutely indispensable, so the old man recommends that you go back to the Chambord Islands with the old man to avoid the limelight." "Avoid the wind?" Chu Han was taken aback, with a hint of sarcasm at the corner of his mouth, and said domineeringly: "This is not necessary. They can''t hold me under the situation in Luoge Town, and it''s even more impossible to get outside. Moreover, these Isnt it also a kind of training? Only by killing and being killed can you grow faster, Uncle Raleigh, what do you think?" "Yes, only the temper of blood and fire can create the real strong." Lei Li smiled heartily: "Since you have decided, the old man will not say much, but if there are any problems that cannot be solved, please come to the old man. , As long as you still recognize the old man as your deputy captain" "Of course" Chu Han smiled faintly when he heard the words, a strange light flashed in his eyes, and said: "Uncle Leily, if you go to the Chambord Islands, where will the other seniors go? They are not afraid that the navy will continue to chase them?" "Those old guys have been away from home for so many years. It''s time to go back and take a look." Reilly smiled: "However, your concerns are superfluous. There has always been a hidden rule between the pirates and the navy. After the Jie Pirate Group is disbanded, we will no longer be pirates. As long as nothing happens, the navy will generally not waste our efforts against us. This kind of unspoken rule has been going on for hundreds of years. Of course, this is only for strength. Its just a powerful pirate group" "Oh?" Hearing that, Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, and an inexplicable expression flashed in his eyes, not knowing what he was thinking. Seeing this, Lei Li thought that Chu Han was still worried, and then smiled heartily: "So you don''t have to worry about our group of old people, and chase your dreams with peace of mind. After all, the new era belongs to your young people." After speaking, Lei Li patted Chu Han''s shoulder encouragingly. After speaking some words, he turned and returned to the boat. The sails raised, the strong wind came, and everyone left. Looking at the drifting Black Pearl, Chu Han stood proudly on the beach, recalling what Raleigh had said quietly, his eyes narrowed, and he chuckled: "Interestingly, this is reminding me not to fight the rest of Roger Pirates. The idea of ??the members? No matter, it''s just icing on the cake, the only thing you can trust is your own strength!" "Moreover, it''s about time." Chu Han''s eyes flashed with a gleam of light, and he said loudly: "system!" "Ding! The second task is completed, and the task reward will be issued soon. Do you want to receive it?" The cold machine''s voice sounded again. "receive!" "The task rewards are issued, the bloodline has been upgraded to a grade, and the spirit of speech is being activated at will... Ding! Congratulations to the host for acquiring the spirit of speech..." ps: Guess what the language is == 68 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 69: Ling Ling Chapter 69: Ling Ling. Sickle Itachi! The will inherited from generation to generation, the changes of the times, the dream of mankind, never stop! With the opening of the era of the great pirates, the torrent of history is rolling in. You can only adapt and cannot resist. A new era for heroes is coming, the gear of the era has been destroyed, and no one has retreated since.Miscellaneous Ʀ But in such an environment, an eye-catching reward order spread to the four seas and great waterways three days after the "Rogue Town Event". In the torrent of this era, it set off a huge spray. "What, on the day of the execution of the King of Pirates, all of the Roger Pirates actually appeared, and they also turned fire with the navy, and finally retreated all over. It is indeed the Roger Pirates!" "Have you heard? A monster appeared in the Roger Pirates. It not only severely injured General Zefa with a single move, but also crushed the three major naval supernovas. Finally, it also held the Dragonites. The most important thing is this monster. He is eight years old, eight years old!!" "Three-color domineering, dual-fruit ability person, this guy is too abnormal, the reward amount is as high as 190 million, my God, this is higher than the average big pirate bounty, this is simply more than the original One Piece Be horrible!" "..." With the gradual spread of the "Logue Town Event", countless people talked about it, and Chu Han, the protagonist of this event, officially entered the sight of people all over the world, and his reputation spread from all over the world to the new world. No one knows. New world "Cool la la la, I didnt expect that even after Rogers death, the Roger Pirates would still be so strong. It deserves to be Rogers subordinates. The most important thing is that this kid could hurt the old guy Zefa seriously. "A little monster", the white beard sitting on the deck, looked at the brand new reward order in his hand and laughed loudly. On the reward order, hot flames lingered the entire street, Chu Han lit his golden pupils, his body was covered with dense dragon scales, standing in the center like a flame king with a knife, no one around dared to stand up, extremely domineering, like a king general. "Long Jun" Chu Han offered a reward of 190 million! "Long Jun? Cool la la la, this little monster really has the silhouette and domineering of a giant dragon, plus his domineering aptitude, the name of this little devil is still right." White beard stood up suddenly, hand Holding a big sword, standing domineeringly on the bow, smiled: "Hahaha, I really want to see this kid in person if I have a chance!" "However, since the new era has begun, children, prepare for the wave of the great era together with the old man!" "Oh!!" In the new world, a floating island. "Damn it, Roger, why are you going to surrender!!" Golden Lion looked at the newspaper in his hand and said angrily: "And you are so strong, why don''t you save Roger?" "Roger, he can only die in the hands of the old man!!!" With the gradual fermentation of the incident, Chu Han''s reputation became more and more popular, and it also entered the eyes of many big people. These big people know that a bright new star is rising with an unstoppable trend! But at the same time, the era of the great pirates was completely opened because of what the Chu Hans did! On the great waterway, countless dreamers and careerists have plunged into the wave of this era, competing for territory, bloody transactions, and the collision of the old and new eras, sputtering the brightest sparks. At the same time, on an unnamed island in the East China Sea. Chu Han didnt know that his deeds had spread throughout the world and became the target of the big shots attention. All his mind was put on the second side mission, which is precisely the mission reward, because thats why. It is the capital he has risen in this world. "System!" Chu Han snorted coldly. "Ding! The second task is completed, and the task reward will be issued soon. Do you want to receive it?" The cold machine''s voice sounded again. "receive!" "The task rewards are issued, the bloodline has been upgraded to a level, and the spirit of the word is being activated at will... Ding! Congratulations to the host for acquiring the spirit of the word, the sickle, and the advanced version of the vampire sickle" "Scythe Itachi?" Hearing this, Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and recalled the memory of the sickle weasel in his previous life. Ling Ling.Scythe Itachi, serial number 59, master of the wind! Itachi is a wind monster in Japanese mythology. They are three brothers, hiding in the wind and cutting passers-by with a vacuum formed by the high-speed wind.A cutting, a blood sucking, a treatment, everything is in an instant, it is difficult for the injured person to even notice that he is being recruited. In its name, the language spirit, the releaser gives orders to the wind in the domain, and at the same time improves hearing to the extreme.Nothing can escape his surveillance, as long as the thing makes a sound, whether it''s footsteps, breathing, or heartbeat, the wind captures the sound and gives it to him as if it was enslaved by him.Even in the darkness without a trace of light, he took the wind as his eyes and still controlled the entire battlefield. "A-level speech spirit? Good ability, I don''t know how better than Roger''s to listen to the sounds of all things?" After experiencing the surging power brought by the bloodline improvement in his body, the corner of Chu Han''s mouth was raised, and the golden pupil in his eyes lit up in an instant. The huge momentum like a dragon burst out on this uninhabited island. "Yanling. Sickle Itachi!" As the icy voice sounded like an edict, a strong wind suddenly blew around Chu Han, and countless elves were released from the wind, and hundreds or thousands of sickle weasel completely covered the entire sky. It''s like in the deepest nightmare, all you can see are dry facial bones, and every pair of eyes is shining with hungry gold. They fly freely in the sky, and use their claws to draw in the air, drawing out white stripes. The traces sounded like madness, and at the same time, countless sounds were brought back to Chu Han''s mind by these sickle weasels. At this moment, Chu Han felt as if he had become the ruler of the wind. Whether it was footsteps, breathing, or heartbeat, this island was clearly transmitted to his ears, making him clearly feel the area covered by the sickle and weasel domain. All life seems to have mastered the entire island. "The scope is larger than seeing and hearing, and the ability to sense is stronger. It is worthy of the spirit of speech. The sickle, the ruler of the wind." Chu Han silently felt the powerful perception brought by the sickle, and his eyes flashed with satisfaction. In the field of Sickle and Weasel, Chu Han believed that no one could sneak attack on him unless his speed was faster than the speed of sound! ps: Tomorrow''s five shifts will start = , ask for automatic subscription 69 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 70 Does Every World Have Dragons? (15, subscription) Chapter 70 Is there a dragon in every world?(1/5, subscription required) Time flies, time flies.Zaza Zhi Chongcha In a blink of an eye, a month has passed since the "Logue Town Incident". As Chu Han''s deeds became famous throughout the world, the whole world has undergone earth-shaking changes because of the opening of the great era. The pirates of the East China Sea, the West China Sea, the South China Sea, and the North Sea have sprung up like bamboo shoots after a rain. Countless people have embarked on the path of pirates with dreams and ambitions, marching into the great waterway, looking for the legendary big secret treasure. Great changes have taken place in the front section of the Great Channel. A new generation of pirate elites have emerged, such as "Sea Rogue" Doflamingo, Moonlight Moria, "Sand Crocodile" Crocdal and other pirate supernova names. The number has also begun to enter peoples eyes, and the new world is more intense. The bloody battle for territory, the collision between the pirate group and the pirate group, the fight between Kaido, the aunt and the old pirate group, will engulf the entire new world. Into a wave of blood and fire. As for the "Golden Lion" Shiji, who was as famous as Roger in the previous era, shortly after the "Rogue Town Incident", he led the Flying Pirates to attack the navy headquarters. Although they were finally arrested, they also created naval forces. Countless lieutenant generals fell in that battle, and of course many elites came to the fore. The most eye-catching thing is that the three naval supernovas who previously fought with Chu Han in Rogue Town, Sakaski, Kuzan, and Polusalino, were extremely dazzling in the battle of the Golden Lion Attack. He was promoted to lieutenant general by the steel frame, and Kuzan and Sakarski, two young men under thirty, became the youngest lieutenant admiral in the history of the Navy. As for the Marshal Steel Skeleton, he passed the position of Marshal to the Warring States Period on the grounds of ineffectiveness in the "Golden Lion Attack Campaign" and promoted Karp to general, but was rejected by the latter. As a result, while the pirates of the new era collided with the pirate forces of the old era, the naval forces also began a major reshuffle, and the whole world has since entered a new era. And in this new era, who will eventually stand out and come to the throne? at the same time The last island on the Great Route, near Gunkanjima. Standing on the boat of the Black Cat Pirate Group, Chu Han looked at the calm sea and didn''t know what was thinking in his heart. Steward Cloo bent over to face Chu Han respectfully and said, "Master, we are almost on the battleship island." Originally, Ke Luo called Master Chu Han, but later because this title was a bit too ostentatious and was not conducive to Chu Hans actions, Ke Luo changed it and called Chu Han Young Master. Anyway, Chu Han also regarded him as a housekeeper. , Then just be a real housekeeper. Moreover, especially those things that Chu Han did in Roger Town not long ago. One move abolished a navy general, defeated three naval supernovas, and hijacked the Draco. Any one of these things can shake the whole world. But Chu Han took it all alone! Chu Han nodded flatly, ignoring Cloo. Crowe bent over with interest, and then stepped back, leaving only Chu Han standing alone on the bow, blowing the oncoming sea breeze. Chu Han recalled what Raleigh said to him when he was parting after Roger''s funeral... A month ago, on the unnamed island where Roger''s body was buried. When parting, Lei Li patted Chu Han''s shoulder with a serious expression, and he was attached to his ears: "I know your little fellow''s ambitions. If you want to do it and realize it, then, rely on your own ability and Work hard, don''t pull in other Roger Pirates. This is my only request." Raleigh was talking about requests, not requests. Because the strength displayed by Chu Han is already comparable to the powerhouse of the lieutenant general, even Lei Li can''t give Chu Han the same tone of command. Facing Lei Li''s sharp gaze, Chu Han was expressionless, and after a moment of indulgence, he nodded. Chu Han still respected the former deputy captain of the Roger Pirates. After all, if it hadnt been for Rayleigh to rescue him in the first place, he wouldnt know how long he would have to drift on the surface of the sea. Maybe he would be caught by the Sea King before he woke up. The class swallowed directly into the stomach. And Lei Li also taught him swordsmanship and tricolor domineering, so Chu Han still has some different feelings for Lei Li. "Ambition...?" An inexplicable light flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, gently rubbing the demon knife Cun Yu on his left hand. "How can you mortals understand my ambition." Chu Han knew what Leili was referring to. It was nothing more than conquering a great route, then ascending to the throne of the king and becoming the second One Piece King. Indeed, this is not wrong, Chu Han has this goal. However, it is more than that. Chu Han not only wanted to conquer the great route and become the One Piece King, but also to overthrow the entire world government and kill all the so-called Tianlong people! This is the task given to him by that system, but also his ambition. "Dragons? Descendants of twenty kings? But so what" At this time, Chu Han was a mixed-race species of Grade A, and it was only three levels away from the lineage of the Dragon King. In Chu Han''s eyes, the Celestial Dragon was a proud bloodline, just like a reptile. Suddenly, a strange light flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, and he looked up to the front. There was a small island like a warship, covered by countless forests, and it was impossible to see whether there were small towns and villages inside. But Chu Han knew that there was a small town on the island. At the same time, Chu Han also thought of one thing, a very interesting thing. "Dragon" According to the story of the One Piece that Chu Han knows, this last island before the great route, Gunship Island, has a dragon, a dragons cemetery! "interesting!" Thinking, the corner of Chu Han''s mouth curled up, revealing a faint smile of disdain, Dragon''s graveyard?joke! "Thousand-year dragons should be advanced reptiles, or sub-dragons." Chu Han does not believe that there are other dragon races in this world, at most some mixed sub-dragons. The so-called thousand-year dragons should be among the mixed sub-dragons. The kind with a higher pedigree. but Chu Han frowned and looked at the sea a little strangely. There seemed to be something attracting him. "This feeling... What a familiar breath, the breath of dragon blood?" Chu Han frowned slightly, and Gu Jing Wubo''s mentality slightly rippled. The final task given to him by the system is to overthrow the world government and kill all the dragon people. The reward for this task is the blood of the Dragon King, the blood of the Dragon King of Bronze and Fire. This is stronger than the S grade, the pure blood dragon king bloodline, it can be said that even if the Pirate King Roger resurrects, it is not comparable to Chu Han who has the dragon king bloodline. However, if there is really a pure-blood dragon below, Chu Han has no choice. With his current strength, it can be said that there is almost no chance of winning against the previous pure-blood dragon. After all, the blood of the pure-blood dragon is better than a. Grade-level hybrids must be strong at two levels, no matter how strong Chu Han is, it is impossible to win. Moreover, the pure blood dragon clan is extremely rare even in the "dragon clan" world, and according to the pedigree level, it is divided into three generations, the second generation, and the first generation, and finally the dragon king. However, pure-blooded dragon kings are too rare, and there are only ten dragon kings in "Dragon Race". What''s more, this is the world of One Piece, and the Pure Blood Dragon King is basically impossible! "It should be a dragon with a higher bloodline born in this world." After Chu Lianjing analyzed it, he made a judgment. After all, if it was really a pure-blooded dragon in "Dragon Race", it would have been close to here. , The dragon blood in his body will directly boil, like a flame. But now Chu Han just felt a slight heat in his body, and didn''t feel too much, so the dragon blood aura below should be the bones or blood of a dragon with a higher bloodline. But this also proves one thing, that is, there are dragons in this world! Chu Han''s expression was slightly solemn, and this discovery was a bit surprising. "boom!" Immediately, the golden pupil ignited in an instant, and Chu Han used the new speech spirit he had just obtained for the second time, Sickle Weasel. This is an a-level speech spirit that can be comparable to seeing, hearing, color, domineering, and listening to all things in a perfect state. With words.When the sickle and ferret was turned on, hundreds of wind elves suddenly appeared in the sky, dancing with the wind, and countless voices appeared in Chu Han''s ears. It felt very strange, as if there were many people talking in his ears. The sound of the wind, the sound of the waves, the thunder in the sky in the distance, the calls of the beasts on the island, and...the voice of the residents talking. "Hey, have you heard, the big event that happened in Roger Town." "Oh, you mean the Roger Pirates rioted on the execution ground. Indeed, it''s really a group of terrifying people." "Hey, more than that, especially the little guy named Chu Han among them. I heard that he is only eight years old. He already has such terrifying strength. What a little monster." "Yes, I heard that one move would abolish the general of the navy and burn half of Roggetown." "No, no, I heard that the three major supernovae of the Navy were severely injured by a single blow." "No, right? You are all wrong. They hijacked the world''s noble Tianlongren, and then rushed out of the navy encirclement with the entire Roger Pirates." "What, that''s it, it''s..." Numerous voices rang out from Chu Han''s ears, scattered and very noisy. But fortunately, Chu Han had practiced seeing, hearing, and domineering, and soon adapted to this kind of noise, and gradually learned how to filter these unnecessary noises. After the sea breeze blew, Chu Han felt a slight comfort, as if he could hear all the sounds in the world, and these sounds seemed to obey his command. "It''s amazing, this is YanlingScythe?" At this moment, a voice full of vicissitudes of life appeared in Chu Han''s ears, majestic and terrifying, like a king who had just awakened. "Ang~" Hearing the words, Chu Han opened his eyes with sharp eyes, looking at the sea, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes. "That was just now, Long Yin?" 70 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 71: The Living Dragon in the Graveyard! (25, subscription) Chapter 71 The Living Dragon in the Cemetery!(2/5, subscription required) "Ang~" Just when Chu Han was blessed by YanlingSickle Weasel, he heard a roar, ancient and majestic, full of vicissitudes of life.*Miscellaneous News* Seeing this, an inexplicable light flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, and suddenly he said, "Cro, drive the ship to Gunkan Island and stop for a while, and add supplies by the way." Crow under the bow was startled, his expression was a bit weird, isn''t this just finished purchasing supplies in Rogue Town, this... But strangely strange, Cloo still followed Chu Han''s instructions. After all, he was a housekeeper and Chu Han was his master. Just when Chu Han was about to go to the sea alone to check the bottom of the sea before the ship docked, a familiar mechanical voice sounded in Chu Han''s mind again. "Ding!" "Feel the breath of the dragon race, please explore the host by yourself, no task rewards!" Hearing this, Chu Han was stunned for a moment. Could it be that he felt the breath of dragons under the sea that would activate the system? "No task reward? Interesting, this is for me to decide by myself?" Chu Han narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself. He now has a high-risk Yanling Monarch Flame, which is comparable to the domineering and domineering Yanling Weasel. If he obtains another Yanling, his blood line is likely to break through A Grade, and it is not impossible to reach S Grade. However, at this time, the system no longer releases tasks related to task rewards. The only possibility is that the system exists to hone oneself, but what is its purpose? The sky will not drop pie for no reason. All coincidences may be artificial designs. The purpose of all things action is nothing more than the word "profit", including this seemingly emotional system! "After all, it''s still not strong enough." Chu Han raised his head slightly and looked at the sky, his eyes cold, as if he wanted to see through something, then he smiled calmly: "Well, as long as the strength is strong to a certain extent, these so-called mysteries, to me, are like a passing glance, and they will disappear!" Destiny is something that is born to be stepped on. If you don''t have the strength to resist it yet, just wait with courage. But now, Chu Han is more concerned about another thing the system mentioned. Dragon breath! This is undoubtedly an amazing news. Is there really a dragon around here that fails? Chu Han thought about it slightly and thought of a possibility. In the plot of "One Piece", it is described that there is a cemetery of a thousand-year-old dragon in the waters of Gunkanjima. Is that cemetery of the Dragon King? The more Chu Han thought about it, the more he felt it was possible. After all, in the memory of the thousand-year-old dragon''s cemetery, there were many sub-dragons, hundreds of sub-dragons and flying dragons. Only dragons with extremely high bloodlines can breed so many dragons. In addition, even three generations of dragons cannot breed so many sub-dragons and flying dragons. After all, although these Yalong flying dragons are not worth mentioning, they are all descendants of dragons, and their pedigree level is at least b-level. At this point, Chu Han''s eyes flashed with killing intent. "Dragons? No, I only need one in this world!" "Master, Gunkanjima is here!" Crowe''s voice came from below, and at the same time, as if to prove Claude''s words, the ship slowly stopped. Chu Han didn''t have many surprises. After all, he had just turned on the Yan Ling Sisi, and naturally knew that the ship had landed. He also knew that there was a dragon on this island! "There is a small town on this island. Go and buy something casually. Don''t disturb the townsfolk. Just wait for me on the boat after the purchase." When Chu Han got off the boat, he sent Cloo away, and then walked to the place where he heard the dragon''s roar. Although Crowe was a little puzzled, he didn''t refute or disagree. Instead, he bowed respectfully and walked to the small town on the island without asking why. This is how smart people do. Chu Han ignored Ke Luo, but walked to the heights of the warship island, and while walking, he turned on the spirit of words and felt everything on the island. After all, the Millennium Dragon cemetery is here, but he doesn''t know how to open the cemetery, or how to enter the cemetery. "what?" Suddenly, Chu Han was taken aback, and looked at the highest point of Warship Island with interest. A dragon chant just came from there. This is a sound from the depths of the blood, which can only be felt by a mixed race. This is also what Chu Han is interested in. He remembers that this is something that can only be done by a mixed breed or a mixed breed with a high blood level. Could it be that this dragon has an s-class bloodline? "It''s getting more and more interesting..." Feeling the boiling of dragon blood in his body, Chu Han smiled slightly, and Yalong on Warship Island became more and more interested. At this moment, Chu Han stood on the spot, the golden pupil exuding a dazzling light, and a terrifying pressure gradually radiated from him. Emperor Yanling, open! As if to feel something, the dragon on the warship island that had been asleep for a long time suddenly roared, and the roars of dragons resounded across the sky, and the entire island kept reverberating with the dragon''s dragons! Chu Han''s left hand gripped the demon knife Cun Yu slightly, ready to fight the dragon whose bloodline was no less than s! He knew very well that dragons are proud, even Yalong. The only thing inherited from the blood is also the most important thing, which is the pride and dignity of dragons. No one is allowed to offend! Chu Han remembered that the dragon was not only proud, but also attached great importance to his territory. I''m afraid this dragon is the same. And he broke into Gunkanjima without saying hello, thinking about it, this dragon whose bloodline is not weaker than the S-class, shouldn''t treat him as the same. In particular, he just started Yanling Emperor''s move, which should be considered a provocation by the intelligent but equally arrogant Yalong. Sure enough, in the next second, the Yalong roared directly, as if the entire warship island was shaking. Chu Han still stood quietly on the spot, without any response, with a sarcasm on his lips. What are you laughing at? Soon, Chu Han gave the answer. "Do you think this kind of low-level thing that can''t even be regarded as a Yan Ling can confuse me?" Chu looked coldly at the highest mountain on Warship Island, as if he could see the huge monster inside. The roar of the dragon stopped, Chu Han didn''t care, nor did he speak, standing still looking at the mountain. Finally, after I don''t know how long it took, a very old voice rang in Chu Han''s ears. It was a profound language, a dragon language! "who are you?" Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Chu Han." The voice was silent for a while, and continued: "You are a human, why is there dragon blood in your body?" There was a hint of doubt from this voice, thinking about why there is a dragon blood in a human body. "I''m a mixed race." Chu Han narrowed his eyes and smiled lightly. The voice was silent again, as if thinking about what a hybrid is. Before that voice sounded, Chu Han spoke, as if the superior asked the inferior: "What the hell are you and why do you have such a high pedigree?" While speaking, Chu Han quietly turned on Emperor Yanling to cooperate with the overlord''s domineering, and a force no less than the Dragon King rose to the sky and directly attacked the mountain. The strange thing is that nothing happened, Chu Han still stood there, without moving a step. The only thing that changed was a huge shadow in front of him! 71 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 72: Millennium Dragon Chapter 72 The Millennium Dragon This shadow is so big that it directly obscures the sun''s rays, as if night had come early."Miscellaneous-Chi-Worm" Chu Han looked at the behemoth in front of him blankly, holding the demon knife Cun Yu in his right hand, ready to draw a sentence of life to the old behemoth at any time. The air seemed to freeze in an instant, and the atmosphere between the two parties was very bad. The behemoth didn''t pay attention to Chu Han''s gesture of holding the knife. It just stood there with lantern-sized eyes looking at Chu Han''s golden pupils, and a trace of puzzle flashed past its eyes. Chu Han didn''t talk any more nonsense. It was just proved that neither the Emperor Yanling nor the overlord''s domineering are of any use to this sublime dragon. That''s right, this behemoth is the Yalong whose bloodline is close to the S-class on Warship Island! It is also a thousand-year-old dragon. Therefore, Chu Han directly gave it the answer with action! "Say LingScythe Scythe Weasel!" In an instant, the elf in the wind turned into a bloodthirsty demon, and the invisible voice turned into a tangible weapon, directly attacking Yalong, leaving countless white marks on it in an instant. Chu Han was not satisfied with this result. After all, judging from the induction just now, this Yalong was already old, and his blood was no longer vigorous. But even so, the Yan Ling Sickle Ferret could only leave some white marks on its body, and could not break its scales and hurt it. Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly, and inserted Demon Blade Cun Yu on the ground. Then, the golden pupil began to emit light, a very dazzling light! "Zizi~~!" The scales that had originally covered Yalong gradually melted and turned into drops of unknown liquid. "Yanling Jun Yan!" Chu Han frowned slightly, looking at Yalong in front of him coldly. "Boom!" In an instant, the extremely hot Junyan domain suddenly appeared, and Chu Han''s surroundings were instantly ignited, enclosing the two of them, like a field of fire! The scales on Yalong''s body are gradually melting, but it doesn''t seem to know it, and it has been staring at Chu Han, to be precise, it is staring at Chu Han''s eyes, those golden pupils! Chu Han didn''t like others staring at him like this, even if the object was a dragon with a very high blood line! But after all, it was only Yalong, after all, it was Yalong, not a real dragon. "Close your eyes, Yalong!" Chu Han frowned slightly, his eyes flashed with murderous intent, and said coldly. Suddenly, Yalong flew up, the sun covered his figure, and he didn''t know how high he flew. Chu Han looked at the traces of the melting scales on the ground, and kept thinking about why Yalong did this. "Are you observing whether I am a human or a dragon, huh!" Chu Han smiled silently, it was ironic, it was just a dragon... Wait, Yalong? How could a Yalong have such a high dragon bloodline? Could it be... A trace of killing intent flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, and he directly pulled out the Demon Blade Village Rain, and the Yan Ling Scythe Weasel turned on, observing the movements of Yalong. The strange thing is that Chu Han didn''t hear any sound, not at all! Chu Han finally took it seriously, and after a little thought, he figured it out. It should be because of blood. His bloodline level is only a grade, and the dragon bloodline of Yalong is about to reach s grade, and the effect of using the word spirit on it will inevitably be weakened. As for why Jun Yan can melt the scales on Yalong''s body, it is because Jun Yan''s affairs are high-risk words. To some extent, Jun Yan belongs to the s-level words! "Heh, do you think I can''t do anything this way..." Chu Han smiled disdainfully, and the blood in his body gradually boiled. "Let''s take a good look at the difference between Yalong and hybrid, what can we do with high blood, hybrid!" The demon knife in Chu Han''s hand, Cun Yu, waved upward, and a pillar of blood fell from the sky, dyeing Chu Han into a blood man! "Yan Ling Jun Yan!" The blood was burned in an instant. Afterwards, Chu Han waved Cun Yu again, and a sharp sword aura soared up into the sky, and then a behemoth fell directly from the sky and fell in front of Chu Han. At the same time, there were countless blood flowing out. The strange thing was that the blood evaporated directly into gas at a distance of one meter in front of Chu Han. "It''s really weak, even the next-generation species in "Dragon Race" can''t be compared. It has blood but no power! Is it caused by the abnormal rules of the world?" Chu Han stood with a knife and looked at the thousand-year-old dragon falling from the sky with cold eyes. , Secret Road. At the beginning, Chu Han didn''t take these Yalongs to heart. After all, these Yalongs were not the real dragon kings in the dragon clan, and it was impossible to transform into a human form, nor could they speak human words. The conversation just now only relied on the sound from the bloodline that was close to the s-class through the same bloodline. This kind of sound can only be heard by creatures with the same dragon bloodline. "boom!" At this moment, the seriously injured Millennium Dragon flew into the sky and flew towards the outside of the warship island at an astonishing speed. There was a dignified look in Chu Han''s eyes, and he held Cun Yu''s hand with a slight force, then jumped directly off the cliff and chased in the direction where the Millennium Dragon flew. Chu Han didn''t go to fight with the Thousand-Year Dragon in idle time, and the two sides were not at the same level. Even if he didn''t turn on the blood burst, he could easily solve the Thousand-Year Dragon. After all, the name of Cun Yu''s Demon Blade was not fake. It''s just that he remembered that in the original book, to open the thousand-year-old dragon cemetery seemed to require the death of a thousand-year-old dragon. With its blood as a guide, the magical cemetery could be opened. That''s why Chu Han directly used the village rain, and then severely wounded the Millennium Dragon with overwhelming strength, forcing it to open the Millennium Dragon Cemetery. When every thousand-year-old dragon is about to die, it will return to the cemetery and be reborn. "Ok?" Suddenly, Chu Han stopped and looked at the sky. The Millennium Dragon stopped there, circling and dancing continuously, without falling for a long time. Chu Han frowned. Could it be that the injury was not severe enough? At this point, the surrounding air was torn by something in an instant, and then the thousand-year-old dragon in the sky once again uttered a dragon chant, only this time, it was a scream! But even so, it still didn''t fall. As if thinking of something, Chu Han looked around. Just now because he had been paying attention to the movement of the Millennium Dragon, he did not pay attention to the changes around him. Now seeing the Millennium Dragon like this, Chu Han suddenly felt as if he had grasped something. The Yan Ling Sickle turned on, feeling the surrounding environment. This is a cliff with the sea below, and... a clearing? Chu Han opened his eyes, recalled the original plot of One Piece in his mind, and compared his position. This is the back of Gunkanjima, so... Chu Han looked down, and there was a clear sea, and above it was a thousand-year-old dragon that was severely wounded and about to die by his Yanling Sickle. If he guessed correctly, the bottom of the sea should be the thousand-year dragon cemetery! This cemetery is also the real place where the dragon breath that the system senses comes from! 72 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 73: Opening the Dragon Tomb (45, for subscription) Chapter 73 Opening the Dragon Tomb (4/5, subscription required) The last island before the end of the Great Route, Gunkanjima.Miscellaneous Chi Insects This is a small island that looks almost like a warship. Legend has it that the island itself is a giant warship, but it was turned into a small island because it was abandoned for a long time. Ke Luo had already followed Chu Han''s instructions and walked around the town at will, and then returned to the boat of the Black Cat Pirate Group. After all, there was nothing on this small island that could attract him. "Thousand-year dragon, what is the goal of the young master?" Cloo looked at the Battleship Island, unavoidably guessing the reason why Chu Han stayed here specially. Just now, when Crowe was in the small town, he deliberately took the time to inquire with the townspeople, only then discovered that this warship island has been circulating a legend. The legendary thousand-year dragon has always inhabited here, and the cemetery of the thousand-year dragon is nearby! "A thousand-year dragon, a keel that can live for thousands of years, huh." Crowe doesn''t care about this kind of rumors at all, that is to say, listens to it, but is still a little interested in the so-called keel, after all, if it can be auctioned, Should be able to sell a lot of money. Thinking about it this way, Crowe''s face is a bit ugly. They don''t have much Pele, and they have purchased a large amount of supplies in Rogue Town before, which has almost spent all the savings of the Black Cat Pirates. Without knowing what happened, Cloo suddenly took a reward order. The top was a very indifferent boy, and the bottom was the amount of the reward. "Long Jun" Chu Han, a former member of the Roger Pirates and the owner of the Double Devil Fruit, is offering a reward of 190 million Pele! No matter how many times I saw it, I felt shocked, but at the age of eight, he was actually offered a reward of 190 million Baileys by the world government. This is the amount of reward offered by the New World Pirates. And now Chu Han hadn''t even stepped into the great route, he had already been offered a reward of 190 million. Looking at this reward order, Crowe felt that his decision was quite correct. At this time, behind Gunkanjima. Chu Han was standing by the beach, looking at the sea in front of him, not knowing what he was thinking. After a long time, Chu Han retracted the sword into its sheath, inserted Demon Blade Cun Yu on the beach, and then turned to look at the dying behemoth. "I have been attacked by the Vampire Sickle so many times and I haven''t died yet, so I am not ashamed of the name of the dragon." Chu Han knows the power of Yanling and Weasel, especially the Vampire Sickle, which can be compared with Gao Yanling. Homura''s comparable attack method. Although this thousand-year-old dragon was only a sub-dragon, Chu Han was a little surprised that he could withstand the attack of the vampire sickle. But that''s right, after all, it is a Yalong, with a high natural defense power. Even if it is a vampire sickle, it will be difficult to break through the dragon scales, unless it is the ultra-high temperature burning of Jun Yan, just like just now. "It''s time for you Yalong to play a role." Chu looked at Thousand-Year Dragon coldly, and finally stopped talking nonsense. He directly used Demon Blade Cun Yu''s scabbard to pick up the dying Thousand-Year Dragon, and then kicked it in the air. Kick to the sea. "boom!" The huge roar of falling heavy objects resounded throughout the island, alarming countless people. Including the townspeople on Warship Island and Crow who stayed on the Black Cat Pirate Ship, they all looked towards the back of Warship Island involuntarily, and the sound came from there. Among them, the townspeople of Gunkanjima were too violent because of the sound, so they didn''t dare to come close or even to watch. On the contrary, they stayed in place nervously, not knowing what happened. Shocked, scared, uneasy, and confused expressions constantly appeared on the faces of these ordinary townspeople. "What''s wrong, is there an earthquake or a tsunami?" "Although this area is close to the red soil continent, it has always been calm and calm. Where is the earthquake and tsunami, don''t talk nonsense!" "Then you are talking about this roar? What is such a loud noise, not an earthquake and tsunami?" "This" "Well, I just accidentally saw a pirate ship on the shore..." "What? Pirate Ship?!" In this world, pirates are the most scared of these ordinary people. After all, not every pirate is like Roger''s white beard and will not easily harm ordinary people. Most pirates rely on plundering ordinary people''s property to navigate freely on this sea. On the other side, on the ship of the Black Cat Pirate Group, Cloe was looking nervously at the rear of the warship island. He knew better than the townspeople on the warship island that it was definitely made by Chu Han. The entire warship island except Chu Han A person can make such a big movement, he can''t. I have to say that Crowe''s mind is indeed very clever. He thought of the key all at once, and guessed it all at once... This movement was indeed caused by Chu Han, but other than that, the biggest culprit should be the thousand-year-old dragon. "Dragon''s blood is nourished, Yalong''s body, the end of life should be enough to open the cemetery." Chu Han stared at the sea closely, for fear of missing any details. After all, this may be the reason why a Yalong''s blood can be so high. But strangely, nothing happened. There was no tsunami backflow, no continent suddenly came up from the bottom of the sea, and no blood stained the sea. There is no vision. Standing by the beach, Chu Han took a silent breath, calmed down, and kept telling himself to be calm and calm. After a long time, Chu Han pulled out the Demon Blade Cun Yu that was stuck on the ground, turned around and left. Since there is no cemetery here, you can only go to the townspeople on the warship island to get information. After all, he doesn''t like to give up halfway. The most important thing is that he doesn''t want to fail. He cannot have the word failure in his life! Suddenly, Chu Han was startled, and slowly turned around, looking at the calm sea, there was still nothing. But why, he heard an unusual sound just now, like a whine? Whine? As if thinking of something, Chu Han frowned and walked into the sea. When Chu Han walked into the sea, he was suddenly silent, turned around and stepped on his feet, using all his strength, he jumped to the top mountain of the warship island. Chu Han''s speed is very fast. After the dragon''s blood is strengthened, his body has become much stronger. If he faces Admiral Zefa again, he is confident that he can be positive and hard even without Jun Yan plotting against Chu Han. spell! The wind kept whistling in Chu Han''s ears, and soon Chu Han came to the highest point of Warship Island. The seagulls are flying in the sky, the blue sky and white clouds, and the calm and free sea breeze blows by, seeming to be seducing, but also guiding. Chu Han did not pay attention to these, but looked down. This is the highest point of Gunkanjima. Looking down, you can clearly see everything on Gunkanjima, including the sea behind it. ps: vomiting blood ==, there is one more thing 73 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 74: Captive Farm! (55, subscription) Chapter 74 Captive Farm!(5/5, subscription required) Just now, because Chu Han had been driving YanlingScythe, everything that happened on the island did not escape his ears. After all, he was not very relieved that he was left alone on the boat.Swastika no Chi no insect swastika In addition, if the clue of the Millennium Dragon is wrong, then it happens to hear some rumors or intelligence from the mouths of the townspeople on the island. This is Chu Han''s habit, and he has to leave behind in everything just in case. And just now on the beach behind, Chu Han heard a cry from the bottom of the sea. This wailing is very familiar and very sad, as if a noble creature is approaching the end, it will inevitably make people feel sad. But Chu Han wouldn''t, he killed the owner of this wailing! This wailing was made by the previous thousand-year dragon, and the sound came from the bottom of the sea, where the dragon sank just now. At that time, Chu Han had a faint suspicion in his heart, and when he looked down from a high place, he found that it was like this. The sea area behind Gunkanjima is endless, very clear, like a calm ordinary sea area. But if someone is standing at the highest point of Gunkanjima and looking down, they will definitely find that the bottom of this sea area, which is the seabed, has a very huge shadow! It is difficult to see what this huge shadow is with the naked eye. After all, the seabed is so deep. If it weren''t for the daytime and the incident of Chu Han just now, this shadow would really not appear. "The cemetery has finally appeared." Chu Han''s eyes inevitably flashed fiery. After all, this is related to the improvement of bloodlines, and since the Millennium Dragon as a Yalong can improve his bloodlines, so should he. Chu Han is now a Grade A bloodline, and after bursting into blood, he should be able to match the high-level lieutenant general, and the worst is the mid-level lieutenant general. If the pedigree is improved a little bit, such as reaching s rank, then even if he encounters the Warring States Karp again, Chu Han is confident that he can fight with him! He is about to enter the great route, and his strength can be improved a little bit more. After all, the great route is more dangerous than the four seas, and an accidental death is commonplace. In the past, it was because of the protection of everyone from the Roger Pirates group that it was able to calm down, but now Chu Han only has himself and a butler who is extremely wise, but weak enough to speak, and he is walking in a crisis. The great route is really dangerous. "Ok?" Chu Han frowned and looked at the sea area behind Warship Island, it seemed that the graveyard was rising? Chu Han was a little surprised. He remembered that this so-called Thousand-Year Dragon Tomb did not appear until the death of Thousand-Year Dragons. In addition, it had to be opened with many Thousand-Year Dragons scattered around at a certain time. Originally, Chu Han didn''t give any hope to the cemetery, but planned to dive into the seabed to find it by himself as soon as the cemetery appeared. But right now, the cemetery is actually rising by itself, is it going to surface? Chu Han didn''t think much about it. He jumped directly from the cliff. Anyway, his body is strong and he won''t die if he falls. "boom!" There was a loud roar, and Chu Han walked out of the forest and walked to the beach again, quietly looking at the sea. He is waiting. Since the cemetery is about to emerge, he just needs to wait. I don''t know how long it took, a sharp object gradually surfaced, and then slowly, a small island appeared on the surface of the sea, and then a continent surfaced, from the bottom of the sea back to the sea! Except for the sound of the waves, there was no movement in the whole process. It was not as loud as the movement caused by the dragon in the previous millennium. If it weren''t for standing on the beach and seeing it with his own eyes, Chu Han would not believe that a continent just floated up from the bottom of the sea. Up! "This is the so-called Millennium Dragon Cemetery?" Standing on the top of the mountain, Chu Han frowned and was a little dissatisfied with the result, although the continent is indeed very beautiful. The green light is soaring to the sky, and there are some small light spots floating around, looking very beautiful, just like a fairyland on earth. Just looking at the appearance, you would never know that this place will actually be a cemetery. That''s right, the cemetery! Chu Han was not satisfied with this result, because he did not see the dragon bone, the bone of the dragon king! With Chu Han''s current bloodline level, even the S-rank Yalong couldn''t raise him. Only the relic of the Dragon King or the bones of the Dragon King can help him improve his bloodline. In addition, Yalong''s bloodline is very messy, besides the dragon bloodline, I don''t know if there is any other strange bloodline in it. If what he extracted was not the dragon bloodline, but the bloodline of some other creature, then it would be fun. It wasn''t as simple as death, but directly exploded and died. This is also the reason why Chu Han would kill the Thousand-Year Dragon directly instead of extracting its blood. After all, Chu Han is a proud hybrid, and apart from the dragon blood, he didn''t want to have any other strange blood in his body. "It''s weird, why is there no sound?" Chu Han frowned. Yan Ling''s Weasel had always been turned on, but he didn''t hear a sound and was very quiet. But this shouldn''t be. Just now Chu Han heard a cry, and the Millennium Dragon was indeed smashed to the bottom of the sea by him. It stands to reason that it should be here. But there is nothing here, just a place of bones and some stones, which looks like a cemetery. But there are no thousand-year-old dragons, and some have only piles of fossilized thousand-year-old dragon stone statues. "Could it be..." A gleam of light flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, and he looked at the green lights flying in the sky with a thoughtful look. Just now Chu Han was a little suspicious, the appearance of these green lights was a bit unusual, after all, this was a cemetery, whether it was the Millennium Dragon Cemetery or the Dragon King Cemetery, it was a cemetery. Then, this kind of green light shouldn''t appear in the cemetery, so... "What a weird power, it turned the corpse of a thousand-year-old dragon into a fossil in such a short period of time. This weird power is probably not inferior to the high-level speech spirit!" Standing on the top of the mountain, Chu Han frowned and looked at the fossil of a thousand-year-old dragon in the center. This fossil was covered with knife marks. It was the thousand-year-old dragon he had just badly injured. And these green light spots should be thousand years old. Transformed by the essence of the dragon after death. There is a strange power shrouded in this cemetery. After the thousand-year-old dragon died, it was turned into a fossil and ingested the essence of its life. The scattered bones on the ground are not dragon bones, but should be those thousands of years as Yalong. The bones of the beast that the dragon swallowed. Seeing this, Chu Han frowned slightly and looked at the Dragon Tomb below with cold eyes, then a smirk appeared at the corner of his mouth, and said with a faint smile: "Interesting! Taking the essence of life? It seems that the so-called Dragon Tomb is simply a captive farm!" ps: After the five shifts, Junyang is tired and has to write about tomorrow''s hard work, but finally said that he has done it, and I have to update a chapter at one o''clock in the morning, begging for flowers, rewards, and subscription 74 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 75 Dragon! Dragon! Dragon! Chapter 75 Dragon!Dragon!Dragon! The sea area behind Managaha Island.Miscellaneous Chu Han quietly looked at the ancient cemetery that floated from the bottom of the sea in front of him. He didn''t move a step, but the hand holding Demon Blade Cun Yu was slightly tight. The strange power shrouded in this dragon tomb is the fundamental reason why he has not yet entered this thousand-year-old dragon tomb. "Is it the power of petrification to turn living things into fossils in a short time? Or the power of time?" Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, and little cold light flashed in his eyes. The thousand-year dragon just now was still in front of his eyes, but it turned into a fossil in a blink of an eye. There is only one possibility, that is, these diffuse green light spots are the thousand-year dragon. From this, it can be inferred that if creatures with dragon bloodlines enter, they may be affected by this strange force. Chu Han didn''t want to take risks, because it was unnecessary. But if you think that just such a thousand-year-old dragon cemetery can stop Chu Han, that would be too small. "Heh, do you really think it can stop me? Ridiculous!" Chu Han''s eyes flashed, his golden pupils lit up, and a domineering aura that burst into the sky without warning, burst out from Chu Han''s tiny body, and all the creatures on the entire warship island felt this terrifying aura. . It seemed like a dragon king over the world, awake at this moment. "This, this is the domineering domineering?" Cloo, who stayed in the bay, was already lying on the ground as soon as this aura appeared. Fortunately, his consciousness was quite strong and he was not directly unconscious. Because of following Chu Han these days, Crowe also understood some things, such as domineering. "Is it the young master? There are people on this island that can make the young master burst into domineering domineering?!" Cloo has been directly pressured by this momentum and can''t move, and now it is good to be able to speak. Crowe was not wrong, because if it weren''t for the Millennium Dragon Cemetery, Chu Han would not launch the Yanling Emperor and Overlord''s domineering. That''s right, this is the power of the Yanling Emperor, launched in conjunction with the overlord''s domineering, covering the entire island, even Crowe must surrender to this momentum. At this time, Chu Han, who had launched Emperor Yanling, began to step into the cemetery of this thousand-year-old dragon step by step. Chu Han''s eyes were a little hot, and the golden pupil was shaking like a flame. He is like a proud giant dragon, walking forward step by step, but others don''t know that Chu Han is now under tremendous pressure and is moving forward. I don''t know where this pressure came from. Gradually, a drop of sweat appeared on Chu Han''s forehead, and the flame-like golden pupil dimmed a little. "It''s ridiculous, I thought it would stop my footsteps? Huh!" Chu Han''s golden pupil burned in an instant, the dragon blood in his body boiled, and a tyrannical and crazy aura radiated from him. "At one point, burst of blood!" This is the second time that Chu Han has used Explosive Blood, and for the first time he turned on Explosive Blood to directly beat the three navy''s future generals to the ground! The second time, I stepped directly into the cemetery of the Millennium Dragon! "boom!" Chu Han stepped in, and then, the dragon roar suddenly sounded, and more than one! ... I don''t know how long it took, the powerful aura that had been covering the entire island disappeared, and all the townspeople woke up from their coma as if they were dreaming. "This is, what''s wrong? What just happened?" "Ah, my head hurts." "I, weird, I just saw a monster with wings, the eyes are as big as lanterns." "Hey, when you say that, I seem to have seen it too." "me too." Under the blessing of Emperor Yanling after the explosion of blood, the effect can be said to be magnified nearly twice. Under the action of Emperor Yanling, all the creatures of the entire island have a figure in their brains. Dragon, the cyan giant dragon! At the same time, Emperor Yanling left something in their hearts, surrender! "Walk" A footstep suddenly appeared in this small town. Hearing the sound, the owner of the footstep seemed a little excited. Everyone who just woke up heard the footsteps, but strangely, none of them looked up at the master of the footsteps, but lowered their heads subconsciously, as if they were welcoming the return of the king. The footsteps got closer and closer, finally came to the middle of the town, and then stopped. The crowd still didn''t raise their heads, but lowered their heads even further, as if the owner who was afraid of footsteps could see themselves. The owner of the footsteps seemed to have said something, but everyone couldn''t hear him clearly. They didn''t know what he was talking about, so they had to lower their heads subconsciously. After being silent for a while, footsteps sounded again. After a long time, the footsteps could not be heard, but the people who bowed their heads still did not look up. At this time, on a cliff in front of the town, a young man with black hair and white clothes stood proudly, holding a hand in his left hand and shaking constantly.Shaking black long knife. There is no doubt that this is Chu Han. It''s just strange that Chu Han is now closing his eyes. Chu Han didn''t know what happened when he first stepped into the thousand-year-old dragon cemetery. He only knew that at the moment, he saw...a dragon, a real dragon. Huge body, arrogant and proud eyes, noble temperament, indifferent expression, powerful aura, all are showing, this is the dragon! A huge dragon with a real dragon bloodline! The moment Chu Han saw this scene, Chu Han turned around and left immediately. After all, it was a dragon king-level dragon or even a higher-level terrifying creature. With Chu Hans current power, facing such a behemoth, nothing. It''s different from the mantis arm being a car! Because life is not a game, you can restart after gameover.There is no plug-in or archive in life, so in the face of life and death, Chu Han rationally suppressed the impulse of curiosity and chose to leave! However, one day, Chu Han will come back, when he is full of wings! At the same time, above the cliff. Chu Han''s eyes were drooping, his eyes closed, and he was talking.Under the terrifying hearing of Scythe Itachi, he wandered. Chu Han lifted his foot, and in the next step, he appeared under the cliff. There was no sound. It just happened in an instant, as if it had crossed time. Chu Han showed a relaxed expression on his face, then continued on his way, and soon returned to the boat of the Black Cat Pirate Group. The Emperor Yanling and the overlord''s domineering color was relieved when Chu Han left the Millennium Dragon Tomb, and Ke Luo naturally resumed his actions, but he had no physical strength anymore, lying on the deck panting, his eyes blank. Looking at the sky, I didn''t know what I was thinking. It wasn''t until Chu Han approached that Ke Luo reacted and shouted weakly, "Young Master..." This looks like a patient who is about to die from a serious injury. Chu Han didn''t open his eyes, but as if he could see the surroundings, he closed his eyes and looked around for a few times, then turned his head and glanced at the back of the warship island, and after leaving a sentence, he walked directly to the bow. Close your eyes and rest. It took a long time for Crowe to recover from a state of weakness, but he was still recovering from a serious illness. "...Master, where are we going now?" Crowe asked with sweat on his forehead, but he stood up and stood up. Chu Han''s calm voice came from the bow: "Set sail, goal, great waterway!" ps: The big era has begun, and finally set sail! 75 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 76: The Great Channel Chapter 76The Great Channel The entrance to the great route, the red earth continent.RMiscellaneousZhiCworm R Ahead is the dream place of countless pirates. Ahead is the graveyard of the sea, the end of the pirates. The front is the most lively place in the world. The front is called the Great Channel! A great channel, this is the graveyard of countless pirates, the end of the sea. A few years ago, the Great Channel ushered in a man with black hair and a long beard. Since then, the era of pirates has begun, and the world has begun to be chaotic and boiling! And half a year ago, this man died, very heroically dead, but he lived forever in this world. This man, with a few seconds before his death, started an era of extremely chaos. The Great Pirate Age! This man is called Gore D. Roger! He has done what no one has done for a hundred years. He conquered the great waterway. He is, One Piece! Standing at the bow of the ship, Chu Han was very quiet. Unlike some other pirates who entered the great waterway, he was very calm, or rather, indifferent. Chu Han still closed his eyes. It has been a week since he left Warship Island, but he has always closed his eyes, and has never opened a single bit. Crowe had expressed doubts about this, but Chu Han ignored it. After all, he had the spirit of words and the domineering look, and it was the same whether he opened his eyes or not. But at this moment, Chu Han wanted to open his eyes and take a look at this great channel that moved countless pirates! This is not the first time that Chu Han has stepped into a great channel, but at the same time, it is also the first time to officially step into a great channel! "Master, here." Cloo stood at the bow of the boat especially this time, but quietly stepped back, behind Chu Han, and stood behind him. Chu Han knew this very well, and at the same time felt a little lonely, but didn''t care. Blood Sorrow, a phenomenon that every high-level mixed race will have, Chu Han is no exception. The lonely king walked step by step to the highest suspended throne. There were bones all over the ground at his feet. There was no one beside him, only himself, one person. Chu Han looked at the red soil continent across the four seas and great waterways, and felt lonely for the first time. After being silent for a while, Chu Han recovered his calm, and said, "Let''s go, enter the great channel!" "Yes" Crowe bowed respectfully, then left the bow and went to the bridge, ready to enter the great waterway. This is not sloppy, you know, it is not uncommon for a pirate who capsized because of despising the entrance of this great channel. After Cloe left, Chu Han frowned and breathed a sigh of relief. Then, his eyes, which had been closed since he left Warship Island, gradually opened a tiny gap. In an instant, the golden light was released, and two ray of golden light shot out from Chu Han''s opened eyes, illuminating the dim surroundings. Slowly, Chu Han''s eyes opened, and his golden eyes radiated extremely dazzling light. Since leaving the Battleship Island, Chu Han''s eyes have been like this, the golden pupil has not been able to close, always emitting a golden light, extremely dazzling. "The golden pupil that never goes out..." Chu Han knew this feature, but it shouldn''t have appeared in him. The never extinguished golden pupil is a symptom of excessive use of explosive blood, because the dragon blood in the body is too rich, so that the golden pupil cannot be closed. However, this shouldn''t and shouldn''t appear on his body, because he only used the burst of blood that was only used twice, and it would never happen that the golden pupil could not be closed. But this feature has appeared, and it seems to be more serious! The golden pupil not only couldn''t be closed, but it also kept emitting golden light. If someone stares at him, they will be directly burned by the dazzling light from the golden pupil in an instant. This is also the reason why Chu Han keeps his eyes closed. "Still unable to close?" Chu Han frowned, clenched his fists, and then let go. The golden pupil cannot be closed, which means that the language can be turned on at any time, and its power will increase with the opening time of the golden pupil. But at the same time, the opening of the golden pupil is also making him speed up the dragon! The most obvious change is that his surface skin gradually began to harden, just like dragon scales. and "Say Ling..." "Ding! Sorry, due to the interference of unknown energy, Ling Ling is temporarily unavailable!" Chu Han frowned slightly, his face expressionless, but the worry in his eyes became heavier. A week ago, when I walked out of the Millennium Dragon Tomb, the rigid mechanical sound of the system sounded, but the content was unexpected. A week ago, behind the Gunkanjima, the Millennium Dragon Cemetery. "Ding! Congratulations to the host, the exploratory task is completed!" Chu Han, who was thinking how to close the golden pupil, was slightly startled, and then waited with a cold expression, because he knew that there must be more words to follow. Sure enough, after waiting for a while, the mechanical sound of the system sounded again. "The system detects the presence of unknown energy on the host, and Ling Ling is temporarily unavailable." Even if it was Chu Han''s unchanging iceberg expression for thousands of years, his eyes shrank suddenly after the system finished saying this sentence. What does this mean? Ling Ling cannot be used? At that time, Chu Han thought it was because his golden pupil could not be closed, but now it has been a week, and the golden pupil still has not gone out. The only consolation is that the light emitted by the golden pupil has dimmed. But it still cannot be closed. This made Chu Han a little helpless, after all, if the golden pupil could not be closed, the erosion of the dragon blood would accelerate, and after the human blood was overwhelmed, he would become a deadpool! This is unacceptable to Chu Han. After all, he is indeed a mixed race. But his essence is still human. What he inherited is just the dignity, indifferent temperament and domineering power of Long, but this does not mean that he will think. To become a deadpool with a loss of wisdom!. "That, master, it was just..." The golden pupil''s light radiated unexpectedly and attracted Klo. After all, the entrance to the red earth continent of the Great Channel was gloomy, and there was basically no trace of lightning except for the lightning in the sky. bright. And the light from the golden pupil just now was so dazzling that it was impossible for Cloe to notice it. "It''s just the sequelae of the Devil Fruit." Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and replied casually. Cloo was slightly startled, but in his mind he couldn''t help but recalled the double devil fruit ability that Chu Han had shown in Luoge Town. Double Devil Fruit, this is a possibility to break the law, and it is normal to have sequelae, so Crowe did not doubt, but bent down, then left to the cockpit, stabilized the ship, and entered the great waterway. Chu Han had been paying attention to Ke Luo''s actions, and only let go of his slightly frowning brows after he left. After all, it is really difficult to explain the dragon bloodline. ps: It was updated early in the morning, and there will be another update late 76 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 77: Lost Chapter 77: Lost Chu Han tried many methods, but the golden pupil still couldn''t close. miscellaneous worm However, with the passage of time, the golden light emitted dimmed a lot, and the phenomenon of dragonization has also slowed down, which is also good news. Although Chu Han''s eyes were still golden now, it would be difficult to spot them if you didn''t look carefully. "It''s strange, why did the golden pupil suddenly lose control?" After the golden pupil dimmed a lot, Chu Han calmed down and thought about what happened to him. The golden pupil cannot be closed inexplicably. Although the golden pupil''s light has dimmed a bit, it cannot change the essence. The speed of Longhua has slowed down, but Longhua is still going on. If he doesn''t stop it, sooner or later he will become a deadpool, a deadpool with a loss of reason and a dragon-shaped appearance! And after the Battleship Island, Yan Ling didn''t know why it couldn''t be used, and the inexplicable force interference prompted by the system was the power of the dragon king in the Millennium Dragon Cemetery? In fact, at the beginning, Chu Han thought that the golden pupil could not be closed because of the reason that he could not use the language spirit. However, if this is the case, then other language spirits, such as Jun Yan, Sickle Weasel, and the emperor should be unusable, but just as the golden pupil in my eyes fades, the other language spirits can actually be used again. Signs. Moreover, the Yanling he possessed was only the emperor losing control once on the Battleship Island, causing villagers in the small town to lie on the ground because of the power of the Yanling Emperor. But that''s all. At this time, Chu Han also tried Jun Yan and Sickle Weasel, and there was no problem, but instead they used it more smoothly. Therefore, Chu Han believes that the problem should not lie with his golden pupil, but with his dragon blood. The language spirit is developed by the dragon in the body. In other words, only people with dragon blood in the body will have the language spirit. Then, there are only two possibilities for using Ling Ling. One is that the level of Yanling is too high, and his dragon bloodline is too low, so that the Yanling cannot be used. This is reasonable. After all, Chu Han remembers that there are several such examples in the original "Dragon Race". Of course, there is another possibility, but Chu Han thinks this may be too far-fetched, after all... At this moment, Ke Luo''s voice came, awakening Chu Han who was in deep thought. "Master, the entrance to the great channel is ahead!" Chu Han was slightly startled, and withdrew his thoughts, a faint light flashed in his eyes. "The Great Channel? I''m back again!" Chu Han squeezed the demon knife in his hand, Cun Yu, his calm face didn''t have any mood swings, but there was inevitably a ripple in his heart. At the same time, the boat of the Black Cat Pirate Group also sailed into the narrow entrance at this time, impartially, just passing through! The boat is flying up the sky along the upstream current, as if it is about to rise into the air! And Crowe didn''t know when he had come behind Chu Han, lowered his head slightly, just stood on the spot, looking at the ground. Chu Han stared at this magical ocean current in a daze, going upstream, rising into the sky, with the voices of countless people, dreams, freedom, and fly! Faintly, Chu Han seemed to hear a voice ringing in his ears. It was a call from the depths of the bloodline, fascinating and enchanting! Chu Han involuntarily pulled out the demon sword Cun Yu in his hand, the blade pointed straight ahead, the golden pupil shining, like a king descending! "One Piece? This unbearable window period for the Throne of the Sea is about to end. From then on, I will stand on top and move on!" The calm and indifferent words uttered from Chu Han''s mouth, but they were domineering, and the YanlingEmperor could not help but turn on. With the domineering power of the overlord, the majestic aura radiated from him again, the surrounding ocean current seemed I was also moved by this momentum, boiling! Crowe standing behind him shouted excitedly: "Yes! My master!" Behind Chu Han, only Ke Luo answered, but it seemed that the whole world was answering Chu Han''s words. On this day, the Great Channel ushered in a special guest. He is the emperor who will soon rule the world. His goal is to ascend that throne and become the only king! Here is a great channel, countless pirates come here desperately just for one goal. One Piece''s Treasure! And the goal of Gore D. Roger has also been achieved. The whole world will never forget him, the king who once conquered the entire great waterway, and the same few seconds before his death. , That just a few seconds for the whole world to boil completely! It has been almost half a year since the death of Gore D. Roger. There have been more pirates entering the great waterway than before. Even the new world has begun to chaos, and countless pirates have begun to fight. . Edward Newgate the white beard, Kaido, the strongest creature on the land, the aunt, the great pirate Moonlight Moria, etc., are all stupid after the death of the pirate king Gore d. Roger. Fight for the throne of that king. At the same time, in an unknown area of ??the Great Channel, a dilapidated pirate ship was swaying, seeming to fall apart at any time. On the boat, an indifferent young man with black hair and white clothes was sitting on the bow with his eyes closed, not knowing what he was doing. Of course, if you ignore the holes in his clothes, you would be a noble disciple. Beside him, a topless young man was standing respectfully with his head down. It''s just that his face in constant cold sweat reveals his true feelings. Naturally, this was Cloe and Chu Han who had entered the Great Channel. It''s just that the encounter between the two is a bit miserable. First entered the great waterway smoothly, but it was very unlucky to encounter the tsunami, was directly swept away by the waves, and then lost its way. The ship was also broken and broken due to the tsunami. The most important thing is that they are lost! This is also Chu Hans mistake, because previously with the Roger Pirates, Chu Han did not notice that a special compass is needed to drive on the Great Channel. Unfortunately, this kind of compass is only available on the Great Channel. Just have. So Chu Han and Ke Luo were lucky to "win the jackpot". It is a bad thing to get lost in the sea, especially when the food is exhausted. Originally, Chu Han asked Cloo to purchase enough food for half a year in Rogge Town, but I dont know why. Since the golden pupil could not be closed, Chu Hans food intake was quite astonishing, less than a month, half a year for two. The human food has already been eaten, causing the two of them to rely on hunting and killing sea kings for food these days. But this is not a long-term solution, after all, there is food, but water. Chu Han has the blood of a Grade A dragon, even if he doesn''t eat or drink for a month, but Ke Luo can''t, he is just an ordinary person. In addition, Chu Han''s current golden pupil could not be closed, and his physical exertion was very shocking, so naturally he also needed to eat, otherwise he would die of exhaustion sooner or later! I don''t know how long it took, Chu Han suddenly opened his eyes, and a golden light shone. "found it!" ps: After the three shifts, everyone can rest assured that Yanling can be used, and Junyang will not do things that restrict the protagonist''s strength. The reason why Yanling is out of control is a pit buried for the future. . 77 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 78: Alabastan Chapter 78: Alabastan A great channel, an unknown sea area.Miscellaneous Chi Chong At this time, one year has passed since the death of the Pirate King Gore D. Roger, and countless pirates have entered the great waterway to follow the footsteps of the Pirate King, looking for the legendary treasure. The navy is also so battered because of this, tens of thousands of rewards have floated out one by one and flowed around the world. The battle in the new world is even more fierce. The first thing to bear the brunt of the era of the great pirates is the new world! Because countless great sea pirates who were originally entrenched in the great waterway have entered the new world. For a time, the entire new world is in chaos, countless new stars rise and the great sea pirates die. Among the many pirate new stars, a supernova that once stirred up the world is gradually forgotten... Its been a whole year since "Super Nova" Chu Han entered the Great Channel, but they are still drifting and are still lost... Originally two months ago, Chu Han had found a small island, but who knew that the "small island" was actually a huge sea king! Fortunately, Chu Han reacted in time, beheaded it with a single knife, and became the food for both Chu Han and Ke Luo for a month. Unfortunately, the water is gone. Fortunately, Chu Han said, after all, his body has reached an inhuman level after being strengthened by dragon blood. In addition, he didn''t know why that time on Gunkanjima, as if his body had been strengthened again. So even if Chu Han didn''t eat or drink for a month, it wouldn''t be a big problem, at least he wouldn''t have such a pale face and apathy in his eyes. "Stand up, if you can''t keep up with my pace, then you are of no use!" Seeing this, Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and said coldly. At this time, Crowe had been in a coma half a month ago due to lack of water in the body, and finally fell down three days ago, often unconsciously coma, and his face was pale and not human. Chu Han couldn''t help it. Drinking sea water was impossible, it would only harm Ke Luo. After all, it was poisonous, and the sea water was too salty to drink it. But Chu Han was not in a hurry. After all, in his perception, there was a small island not far away. There were people on the island. He heard the conversation and laughter, so there should be a small town there. This time Chu Han couldnt get it wrong. After all, last time it was because the golden pupil was always open and could not be closed. This caused some slight mistakes and deviations when using Ling Ling. You can''t go wrong with the domineering experience. Moreover, the wandering Chu Han for most of the half year was not without gain. For the most part of the year, because the Pirate Ship has been broken, Chu Han has always turned on seeing and hearing domineering and Yan Ling Sisi. This has led to the use of Yan Ling Sickle and Weasel directly surpassing Jun Yan, and the Blood Sickle can also be used in It was displayed without exploding blood. The most important thing is that the domineering of seeing and hearing has reached a high level, and it is only a little bit different from the perfect state of "listening to all things" by Gore D. Roger. And because there was no food supply for most of the rafting for most of the year, Chu Han had been hunting sea kings for food. This also gave Chu Han a good opponent to practice swordsmanship. For more than half a year, Chu Han''s swordsmanship directly advanced by leaps and bounds. After all, during the whole process, he was using a sword to solve everything, without relying on the spirit of words. If you don''t look at the age, you can now call Chu Han a great swordsman. This can be seen from the sea of ??blood all the way behind Chu Han. That was left by countless sea kings, all killed by a single blow! "Huh? Obviously I feel that there is a small island ahead, and there is still a sound on the island. Why is it suddenly disappearing now?" Chu Han suddenly frowned, holding the demon knife Cun Yu in his hand, after all, he didn''t have such a strange thing. I have encountered it, but I am not surprised at all. After all, this is a great channel, and everything is very reasonable here. "Disappeared, suddenly, suddenly disappeared..." After a little thought, Chu Han suddenly fell into contemplation, as if recalling the memory in his head. After a long time, Chu Han suddenly raised his head and once again looked at the place where he had just sensed the island with the domineering look and feel, and at the same time, he turned on the Yan Ling Si, and listened to the surrounding sounds. After a while, Chu Han looked thoughtful. "Could it be..." A gleam of light flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, and he turned around and swung it out with a huge sword energy bombarding the sea. "boom!" The waves formed, pushing the pirate ship, which was in tatters after countless winds and rains, and then drifted forward. The shock of the sea awakened the unconscious Klo, and asked weakly, "Master...Where are we..." Ke Luo did not have the abnormal body of Chu Han, and was already very weak now. It is estimated that he will die slowly even if others don''t kill him. Chu Han''s face was cold, and he said lightly: "Go to a country where there is water and food." Crowe was so weak that he couldn''t even express his happy expression, so he had to support Hungary with his right hand to show his respect. Chu Han did not go to see Ke Luo, because he knew that he was already very weak, so he didn''t care. As long as he didn''t die, even if he was about to die, the dragon blood could extend the vitality of Ke Luo, at least enough to support them. When arriving at an island. Anyway, Ke Luo is also a favorite of Chu Han, so why can''t he let him die? After all, there are very few smart people with developed brains like this. "Huh? Feel it, it really is!" After swiping another slash, Chu Han didn''t sit down and rest. Instead, he glanced ahead. He already faintly saw the appearance of the island, but it was blocked by a piece of yellow gas. Even the high-ranking look and domineering couldn''t detect it. To what specific information. However, Chu Han is 90% sure that this is the place he thinks. In the past six months, Chu Han has discovered three islands in total. One was that at the beginning, the Yanling Scythe Weasel got out of control and regarded the giant sea king as an island. The second time was not long ago, when he discovered the existence of a small island, but there was no human feeling there, instead there were many sea kings. So Chu Han thought that it was the gathering place of the sea kings, so he didn''t care and ignored it. Thinking about it now, it is most likely the "monster garden" in his memory. Then the two powerful breaths of life he felt should be those two powerful "human beings". And just now, he felt that yellow gas filled the island, so Chu Han judged that he felt right, that there was a country on the island in front of him. The desert country of the great waterway, Alabastan! ps: Its early in the morning, and today is Childrens Day, eh... But this holiday seems to have nothing to do with Junyang and everyone. Its really time to get old, old, old~ 78 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 79 Sand Crocodile-Krocdal Chapter 79 Sand Crocodile-Krocdal The great waterway, the land of the desert, Alabastan. Deserts everywhere cover the entire country, and you cant see what it looks like from the outside. But despite this, Alabastan is a well-known oasis, with deserts everywhere, but also countless oasis, beautiful scenery, is the best choice for tourists. But some people don''t think so. Outside the capital of Alabastan, near the oasis of Yuba. A young man walked alone in a desert with flying yellow sand, with flowing black hair and a firm and cold face. Even the hot desert could not hide the looming chill on his body. "Alabastan, it''s a veritable desert country." The boy sighed slightly, and then clenched the knife in his hand. That is a very strange long knife, because it is emitting a blue cold light! This is one of the twelve great knives, the demon sword Murakami, also known as the god sword. And the black-haired boy holding it was naturally Chu Han. It has been two years since Chu Han entered the Great Channel, and his strength has been continuously improved in the past two years. Now Chu Han is confident that he can defeat the lieutenant-level navy or pirate even if he does not turn on the blood burst. If the blood explodes, Chu Han is confident that he can make a tie with the general. As for why his strength has increased so quickly, Chu Han is not very clear, but he faintly feels that it should be related to the entry of Warship Island into the Millennium Dragon Cemetery. Although Chu Han has not yet figured out what happened that time, his strength has improved. This is a good thing, so Chu Han did not continue to think deeply. His instinct told him that even if he kept thinking about it, he Maybe he didn''t understand it, so Chu Han didn''t think about it. Longhua has stopped anyway. That''s right, Chu Han''s signs of becoming a dragon stopped when he entered Alabastan in half a year. Just don''t know why, the golden pupil still cannot be closed. Although the dragon was no longer transformed, the inability to close the golden pupil made Chu Han consume four times the energy of ordinary people every day. This is because he has three speech spirits, otherwise the physical exertion would not be so amazing. And most importantly, Crowe was separated from him. A year ago, after Chu Han sensed the location of Alabastan, he kept waving the village rain to make the broken pirate ship move forward. It''s just that God seemed to be joking with them. Just when they went ashore, the two encountered a sandstorm. Chu Han''s strength and strength strengthened his body to survive the sandstorm. But Crowe was blown away by the sandstorm. And I dont know if its because its a desert. The radar effect of Yan Ling Scythe Weasel seems to have been disturbed. He heard the wrong direction from time to time, causing Chu Han to get lost in the desert many times. Fortunately, the effect of seeing and hearing color domineering has not been weakened. Two months ago, Chu Han reached the famous oasis in Alabastan, Yuba. After adding some supplies and food there, he went on the road alone to the capital of Alabastan, Albana. According to people in the oasis of Yuba, someone in the capital Albana recently picked up a man who was attacked by a sandstorm in the desert. Chu Han felt that it might be Chloe, so he headed for the capital of Alabastan, and... Chu Han also had an unknown purpose. The great waterway desert country, the capital of Alabastan, near Albana. Chu Han was standing on a dune with flying yellow sand. He just turned on the domineering look and feel that this place seemed a bit strange, and there was a strange wave disturbing the weather here. Chu Han didn''t understand what was going on at first, but after a little thought, he understood. "According to the timing, that guy should have been defeated by White Beard now." Chu Han looked in the direction of Albana, the capital of Alabastan, and narrowed his eyes slightly. "Natural rustle fruit, huh!" Chu Han smiled disdainfully. The devil fruit was in front of his speech, like a child''s toy car running in a car race with an adult, ridiculously overwhelming. "I can''t let you take that thing, it''s mine." Chu Han''s shining golden pupil showed a chill. He knew why that guy came to this famous desert country after being defeated by Whitebeard. Attention in hitting that taboo. It''s just a pity, that thing was taken by Chu Han. "If you want to grab something with me, it depends on your ability, sand crocodile..." In the desert where the yellow sand is flying, the black-haired boy gradually exudes an astonishing chill, with an extremely overbearing aura, which directly calms the originally fluttering yellow sand... The capital of Alabastan, Albana. This is the capital of the desert country of Alabastan. The entire Santin Island is covered by the desert, but only Albana, thousands of miles away from the capital, has no yellow sand. It can almost be said to be a paradise. . All this is called a miracle by the citizens of Alabastan. The nationals living in Albana thought it was a gift from the king. The ruler of the desert country of Alabastan is the royal family, Nafirutali. The current king, named Nafirutali Cobra, is the twelfth king of Alabastan. At this time, in a bar in the capital Albana, a young man in a black coat was sitting alone in a corner, drinking with a gloomy face. "Damn old guy, damn navy, one day I will kill him!" The man swallowed viciously, then slapped it hard on the table, paying no attention to the sight of the people around him. This man was just standing on the Chambord islands at the midpoint of the great waterway, was met by White Beard, and then the entire army was wiped out and fled. Who knew that later he met the patrolling lieutenant admiral and was wiped out again, leaving the captain of the ship to escape. 2.8 After fleeing all the way, the man came to this desert country, Alabastan. And so just right, his goal is the desert kingdom on Shengting Island, Alabastan! "Royal Nafirutali, it''s really hidden." The man looked at the wine glass on the table with excitement, and a dangerous light flashed continuously in his eyes. After a while, the man raised his glass and took a sip, then strode out of the bar. He looked at the castle at the highest point and sneered slightly. "Huh, the forbidden thing is mine!" This man, called Krokdal, is a natural demon fruit capable person, and a new pirate star in the Great Channel. Sand Crocodile, Krokdal, a reward, eighty-one million Baileys! 79 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 80 Who are you! ? Chapter 80 Who are you!? The capital of Alabastan, Albana.Miscellaneousġ Chu Han frowned, looking at the half-life young man in front of him, thinking slightly about the solution. "When we picked him up in the desert, he was already like this. We don''t know the specific situation very well." A soldier in light armor looked at the pensive Chu Han and said carefully. He also saw that this down-and-out man who accidentally picked up in the desert obviously had some noble status, otherwise the young man dressed like a nobleman would not make a special trip to inquire about his whereabouts. The half-life undead man in front of Chu Han is naturally his steward, Hundred Chi Ke Luo. Two days ago, as soon as Chu Han arrived in Albana, he easily inquired about the man who had encountered the sandstorm. And as Chu Han had expected, that man was his royal butler, Clo. After pondering for a while, Chu Han suddenly said, "How can the poison on his body be relieved?" The soldier in light armor was startled, as if he didn''t expect Chu Han to react so quickly. "Uh, oh, this is the poison of the red-tailed crab hidden in the sandstorm. If you want to treat it, you need a special plant called "spotgrass"." The light armor soldier subconsciously answered Chu Han''s question. Chu Han didn''t talk nonsense, and said directly: "Where is it?" He didn''t ask where it was sold, but directly asked where it was. Obviously, if this so-called patchweed could be bought, the soldier in front of him would have already bought it to detoxify Chloe. After all, this is the capital of Alabastan, and everything that exists in the entire St. Ting Island will be here. But the light armor soldiers did not do this, which can only show that this thing is not something ordinary people can get. The soldiers ignored Chu Han''s praise, and directly replied: "Spotgrass is a special plant that can only be found near the royal tomb." "Wangling..." Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly, and he was relieved. He has no time to waste here now. If we say that the production area of ??the zebra grass is very far away, then Chu Han will judge whether or not. It took time to treat Crowe. Fortunately, it did not conflict with his purpose, because Chu Han''s goal was the royal tomb of the royal family of Alabastan from the beginning. "You take care of him, and I will pay you when you come back." Chu Han turned around and left after speaking, ignoring the soldiers who froze and stopped talking. After leaving the door, Chu Han raised his eyebrows, feeling a little helpless. He had just entered the great channel, but he was drifting on the sea because he got lost, and then he was lost in the desert for more than half a year. It can only be said that there are no surprises in the great waterway. Fortunately, all the accidents that happened were not far from his purpose. "The king''s mausoleum...it seems to need to go to the palace." Chu Han''s calm eyes flashed with cold light from time to time. The royal tomb is the resting place of the emperors of a kingdom, and the royal family of Alabastan will not easily let him know where it is. and so Chu Han squeezed the hand of Demon Blade Cun Yu. This sword hadn''t drunk human blood for two years, and he was a little eager to think about it. The demon sword is psychic, trembling and shaking! Chu Han smiled slightly and muttered to himself: "Are you lonely too? Then let us go and make a big fuss!" After two years of hard cultivation, Chu Han also wanted to know how strong his strength is now! The Royal Palace, Albana, the capital of Alabastan. A young man in a black coat stood quietly at the top of the palace, looking down at the capital of Alabastan, his eyes flashed from time to time. This man is Sand Crocodile, Krokdal. He successfully entered the palace of Alabastan, next to the Nafirutali clan, with a letter from the world government. "Ancient taboo...huh, you will be my secret weapon to kill the old man with the white beard!" Krokdal met the White-bearded Moby Dick in a vortex of the Great Channel half a year ago. Proud that he has always been displeased with the great pirates in the new world. Especially the white beard. In Krokdal''s eyes, the white beards and the elders who were contemporaries with the Pirate King Gore d. Roger are all outdated. This great pirate era belongs to them, it is his Krokdal era! "Hahahaha, when that thing arrives, this era belongs to my Krokdal, and all the navy and the white beard must surrender to my feet." Krokdall seemed to see himself sitting on the throne. Shouting excitedly, as if to let the whole world hear his voice! "Sand crocodile Krokdal, a natural rusty fruit capable person, the big beard Edward Newgate who once challenged the new world, was surrendered by the navy after he was defeated. Are you a pirate?" At this moment, a calm voice with a hint of chill sounded at the top of the palace, awakening Krokdal, who had fallen into his own fantasy. "Who?!" Klockdal shouted directly, and at the same time, a whirlwind of sand condensed in his hands, and his body was ready to be elementalized at any time. "Shusha fruit...it''s useless to me!" The voice sounded again, but this time with a trace of irony, obviously disdain for Krokdal. As soon as the words fell, an invisible wind blade instantly cut through the air, leaving blood traces on Klockdal''s face. Krokdal''s pupils contracted rapidly, and he had just seen a pillar of blood rushing into his face with his own eyes. The hot feeling was the second time he felt. The first time, under Baibeard''s fist, he felt despair. The second time, under the hands of this unknown enemy, he felt utterly cold, as if being stared at by a behemoth, he died when he moved! "Who the hell are you, hiding your head and your tail, and what is it!" Klockdal dare not move. Judging from the situation just now, this person in secret can hurt him silently, so he Dare not move. The voice sounded again, but it was full of irony. "Ridiculous, I''m scared? I''m not even daring to move, which really disappoints me. It seems that the sand crocodile is nothing more than that. No wonder it has a white beard." Hearing this, Krokdal exuded an astonishing chill, his face was clouded, and the golden hook on his left hand slowly showed a trace of purple air current. "who are you?!" The voice was silent, and then footsteps sounded. "Walk" I don''t know why, when the sound of footsteps rang in Klockdal''s ears, he suddenly felt a feeling of falling in the sky, as if he was being stared at by some beast. The footsteps disappeared, because a figure appeared. Then a cold voice sounded. "Chu Han!" ... 80 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 81: Strong Crush Chapter 81 Strong Crush "Chu Han!" When the extremely cold voice suddenly sounded in the dark night, a dark shadow slowly walked out of the night.Miscellaneousס The figure did not lose sight of the appearance because of the dark night, because his face was shining with golden light. To be precise, his eyes are emitting golden light! The person here is Chu Han. Krokdal looked at this a little stranger in front of him, and didn''t know what was going on. Looking at his golden eyes, Krokdal was a little bit scared. He slightly avoided Chu Han''s sight and asked, "Chu Han? You? Is it a pirate or a navy?" Hearing this, Chu Han narrowed his eyes and smiled lightly: "You can''t even look directly at me now. What qualifications do you have to know my identity?" Since Gunkanjima and his party, Emperor Yanlings power has increased a lot. Chu Han tried it when he was drifting on the sea before. Hundreds of sea kings shivered under the influence of Emperor Yanling, as if they had met the king. same. Klockdal didn''t care about Chu Han''s irony, but frowned. Looking at Chu Han, he faintly felt that the boy in front of him seemed a bit familiar, with golden eyes, as if he had seen him somewhere. When the Pirate King Gore D. Roger was executed, Krokdal was also there, and he was one of the witnesses of the opening of the era of the Pirate. In the subsequent disturbance in Roggetown, Chu Han left a deep impression on people, and Krokdal had also seen it with his own eyes. Not only that, he also personally experienced the power of Emperor Yanling to cooperate with the overlord. But because Chu Han has disappeared for two years, and the two years of hard work, Chu Han has not only grown taller, but also has a burly body. Compared with two years ago, he is almost two people. It is normal for Klockdal to not recognize it. Chu Han looked at Krokdal''s thoughtful expression, and he also understood that his own golden pupil that could not be closed was indeed too ostentatious. Anyone who had seen the wanted order would recognize him. Chu Han shook his head slightly, and directly pulled out the Demon Sword Cun Yu. After swiping a slash, he retracted the knife and sheathed it, then watched quietly. This slash was not very conspicuous, and the light was very dim, but faintly, it gave people a sense of danger. Before Klockdal remembered who Chu Han was, the slash had already arrived! Krokdal knew that the attack just now was of no use to the boy in front of him, so he directly raised the golden hook in his left hand to block it. At this critical moment, Krokdal suddenly saw a trace of irony hanging on the corner of Chu Han''s mouth, suddenly his heart beat, and a small sandstorm condensed in his right hand! Chu Han smiled silently, his right hand closed slightly and Cun Yu who hadn''t fully returned to the scabbard. The golden hooks that glued the sandstorm collided with the slash, and the entire palace fell silent. Then, two voices sounded simultaneously. "Poison Knife Desert!" "Empty!" boom! The entire palace collapsed instantly, and a crescent slash covered half of Albana, wherever it went, it was divided into two halves! At the same time, yellow sand filled Albana, and a small desert appeared where the palace was originally located. And the palace... is gone! "The king, the palace, the palace..." "This, what''s going on?!" All the citizens of Albana were affected in an instant, but fortunately there were no casualties. But the houses that are divided in half and the dust everywhere are not fake! On the other side, the original palace has become a ruin, and a man sits quietly on the dilapidated building. It is worth mentioning that his left hand originally had a golden hook, but now it has become an oval like a honeycomb, and the hook originally inserted there is broken. A young man in a white royal robe, accompanied by a little girl with long blue hair, walked slowly to the man''s side. The little girl with long blue hair curiously looked at the man with tattered clothes and a strange thing in her left hand. "He''s gone?" the young man in a white royal robe suddenly asked. The man with something like a honey nest in his left hand said, "Well, he is a pirate." The young man nodded. When that person came to him, he was also very surprised. After all, the Nafirutali clan was once one of the twenty royal families who created the world. The news is very clear, so the young man glanced at him. I recognized the person''s identity. However, he was not surprised, and even agreed to that person''s presumptuous request, and told him the location of the tomb of the Nafirutali clan. The corresponding reward is that the person promised to help Alabastan solve a problem and a promise. In the future, if Alabastan is in danger, no matter where the person is, as long as he can, he will rush to help. The young man attaches great importance to this promise, because as the king of the Nafirutali clan, one of the twenty royal families who have created this world, he knows that that person has this kind of energy and ability. So he agreed. "Klockdale, the navy has arrived, surrender yourself." The young man turned to look at the man sitting on the ruins. That''s right, he is Klockdal, but he is now in a panic, even the iconic golden hook is broken, and people who don''t know it really can''t recognize it. Klockdal did not answer, but asked, "Why is he here?" The young man petted the little blue-haired girl''s head and said, "The Nafirutali clan was once one of the twenty royal families in the world, and naturally kept certain taboos, and his purpose should be that. " The young man didn''t hide it, and told Krokdal the truth bluntly, because he knew that Krokdal''s purpose was the same. Unexpectedly, Krokdal nodded calmly, then patted the ashes on his body, and then turned into a puff of yellow sand and left the ruined palace. The young man didnt stop him either. He didnt have the ability to stop him anyway. After all, Krokdal is a new pirate star offering a reward of more than 80 million. The great pirate who once challenged the new world has a white beard and survives, even a lieutenant admiral. It is difficult to keep him, let alone him who has no combat effectiveness. "Dad, who is that person?" The little blue-haired girl suddenly asked after Klockdal left. The young man smiled slightly and replied: "A very powerful pirate, very powerful, very powerful." The young man knew that his daughter was not asking Krokdal, but the black-haired boy who broke into the palace alone with chills before asking about it. The little blue-haired girl didn''t ask much, just screamed, and then looked expectantly in the direction where the black-haired boy had left. She will never forget the golden pupil that looks like a dreadful golden golden pupil, so handsome! The young man knew his daughter''s thoughts, but he didn''t care, just touched her soft hair lovingly. The young man was named Nafirutali Cobra, the twelfth emperor of Alabastan. The little girl with blue hair is Nafirutali Vivi, the princess of Alabastan. 81 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 82: Encountering the Navy Chapter 82 Encountering the Navy Great waterway, monster gathering place, little flower garden.Miscellaneous Y Chi Y Chong A handsome figure, wearing a platinum windbreaker, black hair flowing in the wind, exuding a chill, like a noble son. "Sure enough, what I felt before was Xiaohua Yuan." The black-haired boy narrowed his eyes slightly as he watched the roar from the island full of exotic flowers and plants. The young man was Chu Han. After he left Alabastan, he went straight to this monster gathering place, mainly to see the two giants of the Bing Pirate Group that crossed the great channel a hundred years ago. "It''s a pity, if it wasn''t for an accident, I would definitely come and play with you." Chu Han is very interested in the two giants. Unfortunately, Chu Han suddenly remembered something when he was in Alabastan, something he had forgotten inadvertently. Chu Han smiled silently, kicked his feet and flew out instantly, flying in the air. One of the six navy styles, moon step! The moon step is suspended in the air by continuously stepping on the air. The principle is very simple, but the body strength is very high, which is very human. However, this requirement is fundamental to Chu Han, whose body strength is far beyond ordinary people. A piece of cake. During the two years of hard work on the Great Channel, Chu Han has already practiced the Moon Step, and is now very proficient. Compared with the high-level navy, it is not far behind. As for the other five styles, Chu Han has no interest. Among the six forms, only Yuebu could see him. Chu Han looked at the air pressure that was constantly kicking out under his feet, and sighed slightly: "Is this the moon step? It''s amazing." It is indeed amazing, after all, Yuebu can make humans stay in the air without any external force, so as to achieve the effect of flying in the air. "It''s just right to drive on the road." A faint smile hung on the corner of Chu Han''s mouth. If it weren''t for the fact that his golden pupil couldn''t be closed now and his physical exertion was too great, he really wanted to use his full strength to see his limit. How fast is it. Chu Han exhaled slightly, and then used his feet to go straight to a certain entrance and exit of the great channel. On the other side, in the depths of the Xiaohua Garden, in two different directions, two huge figures looked at Chu Han who was leaving almost at the same time. They both sensed Chu Han''s peeping at them just now. "Is a little guy? Such a powerful blood, even stronger than our El Prabhu warrior, is another monster born?" The loud voice gradually echoed throughout Xiaohua Garden, but no one responded to him. , Because this is the depths of the monster gathering place, even the sea kings are not willing to come! Chu Han didn''t know that after he left, he shocked the two giants who had been alive for not knowing how many years, but even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care much about it. Since the only ship had brought Kello to the Seven Capitals of Water, now Chu Han could only use Moonwalk to drive his way, while checking for pirate ships or warships, and then grab one. After all, he had been using Moon. It takes too much energy to hurry, even if he arrives at the destination, he is already exhausted. "Huh? That''s... a navy ship?" Chu Han stopped and looked at a sea-blue warship engraved with seagulls in the distance. It was a navy warship, a warship departing from the navy headquarters. "Why did the naval ships of the navy headquarters appear here? Could it be..." Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, judging from the time, he was indeed a bit late, and now I just hope it''s not too late. He had no access to outside information for a year of drifting on the sea, and then a year of asceticism in Alabastan. Because of the remoteness of Alabastan, the information on the outside world was only half-knowledge. Although he later got some secret information from Klockdal, it didn''t match the time in his memory, and he couldn''t remember it, but in general, it should be correct! At this point, Chu Han used his feet to fly to the navy ship. ...And on the other side, on the warship departing from the navy headquarters. One has short purple hair and a white cloak engraved with the word "Justice" on his shoulders. There is a shiny golden star on Hungary, which is the rank of Rear Admiral. "Flying squirrel, what are you thinking about?" At this moment, a cold voice sounded, accompanied by the appearance of a strange man. Because this man looks like a spider, and he also wears a gold star and a white cloak with "justice" written on his back. The navy who was called "flying squirrel" by a spider-like man turned his head and said, "I was wondering what the teacher Zefa encountered in the new world, and he would be seriously injured." The spider-like man gently put his hand on the knife on his waist: "It is said that he encountered a pirate. The whole ship''s recruits are..." As he said, the spider man held the handle of the knife tightly, his hands trembled slightly, thinking it was because his heart was also full of anger. Major General Flying Squirrel was slightly silent, and his eyes were a little gloomy. After all, this incident was a huge blow to the entire Navy and even the entire world government. A month ago, one of the three navy generals "Black Fist" Zefa led a ship of naval recruits to the New World. As a result, they were attacked by pirates in the New World. All the naval recruits were killed. Only two people survived. Among them, the black wrist Zefa, one of the highest combat power of the navy headquarters, was seriously injured and fled back to the navy headquarters. This incident was concealed by the navy headquarters. After all, Zefa is an admiral of the navy and represents the highest combat power of the navy. As a result, he was cut off by an arm in the new world and escaped. Once this incident is known to the outside world, the impact will be caused. Almost no less chaotic than the world. What''s more, due to the last few seconds before the death of the pirate king, Gere D. Roger, the pirates have not only become more rampant in the past two years, but the number of them has also increased. Once the news that Zefa was seriously injured by a pirate circulated, then it is indeed not an exaggeration to say that the world is chaotic, after all, this will directly cause countless pirates to go to war with the navy! "Don''t guess anything, even if you know about that kind of thing, what can you do?" Just when the two were silent, a loud voice sounded behind them. The flying squirrel and the spider man turned their heads at the same time and said, "Lieutenant General Stoloberg!" There are two golden stars hanging on the coming of Hungary, representing his identity, Lieutenant General of the Navy Headquarters! "The thing about General Zefa is useless even if you know it." Stoloberg waved his hand and looked directly into the eyes of the flying squirrel and spider man. Rear Admiral Flying Squirrel and Spider Man were silent. Indeed, even Admiral Zefa would have to pay the price of serious injuries to escape back. What can they do with the Rear Admiral. Lieutenant Admiral Stoloberg glanced at the flying squirrel and the spider man, with a hint of appreciation in his eyes. Both of them had been taught by Admiral Zefa. It is certain that they will become lieutenant generals in the future. Thats why he spoke out and told them. People know their own strength, so they can have motivation. Then, Lieutenant General Stoloberg paused, turned his head and looked at the top of the ship mast and said in a deep voice: "Your Excellency has been listening on it for so long. ps: I didnt want to do six styles, but Yuebu is really good, so I did it == 82 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 83 OHara Chapter 83 O''Hara "Your Excellency has been eavesdropping on it for so long, and you have heard enough if you want to, shouldn''t you come down to talk?" Stoloberry''s voice resounded like a thunder in the ears of the flying squirrel and spider man.Miscellaneous The flying squirrel clenched the "Scythe", one of the only fifty good knives in the world, at his waist. The spider man disappeared in place without a trace. But if you look up, you can see a humanoid spider crawling up the mast quickly. A glimmer of admiration flashed in Stoloberg''s eyes, and both responded well and were excellent marines. just The appreciation in Stoloberg''s eyes quickly disappeared, and what appeared was a solemn! "Actually, I hate reptiles." When this sound sounded, the temperature of the entire warship dropped in an instant, as if it were an icy winter. Then, the rear admiral who turned into a spider fell from the sky and made a big hole in the deck. Following this, the entire warship shook. The flying squirrel''s pupils contracted slightly, staring solemnly at the top of the boat pole, and his right hand trembled slightly.Shaking, seems to be unbearable.Come out. He just saw clearly that there was a footprint on the spider man''s face. It was a small but deep footprint. The flying squirrel kept exclaiming in his heart: "One kick, just one kick has solved a rear admiral, this person, who is this person?!" Unlike the flying squirrel, Stoloberg had a calm face, and he sat on the ground clearly, without a worried expression at all. "Do you think I dare not kill you?" The owner of that voice obviously saw Stoloberg''s movements, with a slight cold tone in his tone. Stoloberg smiled and said, "Your Excellency did not kill the ghost spider, then, it will not kill us." The voice was silent for a while, and I don''t know if it was said to have been in my mind. The flying squirrel was very nervous, his back was beaten by cold sweat, and the hand holding the handle of the knife kept shaking.Shaking, I admired Lieutenant General Stoloberg for a while. He was indeed a lieutenant, so calm. Stoloberg knew in his heart that he couldn''t beat the opponent, because he couldn''t beat the ghost spider to a coma, and the opponent could, so he couldn''t beat the opponent. But at the same time, he is also very confident that the other party dare not kill him, because behind him is the navy headquarters, the world government, and the entire world! However, Stoloberg regretted the action of the owner of that voice in the next second. "When did you have the illusion that I didn''t dare to kill you?" Stoloberg was startled. The next moment, there was a buzzing sound, and then, the flying squirrel saw hundreds of wounds on the body of Lieutenant General Stoloberg who was still confident just now, and the white cloak turned blood in a flash! At the same time, a figure descended from the sky, like a king, and when it came to the deck of the warship, the unsheathed black demon sword protruded straight from the stunned Stoloberg. "Navy? World government? Is it amazing?" The shadow had cold eyes and smiled faintly. The black demon knife in his hand suddenly pulled out, and with a cold wave, scarlet blood splashed out striking blood on the ground. the other side Flying squirrel sat on the deck in a daze, a little bit unable to believe his eyes, a lieutenant admiral of the navy headquarters, just like this, was seriously injured in front of him and was dying. Then, the seamen on the entire warship fell down in an instant, unconscious. And all of this was because of the black-haired boy who sat on the bow of the ship and looked like a nobleman. Chu Han blew the oncoming sea breeze, and his eyes were a little relieved. For the past three years, Chu Han was either facing the bad breath-filled wind of Neptune class or the yellow sand flying all over the sky. This calm and beautiful sea scenery made him feel a little bit emotional. "Zefa was seriously injured, and escaped back to the navy headquarters. There are only two survivors of the entire navy recruits. Who did it? Interesting!" Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly, feeling the calm sea breeze, but in his heart was thinking about what the navy had just said. Chu Han is not a soft-hearted person, but he can''t do things like killing hundreds of ordinary people for no reason, because this kind of thing is not good for him. "New World, severely wounded Zefa, massacred seamen, could it be..." Chu Han recalled the story of the One Piece in his memory, suddenly thought of a person, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. After a while, Chu Han asked without turning his head: "This warship is going to the West Sea, one of the four seas, right?" Only flying squirrels were still awake. The remaining major ghost spiders were stunned by Chu Han''s foot. Lieutenant General Stoloberg was directly cut into blood by YanlingVampiric Scythe, even those behind him The white cloaks are all dyed red, and whether they can survive is different. As for the other seamen on the warship, they all lay down directly under the power of the Emperor Lu and Yan Ling. Only the flying squirrel was safe and sound. After all, Chu Han didn''t know how to sail, so he had to leave a tongue to lead the way. The flying squirrel was startled, and a hesitation flashed across his face. This matter is a secret of the Navy Headquarters. If you say it... Chu Han seemed to see through what the flying squirrel was thinking, and smiled sarcastically: "A lieutenant general, two major generals, and hundreds of elite marines. Such a lineup, isn''t it the Demon Slayer Order? I really thought I didn''t know. ?" Hearing this, the flying squirrel didn''t know where the courage came from, and suddenly said loudly: "Since you know, then what else are you asking, this monster!" The flying squirrel regretted it after speaking. After all, what Chu Han said to Lieutenant General Stoloberg just now showed one thing, he was not afraid of the navy headquarters and the world government. Chu Han didn''t care about the flying squirrel''s words, but was silent. He reached out and touched his eyelids, monsters, huh. It is not bad to say that it is a monster, because he is a mixed race, has dragon blood in his body, and is not a human being, so it is a monster...it is almost the same. It''s just that he is a monster, but the king of all monsters! "Xihai, I hope it''s not late yet." A gleam of cold light flashed in Chu Han''s eyes. If it was too late, the forbidden thing he got might be completely useless. This was a result that Chu Han didn''t want to see. Therefore, even the navy that Tu Guang came from because of the Demon Slaying Order, Chu Han would definitely get the "key"! That "key" that opened the Forbidden Magic Soldier 800 years ago! At this time, the West Sea, one of the four seas, the island of knowledge, O''Hara. This is the island of omniscience known for the entire sea. It gathers countless famous scholars from all over the world and masters one-third of the world''s books. It can be said to be the largest library in the world. And on the shore of O''Hara, the island of knowledge, a black-haired little girl rescued a wounded giant warrior from El Pab. At the same time, this was also the beginning of the destruction of O''Hara, the island of knowledge! at the same time. Four special warships set off from the headquarters of the navy and traveled to the four seas through the Gate of Justice, and their destination was the West Sea, one of the four seas, O''Hara, the island of knowledge! 83 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 84: Killing Demons (15, for subscription) Chapter 84 Order of Killing Demons (1/5, for subscription) One of the four seas, the West Sea, near the unnamed sea.Miscellaneous / Chi / Insects A deserted naval warship slowly headed towards the island of knowledge, O''Hara. There were only two people on the warship, a black-haired teenager who looked sixteen or seventeen years old and a man with purple hair at the helm. It is hard to imagine that there are only two people on the huge naval ship. However, neither of the two on the boat had any unexpected expressions on their faces. One was calm, and the other was sitting in the bow of the ship and playing with a box. Needless to say, the black-haired boy is naturally Chu Han. And the other one is Rear Admiral, Flying Squirrel who was specially "stayed" by Chu Han as a coolie. Chu Han looked at the red box in his hand, his face looked thoughtful, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. After playing with this box for a while, Chu Han suddenly said, "You said that what is in this box is an ancient devil fruit?" The flying squirrel standing behind him was startled by Chu Hans questioning, and then quickly replied: Well, yes, there is a precious ancient devil fruit inside. It is Lieutenant General Scrobergs Man Island got it." Chu Han nodded casually, recalling the story of the One Piece that he knew well in his mind, as if in the original book, the rear admiral who defected was indeed a devil fruit obtained from a lieutenant admiral. Just when he reached the four seas through the holy place Mariejoa, Chu Han suddenly sensed a strange fluctuation on the warship, as if something was calling, and then he casually asked what was on the flying squirrel. , The flying squirrel looked nervous, and Chu Han knew it was tricky. Then, he found a box, a box containing the fruits of the ancient devil. Chu Han didn''t care about the devil fruit in the box, even if it was an ancient species that was more precious than the natural element, he was not tempted at all. After all, he has a speech spirit, a speech spirit without any side effects. This is much stronger than the devil fruit with weakness. What Chu Han cared about was that this devil fruit exuded a special wave, as if he had encountered the same kind of feeling. Originally the war was imminent, Chu Han would not be distracted to think about these things, after all, waiting for him to face is five ships carrying elite marines and two major generals, one lieutenant general, the world government''s order to kill demons. Chu Han was not unfamiliar with the Demon Slayer Order. After all, he liked the One Piece very much in his previous life, and he had personally faced the Demon Slayer Order when he was in the Roger Pirate Group, as well as attacks that were more terrifying than the Demon Slayer Order. But now Chu Han is a person after all, a lonely king, facing the world alone, to be an enemy of thousands of troops! A trace of fire flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, and the never extinguished golden pupil shone with dazzling light, as if he felt the master''s intent to fight, beating for it! "After passing the island in front, you will arrive at O''Hara." The flying squirrel, who had been observing the wind and current, suddenly reminded. Chu Han nodded, did not speak, just clenched the black demon knife. At this moment, Chu Han''s heart suddenly beat violently, and an invisible pressure filled the entire warship, as if a king suddenly arrived. Under this sudden and silent pressure, the flying squirrel that had been at the helm fell without a trace of resistance. "This is, what''s going on?!" Chu Han firmly grasped his heart with one hand, while the other hand was holding Yaodao Cunyu. The strange thing is that Yaodao Cunyu was shaking like a psychic. ! And Chu Han''s heart was beating violently, almost reaching dozens of seconds, exactly the same as when he turned on the burst of blood, but he did nothing! Gradually, Chu Han''s consciousness began to blur. Before he fell into a coma, two roars faintly sounded in his ears, and in his line of sight, he seemed to see a dragon, no! It''s a two-headed dragon! Chu Han wanted to open his eyes forcefully, but he had already fallen. West ??Sea, the island of knowledge, O''Hara. This is the largest library gathering top scholars from all over the world. Countless scholars and travelers will come here just to take a look at the omniscient tree that has collected one third of the world''s books. Only today, this omniscient tree is burning, and the flames rushed into the sky, burning the entire sky red. "Ahem, the knowledge of the world, the progress of mankind, hehe, whether you are the world government or the navy, heh, one day, the human fire called curiosity will burn the entire world, just like this burning omniscient Tree!" An old man with tousled hair covered his mouth and said intermittently what a man once said to him. "Kill him, O''Hara...you know too much." Just then, an old voice rang from the phone worm next to him. "boom" The gunshot instantly overwhelmed the voice between the old man, resounded across the island, and at the same time ended the old man''s life. "It must be guaranteed that one will not stay!" "Crack" The phone worm was silent, presumably the person who just spoke hung up. "I violated the laws of the world government, but still want to confess his last words? It''s ridiculous, you know, the world government is... ah, it hurts!" A man with a purple mask on his face has not yet translated that sentence from the chief executive of the world government. After speaking, he suddenly began to scream. It turns out that he accidentally bit his tongue again. "Sir, the killing order is about to begin, let''s withdraw it first, or it will be affected." A man in a black suit stepped forward and said. "What? Damn it, let''s retreat!" The man with a purple mask on his face fled to the coast in a panic, where there was a boat waiting for him. The black-clothed law enforcement officers behind him were slightly absurd. How did this man named Spandane become the chief executive of Judiciary Island? ... On the other side, in the Tree of All-Knowing, the fallen old man had not closed his eyes yet, and he was muttering some words intermittently. "Robin, cough cough...remember, the progress of mankind... will never stop, history... will be unraveled one day, you have to, cough... you have to live, yes, have to live, and witness that moment The arrival of..." After speaking, the old man closed his eyes with a smile on his mouth. In 1500 of the Haiyuan calendar, O''Hara was destroyed, and the most wise old man in the world, Dr. Koloha, died. At the same time, the other side. "Kuzan, do you really want to do it like this? This is not a just act of the Navy!" A giant nearly twenty meters tall looked at the man slowly approaching him and said solemnly. He used to be a lieutenant general of the navy headquarters, and the man in front of him was only a major general when he left the navy headquarters, but his strength had already surpassed his giant lieutenant general. Haguwal d. Saron, one of the ten lieutenant generals of the navy headquarters. In front of him, is known as one of the two youngest lieutenants in the history of the navy headquarters, the natural frozen fruit ability, Kuzan! ps: This is the first one. Which one can give Junyang a reward for the first time in June? No one has rewarded this month yet. 84 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 85 Kuzan, long time no see! (25, subscription) Chapter 85 Kuzan, long time no see!(2/5, subscription required) There is also a little girl on Salong''s shoulders, who is the only surviving little girl of O''Hara and the daughter of his deceased.Miscellaneous Therefore, Saron wants to save her life anyway, even if it is to fight the naval supernova with terrifying power in front of her! Boundless cold air continued to radiate from Kuzan, and the temperature of the island, which had originally increased due to gunfire, dropped to tens of degrees below zero in an instant after the appearance of this man. "Saron, I don''t want to comment on the justice of the Navy, because it is in my heart." Kuzan wears a pair of sunglasses, making it impossible to see what he is thinking in his heart, and whether this is the truth. . While talking, the cold air radiating from Kuzan gradually invaded the ground. Almost instantly, Salong''s feet were frozen. "Drink!" Salong was roaring, his feet were exerting strength, but it was as if a giant weighing 10,000 tons was pressing on his feet, no matter what he did, he couldn''t break free. Haguwal d. Saron, he is the warrior of the giant race, the elite of the many warriors of the holy Al Prabhu. However, his opponent is one of the three navy supernovae, the youngest lieutenant general, Kuzan who has the strength of a brigadier general! "Useless Saron, you can''t get rid of my "absolute freezing", just grab it with your hands. For the sake of you once a lieutenant admiral of the Navy, the world government may spare you your life." Hanshuang is in Kuzan. The spread on his hands continued, and in a short while, his hands and arms had turned into ice cubes. Salong suddenly became quiet and iced. This was the trick of those with natural devil fruit ability, and it represented that Kuzan was serious. "Saron, you hand me over..." On Saron''s shoulder, the black-haired little girl who had been quiet all the time suddenly said in a low voice. Salong did not get angry, but calmly watched the approaching Kuzan and said to the little girl: "Little Robin, you must remember that the sea is very vast. One day, you will meet and be willing to accept you. , Protect you, care for your people." For some reason, Little Robin suddenly had a bad feeling. Just now, her mother seemed to be talking to her in this tone, and then she never saw her mother again. Little Robin suddenly turned pale and grabbed Saron''s clothes and said, "Saron, don''t mess around, you can hand me over." Salong smiled, suddenly put little Robin down, and then laughed happily at her: "Hehehe, little Robin, remember, when you are not happy, you should laugh like this!" After speaking, Salong turned directly to face Kuzan, and a terrifying momentum erupted from him. He was a lieutenant general of the navy headquarters, a natural warrior! "boom!" Kuzan shook his head. If it were two years ago, he would have had a lot of hands and feet facing Saron, and maybe he would have to fight hard to win. But now, since that time in Roggetown, his strength has been greatly improved, even facing a former giant lieutenant general, Kuzan can solve it within three moves. Salong knew that he had only one chance, and he must seriously hurt Kuzan, and he would not be able to escape from here without letting little Robin! The earth trembled for a while, as if feeling the eruption of the giant Saron. "War practice..." It is a pity that Salong was directly surrounded by the overwhelming cold before he had time to perform his tricks. In a blink of an eye, he was half of his body frozen. Kuzan slowly walked to Salong''s side, and placed his right hand lightly on Salong''s big tui frozen by the ice. "Ice Age!" "Ka Ka Ka" Salong looked at his body gradually being frozen, and suddenly laughter resounded across the sky, as if he wanted someone to hear it. "Chatter hee hee, hee hee hee!" One of the ten lieutenant admirals of the navy headquarters, Haguar d. Saron, died! Little Robin was not far away, witnessing all this happening, and shouted heartbreakingly: "Saron!!!" Unfortunately, there was no response, because he was already dead at absolute zero. "The next one is you." Kuzan turned his head and looked at Little Robin who hadn''t gone far. Little Robin wiped her tears and rushed hard, she wants to live, she wants to live, she must live! Kuzan didn''t have the slightest rush, but walked slowly, not worried that Robin would run away. "Boom" "boom!" At this moment, a shelling and roar sounded, attracting the attention of the lost little Robin and Kuzan. Kuzan instantly changed his face and looked in the direction of the sound, where only one ship was left on fire, gradually sinking to the bottom of the sea. "Sah! Ka! Ski! Key!" After two years, Kuzan''s cold heart was once again burned with anger. It was the life of a whole ship of innocents! Back then, Kuzan would fight Chu Han for the more than two hundred seamen on the Chambord Islands. Today, he will be angry with the innocent people on this ship! Seeing this, Little Robin stared at the flaming ship blankly, and kept chanting: "Wh, how, how could... everyone..." Kuzan looked at a warship in the distance with a blue face. There was a man there, an angry bastard! "After the O''Hara incident is over, I will ask you to settle the account, Sakaski!" Kuzan quickly calmed his mood, then turned to look at Little Robin, planning to kill her directly, but Saron''s face flashed across his mind. In the navy, apart from Lieutenant General Karp and Lieutenant General Crane, the giant Lieutenant General Saron is better than him, but just now... And now, is he really going to kill this little girl that Saron desperately protected? In this world, there are always many accidents. For example, Kuzan was suddenly angered by Sakarski''s behavior, and for example, the timely arrival of a certain king! Just when Kuzan hesitated, he suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky. He had just heard that the domineering sense of a powerful heartbeat was very powerful! "boom!" In a blink of an eye, a huge pit appeared in front of Kuzan. In the pit, a figure was looming, just blocking the silly little Robin behind him. "Kuzan, long time no see!" This faint laughter sounded like a reminiscence between friends, but it did not contain any feelings at all. On the contrary, it appeared extremely cold and murderous. The dust dissipated, and the figure gradually became clear. It was a black-haired teenager wearing a platinum windbreaker. He looked very tender, but he was born with a powerful aura that enveloped him, just as powerful as his name. Domineering! Kuzan''s eye pupils shrank slightly and exclaimed, "Long Jun, Chu Han?!" The person here is Chu Han who has been overdue! 85 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 86: The Wrathful Warring States (35, for subscription) Chapter 86 The Furious Warring States (3/5, for subscription) "Long Jun, Chu Han?!" The person here is Chu Han who has been overdue! At the same time, Chu Han slightly narrowed his eyes and looked at Kuzan for two years.Miscellaneous Ʀ Two years ago, Kuzan and Sakarski became the youngest lieutenant admiral in naval history with Chu Han''s 190 million terrifying reward. At that time, Chu Han didn''t care too much. After all, even the generals dared to resist when Chu Han burst into blood, let alone a lieutenant general. But when I look closely now, Kuzan has indeed become stronger, and the chill that radiates from his body makes Chu Han frown slightly. "Why are you here?!" Kuzan assumed a fighting stance almost instantly. Originally it was only an ice-forming arm, but now he has directly frozen half of his body! It can be seen that Kuzan was very wary of Chu Han. After all, he joined forces with Sakarski and Porusalino two years ago, but they were all knocked to the ground by Chu Han, but it was not that the general Zenguo took the action in time. The three of them had long ago died by Chu Han''s sword. Up. "Of course I''m here to see the ridiculous world government!" Chu coldly smiled and glanced at the surface of the sea meaningfully. Hearing that, Kuzan was silent, and this incident was also a big blow to him. He didn''t understand why he should start with ordinary people! Chu Han frowned and laughed ironically. He turned around holding Little Robin and was about to leave. He didn''t care about his back to Kuzan, but he had been driving the Yan Ling sickle, let alone Kuzan, even the Pirate King Gore. DRoger did not even think of attacking him when Chu Han turned on the Yan Ling Sisi. "Wait." Kuzan, who had been silent, said suddenly. Chu Han didn''t stop, as if he hadn''t heard Kuzan''s words. Kuzan watched Chu Han didn''t even mean to stop, frowned slightly, did not stop him, but turned and left, leaving only a word. "If you take her away, protect her. If she does anything bad, I must be the first to kill her!" After saying this, Kuzan left the island and returned to his warship, approaching the other three warships. Chu coldly watched Kuzan leave, and didn''t mean to make a move. After all, his current state was a bit unstable, and he didn''t know what would happen if he made a quick move. The most important thing is that the dragon blood in his body is boiling, and faintly, there are bursts of roars ringing in his ears. "Damn it, here again!" Ever since he woke up in a coma on the deck, Chu Han''s ears kept roaring dragons, as if to tell him something. "Oh, heh, damn it!" Chu Han hugged Little Robin, directly launched the Moon Step and flew away from O''Hara. After all, the terrible artillery fire of the Demon Slayer Order is coming, and the whole island will explode by then. It was his body strengthened by dragon blood that couldn''t hold it either. "Boom bang bang" The sound of bursting air kept coming from under Chu Han''s feet, and gradually, they no longer knew how far they were from O''Hara. Chu Han finally stopped on an uninhabited island. At the same time, the navy headquarters. "Asshole!" Warring States slapped directly on the table, looking at the report on the table with an angry face. "Well, Sengoku, why are you so angry? It hurts your body so much." Karp still smiled and attacked Sengoku as he said, and didn''t forget to throw a piece of senbei in his mouth. "Kapu! This old bastard, don''t eat senbei in my office!" The blue veins on the forehead of the Warring States Period ran away, resisting the urge to hit Kapu directly with a shock wave. "Oh, what kind of friendship is between the two? It''s up to you, come and eat together with senbei." Kapu continued to eat the senbei without changing his face, while shifting his seat. The Warring States, who was already an admiral of the Navy, threw a senbei in his mouth, and said to Cap: "O''Hara is destroyed, and only an eight-year-old girl is left." Karp did not nod or shook his head, but continued to eat senbei, as if someone would snatch him. The Warring States also did not expect Karp to speak, and continued to mutter to himself: "What the historians of O''Hara learned from the historical text, I don''t know, everyone who performed the death mission, including the CEO Spandane died in the ocean for no apparent reason." Karp continued to eat the senbei, but his movements slowed slightly. Sengoku looked at Karp''s appearance, and sighed helplessly: "I know, two years ago, the incident that happened in Roger Town made you completely disappointed with me and the navy, so you refused to promote. The command to the general also rejected all calls from the navy headquarters and the world government, just eating senbei with me, or traveling at sea..." Karp raised his hand and corrected: "It''s cruising, but I have caught pirates. There are a total of zero pirates, but there are hundreds of pirate groups." The green veins on the forehead of the Warring States Period also had a violent rhythm: "Yes, you caught hundreds of pirates, but none of them exceeded 100 million, and they were all caught in the first half of the Great Channel." For a lieutenant general, this is normal, really normal. After all, the New World is so dangerous. It is normal to only go to sea in the first half of the Great Channel. But if it is changed to Karp, it is not normal. Who is Karp? The man who has driven the pirate king Gore D. Roger into desperation several times, the hero of the navy, and the strongest lieutenant with the title of "Iron Fist"! Karp looked at Zhan Guodao pitifully: "I am old, this is not an old age." The blue veins on the forehead of the Warring States period jumped, and there is the possibility of running away at any time. Pension? Have you ever seen an elderly person who goes out to sea all day long to throw cannonballs empty-handed, or an old man with a small island as a sandbag? The Warring States period took a deep breath, otherwise the bastard Karp would really make him alive. "Do you know who appeared in the destruction of O''Hara?" Warring States took a deep look at Karp, seemingly casual. Karp paused when he ate the senbei, and asked casually, "Who, it''s worth your admiral of the navy." The Warring States Period looked at Karp and said in a deep voice: "Former Roger Pirates crew, Long Jun who is offering a reward of 190 million Baileys, Chu Han!" Karp stopped his hand movement immediately, and couldn''t help but recall the scene of seeing Chu Han in Rogge Town. At that time, he remembered that a little boy who was only eight years old had a trace of domineering and ambition in his eyes. , Making him feel very dangerous. It''s just that Karp was completely disappointed with the Navy at the time, so he didn''t talk about it to anyone later. ps: The third update. There are two more. It is not because of his poor life experience that Robin is accepted, but she is the key to opening the historical text, which will help the protagonist in the future. == Otherwise, rely on the protagonists character to ignore it. Such nosy 86 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 87 Kapu strikes! (45, subscription) Chapter 87 Karp Attacks!(4/5, subscription required) Karp didn''t look at the Warring States, but slightly avoided the sight of the Warring States.PMiscellaneousZhiwormP The Warring States did not care, and continued: "According to the Kuzan report that confronted him, this year, oh, it''s ten years old now." After the Warring States suddenly remembered the incident from Rogge Town, more than two years have passed, and he quickly changed his words: "This little monster, who is only ten years old, now has a temperament that is not inferior to that of an admiral. Two years have passed. His strength must have undergone earth-shaking changes. I don''t know if he has the strength of the general level, but judging from the strength of his victory over the three of Sarkarski two years ago, it is absolutely comparable to the generals." When the Warring States period said this, he also recalled what happened in the town of Rogge two years ago. The black-haired boy who was only eight years old at the time fought against the three Sarkarskies with a flaming slash. That scene, even if After two years, the Warring States period is still impressed. Karp still did not speak, but did not continue to eat senbei. The Warring States came back to his senses and continued: "He took away the only surviving little girl in the destruction of O''Hara. He is also the only archaeologist in the world who can interpret historical texts. You should know this. What does it mean, Karp?" "Hahuhahu~" "Ok?" The Warring States, who hadn''t heard any movement for a long time, heard a strange sound. Turning his head and looking around, he saw Karp who was asleep. The blue veins on the forehead of the Warring States Period completely ran away, and he directly roared: "Kapu!!!" "Why is it so loud, I''m not asleep, I can hear it." Karp looked at the Warring States waking up with a dissatisfaction. Rows of black lines appeared on the forehead of the Warring States Period, and gradually, he had the urge to run wild again. Seeing that the situation was not good, Karp slipped his feet and ran out of the marshal''s office in an instant, leaving a sentence echoing outside the house. "I''m going to cruise, don''t come to me for three or five years." The Warring States shook his head helplessly, but he was quietly relieved, because Karp said so, it means that he can rest assured. When Karp sent out for the first time to capture Gore D. Roger, who had just become the One Piece, that is to say, he never went to him for three or five years. This is what only the Warring States period would understand. "This time, you can''t run away!" Warring States pushed his eyes, and a gleam of light flashed in his eyes. Carp, the naval hero who has driven the pirate king Gore D. Roger into desperation several times, is dispatched to capture a ten-year-old boy. At least the Warring States period does not believe it! One of the four seas in the North Sea, on an unknown island. At this moment, Chu Han didn''t know that there was a great danger approaching him, and even if he knew it, he didn''t have the time to pay attention to it now. Chu Han''s whole body was burning now, and the dragon blood in his body seemed to be activated, boiling like boiling water. And his heart is beating violently, as if to jump out of his body! "Ding! Warning, warning, the dragon bloodline of the host has begun to change due to unknown reasons, the process is unknown, the consequences are unknown!" Chu Han couldn''t speak in pain, and 10,000 dragons flew by in his heart. Metamorphosis?Unknown reason?what happened? "what!!!" Suddenly, Chu Han raised his head and roared, a golden flame rose, enveloped Chu Han''s body, the never-extinguishing golden pupil began to burn, and the blood in his body completely boiled! "Ding! Warning, warning, the unknown language spirit awakens, the dragon bloodline evolves, and the golden pupil starts to burn!" Yan Ling awakened?Is it the spirit of the word acquired in the warship?Why did you wake up suddenly? Unfortunately, Chu Han was already speechless, because he fell into a coma again. South China Sea, Parker Island, Katlas Town. A black-haired little girl said cheerfully to an aunt: "Thank you, Grandpa Lalin, I''m leaving now." After speaking, the little girl waved goodbye to the grandfather who couldn''t see the road, and ran to the beach happily. Grandpa Lalin kindly shouted in the direction where the little girl left: "Be careful." "Know it!" The little girl''s voice came from afar, thinking it was already far away. "Old Lalin, is Little Robin here again?" a young man in jeans looked at Grandpa Lalin''s happy face and asked. "Yeah, I just left, I should have gone to the beach." Old Lalin couldn''t see, so he had to smile. "Oh, the beach, should I go to see her brother?" "Ok." "It''s strange to say that the little boy was in a coma without eating or drinking for three years and didn''t die. Even the doctor in the town said it was strange." "Hehe, who knows." On the other side, the little girl who had rushed to the shore looked around cautiously, and then slowly walked towards a small wooden house by the beach, which she built three years ago in a month. This little girl is little Robin. He is also the only survivor of the destruction of O''Hara, the only archaeologist in the world who can understand historical texts. Three years ago, after O''Hara was destroyed by the Demon Slaying Order, she was taken away from Kuzan by Chu Han and came to an unknown island in the North Sea. Then who knew that the island was actually a giant island turtle. When Robin woke up, the island turtle had taken them from the North Sea to this Parker Island in the South China Sea. Although Little Robin didn''t know who Chu Han was, she knew that Chu Han saved her life at the last minute, so for the past three years, Little Robin has taken care of Chu Han who was in a coma. It''s just a pity that it has been three years, Chu Han didn''t mean to wake up at all, and was still in a coma. "Big brother, when will you wake up?" Little Robin looked at Chu Han who was unconscious, took out the handkerchief he had prepared, and wiped Chu Han. In the past three years, because Chu Han was in a coma, he couldnt feed him. At most, he could "feed" Chu Han and drink some water. Sometimes some drunk uncles in the town would give her some wine to "feed" Chu Han. Drinking, Chu Han was fine, but she was drunk. Of course, Little Robin was very shy at the beginning, after all, she was precocious and intelligent, and she understood many things at a young age. Although I was a little shy at the beginning, I gradually got used to it later, and naturally I will not be shy anymore, and even become a natural habit. "Hey, it''s been three years since I woke up." Little Robin looked at Chu Han sadly. Although he didn''t eat or drink for three years, Chu Han was still alive, but Little Robin faintly felt that this was not very Well, after all, people are iron rice or steel. If this continues, problems will occur sooner or later. In the place where Little Robin could not see, Chu Han''s eyelids moved slightly, as if he was about to wake up! 87 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter Eighty-eight: Ling Ling. Chi (55, for subscription) The eighty-eighth chapter speech spirit.MiscellaneousZhiChongChi (5/5, please subscribe) South China Sea, Parker Island. This is a small island unknown to the world government, even the small town of Katras on the island is unknown. And on such a quiet island like a paradise, there are two children who can shock the world. Little Robin looked at Chu Han, who was still unconscious, sighed slightly, and then ran out of the cabin to prepare food and water. After all, it was getting darker. If he didnt prepare, he would be a little scared in the middle of the night. Up. Strangely speaking, the residents of Katras Town have said that there are often sea kings or beasts near the coast, but in the past three years, Little Robin has never encountered it once. This surprised the residents of the town. Every time this time, little Robin would be very proud. He said proudly: "This is because my brother is very powerful. He scared away all the beasts and monsters." The residents just laughed, after all, how powerful a kid who is only twelve or thirteen years old can be, I don''t know if I have seen a sea king. If they knew that the beasts on the island and the sea kings on the seashore flee the shore in fright because they felt the majesty of the dragon on Chu Han, they would not know how they would feel. After Little Robin left the wooden house, Chu Han, who had been lying on the chuang coma for three years, suddenly opened his eyes and quietly looked at the little Robin outside the window. Before Little Robin came back, Chu Han had already woke up. No, Chu Han has been awake in the past three years, because he has not lost consciousness. Three years ago, the dragon bloodline in Chu Han''s body suddenly began to change due to unknown reasons, which directly caused Chu Han to lose control of his body. He was in a situation where he was clearly conscious, but his body was unable to move. You can''t speak or open your eyes. Therefore, for the past three years, Chu Han has been regarded as "unconscious". It is precisely this way that Little Robin will have the courage to do those "strange" moves. Unlike Little Robin, Chu Han was conscious, but he couldn''t refuse, because he had fallen into a peculiar state, unable to speak or move. So at that time Chu Han could only passively accept the "attack" of Little Robin. Even now, Chu Han felt a strange feeling in retrospect, as if it was warm? This kind of words appearing on high-level mixed races with "Blood Sorrow" is really amazing. Chu Han has always been a lonely king, walking step by step to the highest throne that represents power and strength, with a bone at his feet. Suddenly, it seemed that the lonely king was no longer alone. A petite figure suddenly walked up to him, took his hand, and walked up to the heights and hell. "Nicole Robin..." Chu Han said little Robin''s name softly, with complicated lights shining in his eyes. He was unable to move for several years, and it was only two hours before Little Robin came back that Chu Han regained his physical ability to move. At this moment, a long-lost mechanical sound rang in his head. "Ding! The host lineage has been transformed, and the lineage has reached the limit of a-grade mixed species, and the next generation of dragons." Chu Han was startled, before he could react, the voice of the system sounded again. "Ding! Unknown WordsDragon Flame. Blazing Awakens." Chu Han blinked, squeezed his hands slightly, his face showed an unprecedented expression of dumbfounding. Yan Ling. Chi! There is no record in the Dragon Clan, but it was mentioned in the novels that when the school rules were not so perfect, there were some dumbfounding cases, such as leaving the campus wearing alchemy equipment to a gangster who secretly worshipped the Dragon Clan. A personal heroic teenager who organized a mass murder. At that time, he used alchemy equipment to strengthen his spirit and used the "speaking spirit" to create a flame like hundreds of tons of fuel being lit on the streets of New York. The hero is over and the criminal is out of law. It took tens of millions of dollars to eliminate the impact ````` However, this time the system actually uses the next-generation dragon species to illustrate Chu Han''s evolution. Does this completely treat him as a dragon? Chu Han shook his head, retracted these thoughts, and then solemnly said: "System, why does my dragon bloodline suddenly change? And why did Yanling Chi suddenly awaken?" These were the things that Chu Han had been thinking about in the past three years when he was "unconscious". He was really puzzled. After being silent for a while, the mechanical sound of the system sounded again. "Due to the intervention of unknown dragons, the host dragon bloodline is stimulated, activated, and then transformed." After speaking, the system went silent. But this was enough, Chu Han already faintly understood what had happened to him. "Unknown dragon..." Chu Han recalled what had happened during the two years on his journey from Roger Town to O''Hara, and suddenly remembered something. "Unknown dragon, does it mean the dragon on Gunkanjima, or the ancient devil fruit?" Chu Han remembered the strange power of the dragon shrouded in the thousand-year-old dragon tomb and the ancient devil fruit that was snatched from the navy warship. According to the flying squirrel, it was an ancient species of animal in the devil fruit. Tyrannosaurus fruits are more precious than natural devil fruits. And when he touched that tyrannosaurus fruit, Chu Han did have a different feeling, as if he had encountered the same kind. "Devil fruit, tyrannosaurus, unknown dragon, dragon blood activated..." Chu Han frowned, thinking about the connection between these things, but it seemed that after thinking about it, there was no special connection. "Devil fruit...huh? Wait!" Suddenly, Chu Han''s eyes lit up, and a possibility suddenly occurred in his heart. "Well, in the devil fruit..." Chu Han thinks about it, the more he thinks it is possible. After all, if that''s the case, then everything that happened to him can be explained. "But if you want to confirm this, you have to really carefully investigate the devil fruit!" Chu Han pondered for a while, and decided to rest for a month. At the same time, he also familiarized himself with what happened on the sea in the past three years. No big event. After all, the destruction of O''Hara could not have caused any shock. And this Parker Island in the South China Sea is not even known to the world government. Newspaper birds rarely come. Little Robin does not read newspapers. Therefore, Chu Han has no knowledge of what has happened in the past three years. So I had to... "Ok?" Suddenly, Chu Han frowned slightly and looked at the sea in a certain direction. YanlingSickle Itachi has been turned on even when he is "unconscious", so any beasts and sea kings on the island will be directly scared away by his YanlingEmperor in the past three years. In terms of Ling Scythe, it has been turned on after he woke up. Just now, a wind wizard sensed that several people came to the beach. Depending on the situation, it seemed that the target was Little Robin! 88 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 89 A reward of 200 million! (15, subscription) Chapter 89 A reward of 200 million!(1/5, subscription required) Great waterway, Parker Island in the South China Sea.Miscellaneous Zhi Cug Little Robin is picking some wild fruits and wild vegetables. Just luckily, he caught a crucian carp. With some wild vegetables, he can make a pot of fish soup. Then... Not knowing what was thinking of, Little Robin''s face turned red slightly. "Don''t think about it, let''s continue picking wild vegetables, it''s getting dark soon." Little Robin glanced at the sky, hurriedly picked up the small basket and ran towards the cabin. In the past few years, we have been picking wild vegetables and fruits every day, so the surrounding wooden houses have been lighted up. Little Robin has been preparing food near the coast since half a year ago. Not far from Little Robin, a black-haired young man exuding a chill was standing quietly under the tree, looking at the direction where Little Robin was leaving, speechless for a long time. Suddenly, the young man said coldly without looking back: "Tell me some things you know." The boy was Chu Han who had just awakened. Behind Chu Han, there were a few young men holding machetes and ropes. They had misconducted little Robin''s intentions before, and they were directly overwhelmed by Chu Han''s Emperor Yanling and fell down, without the strength to fight back. "I, we don''t know a lot, but the navy came to the town these few days and announced that the town of Katlas has come under the jurisdiction of the world government." A man wearing a western cowboy costume said tremblingly. A closer look revealed that it was the man who inquired about Little Robin''s whereabouts that day. "Navy?" Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly. Since a year ago, Chu Han''s surveillance of the small town has been reduced a lot, but occasionally asked Siting Weasel to check it out. Unexpectedly, there would be such a mistake. The navy will find here, which proves... Chu Han pondered for a while and said, "Go on." With the domineering emperor and the emperor of Yan Ling, Chu Han is not afraid of them lying. If he dares, just kill him. He is not a soft-hearted person. "Ah, yes." The cowboy man was very clever and didn''t lie. After all, he could see it. As long as the boy who shook the whole sea before his eyes wakes up, let alone these villagers, the sea kings can''t help it. he. Chu Han looked at the sea blankly, thinking about these things in his heart, and then figured out a way. The villagers had been fainted by him and thrown onto the sea. If they were lucky, they would be eaten by the sea kings, or if they were unlucky, they would drift to an uninhabited island and end their lives. Chu Han didn''t care about the life and death of the few villagers, or even the life and death of everyone in the world. He was a lonely king, and as long as it was of no use to him, there was no value in existence. Not knowing what was going on, Little Robin''s face flashed across Chu Han''s mind, and then a wave of waves appeared on the calm lake. Soon, Chu Han withdrew all his thoughts, then thought about it, and walked in the direction of the cabin. The information just obtained was too vague. He needed to get to a normal island as soon as possible, or intercept and kill a newspaper bird directly. Three days later, Parker Island in the South China Sea. "Goodbye, Grandpa Lalin, I will come back to see you if I have a chance!" Little Robin stood on the raft and waved vigorously to the island, shouting unquietly. "Shut up!" Chu Han said impatiently in his eyes. Generally speaking, once a thousand-year-old iceberg like Chu Han speaks this way, even Karp Warring States will have to shut up, otherwise, Chu Han will probably cut it directly. but Little Robin pursed his small mouth and said with dissatisfaction: "The grandpa has been taking care of us for the past three years. It is normal to say goodbye. You actually said I was noisy! Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and corrected him: "You are the one being taken care of, not me. I don''t need to eat... it''s none of my business." Without knowing what he was thinking of, Chu Han suddenly stopped, turned his head and looked at the sea, feeling very uneasy. Little Robin''s face also rose with a blush. Chu Han said before that he had been conscious for three years, so what she did... Thinking of Little Robin was shy, for a while, the atmosphere on the raft was a bit awkward. Chu Han didn''t like this feeling very much, and suddenly looked a little dissatisfied with the speed of the raft. "Speaking SpiritChi" "boom!" A burst of golden flames appeared behind the raft, acting like a jet, pushing the small raft rocket directly, and before long, the shadow of Parker Island disappeared. "Ah ah ah ah ah!" Little Robin yelled to save Chu Han''s arm, his head was buried tightly in Chu Han''s arms, not looking up. This scene happened too quickly and suddenly. Chu Han hadn''t reacted for a while. Suddenly there was a very weird feeling in his heart. He planned to break free, only to find that his current body that had been strengthened by dragon blood could not break free. come out. For a moment, Little Robin held Chu Han''s arm like this, and drove towards Roger Town on the raft supported by Yanling Chi. Great Channel, Headquarters of the Navy, Marine Fodder... "Kapu, bastard, you brought me such a thing after three years of running out?!" A black figure flew out of the admiral''s office and landed on the pier, not sure whether it was dead or not. "Well, calm down, calm down, and hurt your body badly. I don''t want to." Karp still smiled as usual, but his hair was obviously whiter and his body was a little old. , Has lived up to the domineering one that pushed One Piece into desperation several times that year. The Warring States Period gritted his teeth and looked at Karp, resisting the urge to roar, "Didn''t you bastard promise me that I will catch the little monster named Chu Han?!" The Warring States period was really furious, the dignified lieutenant general of the navy headquarters, the legendary marine, spent three full years, and he captured a "Longjun" who only peeed his pants and looked similar? Is this insulting his brain as a wise general! "Hey, when did I promise?" Karp looked at the Warring States with a look of innocence and surprise. His eyes were as innocent as they were. "You old bastard!" The Warring States was finally angry, and he slapped Karp out with a slap in his right hand. "Ho, ho ho." Warring States quickly calmed down and said to the sea soldier who was about to fall into a coma: "Give me an order, Great Pirate Dragon Jun Chu Han, to offer a reward of 200 million Baileys, so that all bounty hunters in the sea will move me!" "Uh uh, yes!" The second half of the Great Channel. Here is named the new world by countless pirates, which means that this is a new world that is different from all previous cognitions! The new world, Rosa Calis sea area. "Father, that little guy named Chu Han actually escaped the chase of the old guy Karp, and the reward has been raised to 200 million!" A young man with short yellow hair held a reward order and faced the central guy. The man like a giant said. "Kulala la la, is Roger the kid on the boat? Ting can do it. Do you want to inherit Roger''s will?" This man is very tall and has a crescent-sized beard. He is invisible and huge. The body spread out, as if the entire sea was shaken by it. After the death of One Piece King Gore D. Roger, this man was considered the strongest man in this sea. He is the strongest overlord of the new world, Whitebeard, Edward Newgate! ps: Saturday or Friday, the update will not be slow this time == 89 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 90 Ram and Rem (25, for subscription) Chapter 90 Ram and Rem (2/5, subscription required) Near the Seventh Capital of the Great Waterway.Miscellaneous The most painful thing in this world is to carry a little girl with you. And the more painful thing is to carry three little chirping girls with you! Chu Han looked at the three little girls sitting on the deck and chirping. For the first time in his life, he felt a terrible headache. It was not an ordinary pain. Chu Han felt that his head had become so big in an instant. "Sister, sister, that man is so strange, he is not too close to us, but it makes Ram feel dangerous." The blue-haired girl is obviously a younger sister, but...the way she speaks is so strange. "Sister, sister, this is not a man, he is the same age as us, just long anxious." The other is a little girl with short pink hair, which is exactly the same length as the little girl with blue hair. They should be twins. It''s just that the way they spoke was strangely unbearable for Chu Han! "To shut up!" The blue veins on Chu Han''s forehead are looming. Not only are the twins exactly the same, but they also speak the same way, so they would have known it long ago! A month ago, the raft that Chu Han and Little Robin were riding on fell apart near the town of Rogge because they could not withstand the high-speed eruption of Yan Ling Chi. Fortunately, Chu Han had learned the Moon Step without a teacher, otherwise it would be really troublesome. You must know that although Chu Han can swim past, Little Robin can''t, because she is a devil fruit capable person. It was also at that time that Chu Han suddenly remembered that Little Robin was not only the youngest archaeologist in history, but also a superhuman demon fruit capable person. So there was no way, Chu Han had to hold Little Robin in one hand, while using the moon walk to drive. Fortunately, Chu Han''s body has been able to support the large amount of physical energy consumed by using Moonwalk to drive on the road because of the dragon blood enhancement over the past three years. Otherwise, the two would have died in the middle of exhaustion. After staying in Rogge Town for half a month, Chu Han finally found a warship. After slaughtering most of the navy with blood, the few spineless navies surrendered, and then Chu Han and Robin Riding a warship into the great waterway. On the way, Chu Han accidentally encountered a pirate ship called "Youth Girl Pirate Group". Originally, Chu Han didn''t intend to cause trouble. After all, he is now being watched by the Navy. Before rendezvous with Crowe, if there is no need, he doesn''t want to conflict with the pirates or the Navy. But in the end, Chu Han still shot, because he found his sniper on the ship. It was this pair of long-winded twin sisters. The distance between the two of them and Chu Han is almost an island away, and he can still see his appearance clearly. This is enough to show that the twin sisters have amazing eyesight. This is the basic quality of a sniper, and it is also a standard for testing whether a sniper is good. . To conquer the great channel, Chu Han must need a powerful pirate group as a backup, so he wants to form a pirate group, the strongest pirate group! Chu Han, a member of the Pirate Group, already had a candidate in his mind, but Chu Han had not made up his mind for the sniper. Until I met these two twins with super distance vision. The only flaw is that the sisters are too long-winded. Great navigation channel, the seven capitals of water. As the shipbuilding capital that is well-known throughout the sea, the Seventh of Waters gathers more than half of the world''s excellent boat craftsmen, and countless boats come from here. The most famous is the "Ol Jaxson" (the Chinese version is the Black Pearl) that wore the One Piece King Gore D. Roger to conquer the entire great waterway. This was created by Tom the Murloc, known as the world''s number one shipbuilder, and witnessed the process of Gore D. Roger''s transformation from an ordinary pirate to the pirate king. In addition, the "Mobile" of the new world''s overlord, Whitebeard, was also built in the Seven Capitals of Waters, and even the famous "Sky Fortress" of the Golden Lion Skeleton was built by the Seven Capitals of Waters. Crafted by the ship''s craftsman. For this reason, there are almost countless pirates and tourists who come here every year. In addition to wanting to build a ship in the Seventh City of Water, they also want to come here to see legendary figures such as the One Piece King White Beard Golden Lion. The place I visited when I first went to sea. The Seven Capitals of Water, the Shipyard. Here are the old hulks discarded by people who came to build ships in the Seventh City of Water, or some broken parts. It is equivalent to a huge garbage dump. At the edge of this garbage dump, a man wearing a housekeeper''s costume is standing quietly by the beach, as if waiting for someone. Suddenly, the man said softly: "Here again." At this moment, a very loud voice sounded, as if calling this strange man. "Hey Crowe, you are in a daze here again." What followed were two people and two teenagers, who looked only eleven or twelve years old. "Flam, respect Mr. Cloe a little, that''s a world-famous big pirate!" A short-haired boy who looked very mature next to him was dissatisfied with the boy who spoke. The young man called Flam did not care about his partners dissatisfaction at all, but said carelessly: "Bingberg, what are you afraid of, Chloe is not a bad person. Besides, Tom said that Chloe is his old man. My friends partner, what are you doing?" The boy known as Bingshan shook his head helplessly, obviously he was used to it. The butler man smiled gently and said, "Flam, Bingberg, Mr. Tom still doesn''t want to see me?" This man is Chu Han''s butler, Baiji Klo! After he was saved by Chu Han in Alabastan, he separated from Chu Han and went to the Seventh Capital of Water to wait for Chu Hans arrival. During this period, he had gone to meet the world number one Chu Han respected Youjia. A boatman, Tom the Murloc. It''s just a pity that the other party still didn''t want to see him, even if he was Chu Han''s butler. Flam patted Crowe on the shoulder grinningly and said: "Hey, that fellow Tom doesn''t know what he''s doing. For three years, he hasn''t wanted to see you no matter what you say, and he doesn''t know why." The iceberg on the side is not like Flamme''s tendons. His mind is more transparent, and he faintly guessed that this is probably related to the old friend in Tom''s mouth. Crowe didn''t show any expression, because in the past three years, he had always answered this way, and he was used to it. ps: Junyang is not a lolicon, not a lolicon, not a lolicon, important things have to be said three times, you have to believe me~~ 90 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 91 Murloc Chapter 91: Fishman Tom (3/5, subscription required) Seven cities of water, in the hulk yard.MiscellaneousZhiCworm Flam looked at Kroe curiously. It was not surprising that he did not show a disappointed expression. After all, a person has been rejected continuously for three years, and he would be used to it. Flam is just wondering if this gentle man in front of him is really the fierce pirate on the reward list? It doesn''t look like it at all. "It''s not like, it''s really not like." Flam thought, and nodded affirmatively. Crowe was amused and asked jokingly: "What''s not like?" Crowe naturally knew what Flam was talking about, but just wanted to play him a bit. Flam took out a pirate reward order issued by the world government, pointed to the man above and said: "Well, I don''t think you are like a wanted criminal offering a reward of hundreds of millions." The reward is painted on a man with eyes. What is frightening is that he has ten sharp claws up to one meter in his hand, just like a cat. Hundreds of Klows offer a reward of 70 million Pele. This is a reward order updated three years ago, when Crowe accidentally killed a navy lieutenant colonel, and indirectly massacred the entire seaman in order to conceal something. Since then, Crowe''s bounty has been raised to 70 million Baileys, and now he is a small well-known pirate. But Crowe knew who had given all this to him, so he always followed the man''s order, waiting in the Seventh of Water, waiting for the return of the king. The iceberg on the side grabbed Flam and said: "How can you talk like this, it''s too rude, so quickly apologize." Flam rolled his eyes and ran away, ignoring the iceberg. Bingberg turned his head helplessly to look at Cloe, and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Cloe, Frahm..." Hearing this, Cloe still smiled gently, and said: "Don''t care, I don''t care." Hearing this, Bingberg also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. After all, Crowe was also a pirate offering a reward of ten million. Bingberg was really afraid that Crowe would kill them two if he was unhappy. So when Crowe said that, Bingberg secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then turned around to chase Flam. Crowe always looked at the two with a smile, so they couldn''t see the calm and indifference under Crowe''s smile. In the past three years, Ke Luo has unexpectedly awakened the domineering look and feel, and also learned the "shave" that Chu Han said when he first met Chu Han for the first time! Compared with three years ago, Crowe has undergone an earth-shaking turn. "Master, where are you..." Cloo sighed a little helplessly. The whole world was speculating about Chu Han''s whereabouts, but no one knew where he was now. Some people say that Chu Han was actually killed by Karp. After all, Karp''s strength is recognized as tough. He has driven the Pirate King Gore D. Roger into desperation several times. If he goes out, Chu Han really has only one death. word. It''s just that no one knew that Chu Han hadn''t encountered Karp at all. He was in a coma for three years and disappeared for three years. This created the illusion that he escaped Karp''s pursuit. The Seven Capitals of Water, Hulk House. Murloc Tom was looking at Cloe outside the house, and a glimmer of appreciation flashed in his eyes. After all, there are not many pirates with strong will like Cloe. Most of the pirates who can have this will have become the dominant party. Big pirate. "Are you really not going to see him?" Tom the Murloc suddenly turned his head and looked at the man opposite. This is a young man dressed a little bit tattered, his body is tattered, looks a little down, but he can''t hide the arrogance and majesty from the depths of the blood. Hearing this, the boy frowned and said, "I have never seen you so long-winded before." Murloc Tom shook his head slightly, and didn''t care. From the time he knew the boy, the boy has been in this temperament, and it hasn''t changed over the years. Suddenly, the atmosphere in the room fell silent. The boy said straightforwardly and explained his intention: "I want you to help me build a boat, a pirate boat inferior to the "Ol, Jaxson"." Murloc Tom said without even thinking: "Yes." He also thought of this. After all, from the various signs, the actions and deeds of the young man in the past few years all showed his ambition, and Tom and the young mans acquaintance had once agreed to a need to help him. The boy didnt speak, but looked into Toms eyes deeply and said: Back then, I didnt want to understand why there would be nothing like that on the Oh, Jaxson. After going to Alabastan, I was a little bit understood." Murloc Tom did not speak, nor did he expect that the young man would go to Alabastan to learn something. The boy didn''t talk nonsense any more, and said: "You promised Roger to help me. Uncle Raleigh once told me that in the Roger Pirates, I can only ask you for help." Murloc Tom once built the "Ol, Jaxson" for the Pirate King Gore d. Roger, which was enough to sail the entire great waterway, so he was the boatman of the Roger Pirates. The young man took a deep breath. Even though he was a little nervous at this time, his face was still calm, as if the sky broke and the earth couldn''t move him. "I want Pluto accessories." boom! This sentence is tantamount to a thunder, if anyone hears it, it will definitely shock the whole world. What is Pluto? One of the ancient weapons, claimed to have the power to destroy the world, the strongest weapon that can threaten the world government! Murloc Tom was not surprised. He had expected that the boy would say this a long time ago, because the history text on Alabastan recorded who Pluto fell into and where its design is now. "Are you sure you want Pluto accessories, not..." At this point, Murloc Tom paused, looked at the boy''s eyes and said: "Not Pluto?" The young man shook his head calmly and said, "Even if you are really willing to give Pluto to me, my current strength can''t keep it. After all, apart from other things, Karp who has been staring at me three years ago is enough to make me In desperation." Speaking of being a person with a calm face when he was in desperation, he was naturally Chu Han who came to the Seven Capitals of Water not long ago! He and Tom the Murloc had known each other long before Roger died. To be precise, Roger had brought him to meet Tom before his death. "You know your abilities, but it also shows that you really plan to have a complete Pluto in the future?" Hearing this, Tom the Murloc narrowed his eyes slightly, and a dangerous light flashed in his eyes from time to time. ps: The third one is sent here, begging for flowers, tickets, rewards == 92 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 93: Cap is coming! Chapter 93: Karp Strikes! Great navigation channel, the seven capitals of water.MiscellaneousZhiInsects "According to the laws of the world government, because he helped the Pirate King Gore D. Roger to build the Ol Jaxson six years ago, Tom the Murloc is now convicted!" boom! Following the pronouncement of this sentence, the residents of the entire Seven Capitals of Water began to make a noise, and for a while, a murmur began to appear in the square. The executive official of the world government frowned, and when he was about to say something, a black man next to him spoke first. "You fools, what are you arguing about!" This is a man with a very strange appearance, his ugly face makes him look funny. The former noisy residents began to quiet down, all looking at the ugly man on the stage. This ugly man, called Spandham, is the son of the executive officer of the O''Hara destruction incident three years ago, and is currently the chief of World Conquest~CP5. Spandam watched these quiet residents become increasingly unhappy, and pointed to Tom the Murloc and shouted: "Do you know what this Murloc did? He helped the demon, the evil man who caused the world to fall into chaos. Its a great sin to build a pirate ship!" However, his remarks aroused the resentment of the residents, and they vehemently refuted Tom. "What a joke, this is a shit crime!" "A boatman who does not build a ship is still called a boatman? You are nonsense!" "Protest, we protest seriously!" "Mr. Tom is innocent, innocent!" The voices of the residents grew louder and louder, and even Spandham, who had just been full of air, was a little panicked. At this moment, the silent man said. "everyone!" The noisy crowd suddenly stopped and looked at the man who made the noise. The one who spoke was Tom the Murloc who had been tied up. "Everyone, I thank you for your support." Tom''s eyes showed a hint of relief, a hint of happiness, and a hint of relief. The crowd still looked at Tom very quietly and did not speak, but a few of them began to cry. Tom gradually calmed down, and said solemnly: "I surrendered, so, everyone go back!" Many people in the crowd cried. The Seventh City of Water is famous throughout the sea because of the murloc Tom. As the people living in the Seventh City of Water, these residents have benefited a lot, so this is the reason. Spandam was very upset now, and when he was about to step forward to give the pesky murloc a kick, the very old judge spoke. "Tom the Murloc, do you plead guilty?" A smile appeared on Tom''s calm face: "I have never regretted it. Being able to create "Golden Jackson" for Roger is the proudest thing in my life!" The sobbing from the crowd suddenly disappeared, and everyone was staring blankly at the man sitting on the ground in a panic. "Oh, Tom the Murloc..." Tom spoke just as the judge was about to order. "Judge, please wait!" ... Standing not far from the square, Chu Han quietly looked at the murloc who willingly turned himself in for the dream of building a sea train, narrowed his eyes and sighed: "Tom, promise, I will keep it!" ... Three days later, the Seven Capitals of Water, the shipyard. The sea breeze is blowing slightly, bringing the dreams of the pirates, and the ambitions that are gradually boiling. It also heralded the birth of a great pirate, or rather, a king! Chu Han looked at the very huge strange ship in front of him, and the dragon blood in his body boiled slightly. This is a ship without a flag. The bow is shaped like a dragon head, with many scales attached to it on both sides, and there is a huge jet at the stern. On the whole, this ship feels like... One-stop! Chu Han was very satisfied with the appearance of the ship, because this ship was in line with his identity, as a high-level mixed race! At this moment, Murloc Tom came to Chu Han and looked at the pirate ship that had been built six years ago. "How about it, are you satisfied? It took me six years of hard work to create it. To a certain extent, it''s better than Orr. The Jaxson is even more powerful." Chu Han nodded gently, there was no expression on his face, but there was a light of satisfaction and appreciation in his eyes. Chu Han knew what Tom said about being stronger than the Golden Jackson, and this was what Chu Han was most satisfied with. "Then, give this ship a name?" Tom looked at the light in Chu Han''s eyes and grinned. "Just called..." "Boom!" Suddenly, a burst of shelling sounded on the shore of the hulkyard, directly shaking the entire sea area. Chu Han reacted quickly, his body quickly jumped into the air, and the golden pupil ignited instantly. "Yan Ling Jun Yan!" Jun Yan exploded, directly igniting five oncoming shells with super high temperature, and the deafening explosion sounded instantly. "Boom rumbling!" Chu Han jumped back directly and jumped to the shore from the black fog of the explosion, looking at a warship that was thousands of meters away from the shipyard with a gloomy expression. This is a warship with a dog''s head. It looks very funny. But Chu Han couldn''t laugh, and a cold voice came from his mouth. "Kapu!" "Why is he here?" On the other side, the dog''s head warship. Karp grabbed a very large cannonball and smiled: "Little devil, it''s not bad, you try again and take a look!" With that, the domineering eruption, a huge force was introduced into the cannonball from Karp''s hand, and the huge cannonball with a height of five meters flew out instantly, bringing a burst of air-breaking sound! "Wow!" Chu Han looked solemnly at the huge cannonball that came from the lasing, and shouted, "All back!" The huge artillery shell arrived in no time, and almost reached the shore of the scrapyard after Chu Han finished saying this. "At one point, burst of blood!" The ancient dragon roar sounded, the golden pupil burned like a god, and a huge momentum from the ancients instantly filled the whole shipyard. "Drink!!!" Chu Han''s body was covered with blue-gold scales, and his hands like dragon claws steadily blocked the huge artillery shells coming at super-speed. However, almost the moment Chu Han caught the shell, the explosion sounded! "boom!" The next moment, a small mushroom cloud appeared on the shore of the shipyard. "Ahahahaha, what a nice kid." Seeing this, Karp looked at the mushroom cloud with a grin and twisted his arm. "But..." Karp narrowed his eyes slightly to look at the hulkyard. "It''s not dead like this, you really deserve to be Roger''s crew member." The sound of the explosion just now was too loud, and the scope of the explosion was incredible. The entire shipyard was blown apart almost instantly. On the shore, there was a pit nearly ten meters long, and in the center stood a man covered with blue-gold scales. In the first round, Chu Han vs. Karp, tied! 93 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 94: The Great War is on! Chapter 94 The Great War Begins! After the blood burst, Chu Han not only increased the power of Ling Ling, but also greatly improved all physical abilities.Miscellaneous Q Zhi Q Insect Especially the body''s defense power, that layer of scales all over the body is not a decoration, but it has a strong defense power comparable to the first generation of dragon species. It''s just that Karp''s shell, although it didn''t cause any damage to Chu Han''s surface, it caused his internal organs to sway slightly. "It deserves to be the man who has driven the One Piece into despair several times." Even if he was in desperation, Chu Han still had a calm face, no panic, and a hint of war intent appeared in his eyes. For three whole years, his body has been continuously strengthened by the activated dragon blood during those three years, and the spirit of speech has been continuously strengthened because of the continuous opening of the golden pupil. Even Chu Han himself didn''t know how strong he was now. So it''s really time for Karp to come! Chu Han kicked the ground lightly and jumped directly beside Tom who was hiding far away and asked: "Tom, can the boat drive?" Tom frowned: "That''s Karp..." As the former boatman of the Roger Pirates group, Tom knows how terrifying Karp is. That is the legendary seaman who once pushed the One Piece into desperation! Chu Han looked calm and said, "You only need to answer me, can the boat be?" Tom took a deep look at him, nodded and said, "Yes!" A slight smile appeared at the corner of Chu Han''s mouth, and he said to Cloo on the side: "Cro, you go..." ... "Oh, it''s a pity, why isn''t such a good kid a sea soldier?" Karp touched his head in distress, then turned his neck. "Lieutenant General Karp, the Marshal of the Warring States Period gave an explanation before departure. For "Dragon Lord" Chu Han, you don''t need to catch it alive, you can only kill it!" The two men in black beside Karp looked at Karp with regret. , Reminded him. These two men in black are members of the world government spy agency cp9, which is responsible for collecting intelligence. This time they were ordered to supervise Tom on their way to discover Crowe and recognize that Crowe was following Chu. The butler around Han immediately notified the Warring States Period, so that he had the present one. "Huh! I know that, I don''t need you two to remind me!" With that, Karp''s face was slightly cold, and he jumped hard, jumped into the air, and rushed directly to the shipyard with his moon steps. There is only one ship of seamen. Look at me and I look at you. "Lieutenant General Karp, what shall we do?!" ... "Have you heard clearly?" Chu Han looked at Ke Luo. Crowe bent over and said respectfully: "I won''t let you down, master!" Chu Han nodded, and said unconsciously, "Take Robin away." Little Robin quit, and when he was about to protest, he was directly frightened and fainted by Chu Han''s Emperor Yanling. Even the elite marines of the navy couldn''t resist Chu Han''s Emperor Yanling, not to mention that Little Robin was just a little girl now. ... After solving the trouble, Chu Han said without looking back: "Rem followed Cloe to the ship, looking for sniper points, and killing me all the seamen on the Karp warship!" "Yes, master!" Rem followed flexibly to the new ship, her sniper rifle was there. Chu Han gently pulled out a scale that had just been loosened by the huge explosion, and said without changing his face: "Rahm has solved all the navies near the hulkyard, not one left!" "Yes, master!" Ram skillfully drew out the two pistols behind his waist, and rushed to the navy that came. "Tom, get out of here." Chu Han glanced at Tom''s fat murloc body, and he was going to fight Karp later, no matter who it was, it would affect his strength. Tom nodded slightly, and when he was about to leave, he suddenly seemed to hear something. "Goodbye, Tom the Murloc." ... "Be careful, everyone, there is a very powerful sniper on the opposite side..." A colonel warned the marines behind with a solemn expression. "boom!" It''s just that before he finished speaking, he was shot to end his life. In the cabin, a blue-haired little girl in a maid costume hides behind the window, holding a heavy sniper rifle nearly three meters in length. A little girl who was no more than twelve or thirteen years old was holding a two-person high heavy sniper rifle. No matter how you looked at it, it was very strange. The little girl''s face was a little pale. Although she had good eyesight and had the qualities of a first-class sniper, this was her first murder. The little girl calmly squeezed the trigger and solved a seaman again. The two sides were separated by a distance of about kilometers, but the girl didn''t hit the seaman''s head without a single shot! ... "Boom boom boom boom!" A burst of rapid gunfire sounded continuously on the shore of the hulkyard, accompanied by the screams of countless sailors. "Master''s order is to kill you all." The little pink-haired girl who also wore a black and white maid costume was holding two black and gold pistols, her small hands gently squeezed the trigger, the gunshot sounded, and the blood column rose. "This, this is, this is the witch, the witch!" A pale seaman trembled all over. He looked at the calm pink-haired little girl tremblingly, dare not step forward... Three minutes ago, a dozen or so navy soldiers came forward and attacked, but within a few seconds, they all fell in front of the girl. This girl, called Ram, and Rem, who is a sniper, are twins. ... On the other side, Chu Han was already fighting with Karp. "Word SpiritVampire Sickle, tornado!" "Steel Fist!" "boom!" Both of them were so powerful that they were inhumane, especially Chu Han, who had turned on the blood burst for a while, and the cyan scales on his body were almost all over his body. The whole person was like a dragon who had awakened from a deep sleep! "Hahahaha, kid, is this your strength?" Karp clenched his fist and grinned. Although Chu Han''s scale defenses were very strong, his domineering power was even stronger! Chu Han looked at Karp''s fist solemnly. There was no injury on the surface of his body, but many bones had been broken inside. It was just that the pain was weakened a lot due to the blood exploding state, and the feeling was not very obvious. "You are nothing more than that, Karp." Chu Han calmly pulled out a few scales, and then the golden pupil flickered. "Yan Ling Jun Yan!" The super high temperature is turned on, and for a time, the sea water in a radius of 100 meters is directly evaporated by this high temperature! This is Jinji Yanling, the terrifying power of Jun Yan! ... "Is this the weird demon fruit ability that made Zefa break an arm..." Facing Jun Yan, Karp was also a little serious. After all, Zefa''s domineering is not weaker than him, but he lost it under Jun Yan. An arm, which had to make Karp alert. but "Boom!" Karp clenched his jet black fist, grinned, and didn''t care about the big sea pit below. Anyway, he was not a demon fruit capable person, so he was not afraid of sea water. ... After Yan Ling Junyan was turned on, a crazy bloodthirsty impulse continued to surge into Chu Han''s heart. damage!Kill!Bloodthirsty!Crazy!Kill kill kill kill! Chu Han''s golden pupil gradually showed a little blood, a crazy smile appeared on Chu Han''s face, and then... The golden pupil burns like a god! Silently, hundreds of invisible wind blades surrounded Karp who was above the sea pit. As long as Karp moved, countless wind blades would instantly cause hundreds of scars on Karp''s body! This is the trick that Chu Han can only use after he explodes... "Word SpiritVampire Sickle, Hundred Blades Bloodthirsty!" 94 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 95: Chu Han vs. Karp! Chapter 95: Chu Han vs. Karp! "Word SpiritVampire Sickle, Hundred Blades Bloodthirsty!" The moment the extremely cold voice sounded on the surface of the sea, the demon of the wind was released silently. Hundreds of invisible wind blades surrounded Karp who was above the sea pit. As long as Karp moved, countless wind blades would Hundreds of scars appeared on Karp''s body instantly! "What a horrible kid!" Karp looked around with interest, and then smiled at Chu Han, a strong armed color burst out, and as soon as he stepped on his feet, Karp appeared in the sky with his upper body black.MiscellaneousZhiInsect "boom!" Seeing this, Chu Han''s golden pupils flickered, and countless invisible or unseen wind blades erupted, rushing towards Karp, preparing to cut a piece of flesh from his body. "Dangdangqiang" Suddenly, all the wind blades seemed to hit a hard iron wall, making clanking sounds. A gleam of light flashed in Chu Han''s slightly narrowed eyes, and then, the flame of Yan Lingjun burst out instantly, the high temperature appeared, and he rushed towards Kapu with the remaining vampire sickle! At the same time, Karp burst into the moon step and approached Chu Han almost instantly. "Speaking SpiritVampire Sickle, Ten Blades Bloodthirsty!" With the cooperation of Jun Yan, dozens of vampire sickles finally broke through Karp''s armed and domineering defense. In almost an instant, dozens of vampire sickles drew a tenth of Karp''s blood. At the same time, Chu Han''s fist warmed by Jun Yan also came to Karp! At this time, Karp''s iron fist blasted towards Chu Han! "YanlingJunyan" "Ten Thousand Fists!" The two figures flew to the left and right at the same time, like a cannonball! ... The Seven Capitals of Water, the Shipyard. "boom!" A cyan figure suddenly flew from a distance, and the sea surface including the ground along the way was all impressed by Jun Yan''s high temperature. "Ahem, it''s Kapu, it''s really strong and perverted!" A trace of fatigue flashed in Chu Han''s eyes as he secretly said. Chu Han''s state is a bit bad now. First, he burst out with all his strength, Yanling Monarch Flame, and then used the Vampire Scythe. He panted a bit after violently exhausting his physical strength. On the other hand, Karp... Chu Han raised his head and glanced at Karp, who was still a hippie smiling face, with an expression of anger and despair. Except that one-tenth of the blood was sucked away by the Vampire Scythe, Karp did nothing! "It deserves to be a legendary marine." Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, and made no secret of his admiration and appreciation. After all, there are very few people who can continuously resist his Yan Lingjun flame and blood-sucking sickle. This, even Kuzensakaski Polusalino, or even Zefa could not do it. "boom!" A silhouette like a cannonball shot from a distant warship in an instant, and arrived in front of the shipyard in an instant. "Hahahahaha, what''s the matter, kid, do you give up?" Karp watched Chu Han standing still, motionless, and suddenly grinned. This is undoubtedly a kind of aggressive general, Chu Han will not be fooled, just smile. When Karp saw that Chu Han hadn''t been fooled, he couldn''t help but curl his lips. This kid wasn''t an idiot, he was not fooled. It was said that if Chu Han could be fooled by such a bad aggressive method, it would be hell. Chu Han''s burning golden pupil stared at Karp tightly, and from time to time his peripheral eyes were aimed at the new ship parked on the shore, frowning inwardly. "Isn''t it right, what is Crowe doing?" New ship, wheelhouse. Crowe was fiddling with sweat profusely. Some complicated parts could be heard from time to time. "Uncle Crowe, aren''t you okay?" The comatose little Robin has woken up. After all, she is a demon fruit capable person. She is more resistant to the emperor of Yanling or domineering and domineering than others. Is much stronger. It''s just that little Robin at this time is not at all happy, looking at the direction of the hulkyard with a worried face, where Karp and Chu Han fight, the hulkyard at this time has already been caused by the battle between the two. It became a ruin. "How can this damn ship be so complicated? Which one is a cannon?" Crowe was sweating profusely. He was full of confidence at first, but when he was manoeuvring, he realized that the complexity of the ship was far beyond his. Imagine that he did not find the cannon fired from the bow for a long time. "Oh, I''m here!" Little Robin really couldn''t stand it anymore, crossed his hands, changed many hands, and then directly pressed it randomly, touching almost all the button levers. "Demon Fruit Ability!" Klo''s eyes shrank slightly. He didn''t expect that Robin, who was like a little girl next door, would actually be a Devil Fruit Ability. But soon Claude''s attention shifted from Robin''s body to those button switches. Because after little Robin was messing around, the boat began to shake, and a strange sound followed. "This, isn''t it right?" Crowe looked at Little Robin stupidly, not knowing what to say. "Hehe, Robin really is the best!" Little Robin grinned and compared his scissor hands, motioning her to be great. ... At the same time, inside the cabin of the new ship. Rem felt the violent shaking of the ship, silently put away the sniper rifle, and stayed aside. With such violent shaking, even she can''t make accurate sniping. After all, what a sniper needs most is a quiet environment and a calm mind, otherwise it is difficult to make an accurate sniper. ... On the other side, near the shipyard, Karp and Chu Han collided head-on again. "Yan Ling Jun Yan!" "Iron Fist Juli!" The two shadow shells shot at each other like a shell, blasting their fists almost simultaneously. "boom!" Another huge explosion occurred in mid-air. This was a terrifying explosion caused by the burning of Jun Yan''s domineering power after the high temperature blessed Chu Han''s fist and touched Karp''s iron fist. Chu Han exerted force under his feet, and suddenly jumped back flexibly and landed on the ground. Now it is very hard for him to hover in the air with moon steps, and his physical strength is too much. "Hahahaha, kid, your strength is good." Karp looked at Chu Han''s exhaustion, and laughed unscrupulously. Karp has hardly any injuries, and his defensive power is almost abnormal. Even Chu Han''s blessed fist can only melt a little Karp''s domineering, and he can''t hurt him at all. Suddenly, the new ship parked far away on the shore began to shake, and then a strange sound sounded, faintly, as if the surrounding air had been compressed, and an invisible pressure filled the entire yard. "This is...Cro finally got it right?" An astonishing light broke out in Chu Han''s eyes. It was a long time to wait, and it was not in vain that he kept Karp away from the new ship so hard. 95 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 96: Ancient Weapon Revival Chapter 96: Ancient Weapon Resurrected "boom!" Suddenly, the new ship parked far away on the shore began to shake, and then a strange sound sounded, faintly, as if the surrounding air had been compressed, and an invisible pressure filled the entire yard.MiscellaneousZhiInsect Karp didn''t know what the sound of the ship was, but his instinct told him that if the ship were allowed to continue like this, something bad might happen. "Little devil, it seems that there is something dangerous in your body." Karp squinted his eyes slightly, looking at Chu Han and said solemnly. Chu Han smiled and didn''t deny that he couldn''t even speak now. The internal organs had been beaten up by Karp''s fist. If it weren''t for the bloodshot state, he would have fallen. Karp narrowed his eyes slightly, and was about to use Moonwalk to rush to the ship when a strange sound suddenly rang from the sky and the earth. "Yan Ling Jun Yan!" The ancient chanting sounded, and the gods on the god seat seemed to be angry, and indifferently issued a series of oracles. Jun Yan in the blood burst state is extremely terrifying, the flames soaring to the sky rise from the kilometer range of Chu Han, everything in the domain of Jun Yan is ignited! Under Chu Han''s deliberate guidance, Jun Yan''s ignited flame formed a huge fire field, which surrounded Karp and him. Flames filled the sky, covering half of the hulkyard, completely isolating the outside world. Karp squinted his eyes and said coldly: "Little devil, you don''t think this can trap me?" The most powerful thing about Karp is his terrifying domineering, almost no one can trap him or stop him, even in the world, Karp''s domineering can be ranked in the top three. Chu Han smiled casually: "Lieutenant General Karp, you are in the realm of Junyan, and your domineering body is constantly being burned by Junyan, plus this super large fire field formed entirely by Junyan realm, for a while For a while, you can''t leave." At this point, Chu Han is very confident, even if his opponent is Karp, it is impossible to break the Junyan domain in a short time! "It seems that you are preparing something, and it is a very dangerous thing." Karp narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyes shone brightly, looking very dangerous. Faced with Karp''s hidden threat, Chu Han didn''t care. The golden pupil ignited instantly, his speech burst into flames, and the golden flames filled his whole body, looking like a god. Karp took a deep breath, and the armed color''s domineering completely broke out, and the jet black lines instantly spread all over Karp''s upper body, looking like a steel giant! "Since you don''t say it, then I will fight until you say it!" "boom!" Just when Chu Han and Karp were fighting fiercely, Ke Luo and others from outside the domain of Jun Yan had already gathered. "Why is the charge of this cannon so slow?" Kroe frowned tightly, and from time to time glanced at the new ship docked on the shore not far away, the bow faintly emitting a dazzling light. "I don''t know, sister, do you know?" Rem shook his head gently, then looked at his sister Ram. "Sister, I don''t know." Ram was covered in blood, and all the navy stationed in the Seventh Capital of Water was solved by her alone and two guns. To say that the one who contributed the most, I am afraid that except for Chu Han, It''s her. Cloe pumped slightly.Twitch, no matter how many times he watched it, it was hard for him to understand why the twins had to speak so fortunately! "I don''t know what happened to Brother Chu Han inside." Little Robin was a little worried about Chu Han. The Junyan Realm ignited everything within its range. Whether it was seeing or hearing the domineering or devil fruit ability, it was difficult to enter the full-blown Junyan realm, unless it was a mixed breed with a bloodline higher than Chu Han. But obviously, this is impossible. "Don''t worry, it''s okay, the young master is going to be the king in the future!" Crowe smiled, without the slightest worry on his face. He couldn''t help but recall the scene of entering the great waterway in his mind. It was really A miracle that he will never forget. "Miss Robin, don''t worry too much, Master is okay." Rem touched Little Robin''s hair and said softly. "Miss Robin, Master is very good, don''t worry," Ram comforted, holding Little Robin''s hand. Little Robin nodded, still worried. That is the strongest lieutenant general of the navy headquarters, the legendary seaman who has driven the Pirate King Gore D. Roger into desperation several times, is it really okay? ...In the realm of Junyan. "boom!" The half of the shipyard that was shrouded by Jun Yan was full of roars, but no one was visible. "Word SpiritVampire Sickle, Hundred Blades Bloodthirsty!" Numerous buzzing sounds suddenly sounded, but soon there was a cracking sound. "It''s useless, your ability can''t even break through my domineering defense, let alone hurt me." Karp launched a moon step under his feet, gently holding his fist, and he was still able to relax in a half-length armed state. After all, he is not too old, he is still at the top.Peak period. "Boom!" A figure fell heavily on the ground, bringing up dust in the sky. "Probably, with my current strength, it is indeed impossible to break your domineering defense and hurt you." Chu Han''s slightly weak voice sounded from the dust, even though he was so tired, his voice still revealed a calmness. Kapu narrowed his eyes. Although he didn''t understand, since Chu Han knew he couldn''t hurt him, why did he continue to do this? Karp didn''t speak, he knew that Chu Han still had something to say, all he just looked at him. Chu Han smiled: "Indeed, I can''t hurt you, but I am enough to drag you here!" Speaking of this, a joking smile appeared on Chu Han''s face, and the golden pupils shone with a strange light. Karp hadn''t reacted for a while, subconsciously turned on the domineering look, and his face changed suddenly. Outside the realm of Jun Yan, the people gathered on the new ship were a little anxious. They didn''t see or hear the domineering, naturally they didn''t know what was going on inside. Only Ke Luo kept a calm smile, he had full confidence in Chu Han, or believed blindly. He believed that Chu Han was invincible and an undefeated king! "Buzzing!" At this moment, the hull began to shake violently again, and a buzzing sound resounded throughout the Seven Capitals of Water, as if some ancient existence was about to awaken. "What''s going on, why is the boat starting to shake again?" Cloe held the pole of the boat and knelt slightly. The shaking was so violent that he couldn''t stabilize his figure. Little Robin and Ramrem were lying directly on the deck. They were too young to hold themselves steady. At the same time, the sea was boiling, and the air was filled with a feeling of depression, as if the sky was about to collapse, the sky was slightly dim, the thunder and lightning gradually revealed its violent, heavy rain began to fall without warning. Murloc Tom, who was hiding in the residential area of ??the Seven Capitals of Water not far away, looked at the celestial phenomenon with a complicated expression. "Are you going to recover, ancient weapons, Pluto..." 96 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 97: Hades Cannon! Chapter 97 Pluto Cannon! Marine Headquarters, Marine Fodor.Miscellaneous Chi Insects In the general meeting room, Warring States was frowning, and he had a pile of materials in his hand about a young man. After a long time, Warring States put down the information in his hands and looked at the woman sitting aside. "Lieutenant General Crane, what do you think." This woman is the Lieutenant General of the Navy Headquarters, Crane, who is said to have no less seniority than Karp and others in the Warring States Period. Lieutenant General Crane, who was only in his early forties, was silent for a moment, and said to the Warring States Road: "My suggestion is that it is best to treat Gore D. Roger." As soon as this word came out, everyone in the entire conference room started talking. "No, is it that serious?" "Lieutenant General Crane has always been known for his wisdom, but this time...is it a bit too nervous?" "I think I should notify Lieutenant General Karp about this matter." ... The meeting room suddenly became noisy, all talking about each other. "be quiet!" Warring States directly patted the table and slowly looked at everyone sitting in the meeting room. Not to be angry or prestigious, this is the Marshal of the Navy Headquarters, General Wisdom, and the Warring States Period! The Warring States period looked at the quiet conference room and said to Crane: "Lieutenant General Crane, let''s issue a wanted order, Monkey D. Dragon, defected to the navy, offering a reward of 300 million Baileys. As for Karp''s side..." Speaking of this, the Warring States period was also a headache. Karp was considered the biggest wonder in the navy headquarters, and even the Warring States period was not good to say to him. After all, Karp''s record and credit are there, let alone him, even the world government is not good at giving orders to Karp. "When that guy comes back, I''ll talk to him personally, so be it." Warring States thought for a while, that''s all. "Yes!" ... At the same time, the Great Channel, the Seven Capitals of Water. Murloc Tom looked at the direction of the hulkyard with a complicated expression. From the beginning, there was a terrifying aura directly there, as if something was slowly recovering. "Roger, did I do it right..." Tom suddenly missed the man who had died but lived in the hearts of countless people. In the past, as long as the man was there, it seemed as though there was nothing to worry about. The Seven Capitals of Water, the Shipyard. In the domain of Jun Yan, Karp frowned and looked outside with a solemn expression. Because Chu Han''s physical strength was too great, he could no longer maintain such a large-scale Junyan domain. Otherwise, it would be him who fell first. "Little devil, you have a lot of courage." Karp was silent for a long time, looked at Chu Han deeply, and said with a point. With the current Junyan Realm no longer being able to trap Karp, after all, Chu Han''s blood burst effect is gradually fading, and it probably won''t take long before the blood burst state will be forcibly released due to excessive physical exertion. "Lieutenant General Karp, you are old." Chu Han smiled and looked at Karp meaningfully. Karp is the strong man who has driven the Pirate King Gore D. Roger into desperation several times, the legendary seaman. But Chu Han said, he is old. This means that when you are old, this kind of thing shouldn''t be the responsibility of an elderly person like you. Karp was silent for a while, and his armed dominance broke out in an instant, and a more astonishing aura than before radiated from him! "This, this is..." Chu Han''s pupils contracted slightly, and then lightly clenched his fists, feeling the momentum emanating from Karp. "Is this the power that once pushed the Pirate King Gore D. Roger to a dead end several times? It''s really powerful." Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly. Just now, Karp didn''t use his full strength. It should be until now. Pucai broke out with all his strength. Suddenly, Karp fell from the air with a burst of mighty momentum. "Boy..." Chu Han was startled, not because Karp called him, but because he faintly felt an unknown premonition. "No, Karp can''t be as strong as this!" For the first time, an incredible light flashed in Chu Han''s eyes. Suddenly, Chu Han''s expression changed slightly, and he compressed the domain of Junyan to half a meter in front of him. At the same time, the dragon''s blood in his body instantly boiled, with blue-gold scales all over his body. From a distance, Chu Han looked like a dragon! "Do you know how to respect the old and love the young!" Just the next second after Chu Han finished these things, a pitch-black fist came to him. It was almost an instant. The residents of the entire Seven Capitals heard a huge roar, and then The Seventh of Water seemed to faintly shake. "boom!" On the new ship on the shore of the hulkyard, Crowe and others are looking at the strange cannon on the bow. This cannon looks very ordinary, but I don''t know why it feels like a beast, as if just opening your mouth slightly will destroy the world. "This is the cannon that Master said?" For the first time, Clos felt suspicious. This run is no different from an ordinary cannon. Why would Chu Han be so cautious that he must activate this cannon? ? "Sister, sister, master, is he stupid?" Rem was more direct. After observing the cannon for a long time, he directly made this judgment. "Sister, Master, Master is not stupid, Master is dreaming." Ram also nodded slightly in sympathy. These two sisters are still equally speechless. Only Little Robin didn''t speak, but looked at this cannon strangely. I don''t know why, she just thinks this cannon is strange, and it feels like she has seen it somewhere. Suddenly, Crowe''s voice rang, awakening the contemplating people. "The fire is gone!" For a moment, everyone looked at the Junyan domain that covered half of the hulkyard. The huge fire field was no longer there. At the same time, the hulkyard with countless scraps was gone, and the rest was a mess. ground. "Is this the strength of the lieutenant general of the Navy Headquarters, the legendary seaman Monqi D. Cap..." Crowe murmured like a sleepwalker. The ground that was originally shrouded by the fire has been completely penetrated, directly piercing the ground to connect to the underground sea water. Everyone took a breath of cold air, and a chill rushed into their foreheads from under their feet. At this moment, a black spot appeared in the sky, and it was immediately above the new ship. "boom!" The figure fell directly on the deck and then into the cabin. "Young, young master?" Cloo blinked stupidly, because he had seen and heard the domineering awakening, he had just clearly seen that the falling figure was Chu Han! The crowd was silent for a moment, and before they could react, the surrounding sea water instantly boiled, as if something was awakening. "Give me all down!" Chu Han''s voice suddenly rang in everyone''s ears, and then a piercing voice appeared in everyone''s ears! There was also a small black dot in the sky, which made people wonder, how high did it fly? "Little! Ghost!" The deafening voice made Chu Han''s face even more ugly, and the fist marks in his abdomen were aching. Chu Han glanced at the seemingly ordinary cannon in front of him with gloomy eyes. After taking a deep breath, he lit the fuse with the torch in his hand, and then the whole body''s scales tightened his skin, and his eyes looked up at the muzzle without blinking. When the lead is completely burnt... It was silent, there was no sound at all, and the world seemed to be frozen at this moment. Then, all the residents of the entire Seven Capitals of Water could see that a gray-black beam of light rose from the hulkyard and directly penetrated the entire sky, without a trace and a cloud! "Pluto Cannon, launch!" 97 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 98 The Unknown Sea Chapter 98 The Unknown Sea Three months later, the Great Waterway, Justice Island.Miscellaneous A brand-new naval warship with a dog''s head is slowly moving away from the dock bridge on Judiciary Island and heading to the Marine Headquarters, Marine Fodor. Three months ago, this warship was shot through the center of the warship by a girl with pink hair, causing all the seamen on the warship to be affected. After the battle, these navies stayed on Judicial Island to recuperate, and repaired the Kotou warship. "Why, why is it like this..." a navy on the dog''s head warship murmured in despair, his face was very pale, and there was no hint of joy at being able to return to the navy headquarters. Not only him, but all the navies on the entire doghead warship are like this, desperate and dark, as if the end of the world. Among them, only the man with the dog''s head standing on the warship was not emotional at all, just looking at the front calmly. Until a long time, all the navies on the warship looked at the man standing on the dog''s head. The man was blowing the oncoming sea breeze, feeling the hideous face hidden on the calm sea, and suddenly said: "The Headquarters of the Legend is looking forward to Long Jun Chu Han and his Dragon God Pirates." The Navy, who was still frustrated, gave a slight sigh of relief and said loudly, "Yes! Lieutenant General Karp!" This man went to the Seventh Capital to arrest Chu Han three months ago, the lieutenant general of the navy headquarters, the legendary marine, Iron Fist Karp! It''s just that he failed. He was penetrated by a pillar of light from the ground, a big hole appeared in his abdomen, and he was dying. Fortunately, Chu Han and others seemed to be exhausted. With the help of Tom the Murloc, they went directly to the sea, and now they don''t know where they are. Even if three months have passed, Karp still can''t forget the beam of light that soars to the sky. The speed of the beam is too fast. When he was caught off guard, he had not had time to release his domineering, otherwise the beam of light would at most hurt him. Impossible to penetrate his belly. "What the hell is that..." Karp had a rare serious expression on his face. The beam of light that day really impressed him too much. "The power of that beam of light is enough to destroy an island." Karp has personally experienced that, in terms of the power of that beam of light at the time, it is absolutely enough to destroy a large island in an instant, I am afraid that it is even more than the killing order! Suddenly, Karp seemed to think of something, and was slightly silent. Karp has a bad memory and always forgets things, but he still remembers some important things. For example, those who appear in the Seven Capitals of Water have terrible weapons that can destroy a country... "It should be impossible..." Karp is not sure, because this matter is too involved, no matter how big his nerves are, he dare not draw conclusions easily. "Everyone, return to Malin Fodor quickly!" "Yes!" Great waterway, an unnamed sea. Because there are often tsunamis that erupt from time to time around here, there are almost no ships willing to approach here. After all, the tsunami that accompanies it is either natural or man-made. At this time, in this uninhabited unnamed sea, there was a pirate ship that had not had time to hang the flag. After the ship hurriedly set off from the Seventh Capital of the Water, it flew all the way to here through the flamethrower and did not stop until two months ago. "What to do? Brother Chu Han hasn''t come out yet." Little Robin walked around the deck anxiously, with the word worry written on his face. And the twins of Ram and Rem were also surprisingly sitting quietly on the grass, not knowing what they were thinking. "Calm down, Master will be fine." It was Crowe who was talking, but there was also a hint of worry in his eyes. After all, the terrifying beam of light was so close to Chu Han that no one can guarantee that Chu Han had it. thing. Three months ago, Chu Han resolutely lit the fuse of the Pluto cannon, severely wounded Karp, and made everyone escape. Then Tom took the opportunity to send everyone out of the Seven Capitals of Water, and then Chu Han directly activated Yan Lingchi, temporarily adding unlimited power to the new ship, causing the new ship''s jet to explode, flying all the way from the Seven Capitals of Water to this unknown sea. . But Chu Han had never walked out of the cabin since launching the Pluto cannon that day. This undoubtedly made everyone very worried, after all, how terrifying the power of the gray-black beam of light that day was seen by everyone. The beam of light came out of the ship''s hair, shot into the sky, passed through the clouds, severely wounded Karp, there was no trace, no cloud! Even if it was countless years later, they would not forget that scene, it was as if the heavens and the earth broke apart. "What the hell is that..." Cloo frowned and looked at the bow. Since they knew that the beam of light came out of the ship''s hair, it was listed as a forbidden area, and everyone except Chu Han could not step into it without permission. Besides, its also because they dont know what the thing that emits a gray-black beam of light is, if you accidentally touch it... Just thinking about it this way, Crowe shivered slightly, shook his head quickly, and shook this thought out of his head. Only Little Robin kept looking at the bow. Apart from Chu Han, she probably only knew what that thing was. It is precisely because of guessing that Little Robin appears hesitant and worried. After all, the mission of the archaeologist is to restore history, not to create weapons of destruction. Little Robin has always remembered this since the destruction of O''Hara, so when he was in the Seven Capitals of Water, Robin seemed so hesitant when he learned that the historical text was about the whereabouts of ancient weapons. . At this moment, a slightly weak voice came from the cabin. "What are you doing?" The first thing to react was Little Robin. Little Robin shouted, "Brother Chu Han, are you okay?" It was naturally Chu Han who had stayed in the cabin silently for three months. "Huh!" Chu Han still had a cold tone, just like a piece of ice. However, Little Robin didn''t care, but curled his lips. It was not the first time Chu Han said this anyway, she had long been immune to it. No longer paying attention to Robin, Chu Han turned and looked around, his eyes narrowed slightly, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes, and he said lightly: "Where is this place?" ps: The five shifts are over, although the update is a bit late, Junyang tried his best == 98 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 99: Signs of Dragonization Chapter 99 Signs of Dragonization "Where are we now?" Cloe quickly reacted from a sluggish state, and bent over to the cabin, saying: "An unnamed sea area in the Great Channel. Some pirates once called this "the tomb of the ship". Miscellaneous Zhi Insect" This means that all ships entering this sea area will become dead bones in the cemetery. Originally, Crowe did not approve of entering this sea area, but Ramrem and Little Robin agreed. In the absence of Chu Han, the minority obeyed the majority. "Well, what about the navy?" Chu Han didn''t care. The so-called cemetery was just a joke in his eyes. He didn''t care about it. On the contrary, it was Kapu''s navy, which he cared a little bit. "After you launched that beam of light, it successfully penetrated Karps abdomen and severely injured him, and then Tom the Murloc and some residents of the Seven Capitals of Water together sent us out of the port. I dont need to say anything about the future. Yes, you woke up once halfway through." When Crowe spoke, he always bends over. He thinks that only in this way can he show his identity as a housekeeper and respect for Chu Han. Chu Han didn''t speak, but casually said, "I see, you all go to rest, and I''ll just leave the rest to me." After speaking, the cabin where Chu Han was in was completely quiet, as if Chu Han just fell asleep. Everyone looked at each other, but also helpless. After all, Chu Han was the captain of this ship, and no one could violate his orders. Only Little Robin glanced at the cabin door before leaving. She faintly felt that Chu Han''s voice was very sad and painful. However, Chu Han had already said that he was okay, so Little Robin could only follow to rest. After all, even if she wanted to stay, she would definitely be "invited" by Chu Han. After everyone had left, the deck was calm, not at all as if they had just experienced a thrilling war. "Crack..." The door that had been locked for three full months was opened. Walking out of the door was a young man who looked only seventeen or eighteen years old. A piece of tattered clothes, black hair that has covered ears, looks messy, but it can''t conceal the majesty of the young man. If you look closely, you will find that the young man''s eyes covered by black hair are faintly emitting a hint of golden light. This young man is Chu Han. ...Chu Han twisted his neck and narrowed his eyes slightly. His golden pupil can now be opened and closed at any time, but... Chu Han raised his left hand, there were a little cyan pattern, like scales. Three months ago, in the realm of Junyan, Chu Han was knocked down by Karp who broke out in an all-round way. As a result, when Chu Han relieved the blood burst, he exploded again, and then used the moon step to disappear in the realm of Junyan. Flew high in the sky in an instant. Everything after that was as he expected, Karp was indeed led into the air, and finally was penetrated through the abdomen by the terrifying Pluto cannon. However, at that time, because Chu Han was standing behind the Pluto Cannon, that powerful recoil directly caused Chu Han''s internal organs to burst out with blood, and the blood leaked out through the skin. The most important thing is that Chu Han''s body at that time gradually showed signs of dragon transformation! For mixed species, especially high-level mixed species, dragonization is the most dangerous. After all, the dragon bloodline of high-level mixed species is relatively pure, close to pure blood. Once the critical point is reached, dragonization will occur, and finally change Become a dragon. This is not what Chu Han wanted to see. He really relied on the blood of the dragon clan to be able to traverse this sea, but it didn''t mean that he would want to become a dragon now. Chu Han looked at the light blue scales emerging from his left hand. The dragon transformation was not obvious now, only some lightly colored scales appeared on his left arm. In the past three months, in addition to stabilizing his injuries, Chu Han also relieved his dragon transformation. Fortunately, Chu Han didn''t explode many times, otherwise, it would be really dangerous this time. "Pluto Cannon..." Chu Han couldn''t help but recalled the scene three months ago, the gray-black beam of light that soared into the sky, that power was too terrifying. That beam of light seemed to penetrate the sky, and even Chu Han who launched it himself was shocked. He had thought of Pluto, one of the four ancient weapons, and its power is of course needless to say. After all, it is rumored that the Pluto cannon has the power to destroy a country with one shot. And the scariest thing about Pluto is not just that... Pluto is the strongest battleship, which means that the real Pluto battleship has several cannons and powerful power. However, Tom Murloc only created a part of Pluto, and did not create a complete Pluto battleship. After all, eight hundred years ago, the world government gathered the resources of the world to create Pluto. And Tom is just a boatman, even relying on the treasure left by Gore D. Roger, he can only build a Pluto cannon and some accessories. But even so, it was enough for Chu Han to use right now. Chu Han thought about it for a moment, the golden pupil ignited, and the Yan Ling Sisi turned on instantly. Since the battle in the Seven Capitals of Water, Chu Han has become more and more proficient in using the skills of speaking and spirit, and he can almost reach the realm of heart movement. Countless elves in the wind brought him countless messages. But gradually, the sound of the wind disappeared, and the elves in the wind seemed to encounter some obstacles. Chu Han frowned slightly, seeing the domineering eruption, and for an instant, the entire sea area where the new ship was located was printed in his eyes, like a three-dimensional picture. "this is" Just a slight glance, Chu Han was slightly moved, and without hesitation, he immediately turned and returned to the cab. "Everyone, grab the handrail!" Chu Han''s voice resounded throughout the Pirate Ship, and everyone heard the solemnity in Chu Han''s tone. 2.8 Crowe and others didn''t know what happened, but they did. "boom!" Three months ago, when Chu Han burst into flames, there was still some flame power left, and the jet flew into the sky with the new ship in an instant. Standing at the bow of the boat, Chu Han glanced back with lingering fears. Just now Chu Han turned on the Yanling, sickle and weasel to cooperate with the domineering, and actually saw that there are hundreds of sea kings on the seabed, even the navy warships have to sink into the seabed! Chu Han''s face is a bit ugly. After all, he drove into the sea kings'' gathering place silently before. This is not fun. In case the sea kings are disturbed, Chu Han can protect himself, but this ship is even named. The new ship that is not there will end its life. "It seems that we have to find a navigator quickly to move on..." 99 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 100 Lacus Island Chapter 100 Lux Island A week later, the Great Waterway, near Lux Island.MiscellaneousZhiInsect A pirate ship with a blue dragon-head skull flag sailed slowly on the sea, and some blood stains could be seen on the edge of the pirate ship. It seemed that it had just experienced a big battle. Chu Han is a little tired now, and his face is not very beautiful. Although he still looks calm on the surface, he can''t calm down in his heart. It''s not just Chu Han, except for Robin, Crowe and Ramrem are all panting. Only Rem''s tiredness is not obvious, but it is also sweating on their foreheads. A week ago, Chu Han and others accidentally fell into the sea kings gathering place, and finally escaped the sea area where hundreds of sea kings gathered with the super explosive power of the flamethrower. Its just that there is no navigator on the ship, and no one on the ship knows how to watch the wind and current changes, so... Unfortunately, Chu Han and others fell into a vortex sea area again, and they were very lucky to hit a pirate group called "Hundred Knife" in the vortex sea area. Chu Han, who was in a very bad mood, directly activated Yan Ling Jun Yan, covering an area of ??thousands of meters, and the high temperature directly evaporated most of the swirling sea area. Although the Hundred Knife Pirates were killed in the end, Jun Yan evaporated half of the eddy current sea area, which directly caused a tsunami and a tornado. He was caught off guard and blew the entire pirate ship to nowhere. Fortunately, this pirate ship was made by Tom using the treasure tree "Adam", otherwise it would really fall apart. Because of this, it was even more determined that Chu Han wanted to abduct a navigator and get on the ship. Otherwise, let alone conquering a great sea route, whether they could live in this dangerous sea was a matter of two. At this moment, Crowe''s surprise voice came from the deck. "Master, there is an island ahead!" Chu Han frowned slightly, his golden pupils flickered, and the Yan Ling sickle ferret turned on, and he immediately discovered the green island in front of him. "Huh? Interesting, there is actually a country." Chu Han glanced at the island with a little surprise. Chu Han thought for a while before making a decision. "Clo, go round to the back of the island and stop the boat." Crowe had come behind Chu Han silently, and slightly bent over: "Yes, master!" After speaking, Crowe disappeared silently again, and the boat sailed to the back of the island. There was not much material capital on the ship. When he was in the Seven Capitals of the Waters, the navy led by Karp disrupted Chu Hans plan. He didnt have time to purchase at all, let alone stayed in the vortex waters for three months. It has already bottomed out. At this moment, Ram slowly came to the bow and said blankly: "Master." Chu Han nodded, and then asked, "What''s the matter with Ram?" Under normal circumstances, Ram and Rem are doing the cleaning of the boat, which is the work of the maid. Ram still said blankly: "Master, we have no money." As soon as he said this, Chu Han''s face instantly stiffened, and then returned to normal at a lightning speed. "I see, you can continue to do your own thing." Ram bent down and left the bow, thinking about continuing to clean. After all, this ship is very large, but it took six years to build the Murloc Tom. The corners of Chu Han''s mouth twitched slightly, and there was a rare embarrassment on his face. Whether in the past or in this life, this is the first time that Chu Han has encountered such an embarrassing situation with no money. "If there is really no way, you can only do something about pirates." A hint of helplessness flashed in Chu Han''s eyes. If he could, he was unwilling to do something like snatching. Great waterway, Lux Island. This is an unknown island. It was once an uninhabited island. It was put under the jurisdiction of the world government three years ago. The island is ruled by the Kingdom of Mortecross, not a very big country. Compared to the famous desert kingdom of Alabastan, the Kingdom of Mortecross is undoubtedly an ant country. Only not long ago, this obscure kingdom had an event worthy of attention. The royal family of the Mortcross Kingdom was hijacked by a pirate group and is now confined in the palace. Not long ago, the pirates proposed that they need to negotiate with the world government. They need some security guarantees. Don''t kill all the royal families immediately. The occurrence of such a thing in the kingdoms under its jurisdiction is not a big shame for the world government. So the world government had already sent a navy to surround the island after learning the news. Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, while looking at the island, while thinking about the information he had just received. Crowe looked at the seaman who was already sweating profusely, and with a wave of his right hand, the hideous and terrifying paw appeared again, ending the seaman''s life. After doing this, Crowe respectfully bent over and said to Chu Han, "Master, what should I do now?" According to the meaning of the seaman just now, the Kingdom of Mortcross on this island has been controlled by the pirates, and the navy has surrounded the entire island. This situation is a bit unfavorable for their actions. Chu Han was silent for a moment, and said in a deep voice: "Let''s log in first and see the situation before talking." Crowe bent slightly, and then left here to make preparations for landing. After all, they are not two anymore, there are still boats, and someone has to stay behind. After Cloo left, Chu Han was silent for a while, the golden pupils flickered, and the Yan Ling sickle ferret turned on, covering the entire island. "What to do, the king and princess are controlled by the pirates, what can we do now?" "World conquest, our kingdom is under the jurisdiction of the world government, and they should be responsible!" "Don''t be naive, this group of pirates is said to be leading the fierce pirates with a reward of 70 million. Don''t you dare to go ashore without seeing the navy?" "What, a pirate offering a reward of 70 million?" ... Chu Han closed his eyes and frowned slightly as he listened to the sound from Sickle Weasel. Things seem to be a bit complicated. The world government estimated the strength of this group of pirates wrong, and the one who wanted to send it was at most a captain, and there were no school-level officers to accompany him. This caused such an embarrassing situation. Just when Chu Han was hesitant to take action, the navy took action. "Interestingly, is there a big man here?" Chu Han suddenly became interested. After all, in such a situation, if he were not a general officer, he would not be able to suppress the scene. Chu Han thought about it for a moment, turned on the domineering look and sense, and cooperated with the Yan Ling Sisi, and instantly knew the structure, location and situation of the entire island. "Hey, this boy is..." 100 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 101: Navy boy! Chapter 101 The Navy Boy! "Hey, this boy is..." Chu Han''s face was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that this time he would get lost unexpectedly.Miscellaneousġ "It''s interesting, I didn''t expect to meet this person." After a moment of silence, Chu Han decided to go ashore and enter the town. After all, he was very interested in that young man. If he could, that young man would be the best thug and guard. "Master." At the same time, Crowe had arranged everything and brought Rem and Robin to the shore. Chu Han nodded slightly, and said, "Kloe and Ram will stay to watch the boat. Rem and I will go to the town to see the situation, and buy some by the way." The so-called looking at the situation is actually not necessary at all, with the words and the domineering, Chu Han can know everything that happened on the island even if he was motionless on the boat. The reason why he landed in person was mainly because Chu Han found an interesting teenager. Normally, there should be no problem, but after Chu Han finished speaking, a very unhappy voice sounded. "What about me? I want to follow you too!" It was Little Robin who was talking, she was looking at Chu Han with a grieved expression, as if she didn''t understand why Chu Han didn''t bring her with her. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, not wanting to talk to her, and said coldly: "If you want to follow or stay at your disposal, Rem, let''s go." Rem nodded in agreement, and then followed Chu Han to the island without a word. Little Robin was in a hurry and hurriedly followed, for fear that Chu Han would leave her behind. At the same time, Lacus Island Pier. The navy had surrounded the entire island a month ago. During this period, it had clashed with the pirates many times, but they were all repelled by the pirates. The navy had to retreat and retreat. Taking advantage of the sea, the island was surrounded by warships. And a week ago, the navy had already asked for help from the headquarters. After all, among this group of pirates, there were big pirates offering a reward of 70 million. This situation was no longer something they could deal with. "Captain, what kind of person is the headquarter sent?" a sergeant asked quietly while watching the warship gradually docking at the dock. As Chu Han had expected, the navy didn''t care much about this group of pirates, but sent a seaman with the rank of captain. The captain frowned slightly and said solemnly: "I don''t know, I heard that the reinforcements here this time were sent by the Judicial Island. The headquarters did not know the situation in advance." The sergeant was startled slightly, and said uncertainly: "Judicial Island? Why did they send reinforcements? It seems to have nothing to do with Judicial Island, right?" Although both the Judiciary Island and the Navy Headquarters belong to the world government, in some respects, the two are not related. This is also the reason for the sergeant''s doubts. Although this incident is related to the face of the world government, it should not have anything to do with institutions such as the Judiciary Island. "I don''t know, I only know that the reinforcements coming this time are very strong and a big man." The captain shook his head slightly, also looking puzzled. "Big man, the leader will not be the old man or the like." The sergeant said with a bitter face and a little depressed. The captain rolled his eyes: "Stop talking, the warship is docked, let''s go." Speaking of the captain, he walked directly over, after all, he was the highest rank among the navy''s operatives. When the captain and the accompanying sergeant came to the shore, they were all startled suddenly. Only one person came down from the warship, to be precise, a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy. "Lord Captain, this, isn''t this the reinforcements sent by Judiciary Island?" The sergeant opened his mouth and pointed at the young man who got off the warship. A teenager?A 15-year-old boy is a reinforcement? Are you kidding me? The captain did not speak, but calmly walked over to the boy and said, "Excuse me, is the Judicial Island here to support it?" The boy didn''t speak, but looked around in silence, twisted his neck, and seemed a little unaccustomed to long-distance sailing. The captain didn''t feel wrong at all, but stayed silent with the young man. An angry flame burned in the eyes of the sergeant behind him, and when he was about to act, the boy finally spoke. "Where is the pirate?" Indifference, absolute indifference, indifference reveals a sense of peace. The captain pointed to the tallest palace building on the island and said: "There, the leader is the "horse killer" Ras who offers a reward of 70 million." The young man nodded calmly, and then never looked at the captain again, not even the sergeant from start to finish. Questions, actions. This simplicity and speed reveals the self-confidence in the heart of the teenager. When the boy walked away, the captain still stood silently, watching the boy''s back disappear. The sergeant who has been braving the flames of anger since the arrival of the boy finally couldn''t help but said: "This man is too arrogant, but just a kid!" Indeed, just a kid. The captain shook his head calmly, and said with emotion: "He is not a kid, but a real death." On the other side, on a cliff not far from the port. Chu Han was watching with interest what the young man did after he got off the warship, his arrogant attitude, arrogant personality, and calm indifference. "That''s not the support of the navy, right?" Little Robin didn''t have the clear mind of Chu Han, looking at the young man with a strange expression on his face. Only Rem frowned slightly and said, "This person is dangerous." Chu Han glanced at Rem curiously and said, "Oh, why do you say that?" Although Chu Han knew why this young man was so dangerous, Ting was still curious how Rem knew about it. Rem was calm with a trace of dignity: "Murder, there is also a very strong bloody aura, this person has killed people, and definitely a lot." This time even Little Robin was surprised. You should know that apart from reporting work, Rem rarely said so much, let alone evaluate a person. Rem''s face was very calm and didn''t seem to feel anything wrong. After the boy left the port, Chu Han stood up and said to Rem: "You go buy the supplies needed for sailing, I''ll go to the palace to see." Rem reacted first and said blankly: "Good young master." Only Little Robin was very dissatisfied. Just when he was about to say something, Chu Han had already left with Yue Step, and he did not give her a chance to speak. 101 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 102: Killing under the Night Chapter 102 The Killing Under the Night Lux Island, the kingdom of Mortecross.Miscellaneous## Chu Han stepped on the moon step, floating Yu Kong looking at the boy below with interest, the more he looked, the more satisfied he became. "Yes, decisive enough." Chu Han is very optimistic about this young man who died prematurely in the world of One Piece. With his aptitude and talent, if he does not die, he will definitely be a figure above the lieutenant general in the future. At the same time, when Chu Han was watching the boy, the boy suddenly raised his head and looked towards the sky, but he couldn''t see anything. The young man frowned slightly, just now he faintly felt that someone was looking at him, but when he turned his head, there was nothing. There was a slight silence, and the boy disappeared in place, leaving only a wisp of dust. After the boy left, Chu Han walked out of the woods on the side and looked ahead with interest, as if he could see a boy moving at high speed. "One of the six navy shaves, the use is pretty good." The six-style shave, which is a kind of compression of the blood of one''s own feet, then bursts out instantly, slams on the ground, and achieves ultra-high speed movement. "These six types of use are no weaker than those of Kuzan." Chu Han made no secret of his appreciation of young people. After all, he liked this person very much in his previous life. He was strong, indifferent, decisive, and daring to kill. Killer. If it were not for bad luck, at least it would be a lieutenant general, or even a general. Suddenly, Chu Han looked at the palace on the top of the mountain with a slight surprise: "Huh? Has it arrived? So fast?" I ran from the town to the palace in less than half an hour, which is not too slow. "Could it be that he has been using shaved to drive the road?" Chu Han thought about it for a moment, and then thought of the reason. "Interesting, good physical strength..." ... Lux Island, Palace of the Kingdom of Mortecross. It was originally gorgeous and solemn, full of royal atmosphere. But since the pirates took over here, they have been drinking and barbecuing day and night, and the entire palace has revealed a disgusting and corrupt atmosphere. In the palace, dozens of pirates were drinking and eating meat, and some even looked at the hostages on the side wretchedly. "Hey, those navies are still on the shore?" A one-eyed pirate asked loudly outside the door after taking a sip. The one-eyed pirate''s tone could not hide his disdain, and he seemed to despise the navy stationed on Lacus Island. This person is the "horse killer" Ras Kakin who offered a reward of 70 million Bailey, and he is also the mastermind of the kidnapping case of the Mortcross Kingdom and the captain of the "Three Horse Pirates". "Boss, you too value those sissies, they have already fled to the sea." A big fat man with a big fat face chuckled. This fat man, the "fat horse" Hart En of the Three Horse Pirates, offered a reward of 30 million Bailey. "Don''t say that, the navy has underestimated the enemy this time, and only sent a captain, otherwise we will be more ill-tempered." It was the "dead horse" of the Three Horse Pirates, Lead Terry. "Terry, you value the navy too much, don''t forget us here, but there are hostages." Then, "horse kill" Ras Kakin grabbed a woman in gorgeous clothes from the hostage on the side. , As soon as the left hand moved, the wine was left on the woman''s head. "Hahahahaha!" Raskakin laughed wildly while doing this, ignoring the woman''s vicious eyes and the angry flames of the hostage on the side, continuing to do what he thought the pirate should do. The other two horses didn''t feel that there was anything wrong, and even the other pirates laughed, and some people smashed their wine glasses, looking chaotic. At this moment, no one noticed that a young man in a black uniform was sitting quietly at the table with a wine glass in his hand. From time to time, he touched the pirate next to him, then looked up and finished drinking. Until the crowd was almost drinking, the boy still drank quietly, as if he would never get drunk. This kind of weird phenomenon continued until most of the pirates drank and fell on the ground, "Horse Kill" Raskakin finally discovered something was wrong. "Little devil, you are not from my Three Horse Pirates, who are you?" Raskakin''s body was a little cold, and none of the many people present noticed the weirdness of the boy, and they even drank and clinked with him. The young man didn''t mean to speak, his deep eyes were thinking about something, and he ignored the question of "horse killing" Raskakin. Until the other pirates quietly awakened their drunk companions, "Horse Killer" Raskakin showed a grim smile on his face and kicked the entire table over with a strong kick. "Little devil, whoever you are, just die for me!" With this loud shout, a large knife with a height of one person slashed at the top of the young man''s head fiercely, and the blade shone with a slight light. Compared to cutting it down, it was definitely able to split the young man in half from beginning to end. Of course, it has to be cut down. No flesh and blood flew as expected, and no corpse turned into two halves. Because two fingers gently pinched the blade, and steadily caught the falling knife. "The saber, one of the good knives, fell in your hand. It''s really a violent thing." After the boy appeared, he finally spoke for the first time, but in his tone, he revealed a trembling indifference. . Laska''s head kept sweating, not because the boy recognized the "saber" in his hand, but because he couldn''t pull out the knife! "How could this happen? Those are just two fingers!" Raskalkin felt a little panic and anger, and the opponent was just a teenager! "There will be trouble in a while, the knife is good, it''s mine." The young man said flatly, not feeling anything at all. As he said, the young man squeezed the two fingers of the blade with a slight force, and easily grabbed the knife and held it in his hand. The young man waved lightly, and said a little dissatisfied: "In fact, I still prefer the elephant sword in the officer''s hand. It is powerful and heavy, and the saber is too light." Too light?As one of the good knives, the saber weighs up to two hundred catties, let alone a teenager, it is difficult for an adult to lift it. But watching Raskakin knelt down with a saber weighing two hundred jins easily as young and young, his legs were shaking constantly. After playing with it for a while, the young man gently held the handle of the knife, then turned his right hand and waved it sideways. A blue knife light flashed, and half of the palace was cut off! "Lanjiao, Sword Dance!" One of the six styles of the Lan foot, gathers air on the foot, then kicks it out forcefully, forming a slash. This trick was used by the boy with a saber, and it seemed to be more powerful. "boom!" The palace had been divided into two halves, and the roof of the palace had fallen off and rolled to the foot of the mountain. On the other side, the Three Horse Pirate Group was almost completely destroyed in front of this slash, leaving only the leading three horses! 102 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 103 Rob Luki! Chapter 103 Rob Luke! "boom!" The palace had been divided into two halves, and the roof of the palace had fallen off and rolled to the foot of the mountain.Miscellaneous Insect On the other side, the Three Horse Pirate Group was almost completely destroyed in front of this slash, leaving only the leading three horses! Those royals who were taken hostage stared blankly at the black-clothed teenager holding the saber, and a terrible wave appeared in their hearts. Until the boy seemed to be dissatisfied with the result and was about to swing the big knife again, the remaining pirates all reacted. "Fuck, bastard! I killed you!" Raskakin was just swiped above his head by that slash, and almost fell to the ground. At this time, he was naturally fierce after the disaster! This is the pirate, even when facing death, he still has that fierce strength. However, what he faced was the black-clothed boy who was called the god of death. The boy didn''t change his expression. He quietly looked at Raskakin who rushed over, and slowly stretched out a finger. Then, under the gaze of countless people, this finger pierced Raskakin''s heart with a bullet speed. "Pointing to the gun!" The finger gun, one of the six styles, gathers the power of the whole body on one finger, and then shoots at the speed of a bullet. It is a powerful technique that can rival bullets. "shave!" After the boy penetrated through Raskakin''s heart, he gently stepped on the ground, and moved behind the pirate, one of the other two three horses. "Land feet!" Before they could react, a dazzling blue light slashed them in half. From the time the boy came to the palace to the time he was discovered, all the pirates who hijacked the royal family of King Mortecross were wiped out! Throughout the process, the young man had no sadness or joy, but calmly performed his task. Just when the royal family who had been taken hostage reacted and prepared to thank them. The boy suddenly said, "Your Excellency, come out, the fish has been cleaned up." There was a solemn and vigilant tone in the boy''s tone, and the hands holding the saber tightened slightly. The scene was silent, and for a long time, a voice suddenly sounded from above the palace. "How did you know?" There was a hint of curiosity in this voice, and I couldn''t understand why the teenager was so sure that someone was following him. This person is naturally Chu Han. Since discovering that the young man had reached the palace, Chu Han walked directly on top of the palace with a moonwalk. Whether it was the young mans disguise or the large-scale killing behind him, Chu Han had seen it. As a result, Chu Han appreciates the teenager more and more, if he can''t be included under his command, Chu Han will be very sorry. The young man was silent for a while, seeming to be looking at the sudden appearance of Chu Han. As for the other hostages who were embarrassed by this incident, I dont know what happened. Is it possible that this group of pirates still has accomplices? At this moment, the young man suddenly said: "Long Jun Chu Han, the former Roger Pirates crew member, the current Dragon God Pirates crew captain, is offering a reward of 200 million in prize money. Monqi D. Karp was seriously injured." Every time the boy said a word, the more playfulness in Chu Han''s eyes. On the contrary, those royal families who were taken hostages are completely desperate. For them, the "horse killing" Raskakin who offered a reward of 70 million is already a big pirate, so Chu Han, who offered a reward of 200 million, is Represents a nightmare! After the boy finished speaking, he looked up at Chu Han and asked, "Is that right, Captain of the Dragon God Pirate Group?" Hearing that, Chu Han nodded slightly and smiled lightly: "As expected of the spy agency of the world government, the news is really clear!" However, there is one thing that Chu Han did not say, that is the Pluto Cannon. After all, if there is no Pluto Cannon, whether Chu Han can survive from Karp is two things. It''s just that everyone didn''t pay attention to Chu Han''s explanation, they were all pale and gloomy. The young man still said blankly: "Then, the famous Long Jun Chu Han is looking for me, a little marine soldier, what''s the point?" Hearing that, Chu Han smiled slightly, his golden pupils flickered, and said like a god: "Little sea soldier? You really look down on yourself, but it doesn''t matter." "I''m here for one thing, and that''s you!" Chu Han didn''t hide his purpose in the slightest, and directly explained his intention. The expression of the teenager remained unchanged, and he did not seem to feel the power of the Emperor Yanling that comes with Dao Jintong. "Does this want me to be a pirate?" Chu Han was not surprised. After all, this young man had killed countless beasts and humans, and the Emperor Yanling had little effect on the young man. then The golden pupil ignited, and the overlord''s domineering eruption cooperated with the Emperor Yanling, a chanting sound resounded throughout the island of Lux, as if a terrifying existence was slowly waking up. "Surrender, or die!" Chu Han did not answer the boy''s question, because it was unnecessary. The golden pupil gleamed with dazzling light, and coupled with the emperor Yanling and the domineering look of the overlord, Chu Han is now like an emperor over the world! The boy''s expression changed for the first time, his forehead was sweating, and his pupils contracted rapidly. After a long time, the boy spoke: "I am willing to surrender." Chu Han smiled, dissipated the Emperor Yanling and the overlord, jumped from the top of the palace, nodded casually, and said nothing. At this moment, the murderous intent that the young man had always hidden erupted in an instant, and his tightly held saber swung forward, and a huge blue slash struck Chu Han''s back! "Landfoot, Kai Bird!" Chu Han didn''t turn around, but chuckled lightly, standing quietly on the spot, letting the slash hit his back. "boom!" The blue slash hit Chu Han''s back, but it was like hitting a piece of steel, and it could not hurt Chu Han any more. Only Chu Han''s clothes cracked slightly. The boy didn''t have any surprises about this, he calmly dropped the saber he had been holding tightly, then picked up a royal robe from the throne and stood behind Chu Han. Chu Han didn''t have any surprises about the boy''s rebellion. According to his understanding of the boy, this was the boy''s character, so he was not surprised at all. It was the young man''s last stop that made Chu Han a little surprised. He originally thought that the young man would continue to use the other six forms, but he didn''t expect to give up so easily. The young man seemed to know what Chu Han was thinking, and said: "Kainiao is my strongest trick, and you have nothing to do." Chu Han smiled, but knew the current affairs well. He took the platinum robe from the young man''s hand and put it on, and then ignored the hostages in the palace and left the palace directly on the moon. A word left echoed continuously in the palace. "Rob Luki, the days to come will be very long. As long as you can kill me, you can replace me at any time and become the captain of the Dragon God Pirate Group." "As long as you have the guts!" How arrogant and confident these words are, but he has that qualification because he is Lord Long, Chu Han! The young man was silent for a while, and also followed Chu Han''s footsteps with Yuesteps. Former member of the cp9 dark organization of the world government, now a new member of the Dragon God Pirates, Rob Luki! 103 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 104 Treasure Chapter 104 Treasure Chu Han flew in the air with Yue Step, looking back from time to time, that stubborn figure still followed him not far away, his speed did not slow down at all."Miscellaneous "Zhi" Chong" Chu Han smiled and didn''t care, but turned on seeing and hearing domineering and Yan Ling to search for the treasure of the pirates. Generally speaking, pirates will put their treasures on the pirate ship. But according to the description of the seaman on the shore before, the pirate ship of this group of pirates had been destroyed when they landed on Lacus Island, so they hijacked the royal family of the Kingdom of Mortcross to use it. Blackmail the world government. While thinking, Chu Han followed: "Rob Luji, do you know where the treasure of the Three Horse Pirates is?" Chu Han originally just asked casually, and didn''t intend to get an answer, but unexpectedly... "I know." Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Rob Luke, who was no weaker than him, and said, "Lead the way." The roadbed nodded calmly, stopped, and then swiftly accelerated towards the port. The speed of the roadbed is undoubtedly a little faster than before, and he didn''t try his best just now. Chu Han shook his head amusedly, exerted force with both feet at the same time, slammed, and the whole person chased him like a cannonball. ... Rob Luki burst out with his full strength, turning his head every three seconds to see if there was Chu Han''s figure. But none. Lu Ji thought about it for a moment, and then he knew it. The data didn''t indicate how fast Long Jun Chu Han was, but that he would be tri-color domineering and possess two devil fruit abilities. Thinking about it now, it''s probably because he is not fast. When the roadbed thought so, it slowed down a little bit, and the result... "Wow!" A cannonball-like figure flashed past him in an instant, leaving only a word. "too slow." Luke fell silent, and then silently followed the moon step to catch up, but this time, he broke out with all his strength. Soon, the roadbed caught up with Chu Han. After all, the island was not very large, and Chu Han consciously controlled his speed, so the roadbed caught up with Chu Han in half an hour. Chu Han looked at the roadbed that was catching up with a blank face, and suddenly asked coldly: "Is the treasure of the Three Horse Pirates under here?" Lu Ji nodded calmly, as if not seeing the chill radiating from Chu Han. Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly, Yan Ling''s ferret and seeing and hearing color opened silently, and the situation of the entire island was imprinted in his mind in an instant. After a moment of silence, Chu Han stepped on a moonwalk and landed at the port of Lacus Island, where the navy was stationed. The port of Lux Island, the naval station. The captain with the highest rank in the navy that came to support has been standing there and waiting since Rob Lukee disembarked, as if he firmly believed that Rob Luke could return triumphantly. The sergeant looked at the captain like this, and finally couldn''t help but persuade him: "My lord, is that kid really that powerful?" Although the captain had just told him very clearly that the kid named Rob Luki was a member of cp9, it was still hard for him to believe that such a kid would actually be a member of cp9. The captain was silent for a moment, seeming to recall some past events: "Not terrible, but terrifying." The captain remembered some rumors he had heard before, and shook his head slightly, not wanting to say more, after all, the navy''s law enforcement means justice, and it cannot communicate with a dark killer like cp9. But the captain admits one thing, that is the strength of the god of death Rob Luki. The sergeant looked at the captain like this, and didn''t have to say much. He curled his lips and waited with him with a look of disapproval, but Yu Guang looked at a warship aside from time to time. "Don''t think about those things. They are what the Judiciary Island specified, and the headquarters has agreed." The captain seemed to know what the sergeant was thinking, and shook his head slightly. The sergeant curled his lips and said, "Judicial Island is really overbearing. I want to get so many things without doing anything." The captain shook his head. He wanted to say that Judiciary Island had sent the strongest combat power, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t say it. After all, he hasn''t seen Rob Luki''s strength personally. A year-old boy actually has such a powerful force. At this moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded. "That is the treasure of the Three Horse Pirates, right?" The captain''s face changed drastically, and his right hand instantly grasped the hilt of the knife at his waist, but before he could move, a suffocating pressure fell from the sky and filled the entire harbor! There was a burst of chanting, and the seamen in the harbor seemed to see a giant dragon standing in front of them and roaring to the sky... Some of the seamen who were a little less determined have fallen, and the only one who can stand up is the navy captain! The captain''s hand holding the handle of the knife kept trembling and shaking. He tried to calm himself down, but found that he still couldn''t do it, as if there was something for him to kneel down. Kneel down? As soon as the word appeared, the captain fell as if possessed by a demon, his eyes fell silently. At the same time, a man in a platinum robe descended from the sky, casually glanced at the fallen marines around, and wandered toward the warship carrying important cargo. This is naturally Chu Han. As Chu Han walked towards the warship, Rob Luki also fell down. He glanced at the fallen marines around him, and there was still a hint of shock in his eyes. Just now Rob Luki was right next to Chu Han. He could see clearly that Chu Han just opened his eyes, those golden pupils appeared like gods, and then the suffocating coercion fell from the sky, and the navy of the entire port It''s all down. At that moment, Rob Luki suddenly thought of what Chu Han said to him when he was in the palace. "Surrender, or die..." From now on, Rob Luji truly recognized Chu Han''s strength and also admitted that Chu Han was qualified to let him follow. "Luji, this warship is equipped with the treasures of the Three Horse Pirates?" Chu Han didn''t care about the changes in Luji''s expression. He now cares more about the treasures. After all, the Pirates needs funds to operate. Luke retracted his thoughts and said blankly: "I don''t know." "Huh?" Chu Han turned his head and looked at the roadbed with a slight surprise. What does this mean? "There are not only the treasures of the Three Horse Pirates, but there are also some other things, I don''t know." Lu Ji frowned slightly, Chu Han hasn''t lifted the golden pupil yet, and the if there is no pressure makes him very uncomfortable. comfortable. Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly. He kept turning on the words and the domineering, but he didn''t sense anything on this warship. 104 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 105: Strange Little Girl Chapter 105 The Strange Little Girl "Is this what Judicial Island wants?" Chu Han frowned slightly.Miscellaneous worm He couldn''t perceive what was inside, and even the sickle Itachi seemed to avoid the warship, and didn''t want to listen to what was inside. This really made Chu Han interested. This was the first time that Jian Zhu was disobedient, and it seemed that he had also been hindered by seeing and hearing the domineering, and he couldn''t detect what was inside. Lu Ji fell silent for a moment, and suddenly said, "I don''t know what''s in it. I only know that the most important thing in my mission this time is the things carried by this warship. Rescue of the hostages is just a matter of convenience." When Lu Ji said that, Chu Han became more and more curious, what exactly was there in it? At this moment, Chu Han''s golden pupils flickered slightly, and a high temperature suddenly radiated from him. "Yan Ling Jun Yan!" The super high temperature melted everything within a hundred meters of Chu Han''s body. Under this high temperature, even steel would be melted into a pool of molten iron. Luke used''shave'' to escape the scene at the moment Jun Yan appeared, otherwise he would be melted into blood by the high temperature on the spot, even the bones would not be left behind. Chu Han didn''t care about the reaction of the roadbed. In his opinion, if he didn''t even have this adaptability, then he really valued the roadbed. and Looking at the melting warship in front of him, Chu Han slowly revealed a look of interest. Under such high temperatures, steel will melt into water, not to mention warships. just Chu Han frowned suddenly, the golden pupils flickered slightly, and Jun Yan disappeared, slightly silent. Just now, it was said that the spirit sickle and ferret suddenly turned on, and countless elves in the wind were blocking his actions, and they were very anxious, as if they were telling him something. This made Chu Han even more curious, what was on this warship that caused the sickle weasel to lose control like this. At this moment, a little girl''s sobbing sound suddenly rang in Chu Han''s ears. "Big brother..." Chu Han''s nerves tightened in an instant, the golden pupil ignited, and Emperor Yanling broke out! "Who!" However, no one answered him, the embankment had already retreated a kilometer away, and it would take a while to arrive even if it was shaved. Chu Han frowned slightly. The dragon''s blood strengthened his body made his limbs and five senses very well developed, so Chu Han was sure that he had heard it right just now, and there was indeed a little girl crying. but There is indeed no one in front of him, and Chu Han has been turning on the domineering look, no matter what the trouble is, it is impossible to hide him. "Wait, could it be..." Suddenly, Chu Han seemed to think of something, the golden pupil flickered slightly, and soon, countless wind elves rushed to the half-melted warship. Chu Han looked at all this blankly, and didn''t mean to stop Sickle Weasel from moving, but was silent for a moment, and followed on a moon step. This warship originated from the navy headquarters, and its structure is better than other warships, and most importantly, the navy headquarters are mixed with some sea buildings and rocks. This is also why this warship can withstand the high temperature of Jun Yan, because the sea tower stone is too strong.Hard, unless Chu Han burst into blood, otherwise it would be difficult to melt this warship in a short time. However, Chu Han didn''t care about this, his attention was on the little figure curled up in the corner of the deck. Around that little figure, there are countless invisible ferrets. These peculiar wind elves are generally silent, invisible, quality and ruthless, but now they are showing a happy mood. This made Chu Han more sure of his guess. Thinking about this, Chu Han walked over and heard the sobbing of the little figure. "Uuuuuu, brother, brother..." Chu Han suddenly stopped and frowned slightly. brother? At this moment, the little figure seemed to sense that someone was getting on the boat, and looked up at Chu Han timidly. This is an eight or nine-year-old girl with a small face, egg pink, tender, with two rows of tears hanging from the corners of her eyes, looking very cute. Chu Han was startled slightly, the little girl''s eyes were actually glazed in color, so beautiful. The little girl saw Chu Han too, and she stayed for a while, then started crying louder. "Wow, oh, brother..." Chu Han suddenly panicked. This was the first time he encountered such a situation, and for a while he didn''t know what to do. Suddenly, the little girl stopped crying, stared at Chu Han''s golden pupil carefully, and then timidly walked to Chu Han''s side. Chu Han didn''t know what was wrong, suddenly stretched out his hand and touched the soft hair of the little girl. The little girl didn''t cry or make trouble, looking at Chu Han, suddenly said, "Brother." Chu Han was stunned, and immediately reacted, stepped back a few steps, and asked with cold eyes, "Who are you?" Since just now, the little girl has been crying and shouting to her elder brother. Although Chu Han is also a little curious about who this "brother" is, the identity of this little girl is even more curious. Seeing this, the little girl stepped forward and pulled the corner of Chu Han''s clothes, and shouted unhappily, "Brother!" Chu Han finally reacted, his pupils contracted slightly and pointed to himself somewhat uncertainly: "Am I your brother?" The little girl squashed her mouth and said grievedly: "Brother, do you want me..." The whole warship suddenly became quiet, and Chu Han was a bit stunned. The turning point was too fast. Chu Han calmed down quickly and said in a deep voice, "Why am I your brother?" Chu Han must figure this out. Although Chu Han originally intended to bring in the person who caused the sickle to get out of control, he did not want to accept someone from unknown origin, especially when he knew that the other party was just under ten years old. Of the little girl. The little girl bit her finger. She didn''t seem to understand what Chu Han was talking about. She tilted her head and said, "Eyes..." With that said, the little girl touched Chu Han''s eyes, as if she didn''t care about the fiery light of the golden pupil. Chu Han was silent for a while, and said with a little uncertainty: "You mean, your brother...Brother''s eyes are golden?" How is this possible? The golden pupil is a proof of the hybrid species. In this world, besides him, there can be no second hybrid species with the golden pupil! The little girl shook her head: "It''s not golden, it''s dazzling and warm." Chu Han was startled, the dazzling light?Not golden? This answer made Chu Han a little relieved, after all, if he knew that there was a second hybrid in this world... Chu Han shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Then why am I your brother?" If this problem is not resolved, it will be difficult for Chu Han to take the little girl with her, even if she has the talent that is enough to call it horror. "Because you are your brother!" The sad and aggrieved cry of the little girl echoed on the warship. 105 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 106 The Navigator Chapter 106 The Navigator Great waterway, a small town in the kingdom of Mortecross.MiscellaneousZhiInsects= Little Robin opened his mouth slightly, and pointed at the timid looking little girl beside Chu Han a little bit incredulous. Even Rem''s expressionless face had a strange look on it, which was obviously shocked. Chu Han pointed to the little girl expressionlessly and said: "She is the navigator of our Dragon God Pirate Group, Layla Chris." Chu Han was very calm on the surface, as if he was talking about a very ordinary thing. But other people can''t be calm, for example, two little loli. Layla Chrissy pulled at the corner of Chu Han''s clothes in dissatisfaction and said, "It''s my sister!" Little Lori was very dissatisfied, probably because Chu Han didn''t say who she was. Chu Han twitched the corners of his mouth slightly, and did not speak, but he himself was a little at a loss now, and he had not fully understood the current situation. In addition to Leila Kris, there is also a little loli who can''t calm down. That is Nicole Robin, the little loli. Little Robin pointed at Layla Kriss with a look of astonishment and said: "She? A little girl film, our navigator? Why!" When Little Robin said this, he didn''t realize that he was also a little girl. Chu Han frowned slightly, and said solemnly: "Don''t be fooling around, I said she is a navigator, she is a navigator." When saying this, Chu Han took a special look at Little Robin, and his meaning was self-evident. Little Robin had no choice but to squat his mouth, and he was naturally very wronged in his heart. But Chu Han didn''t care, but turned to look at Rem who was aside. Rem calmly bent over to Layla Kriss and said, "Miss Navigator." Chu Han frowned and didn''t say a word. This name meant that Rem didn''t recognize Leila Kriss. But there is no way. After all, it is hard to believe that a little loli who is less than ten years old is a sailor. At the same time, Rem put on a fighting posture in a blink of an eye and pointed at the young man behind Chu Han, "Master, who is this person?" The teenager who made Rem wary was naturally the former cp9 member Rob Luki. Regarding Rem''s vigilance, Luke didn''t have any emotional fluctuations, and said coldly: "Rob Luke." Chu Han raised his eyebrows and added: "New member of the Dragon God Pirate Group, Rob Luki." Rem still did not reduce his vigilance: "Master, he is from the Navy." The navy and the pirates have always been at odds. The navy maintains justice and does not look at the pirates. The pirates are mostly doing evil things. It''s as if one is a policeman and the other is a murderer. They all have their own reasons, and no one can say who. Before Chu Han said anything about the roadbed, he said, "Aren''t you also a navy test product." Just as Lu Ji''s voice fell, a terrifying murderous aura suddenly appeared, and even Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly when he felt the murderous aura. Lu Ji''s complexion also became serious at this time, his right foot moved slightly, ready to perform one of the six types of''shave''! Rem is naturally the one who exudes this murderous aura. Rem''s right eye faintly flickered with a pink light, which looked very strange. "You are talking..." "Yanling Emperor!" A suffocating aura descended from the sky, bursts of chanting sounded through the sky, and the roar of a giant dragon faintly sounded in everyone''s ears. "You guys, have you made enough trouble?" An icy and calm voice came from Chu Han''s mouth, and the golden pupil was shining with golden light, like a cold-blooded god! Under this prestige, Rem and Rob Lukee, who had been drawn to each other, suddenly trembled and shook, their foreheads were constantly sweating, and their faces became paler. Only Little Robin and Leila Kris were not affected in any way. Laila Kris had been hiding behind Chu Han, not even aware of Chu Han, the most terrifying beast in the world. Little Robin looked at Rem and Rob Luke with puzzlement, seemingly wondering why their faces were suddenly so pale. For a long time, Chu Han dissipated from Emperor Yanling, and the terrifying power that had been suppressing the two also dissipated. "We are pirates, not a playhouse!" After speaking, Chu Han left with Layla Chriss, and no longer paid attention to the shining Rem and the roadbed. Little Robin hurriedly followed because he was not affected. Only Rem and Rob Luke remained in place, not because they didn''t want to move, but because their feet were already soft. The Great Channel, behind Lux ??Island. When Chu Han walked back to the ship on a moonwalk, Rem and Rob Luki also arrived. Facing the arrival of Layla Chrissy, Cloo didn''t react much. Instead, he treated her like Chu Han, just because Layla Chrissy called Chu Han "Brother". Chu Han is Chloe''s master, and Leila Kris calls Chu Han''s brother, which means that Leila Chloe is also Chloe''s master. Only when he saw Rob Luke, Crowe''s reaction was the same as Rem''s, with a trace of alertness and distrust in his eyes. After all, Rob Luke was a navy before, and Crowe was a pirate, and Crowe was once the fierce pirate that the Navy hated the most. At the same time, Crowe is also the most annoying navy in the Dragon God Pirates. As for Ram, he has a disgusting and vigilant attitude towards Rob Luki. However, treating Layla Chrissy is like treating Rem, not disgusted with the arrival of Layla Chrissy. But it is a pity that Layla Chryss did not seem to have any reaction, she still lay behind Chu Han. Regarding this point, even Chu Han is not very clear. After all, Chu Han is still at a loss for Layla Kris, as if in the dark, there is a big hand controlling everything. "Tell me again, Layla Chris, the navigator of the Dragon God Pirate Group, you can call her Chris." Chu Han pointed to Chris who was always hiding behind him. Crowe bent slightly and said, "Hundred Ji Crowe, butler of the Dragon God Pirate Group, hello, Miss Chris." "Ram, maid and combatant of the Dragon God Pirates, hello, Miss Chris." Ram still looked expressionless, as if Ram and Rem only changed their expressions when they faced Chu Han. "Rem, the maid and sniper of the Dragon God Pirates, hello, Miss Chris." Rem''s face was still a little pale, thinking about it because he was still trapped in the power of Emperor Yanling. Only Little Robin looked reluctant, but after Chu Han glanced at it, he reluctantly said, "Dragon God Pirate Group archaeologist, Nicole Robin, Brother Chu Han belongs to me!" After speaking, Little Robin also stuck out his tongue at Chris, his eyes were very dangerous. At this moment, a timid voice rang beside Chu Han, making Chu Han startled slightly. "Lei, Layla Chriss, Dragon God Pirate Group Navigator, hello." Chu Han glanced at Chris in a little surprised, with a thoughtful look in his eyes. After everyone introduced themselves, only Rob Luji showed a dangerous smile and said: "Rob Luji is the one who wants to kill Longjun Chuhan." As soon as Luji''s voice fell, everyone''s eyes focused on him. Crowe just narrowed his eyes slightly and moved his hands slightly. Ram and Rem looked expressionless, turned their heads to look at Chu Han, as if they were asking if they could kill the roadbed. Little Robin and Chris didn''t care about the roadbed at all, they entangled Chu Han on one side, and stared at each other. Lu Ji looked at everyone''s expressions, smiled contemptuously, and turned back to his room. Only Chu Han glanced at Lu Ji with interest, and then kept watching Chris on the side, seeming to want to see why this little girl has such a terrifying talent. 106 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 107: Listening to Everything Chapter 107Listen to Everything "Rob Luji is the one who wants to kill Longjun Chuhan.-MiscellaneousZhiworm-" As soon as Luji''s voice fell, everyone''s eyes focused on him. Crowe just narrowed his eyes slightly and moved his hands slightly. Ram and Rem looked expressionless, turned their heads to look at Chu Han, as if they were asking if they could kill the roadbed. Little Robin and Chris didn''t care about the roadbed at all, they entangled Chu Han on one side, and stared at each other. Lu Ji looked at everyone''s expressions, smiled contemptuously, and turned back to his room. Only Chu Han glanced at Lu Ji with interest, and then kept watching Chris on the side, seeming to want to see why this little girl has such a terrifying talent. Chu Han didn''t take in Chris for the so-called love. The king didn''t need love, only charity and gifts. The most important thing is that Chrissy has great value to Chu Han. If Chu Han hadn''t made a mistake in his estimation, his domineering stasis would most likely see an opportunity for a breakthrough in Chris. Thinking of this, a faint light and blazing heat flashed in Chu Han''s eyes. At the same time, Chrissy seemed to be aware of it, and turned her head to look at Chu Han, with a trace of doubt in her eyes. Chrissy''s behavior made Chu Han''s guess a lot more sure, and he reached out his hand and touched Chrissy''s head slightly and said: "Chrissy, close your eyes and concentrate." The golden pupil flickered, the word spirit sickle and ferret turned on, and countless wind elves danced beside Chris, expressing their happiness. As for this, Chris didn''t notice a trace, she just closed her eyes and concentrated her attention according to what Chu Han said. At the same time, Chu Han waved his hand gently, and several people on the deck stepped back with interest. Chrissy''s eyelashes tremble slightly, as if she saw something after closing her eyes. "Om" At this moment, Chu Han seemed to feel something, it was ethereal, pale, and nothingness! No, it''s not right, it should be the sound, the appearance, not right, it is the invisible essence! this is A strange feeling is being conveyed to Chu Han through Chris, he seems to have become all-knowing and omnipotent in an instant. "This is, the Consummation level is domineering, listening to everything?" Chu Han''s heart was shocked. Chu Han felt as if the whole world was in his heart, bit by bit, what happened on each island was in his mind, clearly. On a small island not knowing how far away from Lux Island. "Hey, have you heard about the big event that happened in the New World a month ago." "Oh, you mean the battle between Lieutenant Admiral Korolis, the swordsman instructor of the Navy Headquarters, and the great swordsman Hawkeye Mifogg?" "Hey, I heard that it seems that Hawkeye won? It''s amazing!" "Is the world''s number one swordsman going to be born?" "Not necessarily. Have you forgotten the great swordsman who was once famous as Yingyan?" "You mean..." ...Many of these similar scenes appeared in Chu Han''s heart, as if he had experienced it personally, very clearly. After a long time, Chrissy suddenly fell backwards, but fortunately Chu Han caught her, otherwise it is estimated that a close contact with the deck would be inevitable. There were very few members on the ship. Due to the order of Chu Han just now, Crowe and others, including the most reluctant little Robin, returned to their rooms, so they did not see the current posture of Chu Han and Chris. It''s so ambiguous. Chris was in a coma, and she didn''t know if she would think so, but Chu Han would not think so. Chu Han carefully recalled the feelings just now, the feeling was exactly the same as when Gore d. Roger would fully see and hear the domineering''listening to everything''. The difference is just that way. Roger''s "listening to everything" at the beginning was to hear the voice of the whole world. But Chrissy''s complete experience and domineering style gave Chu Han the feeling of''listening to everything'', as if he didn''t need to move, the world would take the initiative to let him know these sounds. "The domineering of the Consummation Realm..." Chu Han looked at the little girl lying quietly in his arms complicatedly, a little bit dumbfounded in his heart. He had tried to reach this state countless times, but he failed again and again, even if he turned on the burst of blood, he still couldn''t touch it. To the domineering state of Consummation. But the fate is so wonderful. He has pursued the domineering state of Consummation for more than six years, but he appeared in a little girl who was only ten years old. He had faintly guessed it when the sickle Itachi got out of control before. After all, the domineering and domineering of the Consummation Realm have one thing in common, that is, it can let everything hear its own voice. I think it should be Chris crying that makes it invisible and silent. The sickle is out of control. And depending on the situation, Chris didn''t seem to know how terrifying she had, since that''s the case, she should be born to think about it. A wry smile was rarely seen on Chu Han''s face. Born... Although Roger had told him before that there might be people who are naturally domineering, but even Roger shouldn''t have thought that there will be people who are naturally domineering with perfection. "It''s no wonder that the world government will directly order Chris to be taken away. I think Chris has accidentally exposed before. That is to say, she is not a citizen of the Kingdom of Mortcross." A slight flash of Chu Han''s eyes flashed. Different light. However, it is also true that a person with such a terrifying talent should not have come from such a declining and unknown country. but "Now, you are mine." Chu Han stared at Chris'' cheek slightly, and kissed her gently on her mouth. It represented that Chris was his private property. After doing this, Chu Han held Chrissy back to the cabin, and waited for Chrissy to wake up and introduce her to the new ship. "The new ship doesn''t seem to have a name yet, it seems I have to think of a few loud names." Great waterway, windless zone. It has been a month since Chu Han and the others left Lux Island. A month ago, Chu Han and others ran into a melee between the navy and the pirates when they left Laks Island on the pirate ship that was just named "Yemengard". After a fight, Chu Han and others rushed out. Fortunately, there were no casualties in the melee circle. In addition, after Chris showed her unexplored prophet ability and helped the people of the Pirate Group escape several natural disasters, everyone gradually began to admire Chris, who was full of respect and love for her. Except for the roadbed that would only ridicule others, even if Chris had won the respect of many people, she would never let Rob Luke have any reaction to it. Except for Chu Han. Chu Han saw this in his eyes, and he was not surprised by Luji''s performance. After all, Lu was basically that kind of person. And Chrissy was born with perfect knowledge and domineering, this is a natural navigator, predicting some weather changes, avoiding natural disasters is simply a golden finger existence, such a person is normal to be respected. But Chris was too young, so every time she''listened to everything'' could only last one day, and they would stay to rest the next day, otherwise Chris would be exhausted sooner or later. Therefore, the speed of Chu Han and others was unintentionally slowed down. "Everyone, take a rest. This is a windless zone. There is no possibility of tsunami and waves." Chu Han''s eyes also have some fatigue. After all, they have been exhausted just to avoid natural disasters these days, and they are still very tired. Unfortunately, there was a man-made disaster. But for Chu Han and others, these little guys have only one end, and that is to train them. 107 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 108 Hawkeye Chapter 108 Hawkeye. Jorakl Mifolge "Everyone, take a rest. This is a windless zone. There can be no such things as tsunamis and waves. Miscellaneous Chi Chong" Chu Han also had some exhaustion in his eyes. After all, they had been exhausted just by avoiding natural disasters these days, and they had encountered man-made disasters very unfortunately. But for Chu Han and others, these little guys have only one end, and that is to train them. After Chu Han''s voice fell, the people on the ship did not show any expressions of ecstasy or relief, but still looked solemn and vigilant. After all, they all wanted to encounter natural or man-made disasters these days. They fate. Chu Han smiled silently, and he could understand their vigilance, but under Chrissy''s complete experience and domineering, no creature could sneak around them silently. In fact, it was indeed the case. Fortunately, Chris felt it in advance and warned everyone that in the previous attacks, she came to the windless zone without injury. "After passing this windless zone, it seems to be the Devil Three Corners..." Chu Han looked at some place names on the map. There was a red sign in front of the windless zone where they were located, indicating that it was a dangerous zone. "According to time, it seems that Moriah has not yet entered the new world and met Kaido." Chu Han is not very clear about the plot of the original One Piece. He can only roughly know the time of some events. After all, the original Twenty years later, he appeared in this monster gathering place twenty years ago. Twenty years ago, about ten years after the death of the Pirate King Gore D. Roger, whether it was the New World or the Great Channel, it was extremely chaotic, and it was not an exaggeration to say that it was a whirlpool. But this is also when the king was born! Chu Han looked at the sky ambitiously, as if he could hold the entire world in his hand as long as he opened his palm. "brother." Chris pulled the corner of La Chuhan''s clothes, with a strange expression on her face. Ever since Chris got on the ship, she has been with Chu Han, almost inseparable. A jealous little Lolita has repeatedly regarded her favorite black tea and sweetheart as Chris. Chu Han glanced at Chrissy suspiciously, frowned slightly and said: "What''s the matter. Chrissy?" Generally speaking, only when you encounter the navy or the pirate Chris will gently pull the corner of his clothes and tell him in advance. If it was a natural disaster like a sea king or a tsunami, Chris would hang directly on Chu Han and refuse to get down. And Chrissy''s action is clearly someone approaching, but here is a windless zone, except for the sea kings, which idiot will bring it to the windless place? "Well, there is a very strange person with a cross behind, and a wildfire coffin sitting close to us." Chris lightly nodded, her eyes were unconcealed strange, after all, in her perception, That man''s dressing is really strange. Chu Han thought about it for a moment, his face sinking slightly, he faintly guessed who the person came from, after all, with such a weird dress, there would be no second other than that guy. At this moment, Crowe suddenly appeared behind Chu Han, bending over and saying, "Master, is there a problem?" Crowe''s strength has also been enhanced a lot in the past few months, and the use of''shaving'' is even more weird than Rob Luki, the original cp9 member. Chu Han shook his head and said solemnly: "I''m going to meet an old friend. You will continue sailing forward. If you have any questions, ask Chris. I will be back soon." After speaking, Chu Han ignored Kello''s reaction, and after touching Chris'' head, he took out the demon knife, one of the twelve supreme sharp knives, from the room, Cura Yu. He wants to meet a future great swordsman in the world, it is better to have a good sword. "Hawkeye, Jorakl Mifolg, I am very curious about your swordsmanship, don''t let me down." at the same time About 10,000 miles away from Chu Han''s new ship, the Yemengade, a western coffin braving a green flame was slowly moving forward. Although it was very slow, it gave people the feeling of a countdown to death. A man with short black hair and yellow eyes like an eagle is sitting on a wooden boat with his eyes closed, looking very quiet, like a nobleman. The most conspicuous thing about this man is not these strange temperaments and costumes, but the one of the twelve supreme sharp knives behind him that is like a cross but famous all over the world, Black Blade Night! And this man who is like a duke is the eagle eye that made a noise on the sea not long ago, Joracul Mifolge! A month ago, he was in the New World duel with Lieutenant General Korolis, the swordsman instructor of the navy headquarters. In a blink of an eye, this man appeared in the windless zone of the Great Channel. Is this someone looking for? "Oh, you seem to be very leisurely, Jorakl Mifolg." At this moment, a cold voice suddenly rang from the sky. This man exudes an invisible chill, like a natural ice block. The visitor was Chu Han who came from the "Yemengjia" on the moon step. "Well, I''m boring to sleep." Eagle-eyed Michelangelo opened his closed eyes slightly, and a pair of eagle-like eyes revealed a hint of war. Since the Rogge town incident six years ago, the world would definitely put Eagle Eye and Chu Han side by side as long as they mentioned swordsmanship. Although Yingyan didn''t care about this, he cares about Chu Han''s swordsmanship. He has been hailed by many people as the "world''s greatest swordsman" in the future, but as long as he hasn''t defeated Chu Han in one day, no matter how good his swordsmanship is, he is not the best in the world. Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, and asked curiously: "How do you know I will be here?" Chu Han and others originally had the original route, but in the past few days of fighting, chasing and fleeing, the original sailing route was interrupted. As a result, Chu Han had to change the original sailing route and pass through Devil III. Horn Chau went to Chambord Islands, and then entered the new world. Even if Kro and others didn''t know this route, only Chu Han and Chris knew about it. It stands to reason that Hawkeye could not have expected him to appear in the windless zone in advance. Chu Han didn''t think for long, before Hawkeye directly exposed the mystery. "I know that you will enter the new world. To go to the new world, you must pass through the Chambord Islands, so I will be able to get to the Chambord Islands through several routes, and finally make sure you will pass through this route through the devil. 3. Horn Island arrives at Chambord Islands." Hawkeye''s expression is very casual, it seems to him, it is as simple as taking a nap. Chu Han was not surprised by this. After all, in the original book, Hawkeye was able to chop off fifty pirate ships because of boredom. It can be seen that Hawkeye is an abnormal guy to some extent. Chu Han looked at Eagle Eye with interest, and smiled lightly: "You have spent so much effort to find me, what''s the point?" In fact, Chu Han knew why Hawkeye came, but he still wanted to hear Hawkeye say it himself. Hearing this, Hawkeye slowly got up, wrapped his hand behind his back and held the black knife''Ye'', one of the world-famous supreme sharp knives. "Please sword!" ... ps: Jun Yang has come back to life again, and the high tide is finally coming. I hope you will continue to support it. It is estimated that around 500,000 words, Jun Yang will end One Piece and go to the Dragon World. Uh, that''s probably it. 108 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 109 Peak Showdown! Chapter 109 Peak Showdown! "Please sword!" In Chu Han''s previous life, asking for a sword meant direct advice, but among the swordsmen in this world, it was a kind of asking for a fight. No matter whether the fight was successful or not, the opponent would attack. Miscellaneous& Chi& Chong "Is this to challenge me? Is it for the name of the No. 1 swordsman that day?" Hearing that, Chu Han narrowed his eyes, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and smiled. With that said, Chu Han also clenched the demon sword''Cun Yu''. After all, he was facing the person with the highest swordsmanship in the world, even Chu Han was not so sure that he could beat Hawkeye. "No, I don''t care about the name, I just want to see how good your swordsmanship is." Hawkeye still held the hilt of Hei Dao Ye, but only used a little force, as if ready to draw the sword at any time. Chu Han nodded, and said in a deep voice, "So, here?" Hawkeye also nodded: "Here!" "Wow!" As soon as Hawkeye''s words fell, Chu Han disappeared where he was, and Moonwalk started at extremely fast speed. In a blink of an eye, he was flying in the air like the wind. Hawkeye narrowed those eagle-like eyes slightly, and quietly let go of the hands holding Hei Dao Ye. At the same time, a fierce sword light slashed out from there and struck behind the Hawkeye! "Huh, just let me see, why are you side by side with me!" Seeing this, a gleam of cold light flashed in Hawkeye''s deep eyes, a cold snort, the black knife in his hand swaggered, and the green light of the knife emerged, like a towering tree, blocking the attack. Chu Han also stopped at this moment, narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyes kept shining brightly. "This is one of the twelve great knives, the black sword''Ye''? It really deserves its reputation!" At this time, Hawkeye pulled out the black knife like a cross behind him, holding it in his hand, chaotic blade, black T-shaped flower, this is the world-famous black knife''Ye''! At the same time, Chu Han took a slight breath, and his right hand tightly grasped the demon sword''Cun Yu'', which was also listed as the supreme sharp sword alongside the black sword''Ye''. Cura Yu also seemed to feel the war intent in the master''s heart, shaking slightly, expressing his excitement. "Interesting, Hawkeye Milfolge, don''t let me down!" As soon as the voice fell, a green slash came oncoming, with an extremely fierce wind cutting through the space and struck Chu Han! "Ah!" Chu Han smiled, his right hand turned, and a blue sword light that was not inferior to the slash just now rose into the sky, and slammed into the green slash of Hawkeye! "boom!" The invisible air wave made waves in the nearby sea, and the sky was constantly thundering, and seemed to be excited by the collision of the two. At the same time, at the moment when the two slashes collided, Chu Han and Hawkeye also moved, waving their famous knives in their hands and colliding together. "clang!" Like the sound of a bell, and like the drumming of Thor, the sea began to boil, the sea began to flow backwards, and a trace of electric light was emitted between the collision of two knives! In an instant, the two separated again, and just as Chu Han flew towards Hawkeye in the air again, Hawkeye also flew from the coffin. "Chaotic BladeCross!" "Ihe, cut!" When the blue light of the sword rises, an invisible and qualitative killing intent fills the entire sea, as if a god of murder is coming, as if to step on the sky full of bones to the peak! At the same time, the green knife light is like a severe and terrifying church, mysterious and powerful, like a god''s punishment! The two world famous knives collided again, and the space seemed to have begun to collapse because of this collision, and a trace of electricity was constantly generated in the collision of the two knives. Almost instantly, the two separated again, but before the eagle eye fell on the coffin, Chu Han waved the village rain in the air. "Juhe. Pterodactyl break!" Accompanied by a cold voice, a sharp blade wind revolved in an instant, and the sea water flowed up, and in a short while, a sea tornado struck the eagle eye in mid-air! Seeing this, Hawkeye lightly turned around and placed the black knife in front of him, gently waving it towards the oncoming sea tornado. "Fort Wansen!" "boom!!" At this moment, the collision that can be called the strongest swordsmanship in the world has officially begun! at the same time Somewhere far away from the scene of Chu Han and Yingyan, a pirate ship with a dragon head skull flag was sailing on the swaying sea. "What''s going on, why is the sea suddenly so...ah!" Little Robin screamed, and the black tea she was carrying spilled on the deck and also soiled her clothes. Little Robin had a bitter face, leaning on the mast, looking towards the sea, and saw that the surrounding sea was completely boiling, and the sky was darkened, as if the end of the world. "We, what exactly happened..." Little Robin grew older.mouth.Ba looked at the sky, this scene was too terrifying, as if the sky was falling. "Calm down, everyone return to the cabin, we will speed up the voyage and get out of this sea as soon as possible!" Klo''s face was slightly pale, and he was obviously frightened, but he quickly calmed down. Ramrem returned to the cabin very obediently, only the roadbed, little Robin, and Chris were still on the deck. "You two, Luke, Miss Robin, hurry back to the cabin too." Crowe frowned. He is not good at giving orders to these two people. One is that he doesn''t like Luke, and the other is Little Robin. The relationship with Chu Han is a bit ambiguous, and he can''t say anything, but it''s different now. In this kind of weather, violent storms may happen at any time, and it''s too dangerous to stay outside! Little Robin flattened his mouth and said, "I''m going to wait for Brother Chu Han to come back." With that, the strong wind blew the waves and showered Little Robin all over her body, and in a blink of an eye she became a rooster. "Don''t make trouble, go back to the cabin!" Crowe was speechless, still thinking about this kind of thing, and didn''t look at the time. Little Robin took a look at herself, and went back to the cabin helplessly. After all, she is shitty now. If she doesn''t take a shower and change clothes, she will catch a cold. Crowe looked at the little Robin returning to the cabin, and he was slightly relieved. After all, the most difficult thing was little Robin. "Luji, you too..." When Crowe was about to ask Luji to go back, he suddenly found that the embankment that was standing on the deck was gone. Turning his head to find that the roadbed had returned to the room. Crowe was taken aback, and shook his head. There seemed to be no normal people on this boat. They were all weirdos. He didn''t know what the young master thought. "Chrissy, I''m going to take the helm, you pay attention to the changes in ocean currents and weather, and remember to tell me if there is a situation!" After Crowe shouted to Chris who was standing on the bow, he immediately turned his head and ran into the cab , After all, the current situation is too bad, the rhythm is simply broken. In a blink of an eye, only Chris was left outside the storm, one looking to the west, where Chu Han and Yingyan had a duel, and these visions were caused by the aftermath of the battle between the two. Because of her complete experience and domineering, Chrissy was able to see the duel between Chu Han and Yingyan, and she was the only witness-witnessing this unprecedented duel! 109 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 110 The duel ends Chapter One Hundred and Ten "Ihe, Flash!" "Guisen Chaos Blade!" The two figures collided again, bringing up countless electric lights, the sea continued to boil, and thunder and lightning fell in the sky.Swastika no Chi no insect swastika Almost instantly, the two separated again, and then simultaneously slashed. "Ihezhan!!" "VientianeBroken!" "boom!" The moment the two slashes collided together, the waves soaring up to the two sides, like a tsunami! Both figures were submerged by the waves, but in a blink of an eye, the sea was split again. "Eagle Eye Jorakl Mifolge, the name of the great swordsman, well-deserved reputation!" A naked and topless black-haired man held the demon knife that shone with sharp light in his hand, gradually showing a trace of fatigue on his face . Such a high-speed collision, even his body that has been strengthened by dragon blood is a bit overwhelming, and the muscles of his arms are a little numb. "You''re not bad, Long Jun Chuhan!" Another man in Western aristocratic clothes was holding a black knife with a cross hilt. Strangely, this man had eagle-like eyes. But at this time his eyes were trembling slightly, and he was too tired. The muscles of his arm had already started twitching after repeated collisions. These two are naturally Chu Han and Yingyan. The aftermath of the battle between the two has caused this windless area to produce unseen violent storms. The sky is constantly falling with thunder and lightning, the waves are tumbling, and the sea is countercurrent. This is the collision of the world''s strongest swordsmanship! Hawkeye slowly calmed his breath, staring at Chu Han and said solemnly, "How about the final blow?" His physical strength has gradually begun to lose strength, and if he continues the high-speed collision just now, he may not even be able to hold the knife. Chu Han did not speak, but just nodded and agreed to Hawkeye''s proposal. After all, his physical exertion was not light. Fortunately, this body was strengthened by dragon blood, otherwise it would have long been unable to support it. Seeing Chu Han''s agreement, Yingyan slowly closed his eyes, lifted his right hand lightly, and the black knife pointed directly at Chu Han. This meant that he would cut out directly and attack Chu Han after a while. Chu Han adjusted his breath, and moved the right hand holding Cun Yu slightly, putting Cun Yu in the scabbard, and holding the handle of the knife with his right hand. The original extremely violent collision stopped, and what followed was extremely quiet, and even the sea surface calmed down for an instant. The only thing that doesn''t change is the gradually dark sky. At this moment, Chu Han opened his eyes, the golden pupil burned, the Yan Ling sickle ferret turned on, and the moon step broke out. He seized the moment of opportunity and dashed towards the eagle eye! At the same time, Hawkeye opened his eyes, and the eagle-like eyes instantly locked Chu Han, who was moving at a high speed, and the black knife lifted and fell! "Night is coming!" "Juhe. Carp mouth cut!" In an instant, the sound of the collision of swords pierced all around. Visually!Tuna!Carp mouth cut!Pay!Cut it off!Xue Zhen!Take the knife! Gain momentum!Lift up!fall! In an instant, Chu Han and Yingyan passed by. The next second, Demon Blade Cun Yu was still in the scabbard, and Chu Han maintained the posture before unsheathed. Hawkeye still maintained the posture where the black sword fell, looking ahead. Even Chu Han himself or Hawkeye couldn''t see the sword clearly of the two of them, because it was too fast, and only Chris, who was watching from a distance with a complete vision and color, could see clearly. The moment Chu Han passed by, Chu Han had already cut off a complete set of "Juhe". With the super hearing of Yan Ling Sihe Itachi, a single shot was perfect in terms of timing and speed! At the moment when Eagle Eye''s knife fell, the pressure of the sky fell like a hundred thousand elephants, and the strength and speed were unparalleled. This confrontation was unparalleled in the world, but it was a pity that only Chris saw it. Hawkeye slowly turned around, looking at Chu Han who was keeping the knife in its sheath, and smiled slightly: "My trip really didn''t come in vain, you are very strong." After saying this, Hawkeye seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. The huge scar in front of Hungary cracked open, and blood flowed out into the air. Although the knife Juhe was blocked by Hawkeye''s black knife, it finally touched Hawkeye''s flesh.body. With the sharpness of the Demon Blade, Cun Yu, only a single stroke can kill the eagle eye. Now it is not bad that the mouth of Hun is cracked. Hearing this, Chu Han shook his head calmly: "You are not bad! You are indeed an eagle eye!" With that, a terrifying bloodstain appeared on Chu Han''s left shoulder. The wound only needs to be deeper, and it is estimated that his arm will be chopped off. The sword made by Hawkeye just now felt like the sky collapsed, and it was so heavy that it almost suffocated Chu Han. If it weren''t for Juhe''s quick action of retracting the knife into its sheath, he would have lost an arm on the spot. Seeing Chu Han''s appearance, a trace of warfare and fire appeared on Hawkeye''s face: "I will come again, and I hope you will not die before being defeated by me." After speaking, Hawkeye took the black knife behind his back and drove his coffin ship away. Before long, the coffin ship with green flames disappeared, leaving only the turbulent sea. "Hawkeye, you are wrong." Chu Han didn''t use his full strength. He and Yingyan were fighting swords. The contest was the level of swordsmanship, not the level of combat power. In this battle, except for Chu Han''s use of Yanling Sickle to capture the timing of his shot, the rest of Yanling Monarch Flame, Chi, and his life-saving hole card exploding blood are useless. Chu Han calmly flew to the "Yemengjia" on Yuebao. His injury was not light, and one arm was almost broken. Can it be light? Fortunately, Chu Han''s body was strengthened by dragon blood. As long as it was not fatal, it could heal naturally. It just took time. However, Chu Han still intends to return to the boat to deal with the wound quickly, otherwise once the wound is infected, the sword qi inside will shatter Chu Han''s internal organs, and then it will really be worse than death. It didn''t take long for Chu Han to fly out of the windless zone. If it weren''t for his physical exertion, it only took a few moments for Chu Han to fly out of the windless zone. "Ok?" Chu Han frowned slightly. This was the place where Chu Han and Ke Luo and the others agreed to meet, but there was no sign of the "Yemengjia" around, as if Ke Luo and the others had disappeared out of thin air. Not only that, even if it was seen and heard about the domineering or the words of the spirit sickle, there was no discovery, and there was no ship or sea king around. Suddenly, Chu Han seemed to have thought of something, and looked at the looming black fog ahead. "Could it be..." Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, and a trace of killing intent appeared in his eyes. "Moonlight Moria, don''t be you, or I will let you know what will happen to those who move me!" 110 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 111 Moonlight Moria Chapter 111 Moonlight Moriah New World, Ratliff Island "Hey boss, look here. MiscellaneousZhiChong" A man with a short gun stuck in his waist glanced at a place in the newspaper, and said to the red-haired man eating barbecue. "Huh? What?" The man looked about twenty years old, his obvious red hair was hidden by a straw hat, which looked a little strange, but he had a kind of kingly breath. The red-haired man in a straw hat took a look at the newspaper and his face changed suddenly. "This is... Hawkeye seriously injured?!" The red-haired man frowned slightly and said: "A great swordsman like Eagle Eye will be seriously injured in the Great Channel, and it is a sword injury. Which pervert did this do?" "I don''t know, it looks like it was caused instantly after a head-on confrontation. As far as I know, this kind of high-speed and sharp sword injury can only be managed by the fastest "Ihe" in swordsmanship." With a short gun at his waist. The man looked very savvy, and he guessed the truth after just glanced at Hawkeye''s injury through the newspaper. "Ihe..." The red-haired man seemed to have thought of something, looking at the direction of the first half of the Great Channel, a long-lost smile appeared on his face. "Chu Han, is that you..." New world, no island "Hawk-eye was seriously injured. I have never seen any precedent in Juhezhan. Well, I really want to compare swords with this unknown swordsman." A blind man couldn''t see the newspaper, but he knew what was written in the newspaper. The strangest thing was him. The stick-like thing in the left hand exudes a faint sharpness. New World, Tel Aviv Forest "Seriously wounded Hawkeye Mifogg, the world''s number one swordsman, can he kill me with an unprecedented slash? Come and kill me!" A violent roar echoed in this forest that was said to have never survived, like a beast roaring! After Hawkeye was seriously injured and returned to the New World, the entire sea was shaken. Although no one knows who seriously injured Hawkeye, some people have already called him "the greatest swordsman in the world". The new world is boiling. You must know that Hawkeye was hailed as the most likely to become the world''s number one swordsman, but in a blink of an eye, he was seriously injured in the first half of the Great Channel. How can this not let people? Shock! As for the protagonist who was at the center of the storm in the entire incident, Chu Han was now lost in the Devil''s Three Corners. "What the hell is this? Seeing and hearing the domineering can only perceive the darkness, not even Siting Wease can hear anything." Chu Han''s face gradually showed a trace of fatigue, and he was lost again after experiencing a great battle. Here, plus he was injured again, had it not been for the strong support of the dragon blood, he would have fallen. "Huh, I guess I will have to fall down if I don''t find a place to stay." Chu Han kept panting. This black mist not only hindered the performance of seeing and hearing domineering and eloquence, but also seemed to have scarce oxygen. , He had been holding his breath and exhaling half an hour ago. "Ok?" Suddenly, Chu Han squeezed Cun Yu and looked at the front warily. There seemed to be a...boat? Chu Han was stunned, suddenly remembered an original plot in his mind, and flew onto the ship with a strange expression on his face. Because of the fog, there was darkness near the ship, and I couldn''t see my fingers. But this is useless to Chu Han. The golden pupil flickered, and two rays of light appeared on the boat instantly, like two suns. "This is the ghost ship?" Chu Han frowned slightly, and looked around. There were bones everywhere, and he didn''t know how long it had been dead. While closing his eyes and opening his eyes, Chu Han had already explored the entire ship clearly. Although he had seen and heard that the arrogance was somewhat hindered, it was still okay to detect one. Chu Han walked to the back of the boat and saw that there was a white bone in a dress. It didn''t take long for Chu Han to come to the back of the ghost ship. After all, the ship was not very big, much smaller than the "Yemengjia". There are not so many bones behind the ghost ship, only one bone corpse in a tuxedo. "The blue and black dress and the black top hat should be this one." Chu Han looked up and down at the strange white bone, a trace of curiosity flashed in his eyes. Anyone who has watched "One Piece" will be curious about the owner of this bone corpse, because he is not only a famous musician, but also an ancient pirate. "The pirate from twenty years ago is older than Gore D. Roger. It''s really interesting." Chu Han smiled and turned around and left. He was not interested in the owner of this boneless corpse, just wanted to see it. Just a glance. After taking a rest on the ghost ship, Chu Han flew forward with a moon step, at an amazing speed! At the same time, in the depths of the Three Horns of Devil, an island full of gloom was sailing slowly. "Hehehehe, are these people the members of the Dragon God Pirate Group?" A figure over six meters high was sitting at the top, and a long neck could be seen faintly. And below him, there are comatose Cloe and others. Little Robin, Ramrem and even Chris are here, but Rob Lukee is not among them. "Yes, Captain." There was no one in the place where the sound was made, but there was a shadow of a person on the ground, as if there was a transparent person talking there. "Hehehehe, is that little girl the only survivor of O''Hara?" The figure over six meters tall was still grinning, but there was a hint of curiosity in his tone. "It seems so, Captain." This time it was no longer the transparent person with only the shadow answering, but another person hiding in a black robe. His voice was weak, and he couldn''t distinguish between men and women. Before the six-meter-high figure could speak, a man with a green scent started to speak: "Captain, spider report, someone is approaching!" This time, the figure over six meters tall at the top did not laugh anymore, but was silent for a while and walked off the throne. "Someone is approaching? Is it finally here, Lord Long..." This time I didn''t dare to answer, because the person mentioned by the six-meter tall figure was very scary, and no one wanted to mention him. "Hehehehe, come on, come on! Let me see how great the big pirate Moonlight Moria is!" The six-meter-tall figure was silent for a while, and laughed to the sky. , The body exudes a breath of king. "Follow the captain''s footsteps and conquer the great channel!" The people below all bowed their heads and shouted. Here is the Devil''s Delta, the territory of the Moonlight Pirates! And the two-meter-high figure is the captain of the Moonlight Pirates, the great pirate who is offering a reward of 200 million yuan, Moonlight Moria! 111 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 112 Second burst of blood! The 112th chapter burst into blood for the second time! The devil''s [email protected]@@ Chu Han frowned, the golden pupil lit silently, the Yan Ling sickle ferret was turned on, countless elves flew in the wind, and the sound of this seemingly island-like sailboat instantly fell into his ears. Quiet, very quiet. After a long time, no one''s voice sounded, only the sound of wind, woods, and... footsteps! Chu Han''s eyes suddenly condensed, and he drew out his right hand. Demon Sword Cun Yu, slashing towards the front! "Well, such a powerful slash, the horror is already a great swordsman." It was clear that there were no people, or even animals, in front of Chu Han, but a man''s voice appeared. Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly: "The transparent fruit ability person, Abu Sarom, is it you who appeared by yourself, or..." "Ghost cut!" A sharp blue slash hit Chu Han''s left unexpectedly, and the sharp blade light brightened the unique dark atmosphere of the Devil''s Delta. After fighting against the great swordsman Yingyan, Chu Han''s sword training has improved a lot, and now he can be called a real great swordsman. "Ah!" The blood rushing pillar rushed from the left side of the unmanned person, and the blood was covered in the air, gradually becoming the shape of a blood person. "How do you know where I am?" The blood man looked at Chu Han and asked. Chu Han smiled disdainfully. For such a low-level pirate who hadn''t even entered the new world, Chu Han disdained to explain to him the power of domineering. "Where is Moria?" No matter whether it was the words of the spirit sickle or the domineering, they did not sense the existence of Moria in this "horror three-masted sailing ship". Obviously because of the strange environment of Devil III. Horn Island, otherwise it would be impossible to find Moria''s position with Chu Han''s strength. The blood man was silent for a while, and suddenly asked: "I''m just a combatant, only in charge of fighting, the boss asked me to delay you for a while." Chu Han didn''t talk nonsense anymore, he knew Moria''s abilities, and there would be some trouble if he was late, so... "So, are you ready for the coffin?" The golden pupil ignited, the village rain unsheathed, and the domineering golden light flickered in this dark space. "At one point, burst of blood!" Chu Han raised his head slightly, the blood bursting power filled his body, the eyes of the sickle weasel flying in the air instantly turned red, and a madness filled the surroundings. "YanlingScythe, Siege!" "Buzzing!" Numerous vampire sickles opened their invisible mouths and flew towards the blood man. Before the blood man could react, he felt as if there was something buzzing beside him. Suddenly, Chu Han frowned slightly, moved his right hand manually, and Cun Yu waved to the right, blocking a bullet that was precisely shot at his heart. "The captain of the Dragon God Pirate Group who offers a 200 million reward, Long Jun Chu Han..." A man wearing a black trench coat suddenly appeared in the air, and Chao Chu Han bent his waist slightly and said, "Good evening, Captain of the Dragon God Pirate Group, Long Jun Chu Han." This man appeared too weird, even Chu Han didn''t react for a while. Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, did not look at the strange man who appeared, but turned to look at the left side of the "horrible three-masted sailing ship", where there was a woman in red, and it was faintly visible that she came to Chu Han. Fly wen. Devil figure, angel face. She was the one who attacked Chu Han just now. Chu Han took a deep breath, the dragon blood in his body was completely boiling, and with a slight movement of his right hand, the demon knife village rain was sheathed. "The three weirdos of the Moonlight Pirates..." A gleam of cold light flashed through Chu Han''s eyes, and the spirit of words opened, and the golden flames illuminated the darkness, filling Chu Han''s body, looking like a fire god. "You guys, let''s go together!" At the same time, on the horror barque. Moria stood on the mast, frowned and glanced at Chu Han''s direction, and said without looking back, "Has the omitted kid caught?" Behind the darkness, a voice responded: "No, Mr. Moria~" Moria was silent for a moment, and turned into countless bats flying into the air. It turns out that this is the ability of his Shadow Shadow Fruit, Shadow Mage! So where is Moria''s real body? A voice in the dark smiled lowly: "You still care about Mr. Chu Han, Moria..." The horror three-masted sailboat is on a bridge. "Help, help..." Before the call for help sounded, it was interrupted by a blue slash. "Landfoot Flying Bird!" The petite figure, like a cheetah, haunts the entire bridge, bringing countless blood flowers! At the same time, a breath of blood permeated the bridge, it was the smell of blood everywhere. And the one who asked for help was the last living person! The cheetah''s figure paused slightly, looking towards the shore of the "Terror Three-masted Sailboat", the instinct of the beast made him feel a little unusual. Without warning, horrible pressure filled the entire "horror three-masted sailboat", and almost all the living people were pressed down! "Is it finally here, Longjun Chuhan..." The cheetah''s figure slightly narrowed his dangerous eyes, and a sense of excitement surged from his heart. This cheetah hunted down members of the Moonlight Pirates on the "Terror Three-masted Sailboat", the former cp9 member, the god of death Rob Luki! At the same time, the Devils Three Horn Island, the horror barque "YanlingJunyan, Tianluo!" "Eight hundred punches!" "Blade Dance!" "Twelve consecutive snipers!" The three figures interlaced, accompanied by twelve bursts of air. "Boom!" Chu Han waved the village rain directly, slashing the other two figures into the water, and then waved a blue slash towards the shore, the speed was incredible! I faintly heard a cry from the shore, as if an angel had fallen. Demon knife village rain, the knife does not leave a shadow, the blood does not leave a mark, wash it with water. This is Demon Blade Muramame, and... The strength of Super A Grade Hybrid Dragon Jun Chu Han! "The so-called three weirdos of the Moonlight Pirates, just this strength?" Chu Han glanced indifferently in three directions. That was where the three weirs fell. There was a slight silence for a while, and Chu Han casually looked around and said, "Morya, should you come out?" Yan Ling Scythe Itachi still did not hear Moriah''s voice, only some screams, which should be caused by the killing of the roadbed on the island. "Hehehehe, Long Jun Chuhan, you don''t know where I am?" A strange laughter sounded in the entire dark space, making it difficult for people to tell where the owner of the sound was. Chu Han was silent for a moment, closed his eyes, and suddenly slashed at his feet with a knife, accompanied by a scream. "You, how can you know where I am?!" Chu Han stared at the tall figure that emerged from his shadow indifferently. The Devil III. The ruler of Horn Island, the captain of the Moonlight Pirates, and Moonlight Moria. Chu Han smiled slightly, a madness filled his body, and at the same time... "TwiceBlood!" ps: Abu was originally a member of the Moonlight Pirates. When Moria fled, Abu once said that he will always follow Moria, whether facing Kaido or the navy, and he was a moonlight combatant. The body of the animal was interrupted by Kaido. Although this is not mentioned in tv, it has appeared in the comics, and this detail was mentioned in the forum, so please dont spray it. == Junyang is very rigorous! 112 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 113: Chu Han vs Moonlight Moria Chapter 113 Chu Han vs Moonlight Moria "TwiceBlood!" The second burst of blood, the Dragon Heart is released! In an instant, an overwhelming aura filled the sky, as if something had recovered from its deep sleep, the huge aura even slightly frightened Chu Han.Miscellaneous Chi Insects but Chu Han squinted his eyes, feeling this aura of dragon alone. "The second burst of blood, this is the second burst of blood to release the Dragon Heart..." Chu Han glanced at his left shoulder, where he was slashed by Hawkeye''s black knife before, and there was a deep pain, but now... There was a slight movement of his left shoulder, although blood was still flowing down, but there was no pain at all. "Is this the alchemy method that claims to be able to continuously refine the bloodline of the mixed race to the level of the Dragon King..." Chu Han sighed slightly, this method is too strong. If it weren''t for the serious injury after the duel with Hawkeye, and Moonlight Moria, who was able to contend with Kaido at this time, would not have been waiting, otherwise Chu Han really didn''t want to use this prohibition.Avoid power! "boom!" Thinking, Chu Han flashed a cold light in his eyes, raised his right hand, and suddenly squeezed, an ear-piercing air explosion sounded instantly, as if the air was caught by something! On the other hand, Chu Han''s right hand has become a dragon claw, with blue-gold dragon scales all over his arm, which looks terrifying and perfect at the same time. At the same time, Moria on the ground tilted her head and looked at Chu Han with dragon scales all over her body and asked, "This is the ability of that mysterious animal demon fruit?" Chu Han was startled slightly, and with a light grip on his right hand, the invisible air flow suddenly exploded from his body. This power is indeed the same as those with the devil fruit ability of the animal type, but... "You say yes, Moonlight Moriah." Chu Han looked down at the weird man who looked like a giant on the ground, and smiled slightly. He remembered that from the time point of view, at most two years later, Moria would enter the new world and encounter the "Beast Kaido", and then defeated, all crew members were killed, only one was left because of the special fruit ability. Abu Sarom of a body. Looking at Moriah''s blood on his face now, it is really hard to imagine that he will become the kind of unscrupulous person in twenty years. "Hey! Longjun Chu Han, I am the great pirate Moonlight Moria, the man who wants to conquer the great channel!" Suddenly, Moria shouted to Chu Han. Chu Han frowned, did not speak, he felt that Moria should have something to follow. Sure enough, Moria continued shouting: "Boy, do you want to join..." "boom!" Before Moria had finished speaking, she was interrupted by Chu Han with a knife. The huge body retreated flexibly, avoiding Chu Han''s attack almost instantly. Chu looked at Moria coldly: "I don''t know if you want to conquer the great channel, I only know, you have only two choices now, either die or surrender." After the Dragon Heart was released, Chu Han''s breath became more and more violent, and there was even a desire to destroy everything. Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly. According to this situation, he must solve the battle as soon as possible, otherwise he will directly become a dead waiter if he explodes for a long time. "Surrender? Die? Huh! Just kidding, I''m the big pirate Moonlight Moria!" Moria originally wanted to say something, but when she heard Chu Han''s last words, she was instantly furious and said: "But since you refuse, then I only need to accept your shadow, you will eventually belong to me!" "Shadow Mage!" A dark shadow suddenly came up from the ground, the appearance was exactly the same as Moria, just like Moria''s clone. "Is it a clone? Interesting..." Chu Han moved his left hand slightly, and a golden flame burning with a terrifying aura appeared in his palm. Ling LingChi! This is the word spirit known as the Breath of the Dragon King. Although there is no Jun Yan high in the word spirit sequence list, it is very powerful, and the most important thing is that the coverage area of''Chi'' is large! "This is... a natural devil fruit?!" Moria''s eyes shrank slightly, and he looked at the golden flame in Chu Han''s hands with a solemn expression. He could faintly feel that there was a swell in the flame The breath of destruction. Thinking of this, Moria''s left hand moved slightly, and a three-meter-long black spear suddenly emerged from his shadow, was caught by the Shadow Mage, and threw it at Chu Han fiercely. And the moment the big black spear was thrown out, it turned into countless shadow bats, buzzing towards Chu Han! "YanlingChi!" Golden flames filled the sky, covering the entire "horror three-masted sailing ship" that looked like an island, and then endless flames began to rise, and the shadow bat that struck him turned into a bubble in an instant. At the same time, Moria''s Shadow Mage turned into a sky full of bats, biting into the invisible vampire sickle in the sky. For a time, the sky turned into two sides, one side was a black bat, and the other was an invisible vampire sickle! "Just when Lixia was defeated, I was weird that something invisible in the air was making a ghost. Now it seems to be as I expected." Moria narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the sky on both sides, the shadow mage changing bat. It is endless, because that is his shadow representative, as long as his physical strength is enough, the bat will continuously produce energy. Chu Han looked indifferently at the blood-sucking sickle that had fallen into a bitter battle. This was the first time he had been discovered the existence of the sickle-spirited sickle since he obtained the Yanling Sickle. "Heh! As expected to be someone who can survive facing the "Hundred Beast Kaido", it is interesting!" Chu Han smiled coldly, and his words broke out, and the flames spread across the entire "horror three-masted sailing ship". "It burned, and almost everything he went to was turned into ashes. "Humph!" Moria glanced at the golden flames covering the entire "horror three-masted sailing ship", the shadow under her feet moved slightly, spreading instantly, covering the entire "horrible three-masted sailing ship", and all the flames were extinguished by the shadow. At the same time, Chu Han suddenly moved slightly and stepped on the moon step to land on the shore. At his original location, a man who was completely dark and the same as Moria was holding a pair of scissors. If you have time to dodge, you will be cut in half silently! It is Moria''s shadow mage! "Troublesome shadow fruit..." Chu Han frowned slightly. Although this devil fruit is not a natural type or an ancient phantom beast, it is tricky and silent. If it weren''t for the second burst of blood, and seeing that the color domineering faintly reached the perfect state, he really could not feel the attack of the Shadow Mage. Suddenly, Chu Han''s pupils contracted slightly, and Yan Ling Jun''s flame burst out instantly, compressing the domain to three meters, and the extremely hot high temperature instantly melted the ground. At the same time, Molia''s hands were slightly closed not far away, and black cloaks suddenly appeared on both sides of Chu Han, which enveloped Chu Han and turned into a black box! "Shadow Box!" From the sudden attack of the Shadow Mage to Moriah''s ambush, there was no pause in the whole process, as if prepared in advance. "This is your price for hurting my partner!" Moria looked at the huge black box coldly. He originally wanted Chu Han''s shadow, but now... He wanted Chu Han''s shadow and also Chu Han''s death because his partner was injured! He is the great pirate Moonlight Moria, and he will never allow his partner to be hurt! 113 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 114 Demon Chapter 114 The Demon Oz! The Devil Three. Horn Island, the horror barque Moria frowned slightly when she looked at the big black box that was loaded into Chu Han, and it was reasonable to say that after hitting the "shadow box", Chu Han was absolutely impossible to get it out.Miscellaneous Chi Insect But why, he always felt that the "Shadow Box" seemed to be unable to restrain Chu Han? Moria frowned. There was endless darkness inside the "Shadow Box" and there was still a very vast space. Whether it was domineering or devil fruit ability, it would receive invisible obstacles, unless... Unless it is a powerful person at the general level, he can ignore this environment and rush out. And this is something that Moriah doesn''t want to admit. "Impossible, even if he had defeated Admiral Zefa, he would be unexpected there. He couldn''t have this kind of strength!" Moria shook her head, denied this idea, turned her head and glanced at where the three weird people had fallen. "The injuries are very serious, damn Long Jun, he actually started so cruelly!" Moria knew that his subordinates were seriously injured without looking carefully. The battle between him and Chu Han just now was so powerful, but these three are the ones. It did not appear, which was obviously because the injuries were too serious to move. This is also the reason for Moria''s anger. After all, he is ready to enter the new world, but now his three most powerful monsters are seriously injured, and it is estimated that it will be difficult to recover within half a year. "Bah Bah" Suddenly an extremely hot and hot high temperature came from the shadow box, and drops of black liquid gradually dripped, as if it had been melted. "How is it possible..." Moria stared at the melted shadow box blankly, and gradually a head emerged from it. Moria reacted in an instant, and the shadow under her feet moved slightly, and it attacked the shadow box like a snake. On the way, it instantly changed into a shadow gun to pin the shadow reflected by the shadow box! "Shadow horn gun!" At the same time, Moria stared closely at the half of his head exposed from the melting shadow box, as if afraid that he would break free in an instant. "There is only this way..." Moria whispered slightly, and suddenly a dark figure appeared behind him. "Mr. Moria, do you want to use "shadow collection"?" This figure looked like a shadow, but it was unexpectedly able to speak, and there was an unimaginable confidence in his tone. Although he called Moria his husband, it seemed that he didn''t care about Moria at all. Moria glanced at the paint black shadow, shook his head slightly, and said in a deep voice: "No, the "shadow collection" will forcibly deprive them of their shadows, but at the same time, it will also hurt my friends, the great pirate Moonlight Moria. Wouldn''t do such a thing!" Moria is a person who cherishes his partners. If he sacrifices his partner in order to defeat the enemy, Moria can''t do this kind of thing! "It''s a pity, Mr. Moriah, our cooperation is over here." Qi Negro Shadow said suddenly. Moria frowned and looked dangerously at the black shadow of the painter and said: "Four years ago, you came to Devil III. Horn Island and said that you are a new world pirate from the new world. I didn''t actually believe it. You really helped me a lot, can you tell me why?" With these words on her lips, Moria quietly activated the Devil Fruit ability, planning to take down this "partner" in one fell swoop! "Mr. Moria, you are not kind enough to do this." Qi Negro obviously noticed Moria''s behavior, but he didn''t stop it. Instead, he smiled slightly, seeming to disdain. The shadow mage came silently behind the lacquered black figure, holding a large pair of scissors in his hand, and when he was about to cut the figure into pieces, the abnormality arose! "boom!" The overwhelming high temperature came from the shadow box, and a figure with green and golden dragon scales all over his body slowly walked out of it. Wherever he went, the ground was evaporated into cement! This person is Chu Han after the second burst of blood! As Moria expected, the Shadow Box couldn''t hold Chu Han, and even if Chu Han wanted to, he only needed to break out of Jun Yan to break free. It was just that Chu Han suddenly moved his mind. He planned to bring Moria under his command and become the first affiliated Pirate Group under his Dragon God Pirate Group. So this is the intention to slowly defeat Moria''s psychology. It''s just that Chu Han didn''t expect that an outsider would actually appear in the end, and it seemed to have a big background. Chu Han didn''t talk nonsense, and looked directly at the black lacquered shadow: "Are you from the new world? Aunt or Kaido?" Chu Han doesn''t know much about the New World, but he thinks it should be one of these two people. After all, White Beard is not that kind of person. According to time, the green pepper should have been abandoned by Kapu. As for the "Momo Fruit" Weird people, there should be no such mind. Then the only ones left are the aunt and Kaido. The Qi Negro Shadow did not show any dissatisfaction when confronted by Chu Han''s forcing questions: "Mr. Chu Han, good evening, where do you come from? Isn''t it..." The Qi Negro Shadow hadn''t finished speaking, but was broken up by Chu Han''s slash. Chu coldly looked at the place where the figure was before, "If you can''t say it, don''t talk nonsense." For Chu Han, those who have no effect can only be rubbish or furnishings. After doing this, Chu Han turned to look at Moriah and said: "One move, as long as you can take my one move, take the shadow, you should just want my shadow, right?" Chu Han didn''t intend to continue wasting time. He could feel that his back was a little itchy. He thought it was because the blood exploded for too long, and if he didn''t stop, he estimated that he would directly become a dragon! Moria didn''t answer, but looked at Chu Han quietly as if thinking about something. Just when Chu Han was about to lose patience, Moria suddenly said, "The condition for my failure is to become your subordinate, right?" Chu Han was taken aback, nodded, and admitted. "Okay, I promise you, but you have to stop the kid on the boat first!" Moria glanced at the deepest part of the island with a little worry. After the black black shadow dissipated, all the shadows he possessed fled, but there are still many The shadow did not return to the master, which means that these people are dead! There is only one person on the island that can do this, and that is Rob Luki who accidentally let go before! Chu Han was silent for a moment, and raised his eyebrows slightly: "No, he can''t move anymore." As Chu Han said, the roadbed is indeed unable to move now. Because he was already shocked by the murderous aura of the giant in front of him! Luke didn''t know why this thing was here, but he knew the origin of this giant, and at the same time knew his terrible name! This giant has been dead for many years, but his prestige and fierce reputation once reverberated throughout the sea. He was revered as a demon because he killed too many people and had too much fame. He is the devil, Oz! 115 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 116 Chapter 116 The first pirate group under his command! Surrender or die? Moria was silent for a while, then looked at Chu Han''s golden pupil and asked: "Before I answer, you have to tell me, what is your goal?" This is necessary. If you don''t even know what the goal is to follow, then there is no need to follow. Moria knows this very well.v Miscellaneous Chi worm v Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "You can understand it as ~, becoming the One Piece." This is not false, after all, Chu Han is indeed going to be the king, but he is a unique king, not the one-piece king like Gore DRoger. Moria looked at Chu Han seriously, he wanted to see Chu Han''s ambition. At the same time, Chu Han''s golden pupils flickered slightly, the Emperor Yanling released, and the chanting sounded. The dragons who had been sleeping until now awakened, roaring and roaring, they were venting and proclaiming their existence! Moria''s face paled slightly. He was the closest to Chu Han, and the shock was the greatest. For a moment, a fear appeared in his heart, and his head lowered involuntarily, not daring to look directly at Chu Han. Bowing his head meant that he had surrendered. In other words, he agreed to become the first affiliated pirate group under Chu Han! Chu Han smiled slightly, dispelled his golden eyes, and looked at Moriah and said, "Very well, you will not regret the decision you made today." Moria smiled wryly, without answering, it was already a foregone conclusion, even if you regret it, it''s useless. Chu Han smiled indifferently, he knew Moria''s thoughts, but he didn''t need to explain to Moria. Suddenly, Chu Han looked at the tower-like mast in the depths of the island and said, "Morya, you moved the body of the Demon Oz to this "horror three-masted sailing ship". Are you planning to resurrect him?" Moriah was not surprised why Chu Han knew that the demon''s corpse was there. He was surprised that Chu Han knew that his shadow fruit could revive the corpse. Seeing that Chu Han didn''t intend to explain, Moria didn''t ask, but he felt a little more awe for Chu Han. "I do plan to resurrect the demon Oz, but his corpse is too badly damaged. He experienced a great battle during his lifetime and almost all his body organs were broken. If you want to resurrect him, you need to repair his corpse first, otherwise even if he is resurrected. With the devil Oz, you can knock him down again with just one punch." This is one of the reasons why Moriah hasn''t resurrected the demon Oz for a long time. Chu Han already knew the existence of the demon through the sound of the sickle and itachi. Although he was a little confused about why Rob Luki would recognize the demon Oz, it is not the time to ask this. "Morlia, you should have a way to repair the body of the demon Oz?" Chu Han vaguely knew Moria''s plan, but he still needs to confirm it, and if he knows everything he behaves, it will inevitably make people a little suspicious. Moria hesitated, and finally said, "Well, I have a way to repair the body of the demon Oz, but I need someone''s help." Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly. He vaguely guessed who the person Moria was talking about was, but now Moria was not defeated by Kaido, but was defeated by him. Chu Han is not sure if some will appear. Unexpected changes. Moriah glanced at Chu Han, and saw that Chu Han did not respond, and he was slightly relieved. After all, things like resurrecting a corpse generally have an immoral meaning, if it wasn''t because of Oz the Demon. The reputation is so bad that he really doesn''t want to resurrect the devil Oz. "If I want to repair the broken organs in Oz, I need the help of the world-renowned surgeon, Hegubacu." ...Chu Han didn''t have the slightest surprise. After all, in the original work, it was Hegubacu who helped Moria resurrect Oz, but he didn''t expect Moria to have this plan a long time ago. "Doctor Hegubakou..." Chu Han pondered slightly. He was also very excited about Hegubakou''s medical skills. After all, if nothing else, Hegubakou should be the world''s number one surgeon. Chu Han thought for a while, looked at Moria and asked, "Have you been in contact with him?" Moria said without hesitation: "No, because Hegubakou hates pirates. As for the reason, I am not very clear." Chu Han was silent for a while, retracted the knife into its sheath, and then walked to the other side of the "Terror Three Masted Sailboat", and his voice came from a distance. "Send someone to tie Hegubakou. We are pirates, not the navy. There is no need to abide by the so-called rules." "As soon as Hegubakou arrives, he immediately set about resurrecting Oz the Demon. As for the shadow used to resurrect the Demon Oz, I will find you." "You are the pirate group under my command. Don''t announce it to the public for the time being. The Moonlight Pirates group is now entering the new world, and I will arrive later." ...When Moria recovered, Chu Han''s figure had disappeared. After being silent for a while, Moria''s shadow moved slightly, and the Shadow Mage ran towards the castle, knowing that Robin and others were still in his hands. After doing this, Moria walked to the shore, knowing that his three eccentrics were still in a coma, and temporarily did not know that the Moonlight Pirates had become Chu Han''s affiliated Pirates. Two days later, the Great Channel, the Devil III. Outside the corner of the continent. Chu Han silently thought about the scene that he saw in Moria Castle two days ago. It is indeed the fierce demon Oz who was once a fierce man hundreds of years ago. Even if he died, that murderous and bloody aura is still alive. Fear, it is no wonder that even people like Luji with countless blood on their hands are shocked. "Young Master" Crowe came silently behind Chu Han, bending slightly. Chu Han raised his eyebrows and said blankly: "What''s the matter?" Generally speaking, if nothing happens, except for Chu Han and Chrissy, Crowe and others are not allowed to set foot here at will, because under the bow is the biggest secret of the "Yemengard". Crowe looked up at Chrissy, then said to Chu Han: "The Chambordian Islands are coming soon." Chu Han nodded slightly. Chris had already told him before that there was an island in front of him. If not surprisingly, it should be the Chambordland Islands. Now it has been confirmed, even Chu Han is a little bit excited, you must know that the next place in the Chambord Islands is the New World! The Great Passage is divided into two sections. The first half is just some newcomers who have just become pirates. The rewards generally do not exceed 100 million, and there are only a few people with the Devil Fruit ability. The second half of the Great Channel is the real paradise for the pirates. It can be said that those with devil fruit ability are everywhere, and the pirates who offer more than 100 million rewards are not as good as dogs. It is the most chaotic place in the entire sea, the heaven and hell of pirates, it is called, the new world! 116 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 117 Coming to Chambord Islands Again Chapter 117: Return to Chambord Islands Great Waterway, Chambord Islands This is the only place to enter the new world, no matter who it is, how powerful the pirate, who wants to enter the new world, must land on the Chambord Islands.RMiscellaneousZhiCworm R Therefore, the Chambordian Islands is also known as the "pirate''s gate"! After leaving the Chambord Islands, the front is the second half of the Great Channel, New World! Chambord Islands, Port 21 "Yemengard" slowly docked on the shore, after Crowe tied the ropes, he shouted to the bow: "Master, the boat is stopped..." Before Crowe finished speaking, a slightly cold voice sounded behind him. "I know." Crowe hurriedly turned around, and a black-haired man in a black trench coat appeared in his sight. The man had a cold complexion, wearing a black windbreaker, and exuding a chill that felt like nothing. If you didn''t look at the pirate ship behind him, he was undoubtedly a noble son. "Luke and Lem stayed to watch the ship, Ram and Cloe went to purchase supplies, and Chris and I went to find Raleigh." After speaking, the man turned and left without looking at the very aggrieved little Lolita next to him. . The man is Chu Han, and the aggrieved little Lolita is naturally Robin who has been ignored by Chu Han. Seeing this, Robin said aggrieved and anxiously: "You, Chu Han, you big bad guy, wait for me!" With that said, Robin ran over with short legs, turning back and waving his hand on the way. Crowe shook his head helplessly, then looked at Ram. Ram turned his head and looked at Leim and said: "Leim, you stay to watch the boat, and if the beast does anything wrong, kill him." When he said this, Ram''s face was calm, and he didn''t seem to feel anything wrong. After Lem glanced at the silent roadbed, he nodded to Rahm indicating that he knew. "Butler Klow, let''s go." Ram said hello to Crowe, and then walked towards the market. They have to prepare supplies for three or four years this time. They must know that the New World is no better than the first half of the Great Channel. If they are not prepared, they are very likely to be buried in the sea. On the other side, Chambord Islands No. 26, amusement park, Chu Han trio. "Wow, what''s that? A car made of bubbles!" "I really want to sit..." "Hey, this is bubble marshmallow!" "I want to eat" Whenever such a voice sounded, Chu Han frowned, which was too annoying! But Chu Han couldn''t say anything. After all, these two little girls had dark experiences. If they were hit like this, it would not be good for their growth, and it might affect their xinxing. For Chu Han, Chris was the key to breaking through the domineering realm of Consummation, and any accident would not be good. Robin is more effective. You must know that the four ancient weapons are fake. Only a cannon on the Pluto battleship has caused Karp to be seriously injured without defense. If it is a complete ancient weapon , Then it is not impossible to destroy an island every minute. Thinking about it, a trace of distress flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, and he said helplessly: "You can move around freely, remember to go back to Mangrove No. 21 when you are tired." There is no way. If you bring two little girls who are always noisy, let''s not say what you will think of Lei Li when you see him, just the nearby marine soldiers who are slowly gathering will cause a big commotion! After dismissing the two little girls, Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, moved his feet slightly, and disappeared in place! "No! The target is gone, Captain, hurry up..." Before he could finish speaking, a seaman with a communication headset was horrified to find that there was an extra gleam of magical light on his neck. Knife. Chu Han pointed to a navy who was lying in a pool of blood behind him slightly coldly and said, "Is he the captain you mentioned?" As early as when he stepped into the amusement park, Chu Han felt that someone was following them, but Chu Han did not expect that the navy would follow them. The corporal with the communication headset swallowed in horror, and his body couldn''t help but tremble. The knife hung on his neck is very famous in the navy headquarters, even the naval hero, Karpzhong. General was injured by this knife. One of the twelve great knives, the demon sword Murama! Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, and didn''t pay any attention to the trembling of the navy: "When did you find me?" This is something that Chu Han didn''t understand. You must know that after several accidents, his route was quite different from the original one. He didn''t believe that the navy could be like Hawkeye. He had the brains to send people to monitor all navigation lines. . Chu Han didn''t think he had this qualification right now, it would be possible if he changed to the dead Gore D. Roger. The seaman trembled slightly and said: "You, after you entered the Chambord Islands, the headquarters notified us as soon as possible, led by the captain, to come and monitor you." Chu Han frowned, his right hand moved slightly, and a pillar of blood rose up into the sky, and the communications marine fell down without even screaming. "Bai Zi" After the demon knife village rains blood, wash it off with water. Chu Han shook off the water droplets on the blade, then retracted the knife into its sheath, and opened it with the spirit of words. A golden flame swept through and burned the corpses everywhere. "How does the navy know our movements, wait, is it..." Chu Han seemed to have thought of something suddenly. He turned around and looked at each red tree marked with a number. Vaguely, Chu Han could see a phone worm on the branch! "So, it''s no wonder we were discovered just after landing on the Chambord Islands, huh!" Chu Han smiled coldly, and turned away without paying attention... Surveillance?Oh, kid tricks! at the same time Marine Headquarters, Marine Fodor "The Dragon God Pirate Group landed on the Chambordian Islands, and all the people sent to monitor the Dragon Army Chu Han are dead." The Warring States Period looked around blankly, and then slowly said the news that he had just received. Among them, Sakarski''s face was gloomy, while Kuzan still looked nonchalant, his eyelids drooping slightly, and he seemed very sleepy. Porusalino involuntarily touched the corner of his eye. There was a sword mark, which was the scar left by Chu Han on his face when he was in Luoge Town. "Issue a new wanted order for the Dragon God Pirate Group, and tell the navy stationed in the Chambord Islands not to act rashly." The Warring States period rubbed his eyebrows with a headache. The navy was indeed a headache for Chu Han''s disposal. Five days ago, the battle between Chu Han and Yingyan could be said to be raging, and the battle between the great swordsmen drove Chu Han''s reputation to a climax. Even the navy had to pay attention to it, but it had not waited. The Warring States reacted, and received the news that the great pirate Moonlight Moriah was defeated. This caught the Warring States somewhat by surprise, but also realized that the current Chu Han was no longer the kid who was allowed to kill him in Roger Town! This little devil has fully grown up, comparable to those big pirates who are known as the old ones. He has reached a point where he cannot be taken lightly even in the Warring States Period. It is precisely because of this that the Warring States cannot continue to let this little devil continue to grow, or God knows this little devil. Will he become the second Roger in the future? That''s why the surveillance of the Chambord Islands and the release of a new reward order. However, the Warring States can only do this. After all, after Zefa resigned, the navy headquarters no longer had a general, the only one with general combat effectiveness... Capp silently sat beside the Warring States period eating senbei, and did not respond to the words of the Warring States period. He was still immersed in the pain of his son defecting from the navy. The old man dedicated his life to the navy, but his son defected from the navy. How much pain he is now, probably only he knows. Warring States inadvertently glanced at Karp, then sighed slightly, "I think everyone can see how chaotic the new world has been in recent years." As soon as these words came out, almost all the navies in the room nodded slightly. They have all been to the New World, and they clearly know how chaotic there has been in the past few years. It can be said that human lives are worse than sea water. 117 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 118 Long time no see! Chapter 118: Long time no see! "How chaotic the New World has been in recent years, I think everyone can see it. QMiscellaneous=Zhi=ChongQ" As soon as these words came out, almost all the navies in the room nodded slightly. They have all been to the New World, and they clearly know how chaotic there has been in the past few years. It can be said that human lives are worse than sea water. The Warring States period glanced at the people who nodded, and said in a deep voice: "So I decided that Polusalino, Sakaski and Kuzan will become candidates for the generals of the navy headquarters!" The noise suddenly sounded, because the decision was so shocking that even the three of Sarkarski were shocked. "what?!" "General candidate? Those three little ghosts?!" "What a joke, Marshal of the Warring States Period..." Warring States directly slapped the table and shouted: "Quiet!" The noisy voices in the conference room suddenly stopped. Everyone looked at the first Warring States, with awe in their eyes, but at the same time there were some dissatisfaction. After all, the strength of the three of Sakaski is indeed very strong, but the qualifications are too young. . "I''ve decided on this matter. Sakaski, Polusalino, and Kuzan will be candidates for the navy headquarters. The test will last for three years. After three years, a new admiral will be elected!" The Warring States decided directly. He is different from his predecessor, the admiral Kong, who is a wise general in the Warring States Period. At the same time, the fruit of the Buddha also gave him the angry dominance of King Kong. Seeing this, everyone had no choice but to second: "Yes!" Just when the three of Sakarski became candidates for admiral, Chu Han was closing the door. Three minutes later, Chu Han finally couldn''t help but patted the door and said, "Woman! Patience has a limit!" While saying this, Chu Han tightly held the handle of Cun Yu''s knife, ready to split open the wooden door with a knife. Just when Chu Han thought he would have to use violence to enter, a lazy voice came from the bar. "Young man, don''t be so angry, the door is unlocked, come in." The expression on Chu Han''s face was slightly stagnant, only then realized that the door was really unlocked! This woman is playing with him! Chu Han took a deep breath, opened the door with a sullen face and walked in. He originally liked this bar, but suddenly he didn''t like it anymore. Because this bar is called "Aunt Xia''s Ripping Bar". And the lady owner of this bar is the former big pirate, Xia Kejak. Chu Han was not polite when he came in, and he slapped on the sofa and drank the wine on the table with a sullen face. "Youth, a glass of wine with 100,000 Baileys." Xia Kejak, dressed in a black shirt, appeared behind the bar, smiling at Chu Han and said. "If you want money, you don''t have money, it''s to death..." As he said, Chu Han smiled, raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "You try?" To be honest, Chu Han really wanted to know how strong this big pirate was at the same time as Leili Kapu and the others. Xia Keyak gave Chu Han a white look and said, "If you don''t have money, go quickly. Sitting there is an eye-catcher." Chu Han was stunned. When he first came here before, this woman was not like this. Is this a change of sex? "I don''t know where Raleigh is going. It''s probably not in young women''s homes or in places like auctions and casinos. Find them by yourself and don''t bother me." After Xia Keyak finished speaking, he glanced at Chu Han impatiently. Then go straight into the room behind the bar. "Strange, this woman has changed her sex?" Chu Han couldn''t understand, took a bottle of rum directly from the wine cabinet, and left, leaving only a word. "The wine and money will be given to you after I come back from conquering the Great Channel." Vaguely, a sentence "I got it" came from behind the bar. Chambord Islands, auction house 33 Chu Han frowned slightly as he looked at this huge auction house. On the way, I heard that an auction is being held here, and it is said that there will be devil fruits. "Raleigh will be here? Isn''t it another kind of trick..." Chu Han thought about it, feeling that it was probably the kind of trick that pretended to be an auction item and then took away the owner''s fortune. Chu Han sighed slightly, and then walked towards the back of the auction. He has no time to waste now. The Navy should have been watching him now. If you dont hurry to find Raleigh to coat and enter the new world, you will probably be caught The navy is stuck in the Chambord Islands. Suddenly, Chu Han paused slightly, squinted his eyes, and turned to look at the entrance of the auction. He just felt a shining qi and smelled a fishy smell. Chu Han frowned, and instantly locked a tall figure. This tall figure is wearing a gray coat. He can''t see his figure at all. It is impossible to judge whether it is a human or a murloc? Before Chu Han had time to see clearly, the tall figure walked into the auction venue. After thinking about it for a while, Chu Han decided to wait until Lei Li was found before exploring. Behind the auction house No. 33, Chambord Islands. Chu Han frowned and looked at these cages. They were all human beings with blind eyes, and without exception, they were all handsome men and beautiful women. There was a woman with pointed ears, and she was supposed to be an elven race in the new world. "Raleigh..." Chu Han closed his eyes slightly, seeing the domineering eruption in an instant, enveloped the entire venue, and soon found a white-haired old man in a cage. Although he was locked up, the old man had a faint sharp edge on his body. It was the aura cultivated by years of sailing and fighting, and even time could not erase it. "Ok?" As soon as he saw the color domineering touch here, the old man seemed to be aware of it, opened his sharp eyes, a ray of light flashed, and looked around curiously, seeming to wonder why someone would explore him. "Who is it, this domineering is not weak, and it''s a bit familiar, is it Chu Han?" At the entrance of the auction warehouse, Chu Han opened his eyes with a smile on his mouth, and found it! At this moment, Chu Han turned his head and looked at a blue box on the side. He faintly felt that the box looked a little weird. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, grabbed the blue box in his hand, and put it away. Now is not the time to explore these things. When he returns to the boat, he will study the contents of the box that aroused his curiosity. With Chu Han''s body strengthened and tempered by dragon blood, it only took two or three seconds before Chu Han came to the cage where Lei Li was naked. The old man in the cage just woke up. After seeing the expected Chu Han, the old man smiled and said, "It really is you, Chu Han." Hearing that, Chu Han was also a little touched, and smiled slightly: "It''s been a long time, Lei Li." 118 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 119: The Battle Starts Chapter One Hundred and Nineteen The old man in the cage just woke up. After seeing the expected Chu Han, the old man smiled and said, "It really is you, Chu Han. MiscellaneousZhiChong" Chu Han was also a little touched, and smiled slightly: "It''s been a long time, Lei Li." The old man looked at Chu Han, who was already indistinguishable from an adult man and smiled: "You have changed a lot." This old man "closed" in the cage, named Silbus Reilly, was once the right hand of One Piece. Chu Han smiled and didn''t respond. He knew that the changes in Lei Li''s finger were not just his appearance, but also the murderous and increasingly terrifying dominance in him. Seeing that Chu Han didn''t respond, Lei Li didn''t care. He still smiled and said, "You will come to me, that is, has your Dragon God Pirate Group already reached the Chambordian Islands?" Regarding Chu Han''s news, Leili knew the most. It should be known that he was in charge of the Roger Pirates'' intelligence network in his early years. He was one of the first people who knew about Chu Han''s news. Chu Han was not surprised that Lei Li knew his information, after all, he was also a member of the Roger Pirates. "Well, I''m docked at Mangrove Port No. 21. I need your help with coating. The Navy already knows that I''m landing." Chu Han said with a slightly solemn expression. He knew very well that once the navy''s pursuit power arrived, he was likely to be trapped on the island. If Chu Han were alone, he would not be afraid, but Chu Han is not alone now. Behind him is the Dragon God Pirate Group, so Chu Han must enter the new world before the navy has fully acted! Raleigh frowned, and immediately clarified the cause and effect, and there was no nonsense. With his hands gently resting on the railing, with a slight movement, the entire cage made of steel fell to the ground. The moment Lei Li exerted his strength, Chu Han''s face condensed slightly, his right hand involuntarily gripped the handle of Cun Yu''s knife, and the golden pupil flickered. "Is this the strength of Lei Li..." Chu Han looked at Lei Li''s domineering eruption, a trace of warfare flashed in his eyes, and the dragon blood all over his body was boiling. It was a desire, a desire to collide with the strong! After Lei Li had done this, he turned around, and he was slightly startled when he saw Chu Han''s fighting spirit flashed by. But soon, Lei Li laughed. When Chu Han saw Luo Jue''s hand, what appeared in his eyes was blazing heat, and now, after seeing him shot, what appeared in his eyes was the intent to fight! Raleigh sighed with emotion in his heart: "Roger, that little guy back then, has grown up." After a while, Raleigh smiled slightly: "Let''s go, I''ll go to the bar first, and you will drive the boat to the bar." Chu Han nodded slightly, and suddenly asked for no reason when he was about to leave. "Do murlocs or mermaids often land on the Chambord Islands?" at the same time Chambord Islands, 18 Swan Harbor "Silent Step Cat Kill!" "what!" Closing silently and silently between the buildings, he accurately killed several officials of the navy who were followed by the Warring States order to monitor them, and brought up bloody flowers. "Surveillance? Navy, it''s really a mouse-like thing, disgusting!" Crowe pushed his eyes with the palm of his hand, a faint flash of cold light flashed in his eyes, and the paws on his hands were stained with blood, which was the end of life. "He, he is, he is the Baiji Klow of the Dragon God Pirates, and he is offering a reward of 100 million Bailey!" A navy tremblingly held a reward order, with a picture of Klow pushing with his palm. The look of the eyes, there is a strange light in the eyes, below is the reward of 100 million berries. "what?" "Oh my God, 100 million Baileys?!" "Dragon God Pirate Group? It is said that the captain is the fierce Dragon Lord Chu Han!" Cloo squinted his eyes slightly. He has now learned how to use the domineering look and the armed color, but he doesn''t seem to have the qualifications of a king, and he has not awakened the domineering king. "One hundred million? Has the reward amount increased..." Cloo smiled slightly. For the pirates, the reward amount was their status symbol. "boom!" Without any warning, gunshots sounded behind him, and even Crowe himself was shocked, his pupils contracted rapidly, and he looked back and found only a navy corpse. For a while, Crowe still didn''t react, but soon, Ram''s bright pink hair appeared in his sight. "Clo, be careful, we are surrounded by the navy." Ram''s face was calm, and every time the two black gold pistols in his hand rang, one navy fell. Looking at Ram''s calm face, Cloe raised her eyebrows slightly, without rebutting, but added blood on the cat''s paws, a trace of blood appeared in his eyes, and in a flash, Cloe disappeared in place. "Silent StepRandom Kill!" Countless claw shadows flashed, blood flowers were flying in the air, and dozens of navies fell. At the same time, Ram''s fingers moved and gunshots sounded. Within a hundred meters in front of her, there was no trace of blood, all of them fell down the moment they approached Ram. It really deserves to be the Maid of the Dragon God Pirates, "Ghost Dance" Ram, who is offering a reward of 70 million Bailey. Chambord Islands, Mangrove Port 21 Not only did Ram and Kroe encounter a battle, even Lem and Luke who were left to watch the ship, and Robin and Chris who returned to the ship were surrounded by the navy. Its just that its different from Ramclo, Rem and Luke... Lem frowned slightly, and through the binoculars of the sniper rifle, she was able to accurately snipe enemies within five kilometers. However, the speed of the embankment was too fast, and the enemy fell down almost at the moment when the embankment crossed the embankment, and the footsteps of the embankment were chaotic. She didn''t know where the embankment would appear in the next second, so she couldn''t take action. "Damn Rob Lukee!" Lem hated Lukee, and he did it even more now. At the same time, the movement of the roadbed suddenly stagnated slightly, and the navy on the opposite side swung a knife at him. Lem''s eyes condensed slightly, and he squeezed the trigger without hesitation. The bullet instantly popped out and shot precisely into the navys eyebrows. At the same time, the navys body exploded instantly, flesh and blood flying across the field, and corpses all over the field. The perfect sniper. "Burst sniper!" This is a bullet specially manufactured by Lem. Once it enters the human body and touches the flesh and blood, it will instantly produce a huge explosion, the power and range of which are no less than a real cannonball. "That''s the sniper of the Dragon God Pirates, and the reward is up to 90 million. "Witch" Rem, everyone, be careful!" A navy with a telescope just shouted these words and was headshot by Rem again. There was a burst of explosions, dragging several navies all the way to hell. "Ten flowers bloom!" Little Robin crossed the two, twisted the necks of ten navies with a grim complexion, and then panted slightly. Her age is too young. Even if she can use the Devil Fruit ability, it can''t last too long. If it weren''t for Chris'' super If strong radar reminded her, she would have died under the gun of the navy. "Be careful, everyone, that is the survivor of O''Hara, the archaeologist of the Dragon God Pirates, who is offering a prize of 80 million "son of the devil" Nicole Robin." A seaman pointed to Robin''s pale boy. Face. Little Robin opened his small mouth slightly, crying and complaining: "Why are you the son of the devil? That''s so ugly!" As he said, Little Robin crossed his hands again, and his little hands with fair skin appeared on Navy''s body, and then moved slightly to twist their necks. "Hundred flowers are dancing!" A navy glanced at the little hands that turned into petals, and screamed out cleverly: "Attention everyone, she is a superhuman person with the ability of flowers, flowers, and fruits, attack with sea tower stones!" At the same time, the bullets that broke through the air killed several navies and caused bursts of explosions to kill the navy surrounding Robin and Chris. Then Lem''s voice came from the ship: "Robin, Chris, you guys come up soon!" After speaking, a rope ladder fell down. Little Robin took Chris and quickly climbed onto the boat. "Porping, Porring, Porring" At this moment, the voice of the phone worm rang next to Lem, which was the exclusive phone worm who could contact Chu Han. Lem was taken aback, immediately put down the sniper rifle, then picked up the phone and said, "Master." "Leim, immediately drove the boat to "Aunt Xia rips up the bar". As for the number, you only need to inquire about it. It is a pirate bar." Chu Han''s voice came from the other side of the phone bug, as if faintly. A little urgent, I hung up the phone worm after finishing the order. "Crack" Leim hadn''t reacted yet, but the phone worm had hung up, and she could only do so according to Chu Han''s instructions. Lem directly forgot the roadbed still under the ship, took the helm to start the power of the ship, and then drove to the No. 40 side. She remembered that there were many pirates nearby. Just go there and find out that the bar Chu Han mentioned is in Where is it? 119 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 120 Chapter 120 The Third Mission Mangrove No. 38, Chambord Islands After Chu Han hung up the call, he quietly looked at the tall murloc who suddenly appeared in front of him.MiscellaneousZhiInsects After breaking up with Lei Li in the auction warehouse, Chu Han left the auction house and ran to the 21st Mangrove Port. But not long after he left, a tall murloc ran out of the auction hall and blocked his way. It was the tall man that Chu Han had noticed at the entrance of the auction before. At that time, Chu Han smelled a fishy smell and shining air, and judged that this man was a murloc or a mermaid. It now appears that his judgment is correct. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and he still had a deep impression of this tall murloc. When watching One Piece in his previous life, Chu Han often thought about what this murloc did and his stupid way of death. That''s right, it was Murloc Tiger who blocked Chu Han''s path! "Murloc Tiger, what are you doing?" Chu Han didn''t have much feeling for Tiger, but was slightly curious about him finding himself. Hearing this, Tiger was a little surprised and asked: "The famous Longjun Chu Han actually knows my name?" Chu Han shrugged, and did not intend to explain to Tiger, because it was impossible to explain, and because it was unnecessary. Tiger didn''t expect Chu Han to be able to. After a moment of silence, he suddenly asked, "You once had an agreement with Tom, right?" When he was in the Seven Capitals of Waters, he promised Tom that as long as he helped build the ship, Chu Han promised to help him save Princess Murloc. Although Chu Han didn''t know why Tom made such a strange request, he still agreed. After all, it was for him. It''s just a small matter. But Chu Han didn''t know why Tiger suddenly mentioned this matter. After all, this matter should have nothing to do with him. However, Chu Han nodded slightly, admitting it. Seeing Chu Han nodded, Tiger quietly breathed a sigh of relief, and said in a deep voice, "Tom is not telling you to save the Murloc Princess, but to help me!" Chu Han didn''t ask why, because he faintly thought of something. "prove!" Tiger was silent for a while, and said in a very small voice: "The bow cannon, Tom said so you understand." Chu Han''s eye pupils shrank slightly, that was his biggest secret except for his mixed-race identity. The bow cannon of the "Yemengard" was a cannon on the Pluto battleship. Only two people knew about this. One was Tom who was dead, and the other was Chu Han. Little Robin was just guessing and didn''t know. But now that Tiger told the secret, Chu Han had already believed it, so he didn''t talk nonsense, and said directly: "What do you want me to help you with?" When he said this, Chu Han''s eyes were a little weird, because he had just thought about the time, and it seemed that if he had guessed correctly, it was only this year since Tiger did that thing. Tiger took a deep breath and said in a deep sorrow: "I want you to join forces to liberate all the slaves in the Holy Land Mariagioa!" At the same time, a mechanically cold voice suddenly sounded in Chu Han''s mind: "Ding! One of the hidden tasks is triggered." "Task content: liberate all the slaves in the Holy Land Mariagioa." "Punishment for mission rejection and failure: clear words." "Reward for Mission Success: Unknown Words, Bronze Throne." "Ding! Mission reminder: The Holy Land Mariejoa has a naval general stationed all year round, but due to Zefa''s resignation and the promotion of the Warring States period, the navy currently has no general in the Holy Land Mariejoa." ...Chu Han was startled. Before he could react from Tiger''s words, the voice of the system rang in his head. One of the hidden tasks? The name Chu Han is very familiar, and he has encountered it when playing games in his previous life. It is the most rewarding in the entire game except for the main task. And the rewards given by the system are indeed very generous. Unknown Words, Bronze Throne! Chu Han is no stranger to this Yan Ling, and his eyes are hot for a long time. You must know that he now masters three domineering colors, namely, the overlord color, the armed color and the seeing and hearing color. Among them, seeing and hearing color and domineering color have unique words and spirit blessings, and their power is stronger than a single one. This has been demonstrated in many battles. But only the armed color domineering with the strongest offensive power among the tricolor domineering did not cooperate with words and spirits, this is what Chu Han regrets most. And the bronze throne that is not in the sequence table of the language spirit is undoubtedly the best choice. You must know that this language spirit is rated as an s-level language spirit that can compete with the dragon king in the original "Dragon Family". Its power is so powerful, you can imagine And got it. When Chu Han was immersed in the shock brought by the system, Tiger was already a little anxious. You must know that now is the time when the naval power is the weakest, otherwise, the Holy Land Mary Gioia is guarded by a navy admiral, even if the Pirate King Gore d.Roger is resurrected, he will not dare to rush. Tiger frowned and looked at Chu Han who was still thinking: "Long Jun Chu Han, how are you thinking about it?" There is some anxiety in Tiger''s tone. After all, it is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Once it is missed, it is not known when it will be available. Chu Han was interrupted by Tiger, slowly slowing down and laughing: "I promised, Murloc Tiger." With systematic generous rewards and equally "rich" punishments ahead, Chu Han had to think about it a second before he wanted to refuse. Tiger stunned, and his face was overjoyed. If he could be accompanied by a powerful person like Chu Han who is comparable to the general level, then his actions would increase a lot of success rate. After all, he wants to break through, but the world''s nobleman, Tianlong. Holy land, Mary Joa. No one can guarantee that there will be unexpected incidents. "It shouldn''t be too late, let''s set off right away. It''s about a day''s journey away from Maria Gioria. My partner is already waiting for us at Port 11." Tiger said that Chu Han agreed and didn''t waste time. I planned to leave and go to Mary Joa. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and said: "Wait a minute, I will summon my partners, and then we will act together, so that the casualties of personnel will be reduced a lot, and the success will increase a lot." Tiger was startled, and nodded silently. Chu Han''s Dragon God Pirate Group also knew about it, especially after the release of the new reward order, two people offered more than 100 million rewards, and the rest were also rewards. The strong with a bonus of more than 50 million. This is already a force that cannot be underestimated! 120 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 121 Red Earth Continent Chapter 121 The Red Land Continent Chambord Islands, Mangrove No. 38 After Chu Han briefly explained Tigers intentions with Lei Li using the phone worm, Lei Li was silent for a while and suddenly said, If its convenient, help me find three little girls, they are from Daughters Island. Miscellaneous + Zhi + Insects" Chu Han was slightly startled, and then suddenly remembered, it seemed that in the original book, Lei Li and the empress of the daughter country seemed to have something to do with him. While Chu Han was thinking about it, Leily said again: "The three girls are triplets, one of them is Boa Hancock. You can find the other two if you find her. I promise to help them. You shot once." Chu Han was startled again, Boya Hancock? Isn''t this the future empress? Chu Han thought for a while, and said to the phone: "I tried my best and couldn''t find..." Before Chu Han finished talking about Lei Li, he said, "Don''t blame you." Chu Han nodded and said, "Okay, I promise you." Regardless of Boa Hancock''s future identity and strength, Lei Li''s promise alone was enough to make Chu Han''s heart move. You must know that Lei Li''s strength is at the level of a general, comparable to that of the Warring States. "Thanks." After Raleigh finished speaking, he hung up the phone worm, only Chu Han meditated silently for a while, and then again took out a black phone worm, which was used to contact Klo and the others. "Klow, meet with Ram and later at Mangrove Port 11, we..." After a brief explanation with Crowe, Chu Han was silent for a while and said: "Let Chris and Robin go to Raleigh, don''t follow." The Holy Land Mariejoa is the territory of the world''s noble Tianlong people. Even Chu Han doesn''t know the danger. Just in case, it is better to leave Chrissy and Robin who are incompetent. "Yes, Master." Cloo''s tone was a bit solemn, after all, what Chu Han was going to do this time was too shocking, that is, people like Lei Li who have had countless experiences can calm down. After hearing Kello''s reply, Chu Han immediately hung up the phone worm, and Yan Ling was turned on, and the golden flame directly burned the phone worm to ashes. "Now, it''s time to find Tiger..." Chu Han was silent for a moment, and flew to Hongshu Port on the 11th. Two days later, near the holy place of Mary Gioia. This is the holy land in the hearts of the nobles of the world and the Tianlong people, and it is also the place where the Tianlong people live. Generally speaking, there are only three kinds of people in the Holy Land Mary Gioia. One is the noble Tianlong people, the second is the slaves of the Tianlong people, and the third is an official subordinate to the world government. A black-haired man in a platinum robe stood on the bow, his face expressionless, but there was still a trace of contemplation in his eyes, as if he was thinking about something important. "Mr. Chu Han, the Holy Land Mariejoa is in front of you." A blue murloc in a pale green bathrobe walked out from behind the man. The black-haired man was Chu Han who agreed to Tiger''s shot two days ago. Because the Chambord Islands navy suddenly stopped chasing Crowe and others, Crowe, the maid sisters and the forgotten roadbed quickly got rid of the navy and came to join Chu Han. After everyone gave a brief introduction, they immediately set off for the holy place of Mary Joa. However, because of several waves of Neptune-like attacks on the way, some time was delayed. It was precisely because of these several sea king attacks that Tiger and the other murlocs saw Chu Han''s strength with their own eyes. Murlocs worship the strong, and they have always had a nameless awe for powerful humans. Otherwise, the murlocs and mermaids of Murloc Island in the original work would not respect White Beard. Among them, there was this murloc who came to inform Chu Han, Zhenping. Jinping once saw Chu Han''s Golden Eyes release Emperor Yanling. With just one glance, all the sea kings fell. Chu Han just glanced at it from beginning to end. From that moment on, Jinping had an inexplicable awe of Chu Han, and this awe even reached the level that he had for Daddy Whitebeard. Chu Han deliberately or unintentionally took a very flat look. Chu Han also has a lot of interest in this "seaman" who will become world-famous in the future. You know, in the future, Jinping will be "one of the seven martial arts under the king", possessing the strength comparable to that of a general. It''s just that the current level is too weak. It is estimated that even the lieutenant admiral of the navy can''t beat it. Chu Han only took a look and then withdrew his gaze. His goal this time was not Shiping, the future "King Seven Martial Seas", but to liberate all the slaves of the Holy Land Mariagioa. Suddenly, Chu Han remembered something and frowned and asked, "Zhenping, where is Tiger?" Jin Ping was startled slightly, and pointed to a cabin near the pole: "Boss Tiger has been there these days, Mr. Chu Han, do you need to find Boss Tiger?" Chu Han nodded and moved slightly under his feet, and in the blink of an eye he came to the cabin that Jinping pointed to. "Chu Han? The door is unlocked." The sound coming from the cabin sounds a bit weak, it should be caused by staying up late... Chu Han frowned slightly and pushed the door in. In less than half an hour, Chu Han flew out of the cabin directly, and flew towards the holy place Mariagioa on a moonwalk. The Jingping murloc hadn''t reacted yet, Lu Ji and Kroe had already flew into the air on a moonwalk, and they looked like they were going to chase Chu Han. On the other side, Ram and Lem stood below in a tacit understanding, holding sniper rifles and pistols in their hands. Look at that, if someone stops it, they will probably have a headshot. "Chu Han needs to confirm something, don''t be nervous, he will be back soon." Tiger''s voice came from the cabin, faintly solemn. The murlocs headed by Jinping looked at each other, then sat quietly and waited. For them, Tiger''s words were orders. Only a group of Dragon God Pirates did not listen to Tiger. Luke was silent for a moment, and the''Shave'' and the''Yuebu'' were activated at the same time, and they flew out several hundred meters in an instant, looking in the direction of chasing Chu Han. As for Ke Luo, he stayed quietly. He had an inexplicable confidence in Chu Han, so he didn''t need to chase after him. As for Ram and Lem, they don''t know how to walk. Although Chu Han taught them many times, the twins just can''t learn to walk. This is why the two did not chase Chu Han, but stayed where they were. On the other side, Chu Han, who flew out of the Murloc Pirate Ship, suddenly frowned slightly, stopped, turned his head and looked back. Someone is following him! After a moment of silence, Chu Han knew who it was. He glanced coldly at the back, then accelerated his speed, and arrived at the feet of the Holy Land Mariagioa almost instantly. The sacred place, Mary Gioia, is located at the peak of the red earth continent. Its terrain is steep and towering into the clouds. It can be said to be the highest place in the world. Chu Han frowned and looked around with a solemn expression on his face. Jian Zhu heard a lot of breathing sounds under the seabed. There were about hundreds of them. They should be sleeping sea kings. "Sure enough, there are many sea kings around the Red Earth Continent, and, here is so high, on the entire ship, except for me and Tiger, even Shiping can''t climb on it." Chu Han had just thought about it. In his previous life, when he watched "One Piece", he had expressed emotion about the dangerous terrain of Mary Joa at the top of the red earth continent. Chu Han looked up and squinted his eyes slightly. This height was probably tens of thousands of meters. 121 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 122 Climbing the Red Earth Continent Chapter 122-Climbing the Red Earth Continent "Ok?" Chu Han suddenly frowned. Kian Zhu heard a strange breathing on it just now, which was very loud and deep, unlike ordinary humans.MiscellaneousZhiCworm "The sacred place of the Tianlong people is really not easy to enter. How did Tiger in the original work successfully liberate all the slaves?" Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly, and couldn''t help but wonder about Tiger''s ease of liberating slaves in the original book. According to Chu Han''s observation, Tiger''s strength is at best a lieutenant general, and he will not be domineering. How did such strength break into Mariejoa to free all the slaves? Chu Han thought for a while but didn''t figure it out. He shook his head and threw this thought out of his mind. What he needs to think about now is how to sneak into Mary Gioia, and then release all the slaves, and at the same time safely transfer Boya. The three Hancock sisters were sent to Raleigh. At the same time, the roadbed, which was not much slower than Chu Han, also caught up. "Luji, be quiet, don''t alarm the sleeping Neptunes nearby." Chu Han said without looking back. The roadbed that had just arrived was slightly startled, seeing and hearing the domineering turn on. It didn''t take long for Lu Ji''s face to change drastically, and he could not help but burst out with a murderous look. Fortunately, at a critical moment, Chu Han glanced at him, and the power of Emperor Yanling directly overwhelmed him unable to speak. "I said, shut up!" Chu said coldly. After the successive battles with Eagle Eye and Moria, Chu Han has greatly improved both the control and release of Yan Ling, and he is now able to freely switch the release of different Yan Ling. Lu Ji shuddered abruptly, nodded, without saying a word, standing quietly behind Chu Han. Chu Han thought for a moment, and took out a blue phone bug from his arms, which Tiger gave him in the cabin just now. "Porp, puff, puff." The phone worm didn''t think about how long, but Tiger always stayed by the phone worm when he wanted to come. "Tiger, the terrain of the Red Earth Continent is the same as I told you..." After Chu Han finished speaking, Tiger was silent for a while, and suddenly said: "Chu Han, can you solve the strong ones on Mary Qiaoya? I can rescue those slaves alone." Chu Han''s golden pupils flickered slightly, and after a moment of silence, he said, "If there is a general level..." Before Chu Han finished saying these words, Tiger preemptively said: "At that time, life and death are in harmony with the destiny." Speaking of this sentence, it means that Tiger has made up his mind, so... Chu Han nodded slightly, and said in a deep voice: "You liberate the slaves and I will eliminate the strong on the island." "Okay!" After saying that, Tiger hung up the phone worm, and he could hear his heavy breathing faintly. Chu Han was silent for a while, and when he was about to fly directly to attract all the attention, a cold voice sounded again. "Ding! Trigger special task: Kill all the Dragonites on the Holy Land Mary Joa. Don''t refuse." "Task reward: S-level dragon bloodline!" "Mission Failure Punishment: Deprive Dragon Blood!" "Ding! Task reminder: Mariejoa currently has no admiral garrisoned. The five old stars have left Mariejoa for unknown reasons. Now Marijoa has only three strong men of the Draco." The cold voice of the system kept echoing in Chu Han''s mind, seeming to suggest that Chu Han act quickly. Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, and killed all the Heavenly Dragons on the island? He remembered that when he first contacted the system, the ultimate mission was to slaughter all the Dragonites and overthrow the world government. Is this task a warm-up? and The corners of Chu Han''s mouth were slightly raised, revealing a dangerous smile. "Interesting, the strong of the Tianlong people? Let me see what you reptiles can do!" Chu Han has always been uncomfortable with the Tianlong people, whether it is their actions, identity or name, he doesn''t like or even dislike them. "Luji, go find three little girls, they are triplets, one of them is called Boya Hancock, from Amazon Lily, remember, bring them to me intact!" Chu Han glanced coldly at the roadbed behind him, the Emperor Yanling involuntarily started, and the roar of dragons resounded throughout the world, as if he was beating his drums for the next battle! The roadbed involuntarily bent down and said: "Oh, yes!" Chu Han didn''t look at the roadbed, and next he was going to burst out with all his strength, otherwise he slowly climbed up and didn''t know when. Quiet, very quiet, the turbulent sea stopped rolling at this moment, and the sky was quiet for an instant. Then, Chu Han slightly opened the golden pupils, which were a pair of erect pupils, surrounded by gold, like a god! "boom!" The sound of breaking through the air burst out instantly, and Chu Han disappeared in the same place in a blink of an eye, and a figure surrounded by flames flew upwards. That was the flame caused by the intense friction of the air, how fast was Chu Han''s speed! At the same time, Tiger also started his action. In front of him is the world-famous red earth continent, which is tens of thousands of meters high, and no one has ever climbed it in history. "Haha, it''s magnificent, the Red Earth Continent!" Tiger suddenly laughed, because what he had to do next was to climb the Red Earth Continent that no one had ever climbed before! Tiger suddenly fell silent, his eyes firmly looked up, as if he could go straight through the sky, and saw the end, the holy place, Maria! With strong emotion and determination in his eyes, he passed through the clouds, as if seeing those compatriots who were suffering and suffering, and seeing those Tianlong people who claimed to be world nobles shouting at them with sticks, like a poultry. Come and drink. Tiger clenched his fist tightly, his eyes were electric, and he said in a deep voice, "Wait! Wait for me! Here is my rescue!" With that said, Tiger used his hands and feet together in the horrifying eyes of Very Equality, and climbed up! But it didn''t take long for the Tiger who had climbed halfway to fall from a height and fell straight into the water. "Big Brother Tiger!" The people of Jingping suddenly exclaimed, and they were preparing to fish Tiger. "I''m fine!" Tiger jumped from the water to the red earth continent and continued to climb. But soon, he fell again, then went up, fell again... Until, when Jinping couldn''t help it anymore, Tiger was gone! "He, can''t it..." Crowe murmured as he looked at the red earth continent towering above the clouds without a thought. Zhenping stupidly raised his head and looked at the incredible above: "Boss Tiger, have you climbed up?" Today, the Red Earth Continent was conquered by a special guest, who used his hands to climb to the peak that no one could ever climb! This man is called Murloc Tiger! 122 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 123: The Gate of Justice Chapter 123 The Gate of Justice As Tiger climbed the red earth continent, Chu Han on the other side was already flying at extreme speed.Miscellaneous Zhi Insects "boom!" The air broke open and wrapped around him.The silhouette around the flame flew quickly, flying up like a rocket! I don''t know how long it took to fly, the figure began to slowly stop, and the flames on his surface gradually dissipated at this time. This person is Chu Han who broke out with all his strength. "It''s truly the world-famous red earth continent. I haven''t seen the shadow of Mary Gioia until now." Chu Han panted slightly. He didn''t know how long he had been flying, and his physical exertion was too great. If this continues, even if he flew up, he was already unable to cope with what happened later. "what?" Suddenly, Chu Han was taken aback, turned his head and looked to the left, where there was a huge wall that loomed, unlike the red earth continent, it was a blue wall. Chu Han moved his feet and came to the wall. "This is... the gate of justice?!" This huge blue wall is the gate of world government isolation, the gate of justice! Behind this door are four places connected: Judicial Island, Marine Headquarters Marine Fodor, the Great Undersea Prison Impel, and the holy place Maria! It''s a place where there is no life. On the other hand, if nothing happened, Chu Han would not touch this door, because that meant an absolutely dangerous world! But now... "If you want to quickly enter Mary Joa and cause a huge commotion. If you move, then it should be the best way to break through the gate of justice!" Chu Han thought slightly, and a dangerous light flashed from his eyes. Yuebu started, and Chu Han flew under the gate of justice. At the same time, on the other side, Tiger has found the right climbing position and is trying to climb up. "Huh, no one in this world can do it, I Fisher Tiger will do it soon!" Tiger is very tired now, but fortunately, he is a murloc, and he is much better than humans in terms of breathing and physical strength. And as long as he thinks of the compatriots trapped in Mary Joa, there is an unknown flame in Tiger''s heart, supporting him to climb! "I don''t know how that fellow Chu Han is doing now. It should be almost at the top, I can''t lose!" After saying that, Tiger continued to climb, and at his speed, it would take about a day to climb. To the top. Moreover, if Tiger knew that Chu Han was not using his stupid method to climb the Red Earth Continent, but instead went straight to the gate of justice, I wonder if Tiger would be scared straight from the cliff over 5,000 meters high. The edge fell directly. On the other side, in the direction of the Gate of Justice, Chu Han is carefully looking at this huge gate, with the word "justice" engraved in the center. There is no doubt that this is the special passageway of the world government, the gate of justice! "What a big door, and..." With that, Chu Hanba.After going out of the village rain, a blue slash slashed directly on the gate of justice, but the result was not even a ripple, as if he hadn''t made a move. "so hard!" Chu Han frowned. Looking at the hardness, it is probably impossible to melt even Jun Yan after the third degree of blood burst. It is estimated that only the''Candle Dragon'' is possible. But if this is the case, then how does Chu Han pass through the gate of justice? Can''t let the navy that control the center open the door, they are not stupid. "Can''t open the door...then you can only wait for the door to open." Chu Han sighed slightly. Although this method was the most stupid, he didn''t have any good attention now. Not to mention that he didn''t know where the center of the gate of justice was. Even if he knew it, Chu Han didn''t have the ability to let the navy give him a pirate to open the gate of justice that symbolized the world government. It''s just that Chu Han lacks the most time right now. If he can''t break into Mariejoa before the navy and the world government react, then he will face the main force of the navy and the world government, and he is only one person. If it is a lieutenant-level powerhouse, Chu Han is not too worried, but if he remembers correctly, the navy headquarters will send an admiral to garrison Mariagioa every year. Fortunately, because the Warring States becomes a marshal, Zefa After resignation, the only navy with the strength of a general is Karp. It''s a pity that Karp didn''t even listen to the orders of the world government, let alone the so-called Denon. And this is also the best opportunity for Chu Han and others. As long as you grasp it, it will be much easier to break into Mary Gioia to free the slaves. "what?!" Suddenly, Chu Han flew into the fog in mid-air. Just now, Keen Itachi heard the sound of the boat. Could someone pass the gate of justice? Chu Han secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He had already wasted most of his time here. If he didn''t enter Mariejoa soon, Tiger would probably be caught by Marijoa''s navy. This is not what Chu Han wants to see, so if there is no warship in or out of the gate of justice after a long time, then he will try to make a hole in the gate of justice to let him in. Fortunately, a boat finally came in and out. Chu Han turned his body slightly. Although he was sure that even the Navy''s radar could not detect him, he still had to be on the safe side, otherwise he would be trapped here. Gate of Justice, Central Control Room "This is... to open the gate of justice. The dragons on Mary Joa will pass through, and immediately open the gate of justice!" After a seaman wearing a "justice" cloak glanced at the communication in his hand, he immediately followed the operation Said the Marine. The navy''s shoulder is accompanied by a gold star, which is the mark of the rear admiral. "Yes, Major General Mank!" Obviously this was not the first time that the seaman did this. He pressed a few buttons very skillfully, then pulled down a lever, staring at the screen all the way, paying attention to the movement of the sea current. Not long after, the seaman said to Major General Manke: "The gate of justice has been opened, Major General Manke!" Major General Mank nodded, looking at the text with the unique seal of the Draconic in his hand, thinking that Charmaco Saint, Doris Ai Palace, actually belonged to the Sacred Family of Calatra, this is to go where? At the same time, the gate of justice slowly opened, and a ship with the flag of seagulls slowly sailed out from the other side. This is a unique warship of the navy headquarters! "Really, are the navy in the center sleeping? They opened the door of justice so late!" A man in a vacuum suit and an oxygen mask frowned in disgust, as if dissatisfied with the navy opening the door so late, as if this It''s about the destruction of the world. "Brother, calm down. We ran out this time. We can''t cause trouble. When we go back, we can use all the navy in the central control room as slaves." Next to him, there is a woman in the same dress, look. She looks like the man''s younger sister. These two are the eldest daughter and eldest son of the Celestial Clan who lives in the Holy Land Mariagioa. Charmaco Saint, Dulis Ai Palace. 123 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 124: The Horrible Holy Land Chapter 124 The Holy Land of Terror Chalmak glanced around in disgust. Because of his unique identity, the navy on the ship did not dare to approach them, so naturally they could not hear what they said.Miscellaneous "These reptiles are nothing but reptiles. If you are a slave, the mermaid of Mermaid Island are still appetizing for me. I like it." As he said, there was a blazing glow in Chalmak''s eyes. When the fish tail is cut off and put on another leg, it is the most beautiful thing. Du Li Si Gong shook her head. She was a little bit incomprehensible about her brother''s hobby. She prefers murlocs. Those slaves who are stronger than humans will play very guoyin. It''s just a pity that a murloc slave in Dulis Ai Palace escaped not long ago. It was a very strong slave. She remembered that it was called Tiger? "Um, Lord Charmaco and Lord Dulis Ai Palace, we have passed the gate of justice, do you inform Major General Mank?" A navy colonel carefully glanced at the two world nobles. "Snapped!" "You filthy pigs, you have to ask me about such trivial matters? Of course, let that major general close the gate of justice!" Charmako-san directly slapped the navy colonel on the face and cursed. Tao. The navy colonel lowered his head in silence and left. This is not the first time, but he can''t fight back, because the navy headquarters'' order is to obey all the requirements of the dragon people. Charma Kesheng still felt puzzled, and when he was about to call the navy colonel to continue fighting, a terrifying pressure from the sky instantly locked him, and his bones seemed to be crushed in an instant! The chants resounded throughout the world, as if welcoming, as if shouting, as if beating a drum! "Who, who! Dare to attack..." Before Charmakoshen could react, he was frightened and fainted by the suffocating power. On the other hand, Du Li Siai Gong reacted and shouted angrily, but without shouting twice, she stopped because a knife was placed on her neck, and the oxygen mask was in the moment the knife touched. It melted. It is hard to imagine how high the temperature on this knife is, and why Dulis Ai Gong has no feeling at such a high temperature. "Shut up, crawler!" The golden eye pupils flickered, the man ordered like a god, and the overwhelming pressure was released, and all on the entire warship was stunned in an instant. Only the navy colonel and Dulis Ai Palace who had been beaten were still standing. Following the man''s cold words, Du Li Siai Palace seemed to see a god, involuntarily closed his mouth, looked at Chu Han who appeared out of thin air in horror, and kept thinking about who this is?Who dared to hurt the Tianlong people! Naturally, this man was Chu Han waiting for the ships to enter and exit at the Gate of Justice. Chu Han frowned, the golden pupils flickered slightly, and Emperor Yanling released, and Du Lisi''s eyes turned white and fainted instantly. "You, drive the boat, and drive to Mary Joa!" Chu Han said without looking back. The navy colonel was scared to the spot by this series of changes. He didn''t react until Chu Han spoke. He tremblingly held the knife at his waist in his right hand, trying to pull it out, but he couldn''t pull it out. . Chu Han didn''t look back, but he knew what the navy colonel was doing, and said coldly: "Don''t waste your effort. If you don''t want everyone on the warship to die, then just turn around and return to Mary Joa." The main reason for leaving the navy colonel is that he does not control warships, but if the colonel is uninterested, Chu Han would not mind destroying the warships directly. He flew over on a moonwalk alone. Anyway, the gate of justice has been opened. Up. The navy colonel trembled slightly, and finally went to the bridge silently and drove the ship back. Chu Han thought for a while, squatted down and found out the unique text of the Celestial Dragon from Charma Kesheng''s body. After being silent for a while, Chu Han put away the communication and began to close his eyes and rest. Next, is the real fierce battle. What he has to face is the place where the dragon people and the five old stars of the highest power of the world government live at the same time, the holy land, Mary Joa! At the same time, on the Red Earth Continent, a strong figure was looming in the fog, and it seemed to be climbing up. "Ho ho, it''s almost, it''s almost here, hold on again, hold on again!" This tall figure who is climbing the red earth continent with his bare hands is the murloc Fisher Tiger. If someone could see from above the Tiger at this time, it would be frightened directly. Behind Tiger, there is an endless abyss wrapped in white mist. You can''t see the bottom or the shadow. If Tiger accidentally falls, he will definitely be crushed! "Huh, that fellow Chu Han should have arrived at Marijoa, I have to hurry up." Tiger breathed a little, his hands hardened again and climbed up. Climbing the world''s tallest red earth continent with bare hands has never been done by anyone in history. Fishman Fisher Tiger, this is the first! Holy place, Mary Joa Chu Han looked at the sacred, solemn, and beautiful island in front of him, and sneered slightly. An hour ago, after he "gently" awakened the two Tianlongren, he asked for some useful information, and then the two outsiders looked to the noble Tianlongren and became the dead souls under the village rain knife. "Sixteen Heavenly Dragons, in addition to the two wastes I killed just now, there are 14 Heavenly Dragons." Chu Han thought slightly about the information he had just obtained, and quickly analyzed the battle route that would be most beneficial to him. . but "Tiger should still be able to climb up for a while. The roadbed has probably already joined Jinping and the others. Now I just need to make trouble with Mary Joa and mess up the situation a bit." Chu Han frowned. It is reasonable to say that Mary Qiaoya, who is not guarded by the admiral, is undoubtedly the same place as his own garden. However, from the mouths of the two Dragonites just now, it was learned that the Holy Land Mary Joa had more than just the navy. And the cp organization of the world government, and... "Marshal of the army, the steel is empty." The name Chu Han is not unfamiliar. He had seen this powerful man many times when he was in the Roger Pirates. It was a man even Gore D. Roger would praise. Chu Han didn''t know how strong Gang Bone Kong was. In the previous attacks in the Roger Pirates group, he didn''t see this man take action. But Sora''s strength must be very strong, definitely stronger than the Warring States period now, that''s for sure! 124 One Piece: Dragon Race System Chapter 125 The show begins Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Five And it''s not just empty, but also the CP organization under the orders of the world government.z z z z z z z z z z z This organization is the dark side of the world government, no one knows what kind of power it has, only cp0 to cp9. Among them, Chu Han is not unfamiliar with cp9, because Luji was one of the members of cp9 before. For the rest, it''s good to say that cp0 is too mysterious, even few people within the world government know. "It''s really Longtan Tiger Lair, huh!" Chu coldly smiled, a trace of warfare flashed in his eyes, and the combative gene in the dragon blood was completely activated. "Let me see how dangerous this so-called Longtan Tiger Den is!" "Um, my lord, Mary Joa has arrived, are you..." At the same time, the navy colonel looked at Chu Han cautiously, with a trace of disbelief on his face. He had just witnessed Chu Han swing the knife with his own eyes. The process of killing two dragons. The colonel couldn''t believe that the Tianlong was dead and killed. Isn''t Chu Han afraid of the world government''s anger? If Chu Han knew what the colonel was thinking, he would definitely answer him: "The world government? Sooner or later, I will overthrow it. Why are you afraid?" But Chu Han didn''t know what the colonel was thinking, and the colonel didn''t dare to say it. Chu Han nodded, and flashed away on the spot. In the next second, a cold blade flashed past, and the colonel''s head rose to the sky, and the blood poured down. "Thank you for your reminder, then, goodbye!" Chu Han looked at the deadly head on the ground. With a light wave of Cun Yu in his hand, the blood splashed down, and after a light smile, he turned slightly. "Mary Joa?" Chu Han slightly squinted his eyes and looked at the glorious building in the distance. The corners of his mouth evoked a hint of joking. At the same time, the spirit and flames turned on, and the golden flames instantly burned the entire warship. From a distance, it looked like a huge fireball. . "Huh, Tiger, don''t let me waste my energy." The golden pupil burned, and Chu Han jumped directly out of the burning warship, instantly drew his sword out of its sheath, and slashed it down on the sea. He pushed the warship away and flew towards Maria Gioia like a fireball! Chu Han was not an uncle who was capable of throwing warships like Karp, and could only use the power of slashing to fly warships. "Then, the show begins!" At the same time, the warship that was ignited by''Chi'' was really like a fireball, and it landed directly on a building in Mariagioa. "boom!" The explosion suddenly sounded in this quiet and prosperous holy place, like a thunder falling on the world, announcing his arrival! "What''s the matter? Where is the explosion!" "That direction seems to be a prison for slaves!" "what?!" At the moment these sounds sounded, a huge blue slash struck from the sea, and wherever it went, it was all divided in half! "No, someone has attacked the Holy Land Mary Joa!" Sacred Place Mariagioa, slave prison The three little girls stared blankly at the warship falling from the sky with flames burning in front of them, under which a dragon was pressed. And that Tianlongren was just about to torture the three of them. And at that moment, the burning warship fell from the sky. "Sister, this is, what''s going on?" The little orange-haired girl among the three little girls trembled uncomfortably, and then looked at the black-haired little girl in the middle. The black-haired little girl was also a little confused, staring blankly at the Heavenly Dragon who fell in a pool of blood. She remembered that at that moment, the Heavenly Dragon was horrified and scared. At that moment, there was a feeling in her heart that she wanted to cry. It turned out that these hateful Tianlong people would also die, and they would be afraid of death! "Sister?" Another little girl with green hair pushed the black-haired girl in a daze and asked puzzledly. The black-haired little girl soon woke up, shook her head and said: "I''m fine, but it''s just a bit..." She thought for a while and didn''t know how to describe her current mood, it was very complicated. The other two little girls were also silent. The Tianlongren who had harassed them for more than a year died, and died in front of them, still with the same frightened look on their faces. They will never forget this picture for a lifetime. "boom!" Before the three little girls recovered, there was a huge explosion outside, resounding across the sky, as if to tell someone. Then soon, the personnel staying in the prison said in horror: "It''s not good, it''s not good, a man broke into Mary Joa and is massacring the Tianlong people on the island!" "What? Go and inform Wu Lao Xing and Marshal Kong, let''s reinforce!" After speaking, all the guards left the prison, leaving only a group of silly slaves. They were all stunned by the words just now. Among them, the little girl with orange hair pulled the tattered clothes of the black-haired girl and said: "Sister, sister, just now, what did they say?" The black-haired girl was stunned. The news was too sudden and shocking. She hadn''t reacted for a while... Another little green-haired girl muttered to herself with dull eyes: "A man broke into Mariejoa and massacred the Dragonites, alone..." Most of the other slaves were like this, their eyes were dull, and their faces were full of disbelief. What a shocking news! The black-haired girl also muttered to herself: "Someone broke into this hell and is killing demons?" For these slaves, this is hell, and the dragon people are demons. And now, someone has broken into this hell, massacring those demons in human skin. For the first time, since coming here, there is something called hope in the eyes of a black-haired girl. At the same time, a building at the highest point of Marijoa. The five old people who were gray-haired but not old at all glanced at the black smoke outside the window blankly. The five old people sensed the moment the warship fell, but even they couldn''t believe this fact. Someone is attacking the Holy Land Mariejoa! "Since the establishment of Marijoa, no one has dared to attack here." One of the old people on crutches looked at the black smoke and said slowly. His speech speed is not fast, even a bit slow, but it reveals a sense that no matter how slow he speaks, the whole world will have to listen to him. "Yes, even that Gore D. Roger wouldn''t dare break here." The only old man sitting on the sofa said with a smile. "Let Sora deal with it, we are old." Another old man with a white towel on his shoulder shook his head and said. "The intruder, there is only one person, it''s really amazing." Another old man who had been looking out the window said blankly. "Let the air deal with the intruder." The old man who had been wiping the knife also nodded and agreed to this method. "Well, that''s fine." The old man who spoke first nodded slightly, picked up the phone worm and ordered a few words, and then it became quiet again. The five old people stayed quietly in this seemingly not very big, but quiet and holy room. Every word the old people say can change the situation of the world, and this seemingly small room has always only had these five old people. They are the highest power of the world government, the five old stars! 125 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 126 The killing begins! Chapter 126 The killing begins! On the edge of the red earth continent, a pair of big hands suddenly appeared on the edge of the cliff. With a little effort, a tall figure climbed up from the endless abyss! "Red Earth Continent, Mary Joa, I am Fisher Tiger coming!" This tall figure is naturally the Murloc Tiger climbing the red earth continent with his bare hands! Tiger suddenly fell silent, and turned his head and glanced at the endless abyss behind him. It was unimaginable that he had successfully climbed to the top of the red earth continent with his bare hands.Miscellaneous "boom!" A huge roar came from a distance, and there was a faint signal, as if to remind someone. Tiger was startled, his eyes beaming over there: "Chu Han, are you here? It really made a lot of noise." This is a tacit signal between Tiger and Chu Han. After all, the two are thousands of miles apart, and it is not convenient to use the phone worm in Marijoa, so they tell each other directly in the most obvious way, I am here! Suddenly, Tiger calmed down and looked serious: "Then, I should start acting too." Holy Land, Mary Joa "Boom!" Golden flames filled the marina of Mariagioa, and under the dual eruption of golden flames and super high temperature, it had melted into a pool of mud. "Ah, help, my hand, my hand!" A navy was holding his left arm in horror, just for a moment, his hand had just touched that area, blood and bones were like mud The same melted. "Everyone retreat! That''s the captain of the Dragon God Pirate Group, Long Jun Chu Han, who is offering a reward of 200 million bel!" A rear admiral slashed through a heat wave and said to the frightened navy. "Hailou Stone! All staff are equipped with Hailou Stone weapons!" A clever navy suddenly remembered that this melting and high temperature ability is like a devil fruit, so just use the Hailou Stone! However, before he had time to act, a blue high-temperature slash instantly ended his life. "Oh, Hailoushi? Under the domain of Junyan, everything will cease to exist." A figure filled with golden flames wandered forward holding the demon knife. Every time he took a step, there would be more on the ground. A footprint, that is the mark left by the blazing heat! The flame-filled figure said coldly: "The so-called holy land is nothing more than that." This person is naturally Chu Han who broke in directly from the gate of justice. After throwing out the burning warship, Chu Han began to attack, and directly rushed in from the front, focusing all the sights of Mary Joa on him! But even Chu Han himself might not have thought that the warship that was thrown out at will would let him save the person who just wanted to save. Suddenly, Chu Han''s expression condensed slightly, and Cura Yu waved to the right without thinking. "Landfoot Kay Bird!" "Jun YanBlade Slash!" The blue high temperature slash collided with the blue giant bird spreading its wings, and the air wave blew out the nearby flames in an instant. Before Chu Han could come back to his senses, a strange tall figure suddenly appeared behind Chu Han, and his spear-like arm pierced towards Chu Han straight! "Finger GunSilent Thrust!" "Jun Yan Absolute Domain!" The cold words came out of Chu Han''s mouth, everything within two meters of his body burned instantly, and the heat wave rushed into the sky like a pillar of fire! At the same time, a fist shining with metal light struck Chu Han''s front face, and the absolute realm formed by Jun Yan was shaken by this fist, and it seemed to disperse faintly. "Iron and broken bones!" Chu Lun Lun laughed, his golden pupil flickered, his left hand instantly turned jet black, and the armed color burst out domineering. "Armed Tsunami!" "Crack" When the two fists collided, the sound of broken bones sounded instantly, and the air wave and heat wave broke out at the same time, blasting several nearby buildings into ruins! Chu Han looked at the three figures steadily falling in front of him and sneered slightly: "Interestingly, which one are you from cp0 to 9?" The first one to shoot before, oh no, the short man with his feet said: "We are cp0, Long Jun Chuhan, please stay where you are, I want to cut your limbs open." This short man was the one who just kicked out Lanjiao''Kay Bird'' and hit Chu Han with a high-temperature slash. Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly and did not answer, because in his heart, this person was already dead. The second person who walked around Chu Han silently and shot was a long-handed clan, wearing a pair of sunglasses and said: "Long Jun Chu Han, can you let me make a hole in your chest? I think about it. Look at your heart." Chu Lun laughed. Just now this long-handed tribe was able to walk around behind him without being noticed by him. This is indeed remarkable, but... "I want my heart, I''m afraid you will be scared to death when you look at it." This is not big talk, because Chu Han''s heart is nourished by dragon blood, which can be said to be a hundred times stronger than ordinary humans. The tall man who used the''Iron Nugget'' to fight against Chu Han hadn''t spoken, Chu Han said first, "Don''t speak, I don''t want to listen to your nonsense anymore." After speaking, Chu Han directly slashed ahead, Jun Yan burst out, and a red light appeared on the surface of Cun Yu, instantly breaking through the space, the high temperature was burning in the air, and a trace of flame was floating in the air. "Jun YanFen Ji!" Chu Han first attacked the long-hand tribe. Judging from the situation just now, this long-hand tribe belongs to the assassin and assassination category. The defense should not be strong, and the strength of this long-hand tribe is the weakest among the three. of. Cura Yu waved, Jun Yan blessed it with super high temperature, as long as he touched it, he could be burnt to death! However, something strange happened. The moment Cun Yu touched the Longshou tribe, the longshou tribe''s body floated around like a piece of paper. One of the six navy styles, painted on paper! Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly, the golden pupil ignited, the Emperor Flame burst out, and the domain was compressed to three meters. The super high temperature instantly burned everything within three meters, including the long-hand clan! "Ah ah ah ah ah!" The screams sounded, Chu Han''s eyes flashed, the village rain cut through the space, the blue light flickered, and the blood line rose. The long-handed clan who had not reported his life and origins fell to the pool of blood, with a very deep blood mark on his neck. Before Chu Han had time to slow down, his armed color erupted with domineering expressions, and his fists flashing with golden flames flew towards him in an instant, crashing several buildings in succession. At the same time, Chu Han stood quietly on the spot, Cura Yu raised his arm, waved it gently, and retracted the knife into its sheath. "Vampire SiegeSiege!" "Ah!" The little man who was a hundred meters away from Chu Han screamed in an instant, and countless blood-red wind elves hunted and sucked the little man into humans in an instant. 126 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 127: Chu Han vs. Steel Bone Chapter 127 Chu Han vs. Steel Bone From three people''s attack on Chu Han to Chu Han''s counterattack, within ten minutes, the most mysterious cp0 organization of the world government was completely destroyed! According to Chu Han''s estimation, these three people shouldn''t die so soon. After all, the strength of these three people is also at the high-level major general level, but they are probably similar to Manka and Stoloberg, but they are proficient in assassinations, unexpectedly. , Even generals will find it a little troublesome.Mi Miscellaneous Zhi Insect Mi However, they picked the wrong opponent. For Chu Han, who possesses high-ranking domineering and super-Radar YanlingScythe Weasel, no matter who it is, it is absolutely impossible to attack and assassinate Chu Han. All the sounds will be captured by the invisible and soundless scythe. After slowly exhaling, Chu Han''s golden pupils flickered slightly, and the Yan Ling Sisi burst out, and all the sounds of the entire island fell into his ears in an instant. "Outside, what''s going on outside?" "That intruder, will... will he come to save us?" "Yes, it will definitely be, this is a messenger sent by God, we will definitely be saved..." "Everyone, go! Whether it''s murlocs or humans, all go! You are free!" The corners of Chu Han''s mouth were slightly raised. It was Tiger''s voice just now. He actually climbed up, which is really interesting. But it was really unexpected. Tiger actually released humans. Dont murlocs hate humans? Chu Han didn''t quite understand this. After all, logically speaking, the concept of different races should be deep. At this moment, a group of voices entered Chu Han''s ears. "Sister, I miss everyone on Daughters Island." "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, we can go out soon." "Sister-sir, you said that the man who broke into Mary Joa could stop the round-up by the Dragonites and the world government?" "Of course, he is a man, of course." "Sister, why do you believe him so much?" "Hey? You, this..." Hearing this, Chu Han was slightly startled, Daughter Island? Could it be that the three sisters of Boya Hankuk? Just when Chu Han was going to find out where the sound was coming from, he suddenly stopped. Chu Han glanced around. Because of the battle just now, all the navies were stunned by the air wave, and only Chu Han could stand up. However, it was still too quiet. At the same time, a vigorous voice sounded in front of Chu Han. "Long Jun Chu Han, once a member of the Roger Pirates, is now the captain of the Dragon God Pirates, offering a reward of 200 million Baileys." Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, the voice was familiar, no, it should be said that it was a long time since I heard it. "The execution ground in Rogge Town was rioted, and the survivors of the O''Hara incident were robbed, and then they defeated the great swordsman Jorakl Mifolga and the great pirate Moonlight Moria." As the voice got closer, a man with dry Moxi hair slowly appeared in front of Chu Han. The man combing Mohican wore a cloak engraved with the word''justice''. His exposed arm was bronze, and his muscles were layered on top of each other. It was hard to imagine how powerful it would be when it broke out. "The first time I saw you that year, you were still a kid. I didn''t expect to see you in a few years, you actually grew to this point." Chu Han felt the powerful aura brought by the man, his face was calm, but the hand holding Cun Yu couldn''t help but tighten. The man with dry Moxiy hair continued, "Then, as a former member of the Roger Pirates and currently the captain of the Dragon God Pirates, why did you attack the Holy Land Mariagioa?" This sentence is very ordinary, but after speaking from the man''s mouth, it seems to be questioning, there is a sense of command. This is probably because the man''s identity is very special. The mans name is Kong. Steel bone empty, marshal of the army! Chu Han smiled slightly, and clenched the village rain in his hand and said, "Because I am bored!" This reason is very powerful, because it is boring, so come to destroy their holy place. Simple, direct and violent! Sora didn''t laugh, but tore open the "cloak of justice" that was draped on him, clenched his fists, and suddenly an explosive force burst out. "So, are you going to grab it with your hands, or let me break your neck and take me to see the five old stars?" Chu Han curled his lips, and Cura Yu slanted, pointing straight at the air, the answer was obvious. Try it! Sora no longer speaks, the muscles on his arms jumped, and the armed domineering burst out instantly, and the air surges into the sky, directly blowing away the nearby buildings that turned into ruins! Chu Han''s pupils contracted extremely quickly, and his blood exploded for the second time. The dragon scales instantly spread all over his body, looking hideous and terrifying. The Yanling Monarch flame exploded, the domain was compressed to one meter, and the blazing high temperature soared into the sky, and a pillar of fire enveloped Chu Han. "It''s not the devil fruit ability, but it is similar to the devil fruit ability, so domineering and Hailoushi are not effective for you." The sound came from behind Chu Han, and at the same time, there was a fist! Chu Han''s eye pupils contracted slightly, and Jian Zhu heard Kong''s voice, but before he could react, Kong made a move, and the speed was so fast! Chu Han didn''t have time to think about it. The village rain that was constantly being warmed by Jun Yan instantly cut through the space and lay in front of Hungary. "boom!" The soaring heat wave swept over half of Mary Gioia, wherever he went, it was melted by the heat of the heat wave. At the same time, there was also the pressure of horror, which made almost the whole of Mary Joa feel suffocated. Almost all of them raised their heads in horror and looked at the direction of the heat wave. "This, what''s going on? What happened?!" "There seems to be the direction of the intruder''s attack!" "Marshal Kong just passed!" "Could it be that" At the same time, on the other side, after Tiger took the rescued murlocs out of the prison, he also felt this soaring heat wave. Tiger''s face was slightly solemn, Chu Han''s strength was very strong, but now there is only one possibility for this appearance, that is, Chu Han is in a hard fight! There is only one person in the whole Mary Joa who can put Chu Han into a hard fight. Marshal of the army, empty steel! "Chu Han..." Tiger was a little worried about Chu Han''s situation, but there were slaves who had been rescued behind him to take away, otherwise their purpose this time was... Tiger gritted his teeth abruptly and yelled at the slave behind him: "Everyone keeps up, don''t let the time that Chu Han grabbed so desperately is wasted, go!" At the same time, in the center of the heat wave, there were three little girls running lost and staring blankly at the terrifying figure trapped in endless flames, the figure surrounded by golden flames surrounded by monsters! Opposite him, standing there quietly, with jet black lines all over his upper body, it was the appearance of a complete burst of armed domineering. "Long Jun Chu Han, you are more terrifying than Roger." The figure trapped in endless flames and high temperatures is Chu Han! "Haha, Sora, are you weak? Do you want to surrender?" 127 One Piece Dragon Clan System Chapter 128 Limit Domain Chapter 128 Limit Field "Haha, Sora, are you weak? Do you want to surrender?" Chu Han panted slightly, because the dragon scales that appeared after the second burst of blood fell on his body, almost all of it was mixed with blood, which was knocked down by Kong''s punch.Miscellaneous Ʀ He knew there were three little girls behind him, who came here after the eleventh collision between him and Kong. And so immortal, these three little girls are the people he is looking for. However, Chu Han had no intention of thinking about this now. Even if the three little girls stood in front of him, it would be difficult for Chu Han to keep them under Kong''s nose. "boom!" The invisible heat wave was blown away by a stream of air, and his upper body was naked, naked, and his strong body was covered with pitch-black lines. Surrounded by''blazing'' flames, it was a terrifying flame called "Dragon King''s Breath". Enough to burn a small island to ashes in an hour. But no matter how terrifying the power of''Chi'', it could not hurt the sky standing in place. "Longjun Chuhan, your strength is very strong, you have the strength of the general level at a young age, and it is even more terrifying than Roger." Kong''s face is very calm, different from Chu Han''s calmness, both his face and heart are very calm, because of his powerful strength! "Because of this, this world cannot tolerate you, just as the world once cannot accommodate Roger. You do not belong to this world." "Ah!" Chu Lun Lun laughed, does not belong to this world?Can''t tolerate him? "Sora, what should this world look like in your eyes? Dominated by the Heavenly Dragon?" Chu Han suddenly calmed down, both on the surface and inside. "This world has never been fair, the so-called inadequacy and non-belonging, only those who have the power and power are qualified to say such things!" After Chu Han finished speaking, he came to the back of Kong in an instant. The heart of the dragon released after the second burst of blood beat violently, the dragon blood in his body instantly boiled, and Jun Yan burst out! "Jun YanExtreme Domain!" The area was compressed to half a meter, and even Chu Han himself was a little afraid of the super high temperature. This is Chu Han''s biggest trump card, compressing the domain of Junyan to the limit of half a meter. At that temperature, even if the Dragon King comes, he will have to lose a layer of skin! Kong''s expression changed for the first time, because the jet black lines on his body were gradually melting! "Armed and broken bones!" The jet black fist appeared in front of Chu Han, and as long as he touched it lightly, the bones of Chu Han''s body would be broken instantly! However, this fist did not hit the target because Chu Han blocked it! The jet black fist is fading at a speed visible to the naked eye! The pupils of the empty eyes shrank slightly, and a sensation of extreme heat was blown upon his face! What blocked his fist was a knife, a flaming knife! Chu Han gasped slightly, and whispered, "I can''t remove the domineering defense of your whole body, but if it''s just a fist, after Jun Yan is compressed to the extreme, it can melt your domineering!" After speaking, Jun Yan''s half-meter limit area was compressed again, and the range was slightly smaller. Then, the black lines on Kong''s body were fading at a speed visible to the naked eye, just like a piece of dyed cloth. "Furthermore, after being burned by''Burning'' for so long, and staying within the half-meter limit of''Jun Yan'' for so long, your domineering defense is no longer as strong as before!" "Dragon Killing!" The golden flames filled the air, and a demon knife attached to the golden flames cut through the space and rushed towards the air. The golden flames filled the sky, coupled with the extremely compressed Jun flame, burned at high temperature, but in an instant the entire area where the two were fighting was covered by a monstrous heat wave, and the pillar of fire went straight into the sky! At the same time, Chu Han Rocket, covered in blood, usually rushed out of the pillar of fire, holding the three who had been stunned by the side in his arms, Yuebu and Sha to the extreme and fled toward the beach! The moment Chu Han rushed out of the pillar of fire, the heat wave rushed into the sky, and a figure filled with terror stepped out of the area covered by the pillar of fire. "Long Jun Chu Han, you can''t run away." After finishing speaking, Kongyuan stomped on the ground and followed Chu Han with Yuebu! On the other side, Tiger has sent all the slaves onto the escape boat, and at the same time knocked down all the chasing soldiers who came to stop him. The chasing troops who came to stop them were not very strong. This was mainly because Chu Han made too much noise at the beginning. Almost all of Mary Gioias main force was attracted by Chu Han, and Tiger was not weak. Only then can I get to the shore and board the escape boat smoothly. "The Murloc KarateFive Thousand Watt Zhengquan!" After knocking down a wave of navy coming to chase again, Tiger looked around, and after confirming that all the slaves had boarded the ship, he was suddenly stunned when he was about to board the ship together. Tiger turned his head and looked ahead, where a faint line of fire was approaching the shore. "what is that?" Tiger froze. Is that a fireball? "No, it''s Chu Han!" Tiger saw clearly that the person in the fireball was Chu Han, and there were three little girls in his arms! "boom!" After falling on the shore in a meteorite-like trend, Chu Han, covered in blood, appeared in the sight of Tiger and all the slaves. When Tiger hurried forward and was about to support Chu Han, he found a high temperature rushing toward his face. "Don''t come near me if you don''t want to die." After Chu Han said this to Tiger, he glanced at the slaves on the escape boat. There are humans, there are murlocs, merfolk, and some weird races. All the slaves of the dragons on Mary Joa were rescued by Tiger. Chu Han glanced at Tiger strangely and said, "Unexpectedly, you who hate humans will actually save humans." This is indeed very strange. It stands to reason that if Tom hadn''t greeted Tiger, Tiger would not have come to him. Tiger shrugged and said with a calm face: "I hate human beings, but I will not hate them for no reason, and these people are all companions who have suffered together. They are just like my compatriots and are worthy of being saved. " For Tiger, this is what makes him desperate, it''s worth it. Chu Han raised his eyebrows, and put the three little girls in his arms on the ground and said to Tiger: "This came to my side by accident. They are also slaves. If you take them away, they should be in justice. Wait for a long time outside the door of Zhi, give these three little girls to Clo and the others, they will know how to do it." Tiger glanced at the three little girls a little strangely, and asked, "Do you know them?" Chu Han calmly retracted the knife into its sheath, and spit out a muddy breath: "Entrusted by others." After speaking, Chu Han stopped paying attention to Tiger, turned around and glanced behind him, he could feel that that terrifying figure was approaching! At this moment, a weak but serious voice suddenly sounded. "You, what is your name?" 128 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 129 Hancock! Chapter 129 Hancock! "You, what is your name?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows and turned to look at the black-haired little girl making a noise.Miscellaneous Chi Chong Before, it was because of the battle with Sora, and there was no time to take care of these three little girls, and then they fled quickly, without time to take a closer look. Looking closely now, the appearance of the little girl with green hair and orange hair is average, and the little girl with black hair looks fifteen or sixteen years old, but the beauty of the country and the city is gradually showing a trace of rudiment. Chu Han looked at the black-haired little girl calmly. He could see the excitement in the little girl''s eyes: "Should I report my name before asking someone else''s name?" Even Chu Han himself didnt know why he wasted time with the little black-haired girl. He had to know that the powerful and perverted Sora was approaching. If he didnt run away quickly, everyone would have to be buried here, but he still had thoughts. Playing name games with a little girl. Probably because of the strength and identity of the black-haired little girl in the future. The black-haired little girl thought about it seriously, looked at Chu Han and said, "My name is Boya Hancock, from the Nine Snake Country, Amazon Lily." That''s right, this black-haired little girl is the pirate queen, Boa Hancock, who will soon become famous in the sea. She is also the world''s number one beauty. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. He looked at Hancock with interest and said, "Chu Han, the captain of the Dragon God Pirate Group." He is very interested in Hancock, not because of the title of the world''s number one beauty, but because of the fact that a woman has the "king aptitude", and also because of Hancock''s future strong strength. After all, Hancock The title of the Queen of the Pirates does not just refer to her beauty, but also her terrifying strength. Hancock muttered to himself: "Dragon God Pirate Group, Chu Han, I will remember you." After that, Hancock turned and looked at Tiger seriously: "My name is Boya Hancock and I come from Amazon Lily." She remembered what Chu Han said, and before asking someone''s name, she should report her name first. Tiger glanced at Chu Han with interest, then said to Hancock: "Adventurer Fisher Tiger, from Fishman Island." Hancock also thought about it seriously, "Fisher Tiger, I remember you, thank you." Similarly, remember these two people, and all the slaves on the escape boat. Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, and said with a solemn expression: "Get on the boat and get out of here!" That terrifying figure approached with an incomparable aura, and even the sickle Itachi did not react at a fast speed! Tiger was about to pick up the three Hancock, but found that Hancock was looking at Chu Han and said, "Will you be alive?" Chu Han didn''t have time to talk nonsense, and said coldly, "I won''t die." Hancock nodded, took her two younger sisters and ran onto the boat, and then looked at Chu Han''s back faintly. Tiger jumped onto the boat and shouted to Chu Han, "I''m waiting for you at the gate of justice, give me back alive!" Chu Han didn''t respond, all his mind was on the figure that could already see the track, but he nodded with his back turned. Soon, the ship left the wharf that was turned into ruins and sailed towards the Gate of Justice. ...Chu Han calmly looked at the figure that was approaching, the golden pupil ignited silently, and the second burst of blood opened again, and the dragon heart was released, and the roar of dragons resounded through the world, as if roaring and beating the drum! "boom!" The figure finally arrived in front of Chu Han, with a boundless aura of horror, and landed on the opposite side of Chu Han. The black lines no longer covered the upper body, but all over the body! Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, did not speak, the aura emanating from Kong''s body was so strong that it was so powerful that he was slightly startled. Chu Han knew that those dark lines were definitely not decorations, but a manifestation of the domineering and complete state of the armed color. This time, even after Jun Yan was compressed to the limit, it might not be possible to remove the domineering from Kong. unless Kong Wei slightly squeezed his fists and glanced at the escape boat that had sailed far away from Mary Joa: "Your purpose is to liberate the slaves of the Tianlong people." Chu Han still did not speak, but stood quietly, his eyelids drooping slightly, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. After waiting for a long time, he didn''t see any response from Chu Han. Kong glanced at Chu Han a little strangely, only to see Chu Han lowered his eyes slightly, not knowing what he was thinking. At this moment, the voice of the phone worm rang. "Porping, poring, poring, poring" Kong was startled slightly, and took out a white phone bug from his pocket and said, "I am empty, what''s the matter?" A horrified voice came from the phone worm: "Marshal Kong, Tianlongren, Tianlongren..." Kong''s eye pupils contracted rapidly, and he looked up at Chu Han, only to see that Chu Han still kept his eyes down, as if he didn''t hear anything. "What''s wrong with the Tianlongren, speak up!" Sora was a little anxious. If anything happened to the Dragon Man, it would really turn upside down! "All the dragons on Marijoa are dead..." The answer is empty, not the person on the phone bug, but Chu Han. Chu Han looked at Kong calmly, as if he had just said, but he was just asking if you had any meals. Kong''s expression turned gloomy in an instant, and his eyes were shocked that could not be concealed. All the Celestials on Mary Joa died? When he ran to the escape boat, Chu Han had already quietly activated the YanlingVampiric Sickle. In addition to liberating the slaves, his mission was to kill the Heavenly Dragons on the island. For an assassination, there is nothing more suitable than a silent and invisible but extremely violent vampire sickle. The moment he talked to Hancock and the others, the blood sucking sickle had already surrounded all the Dragonites on the island. It only took Chu Han''s heart to move, and all the Dragonites would be drained of blood and die. And the reason why Chu Han killed all the Heavenly Dragons at this time was to let Kong reveal a trace of flaws! Chu Han grasped the handle of Cun Yu''s knife, a heat wave swept toward the air, and Jun Yan, which was compressed to the limit, broke out instantly. The sound of the collision between the knife and the steel resounded throughout Mary Joa! Visually!Tuna!Carp mouth cut!Pay!Cut it off!Xue Zhen!Take the knife! Chu Han and Kong passed by, Cura Yu was still in the scabbard, Chu Han maintained the unsheathed posture, a complete set of "Jiahe" has been cut, the seven steps are intact, and the dance-like beauty. Wonderful, this is A rigorous cut is completely in line with Iahe Tao! This is the fastest among all the "Juhe" that Chu Han has cut out, and it has reached the ultimate goal of Juhe. The high-frequency vibration in the air erupted in an instant, countless buildings collapsed again, and a blood flower was flying in the air. At the last moment, Juhe Zhiyi superimposed on Jun Yans ultra-high temperature, and finally broke Kongs domineering defenses. Of course, this was also achieved when Kong Xin Shen lost his defense. Otherwise, even if it is fast, only by virtue of Chu Han''s current strength could not break through the domineering defense of the sky. After doing this, Chu Han didnt linger anymore and left directly on the moon step. Shaving and moon step erupted at the same time. The dragon blood in his body instantly boiled, causing Chu Han to break through the speed of sound at this moment and fly towards the gate of justice. go with! Only a confused face was left looking at his Hungarian front, where there was a scar, which was left by the village rain heated by Jun Yan''s high temperature. How many years have it been, the former navy marshal, now the military marshal, known as the hollow of the steel frame, was injured! 129 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 130 The Wrathful Five Old Stars Chapter 130 The Furious Five Old Stars Holy Land, Mary Joa The current Mary Qiaoya had become a ruin because of the battle between Chu Han and Kong, with black smoke, flames, and ruins everywhere, and there was almost no complete place.Miscellaneous Chi Insect There is only one place in the entire Mariagioa that has not been attacked by the war. It is a very tall building with a faintly sacred atmosphere. The five old stars glanced at each other, they no longer knew how long they had lived, and they had no idea what else could shock them. The first person who spoke was the old man wiping the knife. "What a powerful slash, what a terrifying temperature, what an interesting method." Another old man wearing a towel glanced at the old man wiping the knife and said: "That is one of the twelve great knives, Murakami, and it is also a demon knife." The old man wiping the knife was expressionless, as if he hadn''t heard the words of the old man in the towel, he continued to wipe the demon knife, one of the supreme sharp knives in his hand, the first generation of ghosts! The first generation of ghost sword, known as the strongest monster sword, was stronger than the monster sword in Chu Han''s hands, Cun Yu. The old man who had been looking out the window frowned and suddenly said, "Let the Warring States issue a new reward order. That kid has grown up, and the level of danger is no less than that of Gore D. Roger." The old man sitting on the sofa with a smile said: "A reward? It''s not a matter of killing." The old man on crutches, who seemed to be the leader, nodded calmly: "Let the navy headquarters attack, don''t let a member of the Dragon God Pirates go, treat them like Roger Pirates." The old man wiping the knife suddenly stopped his hand movement, and said in a deep voice, "Should I take it?" As soon as he finished speaking, the old man who had been looking out the window turned his head in surprise and looked at the old man wiping knife. It seemed a bit strange why the old man suddenly said this. Even the face of the old man with crutches flashed a hint of surprise, and he shook his head after a moment of contemplation, "No need." The old man in the towel also nodded and agreed with the old man with crutches. The old man wiping the knife no longer speaks, but a trace of regret inevitably appears in his eyes. He had just seen Chu Han''s performance and was very interested in that kind of high-temperature slash. If it wasn''t because of their too much influence after the shot, he just shot it. You know, the old man wiping the knife is also a swordsman, a swordsman holding a demon sword! "That''s it, let the navy headquarters move, don''t let Long Jun Chu Han escape, and his Dragon God Pirate Group." After the old man said tepidly, the crutch in his hand touched the ground lightly. Then the whole room fell silent. For the five highest powers of the world government known as the Five Old Stars, there is only one dead end for people like Chu Han who challenge the majesty of the world government. And they just need to wait quietly, because in their eyes and heart, Chu Han is already dead. At the same time, Chu Han, who escaped after being seriously injured by surprise, was flying towards the gate of justice. He knew that the injury was nothing to Kong. The reason why he hasnt moved yet is because he was too surprised. For the sake of. The flame of''blazing'' was used as a jet by him. Wherever he went, the sea water was evaporated, leaving a long road with flames. While flying, Chu Han sensed the reaction of dragon blood in his body. As early as the moment he flew out of Mary Joa, he was relieved of the blood burst state, otherwise he would be deadpool and become a deadpool who knew killing. This is a sequelae of blood explosion, "Dragon Will" will always follow him until he is completely deadpool. "It''s almost a dead waiter. Fortunately, Kong''s domineering defense is broken. Otherwise, if you continue to fight, I must be the one who loses." Chu Han looked back at the back with lingering fear, Kong''s strength was too strong. Chu Han didn''t have the confidence to compete with Kong. "It''s really worthy of being a strong man in the same era as Luo Jie, the military marshal Kong, and I will return you a hundred times the wounds suffered today!" A dangerous light flashed in Chu Han''s eyes. At the same time, in front of the gate of justice. Jinping stood anxiously at the bow of the ship, and glanced at the huge portal between the sky and the earth from time to time. "Damn it, it''s been two days, why haven''t Tiger Boss and Mr. Chu Han come out yet?" It was a murloc from the shark tribe, whose sharp nose made him look very vicious. This murloc is called Aaron, a very rare shark murloc, because sharks are bloodthirsty, so not many people want to see him. Jinping glanced at Aaron and said solemnly: "Calm down, don''t forget our mission, just be ready to support and respond!" Even though I said that, I was actually very anxious. You should know that Tiger climbed up from the Red Earth Continent, while Chu Han went straight to the door of justice. This was an act of daring, and it was also an act of death. Suddenly, Crowe and others stood up, who had been silent, because Chris was looking at the direction of the gate of justice. Jinping noticed the movement of Klo and others, and asked in confusion: "What''s the matter, what happened?" Crowe did not respond, but bent over to Chris: "Miss Chris, did you find anything?" Chris just pointed to the murloc headed by Jinping, without speaking. Before Crowe spoke, Jinping was keenly aware of something and hurriedly said: "A murloc approaching the gate of justice?" After these two days, Jinping also knew that this unsurprising little girl had a strong sense of domineering, but Shiping didn''t know that Chris could actually perceive the situation behind the door through the Gate of Justice. Chris took a very flat look and nodded, still not speaking. Except for Chu Han, Chris did not want to talk to anyone else, including members of the Dragon God Pirate Group. "Could it be Tiger Boss and the others?" Aaron touched his slightly curved nose. He was planning to fight with Jinping, but now he saw Chris''s "answer", he immediately explained what had just happened. Thing aside. Jinping pondered for a while, waved his hand and said, "Start to act and immediately control the opening and closing center of the Gate of Justice to ensure the safe evacuation of Taige boss and Mr. Chu Han!" Regardless of whether it was Tiger or Chu Han, Jinping was planning to take action. After all, two days had passed. Along smiled fiercely, holding a huge toothed knife in his right hand, which was about a meter long, and the sharp teeth were drawn from a shark! "It should have been this way, little ones, let''s make a big fuss!" The murlocs behind them all smiled and said: "Oh!" Only Ke Luo and others frowned slightly. Chris didn''t mention Chu Han just now, that is to say, Chu Han was not with Tiger. Where is Chu Han? 130 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 131 Great Escape! Chapter 131 The Great Escape! In front of the Gate of Justice, on an escape boat from the Marigioa Wharf, Tiger looked behind the boat from time to time.Miscellaneous Chi Mi insects "Chu Han, hurry up, hurry up!" The gate of justice is right in front. According to the previous agreement between Tiger and Jinping, once they approach the gate of justice, they will control the navy in the central control room and open the gate of justice to allow them to evacuate safely. But now Chu Han hasn''t arrived yet. Once they escape, the gate of justice will be closed. At that time, unless Chu Han can break through the gate of justice, he will be trapped in this deadly place. We must know that the world behind the Gate of Justice only leads to four places. World Government Court Judiciary Island, Holy Land Mary Gioia, Marine Headquarters Marine Fodor, Great Undersea Prison Impel. These places are heavily armed with navy and world government, no matter who goes there is dead or not! At this moment, a sweet voice rang beside Tiger, his tone full of confidence in someone. "Don''t worry, Chu Han will definitely be there!" Tiger froze, turned his head, only to see Hancock no longer know when he was standing beside him, and also looking at the back of the ship, thinking that he was waiting for Chu Han to return. Tiger raised his eyebrows slightly, and suddenly understood something, jokingly said: "Hey, you met Chu Han the first day, trust him so much." Tiger is a sea adventurer, and even Chu Han can''t match the rich experience. Naturally, Hancock''s careful thinking can be seen. Sure enough, as soon as Tiger''s voice fell, Hancock''s little face appeared red and dizzy, his little hand squeezed the corner of his clothes, did not speak, just lowered his head. Tiger smiled silently, did not continue to tease the little girl, but looked at the rear with a heavy face. Chu Han, hurry up! At the same time, Chu Han speeded up, and he faintly felt a terrifying aura approaching behind him. If there were no accidents, it should have been empty! After all, it was the marshal of the whole army. If he had not reacted yet, Chu Han would have to doubt whether Kong''s strength and identity were fake. Chu Han thought about it for a while, igniting the golden pupil, but unexpectedly, the golden pupil''s light was extremely dim, like a little spark, exerting its last residual heat. "Is the physical exertion too much..." Chu Han''s mind is a little vague, this is the situation of overuse of Yanling, he is almost reaching the limit, and his physical strength is too much. "YanlingSickle Itachi!" The three wind elves were floating in the air alone, looking at Chu Han pitifully, as if to say why there were only three of us. The corners of Chu Han''s mouth twitched slightly, and his mind moved. Three sickle ferrets, one flew to the back to monitor the movement of the sky, one flew to the front to see how far away from Tigers escape boat, and the other Pay attention to the movement of the seabed. He hasn''t forgotten that there are countless sea kings dormant on the seabed of the Holy Land Maria Gioria and the red earth continent! "Even Yanling can''t be used normally. It seems that I will leave here soon, or I will die from exhaustion sooner or later." Chu Han took a slight breath, and the moon step exploded, ejecting like a cannonball. He went out and flew straight to the gate of justice. At the same time, Tigers escape boat has come to the gate of justice. Tiger looked at the back calmly, suddenly shook his head, turned and jumped into the sea. "Murloc KarateShark Muscle Impact!" The waves soared into the sky, like a huge whale, slamming against the gate of justice, sending out a terrifying wave of air. This is the signal, the rendezvous signal agreed upon by Tiger and Jinping! Just when Tiger hit the gate of justice, the very equal person who had already controlled the central control room immediately pressed the button to open, then slammed the window and jumped out, swam up from the bottom of the sea to welcome Tigers return. In his sight, a ship with seagulls appeared in front of Jinping. On the ship was Tiger who looked back from time to time. His face was very ugly, because the gate of justice was slowly closing! Jinping took a leap, jumped onto the boat, looked at Tiger with an ugly expression, and said, "Brother Tiger, where is Mr. Chu Han? Didn''t you come out with you?" Tiger''s face was even more ugly. Just when Crowe was about to kill, Luke suddenly held Crowe, because Chris was pulling Ram to the bottom of the sea and looking around, as if looking for something else. Tiger looked at the gate of justice that was slowly closing with regret. He knew that Chu Han would not be able to return. Faintly, a heat wave hit everyone in the escape boat, as if to burn the whole world clean. Chris suddenly shook off Ram''s hand and ran behind Tiger, but there was a figure faster than her! "boom!" A figure fell on the deck with golden flames all over his body. The scales on his body fell piece by piece, all stained with dazzling blood, especially in front of Hungary, where there was a sunken fist print, which seemed to be punched by someone. Hit it. The man had no time to explain to the people on the boat. He pulled Hankukla, who was once again in front of him, behind him, the rain came out of her sheath, and Jun Yan broke out! "Jun YanSun Hui!" The huge red slash struck towards the gate of justice that was about to be closed, and was just caught in that gap. A majestic figure could be seen faintly rushing towards the gate of justice, seeming to be trying to rush over forcibly. "Hurry up!" After the man said these words to Tiger, his golden eyes burst out with dazzling light, and the boundless golden flame instantly formed a huge jet behind the ship, the flame flashed, and the escape boat soared into the sky! Tiger stared at the man who fell from the sky, Chu Han! It wasn''t until the escape ship flew for a long time that Tiger reacted, and quickly went up to steer, and steadily drove the ship away from the gate of justice. Chu Han panted slightly, just now he just took a full punch in the air, otherwise he would not fly to the escape boat so soon after his physical energy was exhausted. However, the price was that the first eight bones in Hungary were all broken. This is the strength of the military marshal Gang Bone Kong after he got serious. It was really stronger than a little bit. Almost instantly, his bones before Hungary broke, and his heart was almost shattered. Fortunately, after the dragon blood was strengthened, the second burst of blood and the high-level armed color domineering protected his vitals, otherwise he might be beaten to death by Kong on the spot. and Chu Han glanced at Hancock who was standing behind him with a complicated expression, and said coldly: "Do you want to die? That''s the marshal of the whole army, steel bone empty." 131 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 132 The Change of Hancock Chapter 132 The Change of Hancock "Do you want to die? That''s the marshal of the whole army, the steel bone is empty. v Miscellaneous v" Hancock didn''t speak, his face paled in an instant with the huge momentum that Kong Kong had just released through the gate of justice, and it was amazing to be able to stand now. Hancock lowered his head and said quietly, "I don''t want you to die." After speaking, Hancock raised his head and looked at Chu Han''s dazzling golden pupils, his expression serious, and there was a faint unique beauty. She is not even afraid of the "Emperor" that comes with Golden Eye! Over the years, there have been no more than ten people who dared to look at Chu Han. Among these people, without exception, they were not the strong man on the sea, the overlord of one party. And Hancock dared to look at Chu Han because she possessed the''king''s qualifications'' and possessed an unparalleled overlord look. It just looks like it hasn''t awakened yet. Chu Han was silent for a moment, and said coldly: "Don''t be passionate, just be entrusted by others." I don''t know why, whether it is Robin or Hancock, Chu Han has a complex emotion when facing them. Robin can also be understood as she has taken care of Chu Han for three years. But Chu Han was quite sure that it was the first time he and Hancock met. Why did Chu Han also have such complicated emotions about Hancock. It is like a magnet, attracting each other. Hancock was startled slightly, his face was a little bleak, but he soon regained his energy, and pointed to the injury on Chu Han''s body and said, "You have a serious injury, let me bandage it for you." Chu Han directly turned away coldly, ignoring the future empress who had already taken the shape of the world''s first beauty, and walked towards the bow of the ship. The sea breeze blew towards the face, slowly calming Chu Han''s heart that was turbulent because of the repeated battles. At this moment, a small figure appeared next to Chu Han, gently pulling at Chu Han''s sleeve and said, "Brother, I''m hungry." Chu Han petted Chrissy''s hair. He didn''t intend to let Chrissy follow, but he didn''t expect this little girl to touch the boat silently, even Chu Han himself Chris was discovered only after the diva. "I still have some food in my cabin, you can eat it yourself, brother has to heal." Chris nodded obediently, and ran to Chu Han''s cabin with brisk little steps. Chu Han glanced at Ram silently, everything was silent. Ram knowsly followed behind Chris, with his hands in the spacious sleeves, as if he was ready to hold something at any time. If it''s normal, Chu Han doesn''t need Ram to protect Chris closely, because there are seeing and hearing domineering and sickle, no one in the field can hide his perception silently. But now Chu Han was injured, his physical exertion was too great, and he still faintly lost blood. In this case, let alone the use of Ling Ling, it is good to be able to hold the knife. But Chu Han didn''t care. He knew very well how powerful the body''s recovery ability was after the dragon blood was strengthened. It only takes a short period of time for his injuries to be 50% better. In another half a month and a month, His injury can be fully recovered. This is also the reason why Chu Han dared to take a full punch in the air. "Chu Han, are you okay?" Tiger walked over to look at the injury on Chu Han''s body, and frowned slightly: "Your injury is very serious. You must stop the bleeding in time, and then bandage it." Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "It''s not necessary, just leave me alone for a quiet meeting." Without waiting for Tiger to speak again, Chu Han directly sat on the deck and closed his eyes to rest. Tiger shook his head helplessly, and had to let people deliver the food to the bow of the boat on time, so that Chu Han would not be hungry. Chu Han can be said to have destroyed the entire Mariagioa and killed all the Sky Dragon people on the island. Needless to say, the world government will definitely not give up, he must recover quickly, otherwise, as long as he comes to a major general or a lieutenant general, he will be in desperation. "There were ninety-two bone fractures, blood loss in eleven places, visceral shock..." Checked it carefully. After the physical injury, Chu Han looked at his hands in surprise, he was still alive after such a serious injury? Chu Han was a little surprised at his injury. Since his bloodline was upgraded to Super''A Grade'', Chu Han has never suffered fatal injuries again. Even the Eagle Eye''s time, it was only a serious injury to one part and did not endanger the whole body. But the empty fist directly broke the bones of Chu Han''s body, lost a lot of blood, and shook his internal organs. If not handled properly, Chu Han would probably die on the spot. Fortunately, the dragon blood is constantly repairing these injured parts, whether it is the broken bones or the blood loss parts, they slowly recover under the nourishment of the dragon blood. Judging from this recovery speed, it only takes two weeks at most for Chu Han to fully recover. "Is this body so strong..." At this moment, a petite figure walked onto the bow, carrying a medicine chest in his hand. A strange light flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, and he said coldly, "What are you doing here?" The visitor was a little timid, but he still raised the medicine box in his hand and said firmly: "Your injury is very serious. You must deal with it quickly!" This person is naturally the future Pirate Empress with careful thinking, Boya Hancock. Chu Han was silent for a while, and did not speak for a long time, seeming to imply something. With joy on Hancock''s face, he came to Chu Han with the medicine box, and carefully checked his injuries. Before long, Hancock looked at Chu Han with a bleak expression. His bones were almost broken, his internal organs showed signs of shattering, and most of his body had lost blood. Such injuries...Chu Han is still alive? At the same time, Tiger''s voice sounded behind Chu Han. "Little girl, how is Chu Han''s injury?" Hancock was startled, and looked behind Chu Han, and saw that everyone on the boat, whether they were murlocs or humans, came to the bow of the boat, quietly looking at Chu Han''s back. Because of the excessive physical exertion, Chu Han did not notice the arrival of everyone, but faintly felt that the air was a little heavy. "Tiger, my injury is not that serious, there is no need to be so serious." Chu Han was very calm, because he knew that he would not die, and the dragon blood in his body would save his life. However, after he finished speaking, an urgent and sad voice sounded in front of him. "Why not serious, almost all the bones are broken, the internal organs are almost broken and a lot of blood loss, if you don''t treat it, you will die!" It was Hancock who spoke. Taige and the other slaves changed their expressions almost instantly, and among them, Cloo and the maid sisters almost couldn''t help rushing forward to protect Chu Han. Chu Han was silent for a while, and said calmly, "I won''t die." In his tone, Chu Han was full of confidence in his situation that he would not die. Hancock was startled, and said bitterly and lowly on his face: "It''s all my fault, I''m too weak and I can''t help you with anything." Indeed, if it weren''t for her to be too weak, she wouldn''t be so weak when caught by traffickers. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and said coldly: "If you are too weak, you will become stronger, and you will become stronger than anyone." After speaking, Chu Han opened the small medicine box that Hancock had brought by himself and began to deal with the injuries on his body. Although Dragon Blood can repair his injury on its own, it is better to bandage it. As for Hancock, he was in a daze, and Chu Han''s words kept echoing in his heart. "Be stronger, stronger than anyone!" From this moment on, Hancock planted a seed in his heart, a seed to be named the strongest. 132 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 133 Naval Operation Chapter 133 Naval Operations Great Waterway, Chambord Islands A day ago, 20 warships from the navy headquarters surrounded the entire Chambord Islands. Almost every area had a navy patrol, seeming to be looking for someone.Q==Q And among them, the navy headquarters seems to be dispatched in full force, and each naval squad is accompanied by at least one major general officer. Not far away is a lieutenant general who observes. Once a battle occurs, these lieutenant generals will immediately support them. The inhabitants of the Chambordian Islands that have caused this battle are all stupid. They are all speculating about what the navy wants-why? Chambord Islands, Area 13, "Auntie Xias Rip-up Bar" Reilly drank the wine expressionlessly. A day ago, the Chambordian Islands swarmed into countless navies. More than 20 warships surrounded the entire Chambordian Islands, forming a circle. Don''t talk about it, it''s hard to get in. "Raleigh, the navy has been surrounding the Chambordian Islands for the past two days. Nothing has been done. What are they going to do?" Xia Kejak''s solemn expression was no longer a calm look. This time The navy''s actions were too shocking and too terrifying. Is this going to destroy the world? Reilly drank the wine silently, did not speak, and did not look at Xia Kejak. "Boom" The door of the bar was pushed open by a little girl, and then she ran in front of Raleigh and hurriedly said, "Navy, there is action." Raleigh didn''t say anything, but Xia Kejak asked first: "What do you mean?" There was a trace of anxiety and doubt on the little girl''s face, and she said uncertainly: "They shrunk the encirclement to the area from 1 to 10, from 15 to 20, and from 30 to 40. There is no navy anywhere else. " This little girl was Nicole Robin who was left behind by Chu Han because of her lack of combat power. Xia Kejak frowned slightly, wondering what the Navy was planning to do? At this moment, a calm voice sounded. "The navy intends to completely encircle the entire Chambordian Islands, leaving no place alone." It was Raleigh who was talking, he hadn''t drank anymore, but quietly looked at the thorough glass. Xia Kejak was slightly startled, and did not react for a while. But after all, she was an expert in gathering intelligence, and it didn''t take long for her to figure out what Raleigh meant. "These places where the navy is stationed are the piers of the Chambord Islands. Whether you go out or come in, you have to pass through these places." Lei Li nodded calmly and said, "I''m afraid, this is related to Chu Han''s guy." With that said, Raleigh himself couldn''t help but sighed, and then began to smile wryly, what a restless guy. Xia Keyjak curled his lips and said angrily: "100%, it must be related to the little ancestor who caused the trouble!" She doesn''t have a good impression of Chu Han. Lei Li smiled, did not speak, but continued to drink while adjusting his own state. He had a hunch that this time, without his help, Chu Han would find it difficult to escape from birth. Robin didn''t understand the conversation between Raleigh and Chaykjak. After all, she was just a little girl, and she didn''t have so many flowers. But she understood one thing, and that was that Chu Han would be in danger. "Brother Chu Han, you must come back safely, and we will continue sailing together." At the same time, Mangrove Port No. 35, Chambord Islands A naval squad that had just finished patrolling is resting, and at the same time chatting casually about this special operation. "In other words, what the hell is this? We want us to surround the Chambordian Islands without telling us the specific content. How should we implement this." "This action is said to have been personally ordered by the five old stars. It seems that someone broke into the Holy Land Mariejoa and released all the slaves." "Isn''t it, who is so bold, dare to break into Mary Joa?" "More than that, it is said that the Tianlong people who lived in the Holy Land were also killed." "hiss" The first time this navy team heard such news, they all gasped in astonishment. Really or not, someone actually killed the Dragonite? At this moment, a cold voice sounded behind them. "That''s it, I said why the breath on the island is suddenly so dirty, it turns out that there are more strays." This navy is worthy of being the elite marines from the navy headquarters. They reacted instantly, raising their guns and drew their swords, forming a battle formation. But soon, they all put down their weapons, because the opponent is too strong, and they are not at the same level. In front of them was a man with a chill all over his body. Although his upper body and arms were bandaged, the powerlessness from deep in his heart told them that if the man in front of them wanted to kill them, he only needed one. moment. A sea soldier who could not even hold a gun, even dared to look at the man, trembled and asked, "Who are you?" This sentence is what other navies want to ask. The man did not look at them, but at the mangrove tree with number 35 printed on it. After a while, the man glanced at the navy squad, and a golden flame rose from the soles of their feet, instantly burning them to ashes. After the man had done this, he did not stop, but dodged on the spot, avoiding the attack of the rear admiral, the only survivor of the navy team. The demon sword came out of its sheath, and the man held the hilt with his backhand, the golden light flickered, and the enchanting golden eyes stared at the rear admiral, then turned his body and attacked the rear admiral like a tornado. "ChiVolume Kill!" The golden flame covered the demon knife, and the moment it touched the rear admiral, it burned his body to ashes! There was no expression on the mans face. After stabilizing the rotating body, he retracted the knife into its sheath, the golden pupils flashed slightly, and countless bloodthirsty wind elves appeared in the air, and then, as if they smelled blood, they turned away. The mangrove engraved with number 35 flew away. In less than three minutes, there was a scream from the tree, but the sound was not loud. It seemed that it was because of lack of energy to shout again. A team of twenty people, equipped with rear admirals and lieutenant generals who were watching from a distance, all died, and the entire killing process took less than five minutes! From beginning to end, the man did not say a word, like a god of death who ignores life. The man stayed quietly, confirmed that all the threats were resolved, turned sideways slightly, and said hello to a warship on the sea, signaling the people hiding there to come out. A black-haired little girl jumped out first, and then asked slightly shyly: "Chu Han, where are we going now?" That''s right, this man is Chu Han after the trouble with Mary Joa. One day ago, about an hour before the navy encircled the Chambord Islands, Chu Han took the members of the Dragon God Pirate Group and the Three Sisters of Boya and Tiger to break up. Their destinations were different. The slaves returned to their hometown, and then returned to the Murloc Island with the rescued murloc compatriots. It''s just that Chu Han knew that Tiger''s fate was doomed as early as the moment he climbed the red earth continent. Chu Han didn''t stop Tiger, it was his life. So Chu Han took the members of the Dragon God Pirate Group and the Three Sisters of Boya after a half-day journey back to the Chambord Islands. But he did not expect the world government to move so fast. He didn''t even expect that the navy would be so decisive that it would directly surround all the piers of the Chambord Islands. In this way, if Chu Han wanted to go to sea, it would be even more difficult. After Chu Han was silent for a while, he said indifferently: "Let''s go to the 13th." 133 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 134 Blocked Land Chapter 134 The Blocked Land Chambord Islands No. 1, the naval station. miscellaneous Zhi worm The Warring States period looked at a report that had just been sent. It explained one thing. A team of patrolling navy died. Together with the accompanying major general and the lieutenant admiral who were watching from a distance, all were killed in one shot. There is a small amount of Mars remaining, which is judged to be the work of those with natural devil fruit ability. The Warring States period was silent for a while, then handed the report to a woman next to him and asked: "Lieutenant General Crane, what do you think?" He glanced at the report and said without hesitation: "Long Jun Chu Han." The Warring States nodded, and said in a deep voice: "Twenty elite marines, a major general and a lieutenant general were killed in an instant. There are still sparks on the scene, only Long Jun Chu Han." As soon as these words came out, all the navies present had mixed reactions. Among them, Sakarski''s face was gloomy, and magma water was constantly flowing out of his body. It seemed that if Chu Han appeared in front of him, he would definitely fight Chu Han without hesitation. Porusalino narrowed his eyes slightly without any response. He was the most weird among the navy headquarters, a completely neutral existence. As for Kuzan, for some reason, he didn''t speak, but his slightly squinted eyes opened quietly, and an inexplicable hint flashed in his eyes. Other admirals were worried, eager to try, and some were expressionlessly angry. After a moment of silence, the Warring States Period looked at everyone, waved and shouted: "The Dragon God Pirates Group has already appeared, everyone pays attention! Don''t let a member of the Dragon God Pirate Group go away!" Many lieutenants responded: "Yes!" At this moment, Chu Han didn''t know that the navy had almost dispatched to arrest him! Chambord Islands, Area 13, Aunt Xias Rip-up Bar The protagonist who triggered the whole incident is now drinking! Xia Kejak gritted his teeth and looked at Chu Han who was drinking without expression: "Are you crazy? Are you crazy? Huh?" It''s just that no matter how loud she was, Chu Han looked calm and gentle, and from time to time he even took a sip of wine. Just when Xia Kejak couldn''t help beating him, Reilly waved his hand and said, "Calm down Xia Ke, now is not the time to fight. This was right, but Xia Kejak was immediately ignited and pointed at Chu Han, "Old bastard, look, look, he is still drinking, and in the mood to drink!" Indeed, the navy has now blocked all the docks, and it is impossible for Chu Han to go out to the sea. Raleigh rubbed his hair with a slight headache, and couldn''t help but sigh. In this case, even Roger could not escape from his resurrection. However, Chu Han said calmly: "If I can come in, I can get out." These words were like a switch, and Leily was startled suddenly, as if thinking of something, he jumped up and shouted: "Yes, yes, yes, yes!" Chu Han frowned, wondering why Lei Li suddenly jumped up like crazy. Lei Li shook Chu Han''s shoulder abruptly and shouted, "Chu Han! Chu Han, how did you get in?" Everyone was thinking about how to get out, but no one noticed how Chu Han got in after the navy surrounded the Chambordian Islands? Chu Han was stunned, his eyes widened suddenly, and he muttered to himself: "We, we robbed a warship to come in halfway..." Yes indeed! After the navy surrounded the Chambord Islands, what other ships could go to sea at this time? Navy ship! As long as the ship is painted like a warship, you can go to sea without knowing it! The Dragon God Pirates and others who stayed on the bar all showed joy, and even the three boys of Boya were excited, because as long as they could go to sea, they would be able to go home. But soon, Chu Han frowned slightly, and said in a deep voice, "No, the "Yemengjia" has been coated, and it can''t be disguised as a warship to go to sea, otherwise it will be coated again. We simply don''t have so much. Time to re-coat." Crowe and the others were slightly startled, the joy that had just appeared dimmed in an instant, one by one again frowning. Only Raleigh looked at Xia Kejak a little strangely, as if to suggest something. Because everyone was thinking about how to escape, no one noticed Raleigh''s weird expression. Xia Kejak hesitated slightly, and reluctantly said: "I have a way to make your ship become a warship without damaging the membrane, but it can only last for an hour." Chu Han was startled, slightly narrowed his eyes, looked at Lei Li, and asked silently. After seeing Lei Li nodded, Chu Han was silent for a moment: "Conditions." According to Chu Hans cognition, Xia Keyjak would not be the kind of person who helped others unconditionally. After all, she was also a big pirate of the same age as Roger Whitebeard and others, so she could not be so kind... But unexpectedly, Xia Kejak said indifferently: "Don''t die in the new world." After speaking, Xia Kejak walked directly out of the bar, looking like he was going to camouflage the pirate ship of Chu Han and others. Chu Han glanced at Rem and Clo, and motioned to them to help. Crowe bent slightly and followed Xia Kejak out of the bar with Rem. Chu Han looked at Xia Keyak''s somewhat lonely figure, and said in a low voice firmly, "I won''t die!" After regaining the unnecessary emotions, Chu Han glanced at the three boys and sisters, and said to Leili: "The three little girls are you who want me to save people." Boyahancook was startled slightly, and glanced at Leili with a slightly vigilant look. She didn''t expect that Chu Han was entrusted by someone on the escape boat before, and it was the gray-haired man in front of her. Lei Li looked at the three girls sitting on the sofa with interest and smiled slightly: "Oh, luckily, I heard that you ran into that guy for this?" Lei Li is also an old man, and naturally he can see Hancock''s thoughts on Chu Han''s little daughter. This sentence is naturally a bit joking. Chu Han raised his eyebrows calmly, and looked at Leili with a little helplessness: "It just happened to hit him. If I can, I wouldn''t want to run into him." At the same time, Chu Han said secretly in his heart: "If it is now, I would like to try with Kong, whose bones are harder!" Chu Han didn''t say this, after all, this was his hole card. Lei Li hadn''t reacted yet. The little Lolita who had been staying next to Chu Han had an opinion, and said angrily: "Chu Han, you big bad guy, what''s your relationship with that demon over there!" It was Little Robin who made the noise. After Chu Han glanced at Robin''s already developing body, he then glanced at Hancock, who had already begun to take the shape of the world''s No. 1 beauty. He was a little weird. When did he have a debt? However, Chu Han would never show it. He just continued to drink coldly and said, "I have nothing to do with Hancock, nor do I have to do with you." Originally Robin was very happy to hear the first half, but when he heard the second half, he was like a frustrated balloon, sullenly drinking juice. Only Hancock looked at Chu Han''s arrogant figure shyly, and said in his heart: "Chu Han, I will definitely become the strongest, and then, stand by your side!" 134 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 135 Naval Assault Chapter 135 Naval Raid Area 13 of the Chambord Islands, outside Aunt Xias ripped-off bar.*Miscellaneous News* Chu Han quietly felt the quiet but extremely violent blood in his body. It was a kind of indifferent and powerful, ignoring the sky and the earth, standing proudly in the world. Chu Han felt this unique power, and was slightly silent. His injuries were all healed. Just two days ago, he was completely healed. At this moment, Raleigh''s voice came from behind him. "Chu Han" Lei Li walked up to Chu Han''s side and sat down directly, as if he was lying on the deck many years ago, and Chu Han was standing beside him practicing sword. Raleigh looked at this picture with emotion: "It''s been a long time since we were together quietly, right?" Chu Han nodded, and slightly shook Cun Yu who was holding his waist, a smile flashed in his eyes. Lei Li was referring to the days when he was in the Roger Pirates. He was Chu Han''s teacher. He taught Chu Han swordsmanship, domineering, and left a quiet, beautiful memory. Chu Han retracted his thoughts and said calmly: "Because everything is over after Roger''s death." Reilly looked at the grass in a daze, and said slightly bitterly, "It''s also a beginning." The beginning of the great pirate era was the death of the Pirate King Gore D. Roger. Chu Han glanced at Leily''s gray hair and was silent for a while and said: "In fact, death is not the end for every person who pioneered history. His reputation will always resonate in the world until he also becomes history." No matter who it is, as long as you mention the pirate, you will surely think of the king who once sailed around the great waterway. He was the first man to conquer this great waterway and deserves everyone''s admiration. Hearing this, Lei Li shook his head bitterly, turned his head to look at the demon knife on Chu Han''s waist, and reminded: "Cura Yu is very strong and is listed as one of the supreme sharp knives, but at the same time you have to be careful, it is after all It''s a demon knife." The demon sword devours the master, no matter which demon sword it is, as long as the will is not firm enough, it will be swallowed by the demon sword in turn. This is common sense that every swordsman knows. Chu Han nodded, but didn''t care. If he only talks about will, even Roger is inferior to him. It is impossible for the so-called Demon Blade to Devour the Lord to appear on him. Looking at Chu Han''s indifferent appearance, Leili frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything. Chu Han is no longer the kid who fell into the water back then. Now he is a strong man comparable to the admiral. , Even in the new world where the lieutenant general is everywhere, the new world where the capable person is not as good as the dog is the character of a party hegemony. He is old. Leili sat for a while, got up, looked at Chu Han meaningfully for a long time, and left two words: "Roger and others may not be you." "One of the five old stars holds the strongest demon sword in the world. The first generation of ghosts is very dangerous." After speaking, Raleigh had already left here and didn''t know where he went. Seeing this, Chu Han was expressionless and looked up at the sky. Regarding his slaughter of the Heavenly Dragon, neither Lei Li nor Xia Kejak responded. Was it because it was too involved? "You never know. In my eyes, the so-called Tianlongren are nothing more than a group of ants." Chu Han''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and he secretly said. To the powerful, violent, and domineering high-level hybrid species, the Tianlongren are indeed a group of ants. Three minutes later Chu Han just stood up. This rare silence may be gone in the future. The New World is more chaotic than the Great Channel, especially after Roger''s death, the New World can be said to have become a whirlpool, even the navy is not willing Too much to get involved there. "I''m not the one waiting? So what? Becoming the One Piece is just the first step. How do you know what my ambitions are." Chu Han sneered at what Raleigh said, and didn''t care, because whether or not Roger and others were him, he would become the One Piece King and the King of the World! Suddenly, Chu Han frowned, and Jian Zhu heard an unusual sound, like a sniper rifle! Chu Han''s eyes condensed slightly, and Cun Yu instantly unsheathed, knocking out a bullet that was wrapped around domineering with a "ding", and then lit the golden pupils. The sickle weasel in the sky instantly turned into a bloodthirsty monster, and rushed towards it. The location of the sniper. Before long, the screams came from afar, resounding through the world, as if sending a signal to something. At the same time, Ram, Chrissy, Robin, and Luke who remained in the bar rushed out, and the roadbed disappeared, like a beast lurking, ready to give a fatal blow to its prey. Chris was standing beside Chu Han, her face still lovely, as if she didn''t care that the danger was approaching. Robin and Ram are directly back to back, Ram is holding two guns, and Robin is crossing his hands. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and said calmly: "Robin and Ram go to the ship and make sure to pretend to be safe." After Ram glanced at Chu Han, he turned and ran to the dock without a word. Robin hesitated a bit, but finally left with Ram. "Chrissy, you also go with you, stay on the boat, don''t move." This sentence was addressed to Chris, who has always liked to be by Chu Han''s side. I don''t know why, Chris just likes to stay by his side. Chris looked at Chu Han aggrieved, her eyes flickering, ready to drop a few tears called poor. Chu Han twitched the corners of his mouth, and said coldly, "Hurry up." Chrissy had no choice but to follow the direction of the dock in a pitiful way. Chu Han didn''t worry about her being attacked, because Chris was so powerful and perverted that he had seen and heard domineering, even he could not attack Chris by surprise, let alone the navy. After putting all the burdens aside, he was the only one present. The roadbed had already sneaked until it was estimated that he would fight. He would solve all the miscellaneous soldiers and ensure that those sea soldiers would not interfere with Chu Han''s battle. Chu Han glanced at the three little girls who stayed in the bar without showing a trace. They were arranged by Lei Li. As long as Chu Han and the others went out to sea, the navy would remove the encirclement, and the daughter island would naturally send someone to take care of them. Hancock and others took it back. Thinking of this, Chu Han squeezed the village rain around his waist, and the fighting spirit in his eyes burned like flames. He really wants to fight, and he wants to fight with people, especially the strong. The stronger the better! "boom!" The Moon Step erupted, and a few flashes, Chu Han disappeared in place, and flew in the direction of the three breathing sounds heard by Jian Zhu. Behind him, three little girls poked their heads out to look at his back. Hancock looked at Chu Han''s departed back infatuatedly, and whispered: "Chu Han, I will definitely become the strongest, and then I will stand by your side, definitely!" "Huh, eh, sister, what did you just say? I seem to have heard the name of Brother Chu Han?" The little orange-haired girl next to Hancock looked at Hancock jokingly. "Hey? What, what, me, I didn''t say..." "Some, some, sister, I also heard you say Brother Chu Han''s name." "No, it''s not you, you got it wrong!" ... At the same time, Chambord Islands, No. 15 mangrove area, three navy wearing "justice" coats stood quietly under the mangrove. This is the closest place to No. 13 area. If you come out from No. 13, you must Will pass here. And guarding here is the navy''s general candidates, Sakaski, Polusalino, and Kuzan! 135 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 136: Bronze Throne Chapter 136 The Bronze Throne These three people took the initiative to guard this place, because they were all defeated by Chu Han''s men, and need to wash away this shame with blood! "Well, Sakaski, can you converge a bit, it''s very hot. "Miscellaneous + Zhi + Insects" Kuzan still looks lazy, but after more than five years, his strength has improved a lot again. , Faintly has the demeanor of Karp when he was young. "Shut up Kuzan!" Sakarski is still full of anger, which is related to his devil fruit ability, one of the most terrifying fruits of the natural system, rock berry fruit. "It''s terrible, it''s a monster." Polusalino looked forward, as if he could perceive Chu Han''s high-speed advance, and his face looked scared. If Chu Han wants to go to sea, he must pass here. So, what will he do when facing the three general candidates for the navy headquarters? Chu Han didn''t know who was waiting for him in front of him, but Jian Zhu heard three breathing sounds. If he didn''t guess wrong, it should be the three guys Sakarski. If it were changed two days ago, if Chu Han faced these three people, it would really take some hands and feet to defeat them. But now it''s different. Compared with the time when he played against the sky two days ago, he already exists in the same sky and the same place. Time back to two days ago, Chu Han was still on the escape boat. Just as Chu Han was bandaging the wound on his body, a late mechanical voice rang in his mind. "Ding! Mission: Free all the slaves of Mary Joa, complete!" "Task Reward: Unknown Words, Bronze Throne!" "Ding! Do you issue rewards now?" Chu Han was slightly startled, a hint of joy flashed across his face, and finally came. Why did he break into Mary Joa exhausted?Isn''t it for this "Bronze Throne" that is comparable to the Dragon King''s words! "Yes, task rewards will now be issued!" Chu Han didn''t wait long, a terrifying force poured into his body, and an explosive feeling appeared in his muscles. Unparalleled strength surged from his heart, as if he could break the day with one fist and one foot. Rotten here! "This, this is comparable to the Dragon King-level Word Spirit, S-level Word SpiritBronze Throne?" Chu Han squeezed his fists, feeling this pure power from the flesh. But before Chu Han could return to his senses, this force was like a tide, and soon disappeared. At the same time, the sound of the system sounded again. "Ding! The task rewards have been distributed, and the bronze throne cannot be used due to unknown reasons." Chu Han was startled, and was unable to use it again. Before Chu Han could react, the system''s voice sounded again as if it was teasing him. "Ding! Mission: Kill all the dragons on Mary Joa, complete!" "Task Reward: Upgrade to s-level pedigree, do you receive the reward now?" Chu Han twitched the corners of his mouth speechlessly. Is the system teasing the child?Can''t say it all at once? He also wanted to understand that the reason why the bronze throne could not be used was probably because of his insufficient blood level. Chu Han said helplessly: "Yes, get it now." As soon as the voice fell, a stream of heat poured into his body, and the dragon''s blood boiled instantly, but it also gave people a quiet feeling. It was a violent calm, an absolutely powerful indifference! This is the bloodline level closest to the Dragon King, the limit of the mixed race. "Ding! The rewards for the quest to slaughter the Tianlongren have been issued. Due to the improved bloodline, the bronze throne can be used normally. After that, the system went silent completely. Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, a trace of clarity flashed in his eyes. Sure enough, the Bronze Throne is an s-level speech spirit, and it cannot be used without an S-level bloodline, so the system just said that the bronze throne cannot be used. But now, his bloodline has improved, as if he was preparing for the appearance of the bronze throne. "Bronze Throne, I don''t know who is stronger compared to Sora''s perfect armed look." Chu Han suddenly looked forward to it, looking forward to the domineering collision of Bronze Throne and Kong''s complete armed color, to see whose bones were harder. The injury on his body has been fully recovered because of the improvement of his blood. If he can, he really wants to go back and fight again. Its just that the sacred place Mariejoa has been turned upside down. Going back at this time is just like throwing a snare. Its not worth it. So Chu Han dismissed the idea. The most important thing for him now is to return to the Chambord Islands. Enter the new world on the "Yemengard"! ... Since that day, Chu Han has gradually changed a little, and his emotions have begun to become indifferent. There was some numbness when killing people before, but now it is gone, completely indifferent, as if he killed only an ant. The "Dragon Race" in the previous life didn''t introduce too much about the S-rank bloodline, and Chu Han only knew that the S-rank bloodline was very strong, and it was the hybrid species closest to the Dragon King. But Chu Han didn''t know how strong the s-class bloodline was. So, let''s practice with the three chops in front of you! The golden pupil was lit, and the bloodthirsty wind elves flew in the air instantly, flying forward excitedly, as if smelling a bloody shark, violent and terrifying! After the bloodline was upgraded to s-level, even without exploding blood, Chu Han could evolve the sickle to vampire sickle. Moreover, the operation is very comfortable! ... Just a kilometer in front of Chu Han, Sakarski and the three were ready for battle. The ice and magma were mixed, and the heat and cold skyrocketed, turning the entire No. 15 area into a two-fold sky in an instant. ! As for Polusalino, he was standing quietly on the tree, seeming to look at the sea in the distance, not caring about Sakarski and Kuzan under the tree, nor seemed to care about Chu Han who was about to kill. At this moment, Polusalino''s eyes condensed slightly, and instantly turned into light, avoiding the invisible and silent vampire sickle''s attack. "Kuzan, Sakowski, be careful!" After shouting, Polusalino directly crossed his hands, and countless light waves shot out from his fingers, like laser beams! "Joong Gouyu!" "Boom boom boom boom!" There were bursts of explosions, and countless blood-sucking sickles died in the explosion. Almost in the next second, a high-temperature slash hit Polusalino! "A Jingluo!" A thin ice spear blocked the slash, and the broken ice fell in the air. At the same time, Sakarski''s angry voice sounded, and dark red and black smoke rose. "fire star!" Countless magma fell towards the front, like a meteor. "YanlingJunyan" A high temperature that is more terrifying than magma rises, an invisible circle envelopes the surrounding one hundred meters, and the hot high temperature ignites the magma, forming an explosion in the air! "Boom boom boom boom boom!" A firework-like scene appeared in the sky, and countless sparks scattered, igniting patches of grass. Chu coldly looked at the three Sakarskies who were facing the enemy, gently holding the handle of the knife in their hands, showing a cold smile. "Three defeated dogs, let''s go together!" 136 One Piece Dragon Clan System Chapter 137 Fighting Three Generals Again Chapter 137: Fighting Three Generals Again "Three defeated dogs, let''s go together!" Defeated dog?Those who dare to describe the candidate of the admiral, in the world, there is only such a bold person as Chu Han.Miscellaneous Zhi Insects "Bad dog, are you talking about yourself?" Polusalino was also stimulated by these words, and there were a few dangerous rays of light flickering in those small eyes. Kuzan didn''t speak, but the cold air on his body became more and more pressing, and the ground had already formed a thin layer of ice under this cold air. As for Sakarski, his face was gloomy, and lava water was constantly flowing out of his body, which looked terrifying. "I said, should you roll me aside?" Chu Han tilted his head, smiled coldly, and looked at the three of Sarkarski with a clear meaning, give way! However, none of the three of Sarkarski responded. Only Polusalino disappeared in the same place. He didn''t know where he was hiding, and even Sickle Itachi could not hear any sound. Chu Han was expressionless. He didn''t pay attention to the monkey jumping up and down at all. Instead, he turned his gaze to Kuzan, stayed on him for a few seconds, and then looked at Sakarski and laughed ironically. Then Chu Han stepped forward directly without paying attention to the three of them. Because these three people blocked his way, because they were his defeated men, why did he put the three in his eyes? At the same time, at the moment Chu Han stepped forward, Sakarski''s angry voice resounded throughout the world, the magma burst, and the temperature increased several times at this instant! "Boy! Don''t underestimate the justice of the Navy!" Countless magma flowed from him, covering the entire grassland, just like a magma pool. Chu Han frowned and stopped. Looking at the magma pool in front of him, Sakarski didn''t use his aggressive method, but continued to delay time, planning to wait until the encirclement of the navy came, and then capture him together. "It seems that this dog is also a little smarter, and it''s not all magma in his mind." Chu Han smiled sarcastically, thinking that this way he could stop him? So naive! The golden pupil flickered, and the heat wave exploded directly from Chu Han''s body. Shooting away, everything was ignited wherever it went! Word Spirit Sequence List No. 89, Dangerous Word Spirit Jun Yan! When the Junyan domain opened, and when it touched the magma underneath, it was almost an instant that the entire magma pool exploded violently. "Boom boom boom boom!" Chu coldly glanced at the explosion area, and walked straight forward, and soon appeared in the black smoke explosion area. At the same time, a laser beam struck from behind Chu Han, the target was his heart! "Ah!" Entangling. The domineering village rain instantly unsheathed, blocking the laser shot from behind, and then with a backhand wave, a blast of high temperature slashed towards the black smoke! Just now I heard it, the sound came from there! However, Chu Han did not expect this slash to kill the monkey outside. The monkey was too capable of jumping, and even Chu Han would have difficulty killing the monkey in a short time. "Flash fruit? It''s really fast." He could feel that the slash hit just now failed, and it did not hit the target. But Chu Han didn''t care. He was also a candidate for the general of the navy headquarters. If he was defeated so easily, the so-called highest naval power would be a joke. Suddenly, countless magma fell from the sky, like falling meteors! Chu Han''s face condensed slightly, the village rain entered its sheath, and the domain of Jun Flame opened and compressed to four meters, extremely hot. The high temperature formed a heat wave to the sky, colliding with the falling magma, almost instantly, an explosion in the air. There are so many sounds like fireworks! Boom boom boom boom Chu Han frowned, the explosion sounded continuously, and the super hearing of Sickle Itachi was also hindered, making it difficult to hear some subtle sounds. Suddenly, Chu Han''s eyes contracted slightly, and when he was about to compress Jun Yan''s domain again, Kuzan''s lazy voice sounded in front of him. "Ice Age!" The visible ice was spreading towards Chu Han''s upper body. It didn''t take long for the ice to spread to Chu Han''s waist, freezing his hands. At the same time, Sakaski''s slightly gloomy voice sounded. "The intangible thing that can hear all sounds. This is what you showed during the war with Moria. With that thing, almost no one can attack you." As he said, Sakarski''s figure appeared in front of Chu Han, and said gloomily, "But if you use your ability to detonate everything to produce chain explosions and block the hearing of those things, then you can achieve God. Attack you without knowing it." Before Chu Han could respond, Polusalino''s voice sounded on Chu Han''s head. "Also, this is not ordinary ice. Whether it is your high-temperature ability or the kind of golden flame, it is impossible to melt it." Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at the ice that was spreading all over him. It was estimated that he would turn into an ice block in a while. Really careless. Since his bloodline was promoted to S-rank, Chu Han inevitably showed a hint of pride. After all, the S-rank bloodline is the strongest bloodline under the so-called Dragon King. Therefore, Chu Han believed that he was already invincible except for the great pirates of the Air Warring States Karp and the New World. Thinking about it now, he was too careless. "I was really careless, thank you for reminding me." After speaking, Chu Han smiled sarcastically, as if laughing at the three of them. Soon, the freezing spread to Chu Han''s body, turning him into an ice sculpture! Sakarski still had a sullen face, thinking it was because of the sneer that Chu Han made before his death. But Kuzan stood there blankly, and he could hear him sighing faintly, as if he was sighing for someone. At the same time, Polusalino kept frowning and looking at Chu Han who had become an ice sculpture. He had a faint feeling that Chu Han couldn''t be frozen! Thinking of this, Polusalino directly focused his light on the ice sculpture. He planned to kick the broken ice sculpture with one kick, so that Chu Han would die completely, leaving no chance for Chu Han to escape. Just when Polusalino''s "Light Speed ??Kick" was about to touch the ice sculpture, a metal-colored hand gripped his foot tightly, preventing him from activating away! A slightly cold voice sounded from the front of Polusalino, faintly, with a violent tone in his tone. "Heh! I finally caught you, smelly monkey!" Porusalino''s pupils contracted extremely rapidly, and his hand was wrapped around the domineering, and the strength was so great that it could be said to be extremely terrifying! A man with metal lines all over his body appeared in front of Polusalino. The lines on his body were full of beauty and power. Those muscles that showed metallic colors were full of explosive power. This person is Chu Han! To be precise, it was Chu Han who released the YanlingBronze Throne! 137 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 138 A powerful bronze throne! Chapter 138: The Powerful Bronze Throne! Chu Han calmly glanced at Polusalino, who was caught by him and couldn''t escape. The power that could break the sky with one punch and smash the ground with one foot came to his heart again.Swastika no Chi no insect swastika The golden pupil flickered slightly, his left hand clenched a fist, and he blasted directly in front of Porusalino''s Hungarian, without even looking at the magma fist that hit his back. "Speaking SpiritBronze Throne!" "The dog bites the red lotus!" At the same time that the fists full of metal lines flew towards Polusalino in an instant, Sakarski''s fists full of killing intent also hit Chu Han''s back at this time! Unexpected things happened. The hot magma touched Chu Han''s back, but nothing happened. Only the magma sparks that were constantly scattered fell on the ground. Chu Han''s body didn''t even shake, and people couldn''t help wondering whether this body was flesh.Body, still steel! Chu Han calmly turned around to look at the shocked Sakaski who was unable to speak, and was also shocked by the power of the''Bronze Throne''. The frontal resistance against Sakaski''s murderous punch was unscathed. This is the S-level language that is comparable to the Dragon King-level language, the bronze throne. Chu Han squeezed his fists slightly, and at this moment he could feel why Sora was so calm when he was in Mariejoa, because that was the confidence brought by absolute strength. "It''s so strong, it''s indescribable." But soon, Chu Han frowned. Bronze throne is the voice spirit that strengthens muscles. After using the bronze throne, the body will be as strong and hard as bronze. It has the powerful power to fight the dragon king. It can be said that the person who uses the bronze throne is already equivalent to half a dragon king! But at the same time, this powerful force also has strong limitations. Using the bronze throne to strengthen your own muscles and increase your physical strength, but at the same time it will also allow your own bones to bear unimaginable weight. If you are not careful, the user may be directly crushed by this heavy pressure. "With my current body, I can use the''Bronze Throne'' for up to ten minutes. If the blood bursts, it should be able to extend it for five minutes." Chu Han groaned for a moment, and stepped on his feet, ignoring Sakarski, who looked abnormal on his side, but rushed directly in the direction where Polusalino fell. Chu Han wanted to take advantage of his illness to kill him, Polusa. Lino''s ability is too much trouble! At the same time, Kuzan, who had been standing by the side, recovered from the shock just now, and when he saw Chu Han rush towards Polusalino, he made a decisive move! "Icethorn..." Just as Kuzan condensed the ice, Chu Han suddenly turned around and rushed towards Kuzan, reaching him in front of Kuzan at a speed of almost a few breaths. A fist covered with metal patterns struck Kuzan''s abdomen, all these turnings were too fast, even Kuzan had not had time to escape from elementalization. "Bronze Throne Wanquan!" The metallic fist bombarded Kuzan''s abdomen, and an unimaginable force was passed into Kuzan''s body from Chu Han''s fist, and his internal organs were shook out. Blood! "Puff wow" A mouthful of blood spurted out, and Kuzan was directly hit by Chu Han and flew to the center of the mangrove engraved with number 15. His eyes turned white and he vomited more! It has not been more than three minutes since Chu Han used the bronze throne, two of the three general candidates fell, and one more! Feeling the monstrous heat wave suddenly appearing behind him, Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, a little surprised, this heat wave could even feel the heat after he used the bronze throne. "As expected, it is the most devastating devil fruit in the nature system, rockberry fruit." "boom!" The magma soared into the sky from Sakarski''s body, and fell around him, like a fire demon coming out of the flame hell! Chu Han frowned slightly. If Kuzan and Polusalino''s candidates for generals are still a bit moist, then Sakarski, a naval radical who has always been mainly violent, has all this. This kind of strength and information becomes a candidate for general! "It''s a pity, you are just a mad dog that can bite." Chu Han shook his head slightly, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, Xie Xia Cun Yu stuck to the ground, and rushed towards Sakarski directly! At the same time, Sarkarski''s eyes were dripping lava, dropping drop by drop to the ground. "All pirates are evil, and the justice of the navy will eradicate evil!" That coat of justice was still draped behind Sakarski, with the terrifying lava and the dimming sky. At this moment, Sakarski was absolutely terrifying! Chu Han smiled sarcastically: "Shit, justice? The Navy''s so-called justice is to let a mad dog like you out and bite people everywhere? Ridiculous!" For a paranoid mad dog like Sakaski, as long as he can execute justice, he is estimated to destroy an island, and he will not care about the innocent creatures on the island. If this is the justice of the Navy, it is really ridiculous! Sakaski ignored Chu Han''s irony, and said blankly: "You will soon become a dead soul under justice, do you have a last word?" After the full outbreak, Sakarski had reached the level of a general, even Chu Han would have difficulty defeating him in a short time, let alone killing him. And this is where Sakarski''s confidence lies! Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly. Sakarski''s power was indeed very strong now, but he had forgotten a little. Chu Han walked towards Sakarski calmly, his golden pupils flickering slightly, as if an emperor was patrolling his territory and observing his people. This is a kind of provocation, because Chu Han not only released his saber, but after holding both hands, he regarded Sarcas as nothing. Obviously, Sarkarski was angered. The soaring magma burst open and splashed on the ground. In just an instant, a little bit of magma fell on the ground and turned into a small pool of magma water. "Boy! I''m a candidate for general in the navy headquarters!" "boom!" Following these words, countless magma flew towards Chu Han, like meteors! Chu Han still walked calmly, ignoring the magma meteors that were flying over him, and calmly turned his body to avoid the magma meteors. YanlingScythe, start! With the super hearing and domineering of Sian Itachi, it is simply a super radar, even if it is not much different than the domineering of the perfect realm. Every time Chu Han escaped a magma meteor, Sakarski''s expression became gloomy until Chu Han stood on the ground covered with magma. "Sakaski, you seem to have forgotten a little." Chu Han stretched out calmly and touched the ground. A high temperature hotter than lava erupted from Chu Han''s body. Everything within three meters of his body was instantly detonated! Including, Sakaski himself! "You seem to have forgotten a little, my Jun Yan, but can completely restrain your rock berry fruit!" 138 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 139 Lei Li, wake up! Chapter 139 Lei Li, wake up! "My Jun Yan, can completely restrain your rock berry fruit!" When the icy voice suddenly sounded, that is, the moment Chu Han''s hand touched the magma ground, the entire Chambordian Islands was covered by the explosion.MiscellaneousZhiInsect "Boom boom boom boom!" The sound of explosions continued from Sakaski''s body, it was a magma explosion ignited by the high temperature of''Jun Yan''. Regarding the navy, even Sarkarski himself may not know one thing, that is, how strong Jun Yan is against the fire element. Chu Han looked at the exploding Sakarski quietly, not to mention Sakarski with the power of such an explosion, Chu Han estimated that if there was no''Bronze Throne'', he would be injured in this explosion. "Sakaski, if you can survive an explosion like this, you''re good." The golden pupil dimmed slightly, and Chu Han lifted the transformation of the''Bronze Throne''. This speech spirit was indeed very strong, and he severely wounded Kuzan and Polusalino in a single encounter. But this Yanling''s requirements for physical strength are also very terrifying. If it weren''t for Chu Han''s body to be strengthened by dragon blood three times, it is estimated that he would be crushed by the pressure in the next second of using the''Bronze Throne''. After holding the village rain on the ground, Chu Han walked towards Polusalino expressionlessly. The village rain in his hand was shining with a strange blue light, as if he was longing for the baptism of blood. The killing intent flashed in Chu Han''s eyes. Polusalino''s "Flashing Fruit" was too troublesome. Fortunately, his bloodline was upgraded to S grade, and the hearing range and power of Sickle Weasel had been increased a lot, otherwise If not frozen by Kuzan this time, he would be attacked and killed by Polusalino. According to Chu Han''s guess, Polusalino''s''Flashing Fruit'' reached the speed of light the fastest. He shouldn''t reach the speed of light yet, otherwise Chu Han would definitely not be able to escape. So if you want Polusalino to die, you have to take advantage of his illness and kill him! Chu Han walked to the big pit he had punched out and took a look. Polusalino''s situation was similar to Kuzan, but there was one more scary wound than Kuzan. That was the Hungarian tribe who was caught by Chu Han and punched him. Chu Han glanced indifferently at Polusalino, whose mouth was sunken in Hungary. He remembered that Polusalino was the weakest among the three because of his reliance on Demon Fruit ability too much. , Only equivalent to the level of lieutenant general. "Goodbye, shining fruit ability, Polusalino." Suddenly, Chu Han''s eyes condensed slightly, his right hand moved slightly, and Cun Yu swung to the left, blocking a giant axe that struck out of thin air, and then the golden pupils flickered, and the''blazing'' golden flames instantly filled Chu Han''s body. A giant fireball made of flames hovered over Chu Han''s head. "ChiJuyan!" Chu Han waved his left hand, and the giant fireball condensed by golden flames on his head struck forward, where a shock wave was hitting him! "boom!" The heat wave and the shock are mixed together, and strands of electric wire are generated from the collision of the fireball and the shock wave and fly around! At the same time, Chu Han''s face changed slightly, his golden pupil burned instantly, and he went directly into the second burst of blood, and the Ling LingBronze Throne broke out! "Bronze Throne!" "Iron Fist!" Two fists of different colors but the same strength collided together, and the electric wire appeared again, and the space where the two confronted showed signs of collapse. The flesh and body of these two people were too strong, so strong that even the space could not bear it. The shock after their collision!! The entire area of ??No. 15 caused by the collision of pure force was shocked. A wave of heat and an earthquake broke out almost at the same time! "Boom!" Not only the marines in the Chambord Islands, but even the navy staying on the warships were surprised to see the shaking Chambord Islands. The nearby sea water was flowing backwards, and the vortexes were constantly forming, and there was a kind of apocalyptic in the faint. feel. "What, what''s going on, is the end of the world?" "The movement is from the island, is it man-made?" "Don''t be kidding! This apocalyptic vision, artificial? A monster!" Even the 20 warships of the Navy surrounding the Chambord Islands were evacuated at this time. Otherwise, if they were involved, they would never survive! At the same time, No. 21 Mangrove Port. Lei Li''s face solemnly felt the constantly turbulent ground. This kind of fluctuation was too terrifying. A bad one, I am afraid that the Chambordian Islands will be torn apart under this collision! "Unexpectedly, the strength of this fellow Chu Han has reached this level. He is really a monster." Lei Li slowly exhaled a suffocating breath and gave a wry smile, but his eyes were relieved. The kid back then has grown up now, possessing the same strength as a monster... "You have an agreement with the world government, and you won''t do anything." Xia Ke Jacques did not know when he appeared behind Lei Li, and looked at him helplessly: "After the Roger Pirates was disbanded, the reason why the world government cancelled the wanted for you was largely because you promised them forever. No more action." Raleigh smiled calmly and said, "But the world government still violated the agreement they made with Roger." Xia Kejak was silent slightly. Indeed, the world government violated the agreement. They took action against Chu Han, and the navy even went out to kill Chu Han completely. "Chu Han is no longer a member of the Roger Pirate Group. He is the captain of the Dragon God Pirate Group. He also killed the Celestial Dragon. You know what this means!" Xia Kejak looked at Lei Li solemnly, she could faintly feel that the sleeping lion in front of her was slowly waking up, and the sharpness of his body was gradually showing! Reilly was silent for a while, and shook his head calmly: "No!" Xia Kejak was startled, and subconsciously asked: "What''s not?" Raleigh did not answer, but picked up a box on the side. The box was strange, not big, and long, and it seemed to contain a sword. Leili touched the long box with a look of nostalgia, and carried it behind his back to the No. 15 mangrove area, where Chu Han fought, and it was also the center of this apocalyptic vision! "No matter who Chu Han became, or a member of the Pirate Group, in my heart, he was the kid of the Roger Pirate Group who followed me to learn swordsmanship." Raleigh walked to the mangrove tree engraved with No. 13, raised his head and glanced at the darkening weather, and whispered: "It''s another cloudy day, every time it''s cloudy." When he went to sea with that man, it was cloudy, very gloomy weather. And in such a gloomy weather, the man said that he was going to subvert the world such a ridiculous thing. Raleigh smiled, ridiculous? Maybe, but in the end, he boarded the man''s boat and sailed around with him, witnessing the ferocity, gentleness, and beauty of this sea. "Roger, when you told me to overturn the world, we didn''t do it, but now, I think someone can do it!" The deputy captain of the Roger Pirates and the right hand of the One Piece, Silbus Raleigh, has awakened! 139 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 140: The Warring States Takes Action! One hundred and forty chapters Warring States shot! The mangrove area at No. 15 in the Chambord Islands has become a ruin. The huge mangrove fell and the ground completely collapsed. All the buildings seemed to be flattened by a big hand! "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough. A young navy colonel crawled out of a ruin with blood on his face. He was too close to the combat center and was affected a bit. Fortunately, he dodged quickly, otherwise he could not survive. The colonel looked around in confusion and muttered: "This is, where is this? Chambord Islands?" No one would think that this ruined place would be a Chambordian archipelago like a paradise on earth. At this moment a loud voice sounded from the air. "Little ghosts under the lieutenant general, stay away!" The colonel was taken aback, looked up, and saw a huge figure that looked at least twenty meters tall. "Long, Lieutenant General Longzi!" The colonel looked at the dignified giant and followed his line of sight to see the terrifying lineup ahead. With just a glance, the colonel was dull. "Warring States Marshal, Lieutenant General Karp, three general candidates and four giant lieutenants, this is, is this going to destroy the world?" At the same time, the colonel also saw the metal-colored man opposite the Warring States and others. He stood there calmly, but the world''s eyes were focused on him. "The captain of the Dragon God Pirate Group, Long Jun Chu Han, who is offering a reward of 200 million bel, is an extremely dangerous man. All the little ghosts who have not made a good sense of consciousness will retreat to me!" After the giant Lieutenant General Longzi finished speaking, he carried the huge machete and walked to the scene with a gloomy face. He knew very well that with his strength, he was only involved in the battle at that level. The young colonel did not go to see Lieutenant Admiral Longzi, but looked foolishly at the center of the battlefield, but with a calm expression of Chu Han. At this moment the colonel suddenly felt that it was not calm, it was not care. Just like an emperor watching the ants, do you care about the ants? ...Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, and smiled sarcastically: "It''s such a big handwriting, Warring States period." Indeed, the navy headquarters can almost be said to have been dispatched, and even the Warring States as a marshal himself went into battle. The Warring States Period looked at Chu Han expressionlessly and said: "Long Jun Chu Han, who made a riot in the Holy Land Mary Gioia, released all the slaves, brutally killed all the Tianlong people on the island, and executed them on the spot in accordance with the laws of the world government. !" The other unsuspecting navies were momentarily sluggish, making a fuss about Mariejoa?Slaughter the Tianlongren? What a joke! Even the Sengoku who had read these words was shocked. He never expected that someone would dare to kill the Heavenly Dragons, and they would kill them in the holy land Mary Joa. This is something that hasn''t happened in 800 years. What Chu Han can definitely say is that he really broke the sky! Chu Han looked at it calmly, without denying or responding, but directly facing the Warring States Road: "Done?" The roar of dragons resounded throughout the world, as if there were countless dragons roaring up to the sky at this moment. "When you''re finished, just die for me!" "boom!" After displaying the bronze throne, Chu Han had an explosive increase in strength and speed, and he came to the Warring States in just a breath of time! "Bronze Throne Wanquan!" The fist full of metal color was constantly enlarged in the eyes of the Warring States, before touching his body, he felt an irresistible force! The pupils of the Warring States period contracted extremely quickly, and the golden light on his body was exploded, and he and Chu Han were enveloped in a blink of an eye! "boom!" It seemed that two people were fighting each other, and a shock broke out. The ruins everywhere were once again washed away by the air wave, and the space had faint signs of collapse! After a long time, the impact dissipated, and a golden Buddha statue nearly ten meters high appeared in the field. The animal is the phantom beast species, everyone is in the form of fruit Buddha, and the Great Buddha Warring States! In front of the Warring States Period, Chu Han stood quietly in a two-meter-deep pit. He just resisted a shock wave of the Warring States Period with his bronze body, and now the blood in his body is still tumbling, and his internal organs are faint. There are signs of blood. However, the Warring States period is absolutely uncomfortable, as you can see from the palm of the Warring States period, where there is a faint depression. The Warring States Period looked at the golden light-filled palm, and said solemnly: "You are the first person to break my Buddha statue defense and leave a mark on it!" Chu Han smiled and said ironically: "It''s an honor, Marshal of the Warring States Period." After speaking, Chu Han stretched out his hand and gently grabbed it to the left, and he grabbed the giant axe silently toward him. "The righteous navy also likes sneak attacks!" Chu coldly watched the giant lieutenant with a gloomy face after failing the sneak attack, the bronze throne broke out, a huge force came from Chu Han''s hand, and the two-meter-long giant axe was instantly crushed by him. At the same time, Chu Han jumped directly, clenched his left hand, and blasted out! "Boom!" The air was broken open, the giant''s body was beaten by Chu Han and flew more than ten meters away in an instant. At this moment, a huge golden Buddha suddenly appeared behind Chu Han, and a terrifying shock wave condensed on his palm! "The justice of the Navy is not yet your turn to be judged by a pirate!" Chu Han seemed to have expected it, and turned around flexibly, making a fist and blasting it against the golden palm of his hand! "boom" The space can no longer withstand the collision of two people, and the electric current flows out at the place where the two people collide. At the same time, the collision between Chu Han and the Warring States was not over yet, a figure jumped up from the ground and flew directly behind Chu Han with a moon step. It was also a punch, but unlike Chu Hans bronze fist, this man His fist is jet black! "Iron Fist!" Chu Han paused slightly, pulling out his left hand a little bit hard, making a fist to meet this jet black fist! "Zi!" A terrifying noise was generated from the collision of the two, everyone covered their ears in pain, even the lieutenant admiral frowned. This was a domineering collision of a perfect realm! The dark sky was directly dissipated by the collision of the three people, the shock of the shock swept across the Chambord Islands, the earthquake broke out, and the tsunami directly involved half of the Chambord Islands! "boom!" The Warring States, who had turned into a giant Buddha, fell directly, his palms were bleeding, and his golden palms had completely turned red. Warring States looked solemnly at the mangrove tree that had collapsed, where there was a man who survived the attacks of him and Karp! 140 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 141 Lei Li vs Warring States! Chapter 141 Lei Li vs Warring States! "Ahem, hem, hem!" Chu Han bends down slightly, blood constantly flowing from his mouth, he is almost reaching the limit, and the time to use the bronze throne is also coming. If he does not lift his transformation, his bones will be crushed by the heavy pressure.RMiscellaneousZhiCworm R "Heh! The navy hero and the admiral of the navy joined forces to attack, I am really honored!" If it was just Kapu or the Warring States Period, Chu Han really wasn''t afraid. According to his guess, the strength of Karp and the Warring States period is comparable to that of the US dollar. After the blood burst, Chu Han was confident that he could match one of the two. But the two shamelessly joined forces, and he couldn''t help it. "There is no way, the danger of trying to become a deadpool is three more..." Suddenly, a slightly old but sharp-edged figure stood in between Chu Han and the Navy, and a lion roar erupted silently. "Oh, Chu Han, why are you so embarrassed." Chu Han was startled, with a bitter smile on his face, and said in an angry tone: "Kapu and the Warring States old guys are shamelessly teaming up. It''s not bad for me to survive." The man smiled slightly and said jokingly: "Yes, you are a kid after all." Chu Han was silent, looking at the man standing in front of him with some complexity. Now, this man is only himself beside him, because the other man is dead, and he is the only one left. This lion-like man, Silbus Raleigh! Warring States looked at the sudden appearance of Lei Li, with a gloomy expression: "Lei Li, have you forgotten the agreement made by Roger and the world government!" When Gore d. Roger surrendered himself, he had made an agreement with the world government that as long as the Roger Pirates was disbanded, the world government would never be able to pursue and kill Roger Pirates for any reason. Of course, the premise is that the members of the Roger Pirates cannot attack the world government. Although the navy had torn up the agreement to encircle and suppress the Roger Pirates at the time of the Roger Town incident, in the end, due to the strength of the Roger Pirates and Chu Hans hijacking of the Dragons, the navy had to compromise and release After leaving the Roger Pirates group, but at the same time when the navy compromised, the Warring States as a wise general was afraid that Chu Han would use the power of the Roger Pirates to become the second Roger in the future, so in the end, the Warring States and Raleigh negotiated privately. Signed that Roger''s agreement again! And now, the sudden appearance of Lei Li was obviously to save Chu Han''s life. This obviously violated the agreement made by Roger and the world government! Obviously this time it was no longer the navy tore up the agreement, but the Roger Pirates alone broke the agreement! Lei Li shook his head calmly, pointed at Chu Han and said solemnly: "Warring States, do you know who Chu Han learned his swordsmanship and domineering?" The complexion of the Warring States Period changed slightly. Everyone ignored a problem, a very important one. Chu Han was once a member of the Roger Pirates! But soon, the Warring States period calmed down and said angrily: "Lei Li! This kid is no longer a member of Roger Pirates. He has re-established a new Pirates!" If Lei Li insisted on this, it would be too far-fetched. After all, Chu Han had already re-formed a new Pirate Group, no matter how he said, he was not a member of the Roger Pirate Group. Even Chu Han himself twitched slightly. Lei Li''s words were really too far-fetched, and he couldn''t stand it anymore. It was just that when Chu Han raised his head and looked at Lei Li, he was suddenly stunned. Lei Li calmly looked at the navy that was almost out of the nest, and said solemnly: "I taught his domineering and swordsmanship, and he is my disciple." Chu Han was taken aback, and was silent for a while, then suddenly said, "Leili, I am not your disciple." Lei Li raised his eyebrows slightly, and then smiled: "Perhaps, but I taught your domineering and swordsmanship, right?" This is true, Chu Han''s swordsmanship and domineering are indeed taught by Lei Li. Chu Han nodded silently, he knew that Leili just wanted an excuse to make a move. Leili looked at Chu Han and nodded, suddenly calmed down, and turned to look at the gloomy Warring States Road: "We haven''t played against each other for many years, Warring States." With that said, Leily put down the long box he had been carrying, stood beside him, smiled slightly, his eyes full of nostalgia. He hasn''t shot it for many years, and that world famous knife also slept in the box for a long, long time. "Chu Han, see clearly, this is the real one, Great Swordsman!" As soon as he finished speaking, Lei Li grabbed the world-famous knife from the box. At the same time, the people of the Warring States Period changed their faces and shouted, "All members get down!" The Warring States had just finished speaking, six terrifying gray slashes instantly covered the heaven and the earth, sealing all the retreats, the way to go, whether it was going to heaven or entering the earth, it was death! Chu Han clearly saw that the moment the gray slash was swiped, the space immediately collapsed, and bursts of current erupted from the collapsed place! Almost the next second, the air was cut open, the sky was cut into six halves, and the clouds were broken at this instant! At the same time, Lei Li''s voice full of magnetism sounded like death descending. "PlutoSix Flashes!" Time seemed to stop at this moment, but soon the space collapsed, and the entire Chambordian archipelago was shattered by a huge force! "boom!" Countless knives and lightsaber spirits were flying in the air, and the entire No. 15 area was divided into countless parts, almost turned into a meat grinder for the god of death! Chu Han stayed behind Lei Li and was less affected, but Chu Han still opened the bronze throne for the first time, but was still cut through the defense by the sword light scattered in the air. Chu Han''s eyes were fast. Shrink, what''s a joke, this is the real great swordsman?! It was at this moment that Chu Han really felt that he was too naive, and compared with these older generation of strong men, his strength was not strong enough! "One day, I will surpass you, and then ascend to that throne and become the only king!" For the first time, Chu Han''s golden pupil burst out with a fascinating light. It was a fiery fighting spirit! Thinking about it, Chu Han narrowed his eyes and turned away neatly! Raleigh finally came here to block the navy. If he didn''t rush out of the encirclement of the navy and return to the ship, he would really have failed Raleigh''s painstaking efforts! I dont know how long it took, the raging sword light and sword aura disappeared. The area of ??No. 15, which had been turned into ruins due to the battle between Chu Han and Warring States Karp, once again changed its shape and completely turned into a wilderness. Sword marks were everywhere on the tree. As for the navy, all the navies except the lieutenant general had all fallen to the ground, their eyes turned white, and they didn''t know their life or death. This is thanks to the fact that the Warring States has become a big Buddha one step ahead of time, and blocked three slashes with strong defense. Otherwise, if the six slashes are allowed to erupt completely, the entire Chambordian archipelago will be split as a result! and Chu Han is gone! "Raleigh!" Warring States had a sullen face, and there were several wounds on his body, but none of them were fatal. 141 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 142 Su Qin Negative Sword Chapter 142 Su Qin Negative Sword "Raleigh!" Warring States had a sullen face, and there were several wounds on his body, but none of them were fatal. miscellaneous worm The most important thing is Chu Han who just disappeared during the chaos! Lei Li smiled, and just swiped six slashes at once, even he was a bit panting. After all, Lei Li was old, and he no longer had the toughness that he had when he was young and went north and south with Roger. Just when Raleigh was about to say something, he suddenly frowned and looked around. Karp and the lieutenants of the navy headquarters were gone! It was just that before Lei Li could do anything, the huge Buddha body of the Warring States Period blocked Lei Li''s path, and the shock wave had begun to condense on his left hand. "Leili, you can steal from the dragon to the phoenix, and I can also keep it secret." Warring States smiled calmly. Just now, Lei Li took advantage of the chaos to let Chu Han escape, but at the same time, he also let Karp and the sober Sakaski three and several other lieutenants chase after him. This lineup , Even if he was not present, it was enough to put Chu Han to death! Lei Lis face instantly became serious. With the strength of Karp and others, if he wanted to keep Chu Han, he was not sure whether Chu Han could escape. After all, Karps strength, even if he was old It''s also very worrying! Without waiting for Raleigh to think too much, a huge air pressure came from the left hand of the Warring States Period, crushing the ground in an instant! Lei Li''s eyes were concentrating, and the strength of the Warring States Period was not weaker than him, and even slightly stronger. If he didn''t concentrate, he could survive. Lei Li held the sword hilt in both hands, leaped and swung it down, the gray light of the knife flickered, and the invisible shock wave was instantly split into two by him. The air wave soared to the sky, blowing away countless ruins again! Lei Li frowned and looked at the Warring States, he knew that the Warring States was angry. In the state of anger, the Warring States was infinitely close to mastering the Armed Forces of the Consummation Realm. Even if he wanted to get out, he would have to spend a lot of effort, and he would likely be seriously injured. After sighing slightly, Leili said silently: "Chu Han, I can only help you get here, and then it''s up to you." In the Mangrove area on the 18th of the Chambord Islands, Chu Han flew to Port 21 like a moon step rocket. Even Chu Han didn''t think of Lei Li''s sudden shot, but Lei Li certainly couldn''t support it for too long. After all, he was old, lacking in energy and blood, and his body''s organs were gradually declining, unable to support Lei Li in fighting for too long. Suddenly, Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, holding Cura Yu with his backhand, pinching the tip of the knife with the other hand, and holding Cura Yu behind his back. Su Qin''s sword! This is an ancient swordsmanship that can prevent attacks from behind when dodge is not in time! "boom!" Countless magma bombarded Chu Han''s back, but they were all blocked by the village rain and scattered on the ground. Vaguely you can see a man with lava all over his body, rushing towards Chu Han with the anger of the flame demon! "It''s worthy of being a candidate for the general of the navy headquarters. It can recover so quickly in such a terrifying explosion center, huh!" Chu Han was also surprised that Sakarski was able to recover so quickly, after all, he directly detonated the magma on Sarkarski''s body, and he recovered from such a serious injury so quickly, it is really Xiaoqiang. Chu Han''s speed did not decrease, and he was still flying in the air like a rocket. But before long, a shining golden foot kicked at Chu Han with endless killing intent! At the same time, a terrifying cold air overwhelmed Chao Chuhan, almost in an instant, and the entire 18th area was gradually frozen. It seems that within a minute, this place will become an ice world. Up! Without looking, Chu Han stretched out his hand to grab Polusalino and threw it to the ground, then turned around, the moon step broke out, and he came to Polusalino in an instant. "Speaking SpiritBronze Throne!" Chu Han''s body turned into hard and hard bronze again, and the metal color on his body became deeper and deeper. After turning on the bronze throne, a trace of killing intent flashed through Chu Han''s golden pupils, and his fists with metallic light continuously hit the front of Porusalino''s Huns! "Boom boom boom boom!" Because of the domineering reason, Chu Han fisted on Polusalino''s body, denting his Hungarian tribe almost in an instant, and then directly punched Polusalino down! At the same time, Chu Han directly stepped on the moon step and turned and left, then swiped a blue slash to the left and collided with the ice bird! "Crack!" In just a moment, the ice bird broke, and the slash slashed towards Kuzan with an unstoppable trend! Suddenly, Chu Han''s face changed slightly, his speed accelerated again, the golden pupil ignited, and he immediately turned on a burst of blood, raising his speed to another level! But when Chu Han exploded and accelerated, a sturdy man directly smashed his body into a slash, and when the two collided, the man continued to fly unscathed, almost without any stagnation! "Boy, you can''t run away!" It was Karp, the man who had driven the One Piece King Gore D. Roger into desperation several times! Chu Han''s sudden acceleration was also because of this old pervert. There was no way. With his severely injured body, it was OK to deal with the three of Sarkarski, but it was a bit reluctant to face the pervert of Karp. "A Warring States Period, worthy of a wise general!" This kind of insidious method Kapu must not be able to think of that rib, only the insidious Marshal Warring States can think of it! "It''s almost, it''s almost there!" Just now, Chu Han glanced at the number of the mangrove tree. He was already on the 20th, and if he insisted, it was on the 21st. As long as Chu Han arrived on the ship, regardless of whether he was Karp or the Warring States Period, all would die for him! At the same time, at the port of Mangrove, Crowe and others were sitting on the ground covered in blood, and the general-level officers had gone to encircle Chu Han, but there were also school-level officers here to kill them! At this moment, Chris pulled at Chloe''s blood-stained sleeve and pointed to the beach. Cloo immediately understood what Chris meant, and shouted: "A warship is approaching, all the staff are ready to guard the''Yemengard'' until the captain returns!" 142 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 143 Meet Kapu Again Chapter 143 meets the Kapu Mangrove Port again, and Crowe and others are sitting on the ground covered in blood. The general officers have gone to encircle and suppress Chu Han, but there are also school-level officers here to kill They are! At this moment, Chris pulled at Chloe''s blood-stained sleeve and pointed to the beach.Miscellaneous R Chi R Insects Cloo immediately understood what Chris meant, and shouted: "A warship is approaching, all the staff are ready to guard the''Yemengard'' until the captain returns!" Ram directly raised a three-meter-high cannon, still holding a black gold pistol in her left hand. One of her pistols was destroyed by a navy colonel in the previous battle. Now he can only take it from the Seventh Capital of Water. Those "dangerous weapons" obtained. As for Rem, she was lying on the pole of the boat. She was not injured, but her hands were full of blood because of the recoil of the sniper rifle! Rem''s sniper rifle is very powerful, and the bullet is also specially modified. As long as it hits the target, it will directly produce a huge explosion. Both the scope and the power are equivalent to a cannonball! But now Rem only had sixteen such bullets in his hand, and she shot the rest at once, and the potholes on the ground were her masterpieces. As for Robin, just like Chris, she didn''t suffer any damage, and because of her Devil Fruit ability, she could kill each other almost without fighting the navy. On the other side, Luke stood quietly in the shadow of the pirate ship, his whole body covered with blood, both his own and his enemies. Suddenly, Lu Ji said coldly: "Come!" After speaking, the roadbed disappeared in place, hidden in the dark, ready to bring death to the enemy at any time! Crowe took a deep breath, he was almost exhausted, the navy dispatched too many troops this time, they only killed one-tenth, and there were still twenty warships on the sea! It''s crazy! "Chrissy, Robin, go back to the cabin, and be careful... as a last resort, turn on the control switch on the bow and launch towards the Chambord Islands!" Crowe looked fiercely at the approaching warships above the sea. Since the navy intends to kill people, they don''t need to be merciful anymore, and it will destroy the entire Chambord Islands! At this moment, a calm voice suddenly came into everyone''s ears, and that voice seemed to have a kind of magic power, and almost all the anxious people calmed down instantly. "Everyone got on board, ready to go to sea!" The man with dragon scales all over his body descended directly from the sky and landed next to Clo, and then said to Clo and the roadbed that had already rushed to the sea: "Crow takes the helm, the roadbed is back!" Without waiting for Crowe and Luke to respond, the man turned his head and said to Ram again: "Ram, light up the power of the ship and use full horsepower. Don''t worry about the warships!" After the man gave his instructions, he picked up Robin and Chris and flew onto the boat, and in the blink of an eye they came to the bow. "Attention everyone, I will take you to break out of the navy circle!" The man is Chu Han who got rid of Cap after the second burst of blood! Chu Han stepped hard on a place on the deck, and a vv ordinary cannon rose from under the deck! Looking at the six warships approaching, Chu coldly smiled: "Huh! Navy? I will let you back and forth!" With that said, Chu Han pulled Robin and Chrissy behind him, and opened the bronze throne at the same time. The bronze pattern instantly covered his whole body, and a vicissitudes of life and ancient aura radiated from him! Even after the blood burst last time, Chu Han had cultivated for a few months under that terrifying recoil. This time Chu Han didn''t explode blood, because when he exploded, he had faintly felt that the dragon blood in his body gradually became active, and a killing will to annihilate humanity surged from his heart. So Chu Han got rid of the blood burst as soon as he landed, otherwise he was worried that he would directly become a deadpool! However, although there is no blood explosion, Chu Han has an armed and domineering bronze throne that is comparable to the realm of Consummation. No matter how strong the recoil is, it is impossible for Chu Han to be seriously injured! At this moment, a loud voice resounded throughout the 21st Mangrove Port! "Boy! Don''t even want to run!" Vaguely, you can see a dark man who is flying towards here at extreme speed with moon steps! It''s Karp! Chu Han glanced at Karp dangerously, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and his left foot stepped on again, a long manipulator rose from the deck and was grasped by Chu Han. "Kapu, it was your luck that you didn''t kill you last time, but this time it''s different. I will definitely take aim and solve you in one shot!" As he said, Chu Han slightly turned a button on his hand, and the ordinary cannon also turned, facing Karp who was rushing over. A dangerous smile appeared on Chu Han''s face, and he gently pressed a red button in his hand. Quiet, incomparable silence, the air stagnated slightly, the clouds in the sky stopped flowing, the turbulent waves calmed down, and even the wind stopped. Crowe was the first to react and lay down directly on the roadbed. Ram and Rem hid in the cabin a long time ago, waiting for the outbreak, and then, at that moment, escaped from the encirclement of the navy! Chu Han quietly looked at the cannon in front of him, a terrifying air pressure gradually formed, the gray light kept shining, and layers of goose bumps rose from Chu Han''s skin. The sky dimmed directly, and countless people had to look at the sky because they didn''t know. There was a faint suffocating pressure on their heads, and they were about to fall. Looking at the gray light that had gradually formed, Chu Han flashed a trace of heat in his eyes, and whispered in his mouth: "Pluto Cannon, launch!" A gray beam of light was emitted from this ordinary cannon, and an aura of destruction instantly filled the entire Chambordian Islands! At the same time, when Chu Han fired the Pluto cannon, Karp, who was about to arrive at Port 21, suddenly flashed a trace of fear. Karp suddenly recalled the beam of light when he was in the Seven Capitals of Water, his complexion changed drastically, his armed color was domineering and his body was covered in an instant, and some dark lines appeared in his vital parts! Before long, a horrible gray beam of light appeared in Karp''s sight, attacking him with an endless aura of destruction! "Drink!" Karp kept his hands in front of him, roaring constantly, trying to block this terrifying beam of light! But within a quarter of an hour, Karp began to bleed all over his body, and his internal organs were bleeding! The frontal resistance to the Pluto cannon was too reluctant after all. Karp''s body paused slightly, and his domineering instantly condensed on his hands, with lacquer patterns all over his two arms. 143 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 144: The Bloody Warring States Chapter 144 The Unlucky Warring States "Drink!" Karp roared angrily, bounced the gray beam of light directly and then flashed aside in an instant. He couldn''t stop the beam of light, but it weakened the power of the beam, and the danger caused should not be too great.MiscellaneousZhiInsect After the gray beam of light was bounced off, it passed by Karp and headed towards the depths of the Chambordian Islands. In front of it was the minefield of war between Warring States and Raleigh! In the area of ??No. 11 that had become a ruin, Lei Li panted slightly and held the world-famous sword that no one knew. Lei Li is old, no longer the horror of the heyday, his blood is no longer vigorous, his internal organs are declining, and it is completely because of that horrible will. Looking at the Warring States period, the golden light on his body has not diminished at all, but the Buddha statue has many more sword marks, and blood is constantly flowing out of it, making this big Buddha look like a blood Buddha. "Raleigh, let''s catch it with all hands. Depending on the agreement between Roger and the world government, I can let you go." The Warring States period looked at Leili expressionlessly. People without Devil Fruits are weaker after all. After all, people without Devil Fruits rely on domineering, physical skills or swordsmanship, all of which require a strong body to maintain. And Lei Li, he is old, otherwise the Warring States period would really not be able to win Lei Li so easily, after all, Lei Li''s domineering is also one of the best in the sea, and the swordsmanship cultivation base is even a great swordsman. Unfortunately, he is old. Raleigh gave a bitter smile and shook his head calmly. He is indeed old, so he plans to delay a little longer and retreat. After all, if he gets entangled any more, the world government might have to tear his face to other Rogers. The members of the pirate group shot. Raleigh held the big sword in both hands again, and was about to swing the last few slashes. He suddenly seemed to have a sense of feeling. He ran towards the ruins on the side, and instantly fled from the place, as if he was avoiding or giving way. . The Warring States hadn''t reacted yet. For a while, he didn''t understand why Lei Li was still not running away, but in a blink of an eye... Without giving the Warring States much thought, an aura of destruction struck him head-on, and then a gray beam of light appeared in front of the Warring States. The complexion of the Warring States period changed drastically, and it was too late to think about what was going on. In an instant, countless golden lights gathered in his left hand and blocked the light beam. "The impact of Buddha!" When the two collided, a huge wave of air dissipated around, and almost instantly, the entire Chambordland Islands seemed to split apart, shaking constantly. "Boom!" The sea is boiling, the sky is darkening, the space is collapsing, the earth is shaking, all visions erupt in an instant, like the end of the world! Raleigh tumbling over to a mangrove, watched the scene in shock and muttered: "That fellow Tom, actually restored the''Pluto'', and this power is too terrifying..." When Tom made the Pluto accessories, Raleigh knew about it, and he even asked for the Pluto accessories to be given to Chu Han later. But Raleigh never expected that the power of this Pluto cannon was so terrifying! "According to this power, it is really not a problem to destroy an island." Lei Li looked at the beam of light that was about to dissipate, put the big sword into the box, and left here directly. Raleigh knew very well that Pluto''s artillery could not kill the Warring States period and would at most hurt him. The body defense of the Great Buddha of the Warring States is too abnormal, comparable to the armed and domineering of the Consummation Realm, let alone one shot of the''Pluto Cannon'', even two shots may not be able to kill the Warring States. Not long after Lei Li left, the blood-covered Buddha appeared in the field, the ground was completely cracked, and some sea water was faintly surging up. The Chambord Archipelago is on the verge of collapse! The Warring States King Kong glanced at the ground with an angry look. Whether it was Chu Hans speech spirit or Lei Lis slash, they caused huge damage to the island. If you continue to fight on the Chambord Islands, it will take less than ten minutes. The island will be completely destroyed. "Just now, is that Pluto..." The Warring States directly dispersed the body of the Buddha, sitting quietly on the building that turned into ruins. The world government has faintly aware of Tom''s possession of Pluto''s blueprints, and that''s why it took Tom desperately back then. However, even the five old stars may not have expected that Tom actually manufactured some parts of Pluto many years ago and installed them on Chu Han''s "Yemengjia". "The power is enough to destroy an island. It is indeed worthy of the name of the four ancient weapons." The Warring States period pulled the coat on his body, his injury was too serious, if he continued to maintain the body of the Buddha, his bones would break first! The body of the Great Buddha of the Warring States Period is similar to Chu Han''s Yanling Bronze Throne, both of which are strengthened flesh bodies to enhance combat effectiveness. But the difference is that the body of the Warring States Period is very strong, enough to maintain the body of the Great Buddha for a long time, much stronger than Chu Han. After the Warring States slowly breathed out a foul breath, he took out the phone callworm from his arms and said, "I am the Warring States. All the warships staying at sea are approaching at full speed towards the Mangrove Port No. 21. Be sure to stop the Dragon God Pirates!" At the same time, No. 21 Mangrove Port. Chu Han put away the cannon, his body was no longer enough to resist the recoil of the second Pluto cannon. Moreover, the Pluto cannon consumes too much energy, and the energy required to fire the Pluto cannon is enough for the "Yemengard" to sail half a great channel. Chu Han breathed a sigh of relief, and then said to Clo who was lying on the deck: "Stop the boat right away, with all your strength..." "boom!" Before Chu Han had finished speaking, he was covered up by the explosion. The hull shook slightly, and Crowe and Luke, who had just stood up, went down again. "Warring States!" Only the admiral with the name of a wise admiral could think of this kind of household trick. Chu Han didn''t even think about this! "boom!" The shell hit the vicinity of the "Yemengard", and the waves it brought up again made the hull shake violently! 144 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 145: Scary Karp Chapter 145 The Terrifying Karp "boom!" Before Chu Han had finished speaking, he was covered up by the explosion.MiscellaneousZhiInsects The hull shook slightly, and Crowe and Luke, who had just stood up, went down again. "Warring States!" Only the admiral with the name of a wise admiral could think of this kind of household trick. Chu Han didn''t even think about this! "boom!" In an instant, countless artillery shells hit the vicinity of the "Yemengard", and the waves brought up again made the hull shake violently! Chu Han swung a slash without looking back. After cutting open a flying cannonball, he shouted to the cabin: "Ram, turn on the power cabin, and move towards the seabed at full speed!" As long as he enters the sea, even the Warring States period can''t help him! After speaking, Chu Han drew his sword and swung four slashes to fly the shells that had hit the ship. If cut in the air, once the aftermath of the explosion touched the film on the ship, it would really be heaven. There is no way into the sea. "Boom boom boom!" There were so many warships that it was difficult for Chu Han to knock every shell into the air for a while, and in the end many shells hit the vicinity of Yemengade''s hull! Suddenly, the hull shook, and a gear under the sea began to rotate, as if something was awakening. "Boom!" Chu Han concentrated slightly and looked towards the sea. This "Yemengard" was not the only part of the Hades Cannon! "Boom!" There was a roar from the bottom of the sea again, faintly, something seemed to be waking up, opening its teeth, like the world proclaiming its existence! "Heh! Want to stop me, ridiculous!" Chu Lun Lun laughed, without turning his head back, with a backhand wave, he swung four more slashing blows to fly the projectile. Suddenly, a loud but faintly tired voice came from the pier in the Chambord Islands. "Boy..." Hearing this, Chu Han was slightly startled, and narrowed his eyes. This old pervert, the strength is really terrifying! The one who made the sound was Kapu who failed to intercept the Pluto cannon! Karp looked at Chu Han who was standing on the bow, grinned and said: "Little devil, you can''t run away!" As he said, Karp directly raised the huge cannonball on the side with both hands, and his body sank slightly. Obviously because of the weight of the cannonball, this old pervert who was already over 40 years old actually raised it! "Armed Oversized Cannonball!" The cannonball turned into jet black in an instant, and there were some faint lines on it. Go, it was an armed domineering approaching the realm of Consummation! At the same time, when Karp threw the huge cannonball, Chu Han reacted instantly. This old guy was planning to sink them into the sea with the ship! Chu Han turned his head to face Cloe and Luke who were facing him: "Cro, Luke, don''t let the shells hit the ship!" After speaking, Chu Han directly lit the golden pupil, and the metal-like color flickered again, the blue veins violently burst, and boundless power poured into Chu Han''s body. "Speaking SpiritBronze Throne!" At the same time, the oversized cannonball thrown by Karp also came to the top of the ship when Chu Han''s veins were violent! The muscles of Chu Han''s whole body burst out in an instant, with blue veins violent, his hands supporting the sky, and he raised the huge and very heavy shell. "boom!" The deck of the bow sank instantly, and the muscles of Chu Han''s whole body turned red in an instant, and blood oozes faintly! "Drink!" With the roar of the giant dragon, the burning of the golden pupil, and the explosion of the speech spirit, Chu Han''s head became blank in an instant. He could not hear anything, his vision was blurred, and he could only see some pictures faintly. "Ka...P, this old pervert is really worthy of being the legendary seaman who has driven Roger into despair several times!" Chu Han''s consciousness was a bit vague, and some voices kept ringing in his ears. It was a call from the bloodline, the roar and roar of the giant dragon! "Second burst of blood!!" The golden pupil burst into a terrifying light, the dragon scales covered Chu Han''s body in an instant, the minions broke through the skin, and instantly pierced into the shell! "boom!" A huge explosion resounded across the sky, a small mushroom cloud bloomed in the sky, and the roar sounded in everyone''s ears, causing everyone to experience tinnitus for a moment. At the same time, a figure covered with dragon scales fell straight on the deck, two dazzling golden rays of light flickered, like an emperor descended! It was Chu Han after the second burst of blood! After stabilizing his body, Chu Han raised his left hand that was covered with dragon scales, a blazing high temperature instantly covered the sky and the earth, countless flames flew from his hand, gathered in the air, and the golden fireball gradually took shape! "Old guy, this is a gift for you!" The golden pupils in Chu Han''s eyes flashed with extremely dazzling light, and the blazing flames instantly gush out from his body. "YanlingChi!" The huge fireball gradually took shape, and the volume was several times larger than the shell that Karp had just thrown out, and... The surrounding sea water gradually evaporated, showing how high the temperature of this fireball is! At the same time, when Karp looked at the fireball that was gradually taking shape, his face changed drastically. He didn''t care about the fireball, but just like Chu Han, he could only resist himself! Chu Han cared about the shell hitting the pirate ship, and he cared about the life of the seaman behind him! "Armed!" The lacquer black lines instantly cover Karp''s upper body, which is a manifestation of the domineering and complete state of the armed color. At the moment when Karp''s domineering was released, Chu Han condensed a fireball like a sun also took shape! "Kapu!" The emperor began to roar, his anger began to burn, endless flames filled the entire sky, waved, the fireball fell, like the sun fell! "Boy!" Karp was also roaring, the blue veins violently violently, more terrifying than Chu Han when he used the bronze throne, the blue veins ran away, his muscles swelled instantly! The fireball fell slowly, immediately wrapping Karp''s body! "boom!" The soaring heat wave covered the entire Chambordian Islands, the sky was dyed red, and the aftermath washed up a dozen ships around it, and the waves rolled at this moment! ps: Guiqiu automatic subscription, flower tickets, etc., drop something if you have it == 145 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 146 Go, go to the new world! Chapter 146 Go, go to the new world! "boom!" The soaring heat wave covered the entire Chambordian Islands, the sky was dyed red, and the aftermath washed up a dozen ships around it, and the waves rolled at this moment! Almost the moment Chu Han threw the fireball, the power cabin of the "Yemengard" opened, the huge gears at the bottom of the ship began to rotate, and the sea began to rotate.Miscellaneous Q Zhi Q Insect At the same time, Ram stuck his head out of the cabin and said to Chu Han: "Master, the power cabin is activated, and you can enter the sea floor at any time!" From the bow of the ship, Chu Han glanced around the sea with a slightly exhausted look, waved his hand and said, "Go into the sea immediately, and the other navy ships are coming soon..." As if to confirm his words, seven warships with seagull flags slowly emerged from the back of the Chambord Islands, approaching the sea where Chu Han and others were located! Chu Han took a deep breath, pulled out the village rain, Yan Lingjun''s flame burst, covered with high temperature, and cut out! "Jun Yan Four Flashes!" Four dark red slashes instantly covered the sky and the earth, and surrounded several warships closest to Chu Han and others, blocking all the way out and going! This was what Chu Han realized after seeing Lei Lis "Pluto Six Flashes", and in an instant he swung several slashes with exactly the same power, but in different directions. This is a kind of brilliant swordsmanship that Chu Han can see. Learn it once. However, Chu Han''s swordsmanship cultivation base was not as powerful as Leili, and he could only swing four slashes in an instant. Although there are only four, these four slashes were heated by Jun Yan''s super high temperature! "drop!" Chu Han retracted his sword into its sheath, and the four slashes surrounding the warship also fell at this time. In an instant, the four warships were cut open. The high temperature release ignited the two nearby warships. Just a breathing room, six warships were caught. Chu Han sank! At the same time, a slightly tired voice came from the Chambord Islands. "Oh, it looks like my worry is unnecessary." Chu Han was startled, and turned around to look at a hill on the Chambordian Islands. There were two people there, a man and a woman. Xia Kejak, Raleigh! Chu Han''s eyes flashed, and he smiled and said, "Leili!" As soon as Chu Han''s words fell, the navy staying on the island looked at Leili on the hill in horror. "That is, is that''Pluto'' Raleigh?" "Why does One Piece''s right hand suddenly appear here?!" "Wait, wait, the woman next to him looks like a big pirate, Xia Kejak!" "what?!" At the same time, Karp, who had hardly received the huge fireball, also struggled to stand up. After all, it was Chu Han''s second blood-explosive attack. In addition, he was severely injured by the Hades Cannon before, and then he resisted. Chu Han used''Chi'' to create a huge fireball. Although Karp has only some scars on his body now, blood has already been shaken out of his internal organs, and his arms have long been disarmed. "Raleigh..." Karp pulled the''justice'' coat on him, and looked at the hill, Rayleigh was silent for a long time. On the hill, Raleigh smiled, the long box was no longer in his hand, he thought it was hidden again. Lei Li suddenly looked at Chu Han deeply and said, "Chu Han, do you want to be the One Piece?" Xia Kejak on the side couldn''t help but glanced at Lei Li, she faintly knew what Lei Li meant. Chu Han stood on the bow of the boat looking at Lei Li, and was silent for a while, the golden pupil quietly opened uncontrollably, and an indescribable aura radiated from him. "Raleigh, I will be the king, the only king!" As Chu Han''s words sounded, the entire Chambordian Islands was quiet. Whether it was the navy, Crowe and others, they all looked at Chu Han with a slight concentration. These words are not a joke! Chu Han didn''t care about their reaction. He still looked at Lei Li with a calm expression. His expression was always calm. No matter what happened, he could remain calm. Reilly was silent for a while, and said blankly: "I don''t know if Roger is waiting for you, but..." With that said, Lei Li sighed slightly and continued."You don''t care, do you?" Chu Han''s golden pupils flickered, and the corners of his mouth slightly raised. He said, "Yes, no matter if Roger and others are me or not, I will still ascend that throne and become the only king!" This is not only because of the final mission of the system, but also Chu Han''s own will and his ambition! Leily smiled inexplicably, a trace of nostalgia flashed in his eyes, and laughed: "Don''t stop, go, go to the new world!" After Raleigh said these words, Karp reacted instantly and shouted at the warship on the sea: "Everyone, immediately fire on the "Yemengard"!" Chu Han ignored Karp''s movements, and smiled at Lei Li, "Lei Li, the next time I meet, it will be when I become the king!" After finishing speaking, Chu Han said to Ke Luo and others: "Go to sea! Go to the new world!" "Yes!" The huge gear at the bottom of the "Yemengard" began to spin faster. Not long after, a vortex appeared on the bottom of the sea! At the same time, the warships began to attack, bursts of shelling sounded, but they were unable to hit the "Yemengard". Because the "Yemengard" was completely in the center of the vortex created by that gear, all the shells fell in the vortex, and then were swept into the bottom of the sea by the rotating sea water, and could not damage the "Yemengard" at all. "Navy, I''ll take down this account, and I will return it 100 times next time!" As Chu Han''s icy words fell, the "Yemengjia" was completely swallowed by the whirlpool and entered the bottom of the sea! Karp looked ugly at the place where the "Yemengard" disappeared. The warship was not coated, and he was seriously injured again, and he was already unable to pursue the Dragon God Pirates who had entered the seabed. "Tell the Warring States period that the arrest operation failed." After Karp said these words calmly, there was a faint fatigue between his brows. Since the death of Gore D. Roger, Karp has been faintly tired. In addition, his son defected from the navy and formed the Revolutionary Army. These arrests of Chu Han failed again. A series of failures has already made this legendary navy tired. "Am I old..." It didnt take long for the navy to know about the failure of this operation, including the destruction of most of the holy place Mary Gioia, the death of all the dragons on the island, the liberation of all the slaves, and the battle of Kapu and Kapu in the Chambord Islands. Warring States, escaped from the encirclement of the navy. This series of big events are all related to a man! The captain of the Dragon God Pirate Group, Long Jun Chu Han! This directly made Chu Han the center of the sea, and almost everyone was discussing a name, Chu Han! Three days later Great waterway, no wind zone, Amazon lily on Daughter Island. Hancock looked at the photo in the newspaper fascinatingly. It was a photo of Chu Han with golden flames all over his body, releasing Jin Tong holding a demon knife Cun Yu. The background was a ruined pier in Marijoa. Hancock secretly swears in his heart: "Chu Han, I will work hard, I will definitely become the strongest, and then stand by your side!" New World, Kanras Island. A man with red hair and a straw hat looked at the report in the newspaper, grinned and said, "Hahahaha, this guy Chu Han really made a lot of noise!" Ben Beckman on the side said solemnly: "This man, he should have reached the new world by now." The red-haired man wearing a straw hat smiled carelessly: "The new world is going to be completely lively." Here is the famous beast island in the New World, now the territory of the Redhead Pirates. This man is the captain of the Red-haired Pirates, Red-haired Shanks! The new world, an unknown island. This small island has no name and no one in the new world knows it, because it is actually a ship, a pirate ship that is as large as an island! Moria looked at the picture of Chu Han in the newspaper, twitched the corners of her mouth, a flash of heat flashed in her eyes, and smiled: "It''s finally here, I''ve been waiting for a long time!" Moria has been in the New World for more than half a year. For more than half a year, he has followed Chu Han''s instructions and stayed quietly in the New World without any action. Now, he got the signal to open the bat''s minions! New world, some dark bar. A man with a rogue smell looked at Chu Han in the newspaper unexplainably, and a faint light flashed in his eyes. "Killed all the Dragonites on Mary Joa..." This is a stronghold in a dark world, controlled by the Don Quixote family. This man is Tianyasha who is offering a reward of 340 million Bailey, Don Quixote Doflamingo! The new world, somewhere unknown in the sea. On the whale-like pirate ship, a tall man sat on the seat in the center of the ship, and Chu Han read the newspaper with a grin and said, "Kula la la la la, what a great kid!" With that, a terrifying aura radiated from the man who was already in his fifties, and the sky began to thunder up, as if he was afraid of the man''s aura. "Father, this guy made a big noise, and he escaped from the hands of Warring States and Karp." A man with short yellow hair frowned and looked at Chu Han in the newspaper. The giant man grinned: "Kula la la la la la, he is coming to the new world, I really want to see this kid on Roger''s ship!" This man is recognized as the strongest in the sea after the death of One Piece, the overlord of the new world, Whitebeard, Edward Newgate! 146 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 147 Murloc Island Chapter 147 Murloc Island Three months later, the sacred place of Mary Gioia was 10,000 meters below the sea.$Miscellaneous $ Just when the world was shocked by Chu Han, the protagonist who triggered this series of events fell into an embarrassing situation. Chu Han and others are lost on the bottom of the sea! "Explain, what is going on, why is this happening!" Chu Han''s face was a bit ugly. Although he had tried his best to prevent the shelling from spreading to the "Yemengjia", but the film was affected a bit. He thought he would be able to reach the fisherman island as soon as possible, and then re-coat the film. . The result is now telling him that they are lost! Crowe was also a little embarrassed to bend over and said: "Because of the previous actions of Mary Joa, there is no time to prepare the record pointer for Murloc Island. Now I can''t find the direction of Murloc Island." There was no way, there was such a big noise in Mariejoa, and after arriving at the Chambord Islands, he was surrounded by the navy. When he went out to sea in a hurry, no one paid attention to whether there was any preparation for recording pointers. Chu Han sighed helplessly. It seemed that every time his sailing trip would be accompanied by this thing of getting lost. Fortunately, Chu Han was not worried about getting lost in the bottom of the sea. Chu Han glanced at Chrissy, who had been quietly staying next to him. In the previous battle, Chrissy had been with Robin and had the attention of Luke, so there were no injuries on her body. "Christ, haven''t you felt it yet?" Upon hearing this, Chris shook her head and said a little aggrieved: "Only the sound of sea water was heard, but there was no voice." Chu Han frowned slightly. He didn''t know the specific scope of Chris''''listening to everything'', but he remembered that when Chris was in the Chambord Islands before, Chris was able to hear all the sounds on the island. It is precisely because of this that Crowe and others were able to defend "Yemengard" under the rounds of numerous navies. But now it''s been more than three months, Chris still hasn''t sensed the location of Murloc Island, where did they float to? Chu Han rubbed his brows with a headache, his golden pupils flickered, and he had to go out himself! YanlingScythe, open! Countless wind elves appeared on the bottom of the sea instantly, and for a moment, the sound of water, breathing, and the roar of sea beasts all entered Chu Han''s ears! Chu Han frowned a little bit tiredly. Although he had been recuperating for more than three months, his injuries were too serious. Whether it was a bronze throne or a second-degree burst of blood, it was a heavy burden on his body. Therefore, the injuries on his body have not fully recovered until now, and it is a bit uncontrollable to use Yan Ling reluctantly, and some noises enter his ears. However, Chu Han is a high-level mixed-breed of s-level at any rate, and soon eliminated the noise, and said to Chris: "Chrissy, I will let Sickle Itachi cooperate with you to find the location of Murloc Island as soon as possible." After speaking, Chu Han controlled the sickle to fly to those dark sea caves and corners. Not long after, according to the sound from the sickle ferret, combined with the sound of countless sea beasts Chrissy heard, Chu Han quickly came to a conclusion! Chu Han''s expression changed slightly, and he shouted at Cloo who was at the helm: "Turn the rudder! We are surrounded by sea beasts..." It''s just that before Chu Han finished speaking, glowing lanterns appeared in the gloomy surroundings. Chu Han''s eye pupils contracted rapidly, and he heard a lot of breathing sounds, which were the sounds of many sea beasts! There are so many that even the sickle ferret can''t tell how many sea animals there are! "Everyone, don''t make any noise, Crowe, lower the sound of the ship moving, it''s better to be silent!" Chu Han lowered his voice, but it still spread to everyone''s ears clearly. Suddenly, Chris pulled the corner of La Chuhan''s clothes and whispered: "Brother, we are not in danger, they are on the way." Chu Han was startled, frowned and asked, "Hurrying?" He also discovered that these sea beasts did not notice them, but were walking in one direction collectively. This made Chu Han very puzzled. These sea beasts were the lowest level of sea kings. They would generally sleep in the deep sea and would not move easily. Chu Han was also very surprised that such a large group appeared suddenly. Chrissy shook her head in confusion, "They seem to have heard something. They are responding, responding with actions. Summon." Chu Han was startled suddenly, and the sea beast responded.call? Could it be... Chu Han was silent for a while, and calculated according to time, that incident did indeed happen around this time period. Chu Han quickly came to a conclusion, and whispered to Cloo: "Cro, follow the sea beasts, remember, don''t make too much noise!" After that, Chu Han thoughtfully looked at the sea beasts in groups. These sea beasts were the lowest level of sea kings, and they didn''t have much wisdom, only instinct! As far as Chu Han knows, there is no Devil Fruit that can summon the Sea King, and even those who are in the realm of Consummation cannot do it. but A faint light flashed across Chu Han''s golden pupils. However, there is a mermaid who can communicate with these sea kings! at the same time. The sacred place, Mariagioa, is 10,000 meters under the sea, Murloc Island. Here is the famous underwater treasure island, a huge double-layer semicircular bubble film shield surrounds the entire island, and there is an air layer between the two shields. This is used to defend against intruders who broke into Murloc Island following incorrect paths. Although it is located under the deep sea, there are also sky and clouds. Because the "Sun Tree Eve" that grows near the fisherman island can transmit the sunlight from the ground to the fisherman island, the fisherman island in the deep sea will have sunlight and day and night The local residents call it the "blessing of the sun." However, due to ethnic reasons, there are only mermaid and murloc on the fisherman island. Generally speaking, the pirates who go through here to the new world will not enter the fisherman island, but directly enter the new world through the port on the fisherman island. However, the fisherman island ushered in a disaster today, because the dragon people are here! ps: This is the third update. Today is the fourth update. I hope you can support me a lot. The next volume will start the Four Emperors'' Contest 147 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 148 Princess White Star Chapter 148: Princess White Star The sacred place, Mariagioa, is 10,000 meters under the sea, Murloc Island.MiscellaneousZhiworm Here is the famous underwater treasure island, a huge double-layer semicircular bubble film shield surrounds the entire island, and there is an air layer between the two shields. This is used to defend against intruders who broke into Murloc Island following incorrect paths. Although it is located under the deep sea, there are also sky and clouds. Because the "Sun Tree Eve" that grows near the fisherman island can transmit the sunlight from the ground to the fisherman island, the fisherman island in the deep sea will have sunlight and day and night The local residents call it the "blessing of the sun." However, due to ethnic reasons, there are only mermaid and murloc on the fisherman island. Generally speaking, the pirates who go through here to the new world will not enter the fisherman island, but directly enter the new world through the port on the fisherman island. However, the fisherman island ushered in a disaster today, because the dragon people are here! Because of the special geographical location of Fishman Island, there are often shipwrecked ships, but the shipwrecked ship that appeared this time has the dragon people. Musgarud, the Dragonite, came from the holy land Marjoria. Chu Han and Tiger happened to go out to sea when he liberated the slaves. When she heard that Marjoria was attacked and all the Dragonites on the island died, Musgaluru Desheng was so angry that he drove the boat straight to the fisherman island to inquire! Who would have thought of meeting the Shanghai King on the bottom of the sea. After the ship capsized, it was washed to the pier by the air and waves of the fisherman island. "Papa Papa Papa" The embarrassed man in the vacuum suit slammed the murloc with the whip in his hand. "The lowly race, dare to escape, unexpectedly escape!" "Please don''t do this, our fisherman island is very willing to live peacefully with humans on land." A goldfish mermaid looked at the male Tianlong pleadingly, a beautiful mermaid with long golden wavy hair. "Huh? What are you talking about?" Heavenly Dragon Man Musgarud Sage stepped on the fallen murloc again with a look of disgust, turned his head and looked at the goldfish mermaid, suddenly felt his eyes light up. Saint Musgarud smiled arrogantly: "You lowly bastards are also worthy of peace with us? Ah? Hahahaha, you are slaves!" As he said, Saint Musgarud drew two whips on the murloc at his feet, and then said to the goldfish mermaid: "Come here, I want you to be my slave!" The goldfish mermaid was slightly startled when he heard the words of Saint Musgarud, looking at the tortured murloc with pain on his face, feeling a sense of powerlessness in his heart. At the same time, the murlocs and mermaids present were angry when they heard the words of Saint Musgarud, and the group was excited! "What a joke! You fellow!" A murloc impulsively raised his gun, and pulled the trigger at Musgarud Saint! "boom!" The blood line crossed a beautiful red line in the air, but it was not from the god Musgarud, the dragon, but the beautiful goldfish mermaid! The man was dumbfounded the moment he shot, and his brain went blank. "Princess Otohime!" Numerous murlocs and mermaids instantly changed their faces, and rushed to Dragon Palace to report the news with some cleverness. "do not come!" Princess Otohime covered her arm in pain, and the bullet hit her shoulder. It wasn''t a fatal injury, but her body was inherently bad. Now, it will take at least half a year to recover. "Queen!" Four voices also sounded at this time, which were made by four underage merfolk. One of the very beautiful eel mermaid has teary eyes. The strange thing is that her size is bigger than the average juvenile fish, which is nearly three or four meters. Princess Otohime gave a wry smile, trying to make herself happy, but she just couldn''t do it, the bullet pierced her bones. At the same time, Musgarud, the Celestial Dragon, quietly walked behind the injured Princess Otohime, grabbed her, and said viciously: "If you don''t want her to die, just prepare a ship for me, and me. Bring them all for me!" "Mother Queen!" The four celebrities screamed again, and the several murlocs who had been hiding in the corner couldn''t help but shoot. "Let go of my big brother Tiger, and if you don''t make a move, Princess Otohime is likely to die!" "No! At this time, the action will expose the people who were discovered by the Tianlong people. We finally rescued the compatriots behind us!" "Do you just watch Princess Otohime die?!" "Wait, wait a little longer!" "woo woo woo woo" At this moment, a cry rang through the entire Murloc Island, miserable and possessing a kind of vicissitudes of magic, as if calling something. For an instant, something seemed to wake up, the sea was silent, and heavy breathing sounded. "Boom!" Several huge sea kings suddenly protruded their heads from below the fisherman island, all of which are several hundred meters in length, almost all of them are very powerful among the sea kings. They stared at the crying celebrity fish, more than a lantern. There was a strange feeling in the big eyes. Almost everyone was shocked by this scene, sea king class?Giant sea king class! "This is, this is, what a joke, these sea kings..." Many mermaids and murlocs looked at the sea kings with their heads out in shock. Following their sights, they saw a very poor mermaid. "That is, they are looking at Princess White Star!" "what?!" In a dark corner, a man in weird clothes danced and said: "Ho ho ho, I found it, mermaid princess, hehehehehe, ancient weapons, finally, I found it!" The man stared at the mermaid princess frantically and said, "Bai Xing, Bai Xing, you are mine, you are my wife, I want to marry you!" The several murlocs hiding in the corner were also dumbfounded. You look at me and I look at you, but they don''t understand what happened suddenly. "Why would Neptune stare at Princess White Star?" "I don''t know, depending on the situation, these giant sea kings seem to come because of Bai Xing''s cry." "No, can the White Star Princess summon the sleeping giant sea kings below the Murloc Island?" "Don''t yell, take a look first." On the other side, the Heavenly Dragon Man Musgarud Saint in the field has been frightened, and the sea kings are right in front of him, staring at the white star behind him. The pale-faced Princess Otohime was shocked for a while, and finally came back to her senses. After breaking free from the shackles of Saint Musgarud, she quickly saved her daughter and kept comforting her, which made Bai Xing stop crying. A miraculous thing happened. As soon as Bai Xing''s cry stopped, the giant Neptunes also sank and disappeared after a short while, as if they came because of Bai Xing''s cry. And the god of the dragon, Musgarud, also recovered the nasty corners of his mouth after the sea king disappeared. His eyes were blazing. Looking at the white star lying in the arms of Princess Otohime, the possessiveness in his eyes almost turned to substance. . "fast" Just before he could finish speaking, a man with a chill fell from the sky and stepped on him directly. "Reptile, you better not speak to me!" An icy command was issued from the man''s mouth, and he casually glanced at the Tianlongren who was foaming at his feet, kicked it away in disgust, and then looked at the wide-eyed Bai Xing with interest. The man looked at Bai Xing a little strangely and asked, "Aren''t you afraid to look at me?" This is a bit inexplicable, but the man feels nothing wrong with it. Bai Xing hesitated for a while, shook his head slightly, and looked at the man''s beautiful golden pupils without shy. They were so beautiful. These golden pupils flickered with golden light, and the erect pupils had a faint majesty, which belonged to the horror of the dragon. The person here is the only high-order mixed race in the world, Chu Han! 148 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 149 Poseidon Chapter 149: Sea King Poseidon Originally, Chu Han followed the team of sea beasts on the boat to the fisherman island, but on the way, Sickle Itachi heard a cry.Miscellaneous Zhi Cug At that time, Chu Han knew that the "Dragon Drifting" incident had happened on Fishman Island, and then he left the team and came to Fishman Island by himself. He happened to see that the cry of the white star attracted the giant Neptune! "The Sea King, one of the three ancient weapons, Poseidon..." Chu Han frowned and looked at the ignorant Bai Xing. If he said that this was an ancient weapon, he really didn''t believe it, but he saw with his own eyes the scene where the giant Neptune came from the cry of the white star. Those sea kings are not comparable to low-level sea beasts. Each of these giant sea kings is several hundred meters in size, and if in the sea, each of them can exert the terrifying and destructive power of destroying an island. At this moment, a weak but firm voice sounded. "Hello, that, are you?" Naturally, it was Princess Otohime who was holding the white star. A strange light flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, and he calmly said, "Chu Han." In the dark corner, the murlocs started talking again. "Chu Han, this guy actually came to Murloc Island." "Hey, he won''t be lost. I remember the report said three months ago that he has entered a new world." "I don''t know, but Chu Han is here, this time Murloc Island is safe." Suddenly, Chu Han glanced at a corner nonchalantly. He didn''t release the''Scythe Weasel''. Naturally, he heard the comments from those who didn''t see the light. But now is not the time to find someone to talk about the past. Cun Yu was out of her sheath in an instant, and Chu Han waved his hand, a slash fell accurately and accurately under the crotch of the Heavenly Dragon Man Musgarud Saint, impartially, just hit the blank space, and awoke the person who just woke up. Saint Musgarud was shocked again. "Let someone tie him up, Princess Otohime, these reptiles won''t talk about coexistence with you, and I still have something to ask him and you." After finishing speaking, Chu Han turned around and left, Ke Luo and the others were still waiting for him on the boat. He had to settle the boat''s affairs first. When leaving, Chu Han intentionally or unintentionally glanced at the white star with tears in his heart, feeling a little weird. Unexpectedly, the main goal of his trip to the fisherman island this time was unexpectedly met. After arranging for Crowe and others, Chu Han went directly to see Tom''s younger brother, Murloc Dan. After Chu Han and Dan explained their intentions, Dan agreed without hesitation to help them re-coating the "Yemengjia". "Then leave it to you Dan, I will go to Dragon Palace City, there are still some things that need to be resolved." Chu Han was about to turn around and leave after speaking, but Dan shouted. "Wait for Chu Han, is there something special on the Yemengade?" The Murloc Dan looked at Chu Han with a slight meaning. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and said coldly, "Pluton Bruton''s accessories." Chu Han didn''t bother to fight the murloc with the murloc, and directly clarified the facts. Dan nodded, not surprisingly, and said hesitantly: "I can help you improve some. I have only seen the design a few times and I am not very impressed, but Tom has already made the finished product, so if I just improve and improve it. , It shouldn''t be a problem." Chu Han said straightforwardly: "Conditions!" It would be the best to be able to perfect the Hades accessories on the "Yemengjia", but Chu Han didn''t believe that Dan would help him for no reason. "I hope you can give Princess Otohime a promise. In that matter, Princess Otohime worked very hard, but the fisherman island is too weak." Dan was a little silent, his tone a little unbearable. Chu Han was silent for a while. He probably guessed what was going on. Although it was a bit difficult, with Chu Han''s current influence and strength, it was not too difficult to do this. "Okay, I promised. You help me improve the Hades accessories on the "Yemengard". I give Princess Otohime a promise." Dan nodded a little excitedly: "Thank you, I will do my best!" Chu Han nodded, turned around and headed towards Longgong City. He was not a devil fruit capable person, he was not afraid of sea water, and because of his strong body, his speed did not weaken even at the bottom of the sea. It didn''t take long for Chu Han to arrive outside Dragon Palace. Chu Han looked at Waterr with a slightly weird feeling. This is a fisherman island 10,000 meters under the sea, but here he saw the buildings of the Chambord Islands. "The bubble buildings on the Chambord Islands are all from Murloc Island. In a sense, the Chambord Islands is half of the Murloc Island." Chu Han did not look in the direction of the sound,''Sickle Weasel'' had already heard the sound in advance. This is a seahorse mermaid with a weird-shaped saber, which looks like a crescent moon. "Mr. Chu Han, hello, I am the right minister of Longgongcheng." The right minister bent towards Chu Han and said slightly. Chu Han nodded and said, "Lead the way." With that said, Chu Han walked into the Dragon Palace city by himself, as if he knew the direction. Minister Right was not surprised either, but respectfully followed Chu Han. They already knew Chu Han''s identity and origin. One of the two masterminds of the slave liberation incident of Mariagioa massacred all the Dragonites on Mariagioa and escaped from the navy headquarters on the Chambord Islands. This man is the protagonist of these events, the captain of the Dragon God Pirate Group, Long Jun Chu Han! 149 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 150 Territory! Chapter 150 Territory! Fishman Island, Dragon Palace City.Miscellaneous Chu Han was walking and observing this treasure island under the sea. This was the seabed 10,000 meters above the ground. In such water, there was a floating island and a kingdom. "The history of Fishman Island is too long, so long that even the aborigines of us don''t know the history of those ancestors." It seemed that he knew what Chu Han was thinking, and Minister Right said with regret and emotion. Chu Han nodded, he had some guesses about the origin of the fisherman island in his heart, but he was not completely sure. Suddenly, Chu Han remembered something and said to Minister Right: "Has Tiger ever returned to the fisherman island?" The reason for asking this was because of the voices he had just heard at the dock, and because he hadn''t heard the rumors about Tiger for a long time. The Minister Right was taken aback, and suddenly remembered that the slave liberation incident of Mary Joa was done by Chu Han and Tiger together. Minister Right thought for a while, shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but the king has met a tall murloc not long ago. Is it Tiger that only the king knows." Chu Han nodded slightly, he was already sure of some things, but he still needed to meet the coelacanth mermaid king with the "Great Knight of the Sea". ... Fishman Island, Marlene Shopping Center. This is the largest shopping mall on Fishman Island, and it is a favorite place for many tourists or residents. "It''s so boring, that big villain Chu Han didn''t take us with him when he went to Dragon Palace City." Robin curled his lips and complained that Chu Han had left them behind, and went to Dragon Palace City alone. Robin is now fifteen or sixteen years old, and that natural classic temperament and elegant maturity. Feminine charm has seen me begin to bloom. Some male mermaids or murlocs are watching her frequently. If it weren''t for Luke, a bloody beast on the side, someone might have taken Robin away. "Master has something to do, we shouldn''t bother." Rahm on the side holds a lot of things in his arms. Those are nautical daily necessities, such as the record pointer of Murloc Island, the permanent pointer of the new world, and a stack of lives. paper. Luke turned a deaf ear to the conversation between the two loli, and looked around with interest, as if he was very interested in this treasure island under the sea. Robin glanced at the silent roadbed quietly, and whispered: "I don''t like being with this beast." Although the sound was very small, Ram, as the gun fighter, had more hearing than ordinary people, and he was naturally able to hear him. He glanced sideways at the unresponsive roadbed. Ram doesnt really hate the roadbed. After all, in the ship-keeping battle three months ago, Chu Han contributed the most, followed by Chloe and Luke. At that time, Chloes cat claws were broken, and the roadbed was half of his body. His bones were broken, and both of them were seriously injured! Later, I would be lost on the seabed for more than three months because the main force was recovering from injuries, and no one paid attention to the flow of sea water and the direction of navigation. Suddenly, Luke walked to Robin, lowered his voice and said to the two of them: "Someone is following us!" Originally Robin was still a little uncomfortable with the roadbed approaching him. After hearing the roadbed say so, his eyes flashed with vigilance, his hands moved slightly, ready to activate the devil fruit ability at any time. "Don''t mess around, you and Ram go to the front store together, I will take advantage of the moment you go in to fix the tail behind, don''t show the flaws!" After the roadbed said nothing, he stood quietly beside Robin. It seems that nothing happened. Ram nodded imperceptibly, couldn''t help holding the thing in his arms tightly, a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes. Robin was still a little nervous, but he did what Luke told him, and went into a shop with Ram. As soon as the three of them stepped into the store, the roadbed started to''shaving'' and disappeared into the same place instantly, touching the ground again and again, and came to the shadow of a building. "Finger GunTwelve Kills!" Numerous finger shadows flew, and instantly knocked down the dozen or so pirates who were following them, leaving only one mouth alive. Luke shook the blood on his fingers, and said indifferently to the frightened pirate: "Did you catch it by yourself, or I killed you." Looking at the blood hole in the fallen companion, the pirate swallowed and said, "I surrender. I am a member of the Flying Pirate Group." At the same time, inside the Dragon Palace. Chu Han looked at this coelacanth mermaid king with a curious look. According to rumors, he was the "Great Knight of the Sea", capable of exerting terrifying power in the sea, but why could he not feel this kind, giant mermaid at all? There is any power. "The Captain of the Dragon God Pirate Group, Long Jun Chu Han, who is offering a reward of 400 million bel, why did you come to Fishman Island?" It was not King Neptune who is known as the "Great Knight of the Sea" who was speaking, but a catfish mermaid, wearing a half-round glasses, looking just like a teacher. The left minister of Dragon Palace is in charge of all the internal affairs of Dragon Palace. Chu Han ignored him, but looked at Princess Yi Ji, who was half of her body tied up with a bandage, and the mermaid princess, Bai Xing, who looked a little dodge at him. He could have gone directly to the new world without entering the fisherman island, but now Chu Han has changed his mind. Just when Minister Zuo was about to get angry because of Chu Han''s ignorance, Chu Han suddenly looked at Princess Yi Ji and said, "Do you want to coexist with humans?" As soon as these words came out, even the angry Minister Zuo was stunned. The entire Murloc Island knew that Princess Otohime was most eager to coexist with humans on land, and even hurt her weak body constantly for this. Princess Yi Ji''s eyes were a little silent, but she still looked at Chu Han firmly and said: "Yes, I want the beautiful coexistence of Murloc Island and human beings. There should be no racial discrimination, everyone is equal!" This is a very beautiful idea, even Chu Han wants to admire it, but unfortunately, this world is very realistic and cruel, and Princess Yi Ji is too naive. "You want to coexist, but humans don''t think so. Humans think of themselves as a noble species of intelligence, think of murlocs as a lowly race, and treat mermaids as their playthings. Your idea is too naive." Chu Han said this fact coldly. He had his own plan. After all, he had to let the people in charge of the fisherman island know a little bit, and don''t treat the world too naively. Although I knew it a long time ago, especially after experiencing the Tianlongren incident, Princess Yi Ji clearly understood this, but the fact that Chu Han was ruthlessly exposed was still a bit silent and sad. After all, she cared so much and worked so hard. . Minister Zuo directly pointed at Chu Han angrily, unable to speak angrily, the flame in his eyes might erupt at any time. Even the Minister Right, who had always respected Chu Han, almost drew his sword, but was stopped by Neptune. Only Bai Xing looked at Chu Han curiously, he felt that Chu Han had something to say, and it should be very important. Chu Han caught everyone''s reaction in his eyes, and said calmly: "The fisherman island coexists with humans, I can give it to you." Princess Yi Ji was startled, looking at the calm Chu Han with a face of disbelief, unable to say a word for a long time. People including Neptune and Bai Xing looked at Chu Han in amazement, just a pirate, why dare to say that? Chu Han paused and said calmly again: "Of course, I have the conditions. I want Murloc Island as my territory!" 150 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 151 The era of chaos begins! Chapter One Hundred and Fifty One: The Age of Chaos, Open! "Of course, I have the conditions, I want Murloc Island as my territory!" Hearing this, Neptunes small eyes flashed with a hint of light, and he said in a deep voice, "You mean, let the fisherman island be your site and be sheltered by you, so that other humans dont have the guts to speak. What kind of racial discrimination, right?" Chu Han looked at Neptune sitting high in surprise with a slight surprise. He deserved to be the king who ruled the entire Murloc Island. He was able to clarify his thoughts so quickly.MiscellaneousZhiCworm "Yes, shelter the Murloc Island in the name of Dragon Lord!" And this is the promise that the Murloc Pill asked Chu Han to give Princess Yi Ji, to shelter Murloc Island in the name of Chu Han, to use Murloc Island as his territory, and to hang the banner of the Dragon God Pirate Group. For one thing, neither the world government nor the pirates would have the guts to mess around on the fisherman island. Because Chu Han has already proved with the corpses of the Celestials on Marijoa that he is not afraid of the world government, and even the Celestials dared to kill them. Who would dare to run wild on his territory? Originally, Princess Yiji and others thought that Chu Han was also like other humans, and the wolf was ambitiously planning to occupy the Murloc Island. Who would have thought that it was actually planning to shelter the Murloc Island. Princess Otohime thought about it carefully, as if this method is really feasible! Of course, this premise is that the person who shelters the Murloc Island must have an absolutely powerful strength! Obviously, Chu Han has the strength to protect the Murloc Island! Because he is the captain of the Dragon God Pirate Group, the big sea pirate with a bounty of 400 million berries, even the dragon people dare to kill embryos! "Of course, as my site, Fishman Island needs to pay some tribute to the Dragon God Pirate Group every year." Chu Han was not so kind to help Murloc Island. He had his own plan. After all, whether it was the operation of his Dragon God Pirate Group or his own ambitions, he needed a lot of funds to back up. Neptune was not surprised. After all, if Chu Han said to protect the Murloc Island unconditionally, then he would have doubted Chu Han''s motives. "There is no problem at this point. The annual capital income of the fisherman island is given to the Dragon God Pirate Group 10%, how about this?" As an important island connecting the new world and the first half of the great waterway, the fisherman island, needless to say the flow of people, the income of such a large flow of people is naturally high. Ten percent of the annual income of a treasure island under the sea is a huge sum of money. Chu Han nodded. He was very satisfied with the result, and said calmly: "Very good, then, from now on, Fishman Island will be my place." "Snapped!" As he said, Chu Han snapped his fingers, and Ke Luo appeared next to Chu Han silently, holding a banner in his hand with a dragon-head skeleton embroidered on it! This is the Pirate Banner of the Dragon God Pirate Group! Chu Han took the Pirate Banner from Ke Luo, stepped forward slightly, and stretched out his hand. At the same time, King Neptune, known as the "Great Knight of the Sea," also came to Chu Han and took the banner he handed over. "I lent my name to the fisherman island, no matter who it is, as long as he invades the fisherman island, I will hunt him down to the ends of the world!" This is Chu Han''s oath, because Fishman Island is his territory, no matter who it is, dare to go wild here, then do well to bear the dragon''s anger! After speaking, Chu Han squinted at Ke Luo, Ke Luo immediately disappeared in place, still no one noticed. Chu Han turned his head to look at Bai Xing, who was hiding behind Princess Yi Ji and peeking at him, and said, "This is a gift for Fishman Island." Neptune looked at Bai Xing suspiciously, not knowing what Chu Han was talking about. Soon, Crowe appeared again, carrying a man with curly hair covered in blood. "The captain of the Flying Pirate Group, he knows the secret of Murloc Island, the secret of the Mermaid Princess who will only appear for hundreds of years." Chu Han looked at Neptune whose face changed slightly and said, "You know what I''m talking about, Your Majesty the King." At the same time, Minister Right drew his sword out of its sheath and looked at Chu Han with a vigilant look. Even if he knew he could not beat Chu Han, he still had to draw his sword because Chu Han clearly knew that Murloc Island had guarded hundreds of people. The secret of Nian, that is a secret that no one can know, otherwise the fisherman island will be destroyed! "I am very interested in the mermaid princess, but I will not hurt her, nor will I reveal her existence." Chu Han didn''t care about everyone''s reaction, and said calmly. Neptune was silent for a long time, then suddenly asked: "Why would you know?" This is asking why Chu Han knew the secret of Murloc Island. You must know that even Neptune himself only truly confirmed it today, and why Chu Han, as a human, would know so clearly. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Just now at the dock, I saw that her crying caused giant sea kings, and at the same time, I met hordes of sea beasts on the bottom of the sea, and they were heading towards the fisherman island. Go forward, because at that time the mermaid princess was scared, and they followed instinct to protect her. Neptune nodded slightly and was silent, he was thinking about how to answer Chu Han. Chu Han didn''t wait for Neptune to ask questions, and said straightforwardly: "My boat is built by Tom the Murloc, and it has the accessories of Pluto''s Bruton on it!" As soon as these words came out, everyone looked at Chu Han with eyes wide open. Including Crowe is also shocked. He only learned today that the seemingly ordinary cannon that was hidden in the bow of the ship was actually part of Pluto''s''Brutton''! One of the three ancient weapons of Pluto''Bruton''! "So you can rest assured that I am very interested in the sea king''Poseidon'' who is also one of the three ancient weapons, but I will not hurt her." One of the three ancient weapons of the sea king''Poseidon''! Crowe was a little stunned, this is, he thought he was dreaming. Suddenly someone told him that on the bow of the ship he was sitting on, there was a cannon that could destroy an island with a single shot. It was an accessory of the ancient weapon of Pluto''s Bruton. Then he told him that the mermaid princess who was only fourteen or five years old in front of him was the ancient weapon sea king''Poseidon''! Cloe was instantly messed up, and the whole person was stupid on the spot! Chu Han ignored Ke Luo''s weird reaction. Instead, he looked at the bewildered Bai Xing and said with a slight smile: "Furthermore, Princess Bai Xing is still so young, and it is hard for me to be interested." This is a cold joke, Chu Han rarely told a cold joke, but no one laughed. No one knows better than Neptune, the horror of ancient weapons, they are terrible weapons that can destroy the world! And now, a part of Pluto''s''Brutton'' has appeared, and the mermaid princess who will only appear on the fish island for hundreds of years, that is, the sea king''Poseidon'' has also appeared. So far, two of the three ancient weapons have appeared. "The world, is it going to start chaos..." Neptune looked at Chu Han, who was standing in front of him but staring at Bai Xing, and had a faint feeling in his heart that this man would completely subvert the world! 151 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 152 New World! ! Chapter 152 The New World!! One month later, Fishman Island, Bubble Wharf.Miscellaneous"Zhi"worm Chu Han looked at the "Yemengjia" that had been re-coated, and said slightly, "Your craftsmanship is comparable to Tom''s. You deserve to be a real brother." Dan of the Eastern Werewolf smiled slightly, and said: "You are too polite, Tom is the world''s leading boatman, I''m not far behind." This is not Dan''s humility, because you have to know that whether it is the "Golden Jackson" of One Piece King Gere D. Roger or the "Yemengjiade" of Chu Han, it is all made by Tom. So it''s not an exaggeration to say that Tom is the world''s number one boatmaker! Chu Han didn''t say anything, but suddenly said to Dan: "I have promised to protect the Murloc Island, what do you promise me?" The reason why Chu Han was willing to lend his name to protect the Murloc Island was because of the need for funds from the Sea King''Poseidon'' and his ambition, and also because the Murloc Dan promised him. Dan looked around cautiously, and whispered: "I have fixed some parts and defects that Tom didn''t have time to complete. I have repaired them." Chu Han raised his eyebrows, nodded slightly, did not say anything, but there was a hint of satisfaction in his eyes. "Young Master" At this moment, Ke Luo appeared silently in place, bending slightly to Chu Han said: "The funds that the fisherman island borrowed from your name have been received. At the same time, there is a new reward order here. Please see." With that, Crowe handed over the stack of rewards in his hand. Dan has become accustomed to this weird way of appearance of Chloe. After all, Chloe has appeared in front of Dan like this for more than a month. At first he scared Dan to death. Now that he is used to it, he is not so surprised. Dan Wei smiled, and said, "I''ll leave when it''s okay here, Chu Han, I wish you all the best." After speaking, Dan left the dock and waved to Chu Han at the same time. Chu Han just glanced at Dan, and then said to Crowe: "Call Ram and Robin back and prepare to set sail for the new world!" After sending Ke Luo away, Chu Han looked at the reward order in his hand. This was the new reward order issued by the Navy in the past six months, and there was a full stack! "Since Roger said that before his death, have there been more pirates..." Chu Han kept flipping through the reward order, and there were some familiar faces on it, as well as other new faces. It should have been only these two years before going to sea. "Hawkeye''s reward has improved a lot. It seems that his injury has healed. Well, there is also Doflamingo. This dog is the intermediary of the dark world. After entering the new world, he will have some intersection with him. , Um, green pepper, Kaido, mother..." Chu Han frowned slightly. The guys on these reward orders were big pirates in the new world, each of them was a pervert with a reward of over 100 million, and some of them were powerful in the same era as Roger and Whitebeard. "what?" Suddenly, Chu Han turned out a reward order, which was a portrait of a red-haired man wearing a straw hat. "Shanks..." It is said that Chu Han hadn''t seen Shanks in seven or eight years, and he didn''t expect to see him on the reward order. "Chu Han" Several tall murlocs in overcoats stood under the boat. One of the leading murlocs was very tall, and there was a faintly sturdy breath circulating on him. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with a smile: "Come on Tiger, the navy''s eyeliner has not the courage to come to me." As soon as Chu Han''s words fell, the murlocs tore off their coats. It was Tiger and his party. Tiger smiled, jumped up directly, came to Chu Han''s side, and said, "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, you guys made a lot of noise on the Chambord Islands. You escaped from the navy''s hands. Good for you!" Chu Han smiled, he had a good impression of Tiger, after all, it would be difficult for him to succeed without the help of people like Tiger in the matter of the Holy Land Mary Joa. "Mr. Chu Han!" Along with Tiger, there are powerful murlocs like Aaron and Jinping, who also followed Tiger to return to the murloc island. Chu Han glanced at Jinping, and suddenly said, "Tiger, what do you want to do?" With that said, Chu Han looked at Tiger, and he saw the mark on the body of Jinping, the burning sun mark! Tiger''s face was a little silent, and he laughed at himself and laughed: "We don''t want to get involved in the fisherman island. This time we come back to see the hometown where we were born, and then we will form a pirate group and sail on the sea." Chu Han quietly listened to Tiger''s words. Indeed, after the incident of Marie Qiaoya, Tiger shouldn''t appear on the fisherman island no matter what, because the world government is likely to anger the fisherman island for this. "Since you have made a decision, then I won''t say much, I wish you success." Chu Han nodded calmly without saying anything. He actually planned to make the Pirate Group established by Tiger become his subordinate. The second one attached to the Pirate Group. But Chu Han knew that Tiger was not the kind of person willing to live with a stranger, he also had ambitions. But in the same way, Chu Han would not care. If he remembered correctly, Tiger, he was dying, that was his life. By the time Chu Han glanced at it nonchalantly, one of the seven martial arts of the future king was his thug! Tiger didnt know Chu Hans thoughts, and nodded happily, Thank you, we have to leave first, or well suffer when we were discovered that weve been to Fishman Island, because I didnt expect you to appear. Im on the fisherman island, Ive known this way, I dont have to worry about it." Previously at the dock, Tiger and others were hiding in the dark and watching the Tianlongren incident. At that time, Chu Han knew that Tiger and others had come to Fishman Island, and when he was in Dragon Palace, he also accidentally asked Neptune , I know that Tiger has been here. Chu Han nodded, and suddenly said to Tiger''s back: "Tiger, be careful of humans!" Originally, Chu Han accidentally planned to remind Tiger, who knew Tiger smiled without looking back: "Aren''t you a human being, be careful, goodbye!" Chu Han was taken aback, and suddenly fell silent. It turned out that this was because of a different race. Tiger would believe in him as a human, so Tiger would also believe in the little girl who would kill him. Three days later, Fishman Island, Bubble Wharf. Chu Han rubbed the village rain around his waist, a trace of blazing heat flashed in his eyes, and waved his hand and said, "Yang Fan, set sail, go to the new world!" Crowe and others responded: "Yes!" On this day, a pirate ship named "Yemengard" set off from the fisherman island, passed the Bailiuhai tornado, and entered the second half of the great channel, the new world! 152 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 153 Bar News Chapter 153 Bar News Three months later, New World, Lati Moscow Island, Nine Hearts Bar.Miscellaneous To say that the most chaotic, there is no place like bars and casinos, these places are the darkness of the world, but it is only a small part. This "Nine Hearts" bar was opened only two days ago. The owner is a man in a black suit, who always looks at the guests with a smile. Although it is daytime, the bar is still very lively. "Have you heard, that''Hundred Beast'' Kaido is going to challenge White Beard again." A drinker with drunken eyes said to his companion on the table. "Really, what''s the result?" The alcoholic companion was a man covered in his coat, looking a little weird. The alcoholic took a sip of the wine, his drunkenness in his eyes became stronger, and he laughed: "Kaido must have lost the beast, but it''s not dead." The alcoholic''s companion nodded, and said absently, "Yes, the New World has been peaceful for the past few years." The drunkenness in the drinker''s eyes became more intense, and he said vaguely: "Where, not long ago, that elf, the clan was destroyed, and the new world is uneasy...quiet..." After speaking, the drinker fell on the table and fell asleep. At the same time, because the alcoholic was drunk, he didn''t notice that the entire bar, except for the owner, fell silently. The alcoholic companion tore off the gray coat directly, revealing a black-haired teenager. The boy indifferently glanced at the fallen drinker and said, "This person is the only witness who saw the demise of the elves?" The owner of the bar came silently behind the young man and said: "Yes, this man was saved by an elf from the elves at the time, so he witnessed the whole thing happening." The bar owner''s tone was respectful, as if the boy in front of him was his master. The boy frowned slightly: "But he doesn''t even know where the princess of the Elf race is!" There was a cold smell in the boy''s tone, and he seemed very dissatisfied with the result! The bar owner hesitated for a while, and said: "It was the aunt who made the shot. It is said that because the elves did not hand in the snacks on time, the aunt personally took the action and destroyed the elves, and the fairy princess went to sea at that time, so this is the time. No one has found her now." The boy squinted his eyes slightly, and suddenly remembered something, and asked: "Have White Beard and Kaido met?" The young man just learned about this incident. The two world''s strongest changers actually matched up. He was very interested in the result. The bar owner shook his head slightly and said: "No, Kaido is going to challenge Whitebeard, but it is said that Kaido left suddenly before the two fight." The boy nodded, too, if the two of them had fought, they would have already caused a sensation in the world. After taking a sip of wine in silence, the young man said in a low voice, "How''s Moriah?" The bar owner took out a list from his arms and said, "It''s pretty good. At present, four pirate groups have been conquered by Moria, and there are three small islands. The funds turned in this year on the fisherman island have also arrived." The young man nodded, the coldness on his body did not dissipate because of the wine, but it became stronger and stronger, and a faintly terrifying breath was awakening. "So, did you find the princess of the elves?" The bar owner bends down slightly and said: "The last boat she was in was found one day ago, near Punk Hassad. "Punk Hassad?" The boy was a little surprised, he remembered that it seemed to be a research institute of the Navy. "Yes." The young man touched his chin slightly, it would be interesting if he was in Punk Hassad. This young man was Chu Han who arrived in the New World three months ago, and the bar owner is naturally Chu Han''s butler, Clo. Three months ago, when Chu Han and others came to the New World, they immediately contacted Moria. Then, under Chu Hans secret promotion, Moria successively conquered several pirate groups. There are already five pirate regiments under Moria, and the captains of two pirate regiments are still large pirates offering a reward of over 100 million. After that, Moria took over three islands with the help of Chu Han. Now Moria can be said to be the little overlord of the New World. Compared to the pirate overlords of the white beard, it may be somewhat insufficient, but better than For some pirates who have just entered the New World for three or four years, it is already pretty good. "Ready to go to sea, let''s go to Punk Hassad!" After speaking, Chu Han walked directly out of the bar, which was an island under the name of Moria. This was because the navy had rounded up Chu Han too frequently in the past three months, and had hardly given Chu Han any time to rest. Within a day or two, a warship came to watch him. Under such circumstances, Chu Han could only expand his power through Moria, but this was too slow, after all, Moria''s strength and reputation were not as good as Chu Han. "It seems that I have to find time to give the Navy a warning, otherwise I will be held back by these guys sooner or later." Chu Han thought for a while, and suddenly thought of someone. Perhaps, she might be a breakthrough. "The princess of the elves!" Chu Han had heard of the princess of the elf clan before his aunt destroyed the elf clan. At that time, Chu Han planned to include the elf clan princess in the Dragon God Pirate Group. Because this princess of the elves is born with the ability to heal all injuries! It''s just a pity that before Chu Han could do anything, the elf clan was annihilated by the aunt because he didn''t turn in the snacks on time, and the whereabouts of the elf princess was also unknown. "Mother, the strength of this old woman is too weird, it should be related to swallowing." When the aunt started, Chu Han was near the territory of the elves, and he saw the darkness that covered the sky and the sun swallowed the entire island. Chu Han had no chance of taking action. It was just a moment that the entire elves'' territory was gone! Chu Han shook his head slightly. According to the situation at that time, even if he shot, he might not be able to change anything. The aunt''s strength was too terrifying. "I am not yet an opponent of the overlords of these new worlds. I have no chance of winning against them." These people are all perverts from the same era as the One Piece King Gere D. Roger, and their strength is terrifying. Chu Han is currently too young after all. "Let''s find the princess of the Elf race first." Chu Han thought for a while before making a decision. The elves have now been destroyed, if Chu Han intends to subdue the princess of the elves, it shouldn''t be difficult. The ability to heal all injuries is very suitable as Chu Hans ship doctor. After all, Chu Han suffers severe injuries after every battle. If there is a ship doctor who can quickly heal his injuries, Chu Han can also fight with peace of mind. . and "Punk Hassad, it would actually be there..." Chu Han''s face was slightly upturned. What a coincidence, there was originally his next destination! 153 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 154 Punk Hassad Chapter 154: Punk Hassad The new world, Punk Hassad.Miscellaneous ̡̡ This is a secret research institute of the Navy in the New World, where the Navy studies new technologies and detains some criminals. The owner here is a naval scientist named Bega Punk. This person claims to have "wisdom beyond five hundred years of modernity", and is the number one scientist of the Navy and also recognized as the number one scientist in the world. And here is a research institute that Begapunk asked the Navy to set up in the New World to study and manufacture "artificial creatures" technology! A pier in Punk Hassad, a pirate ship named "Yemengad" arrived here from Latimosk Island a day ago. Chu Han looked at the surrounding flowers and plants, as well as the bursts of breathing in the forest. The waves and sandy beaches nearby were also good. It could be said that it was a very beautiful island. but Chu Han frowned slightly. This place was different from the Punk Hassad he had in mind. There was no poisonous gas, no artificial creatures raging, and it was completely a fairyland on earth. "Couldn''t Caesar betray the navy yet?" This is not impossible. After all, Chu Han did not see Caesar''s reward order on the reward order. This shows that Caesar is probably still in the navy! Chu Han''s face turned up slightly. This was really interesting. He was only planning to come and see the artificial creatures. He didn''t expect that there might be unexpected gains. It was really interesting. "Young Master" Cloe brought Chrissy and Ram over. Rem stayed to watch the boat. Robin was interpreting the historical text that Chu Han had found this year. This thing is not unusual in the New World, at least More common than the first half of the Great Channel. Chu Han nodded, and asked calmly: "The roadbed hasn''t come back yet?" When he went ashore, Chu Han asked Luji to look at the situation on the island. Although Chu Han could understand the situation of the entire island in an instant using Yan Ling or domineering, the island and Chu Han were in the impression Its different, so its better to be careful. Crowe shook his head and said strangely: "No, but I just caught this in the forest." With that, Crowe raised a lizard in his left hand and said, "Master, this lizard is a bit weird. It has no blood." With a flash of white light, the lizard''s belly was cut open instantly, there was nothing, no blood or internal organs! Chu Han suddenly grabbed the lizard, crushed the lizard with a slight force in his hand, and said indifferently: "We have been discovered, we are ready to fight!" After speaking, Chu Han closed his eyes, his golden pupils flickered, and a terrifying murderous aura radiated from him. That was the proof that he remained in Chu Han after numerous fights over the past year! At the same time, Crowe disappeared in place, and his reaction speed was almost second only to Chu Han. On the other hand, Ram directly protected Chris behind him, flipped his hands, and held two black gold pistols in her hands. Not only Chu Han, but even Kro and Ram and others have grown a lot during the battle for more than a year, especially Kro and Lu Ji. Ke Luo''s''silent steps'' speed has reached even Chu Han, if you don''t use the''Scythe Weasel'', it will be difficult to detect Ke Luo''s figure. As for the roadbed... The''Six Forms'' have been developed to the extreme by him, and his strength may be the strongest in the Dragon God Pirate Group except Chu Han. Even Crowe is a little weaker than the roadbed. At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps, and Chu Han and others were surrounded in a blink of an eye! Chu looked at the navy surrounding them coldly. There were no officers above the general rank, and the highest was a colonel. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and calmly said to Crowe: "After resolving them, meet with the roadbed and come to me. I will go to the research institute." With that said, Chu Han stepped towards the depths of the island. He just released the''Scythe Weasel'' and heard a roar there. The sound was a bit familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere. Chu Han faintly felt that this time, he might have unexpected gains. "Stop, dare to look down at the sea..." Before the colonel finished his words, he was cut directly by a white light. The expression of anger before death still remained on his face. He died before he could react. This can only be said, The attacker''s shot was too fast! Cloro loomingly stood next to the colonel''s body, looking at the frightened navy, showing a beautiful smile and said: "Hello, may I ask, have you seen the death god?" After speaking, a scream resounded through the entire Punk Hassad! Chu Han walked in the forest, his golden pupils flickered slightly, and the sickle ferret kept bringing back many sounds to him, but none of them was the sound of animal breathing! "Could it be that all the animals on the island are artificial?" Chu Han frowned. If this is the case, the mysterious world''s number one scientist really has some skills. "Beyond the wisdom of the modern five hundred years..." Chu Han thought about it for a moment. It seemed that not only was it five hundred years old, it was possible for a thousand years! "what?" Suddenly, Chu Han looked a little surprised in a direction. There was a volcano there, and a feeling came from his heart just now. It was a similar feeling. "Is it the thing made by Bega Punk?" Chu Han is a little strange, is Bega Punk also in Punk Hasad?That''s interesting! "Let''s find the elf princess first." Chu Han''s purpose this time is mainly the elf princess. "YanlingSickle Itachi!" Golden pupils flickered, golden light bloomed, countless wind elves appeared in the air one after another. After sensing Chu Han''s thoughts, they instantly flew away to every corner of the island, and soon Chu Han found his goal. "In the ice cellar?" Chu Han rolled his eyes a little strangely. He remembered that Punk Hassad was not only a research institute of the Navy, but also a prison for criminals. Could it be that the princess of the elves was there? But how could the princesses of the elves get caught in prison? Chu Han thought about it for a moment, and faintly understood them, no, what did he catch the princess of the elf clan for. "The evil scientist second only to Begapunk? I hope you don''t let me down..." With that said, Chu Han flew over directly on the moon step. There are artificial creatures everywhere on this island, maybe even on the bottom of the sea. They were discovered long before they went ashore. If so, they dont need to do it anymore. What sneaked in, just break in! In the depths of Punk Hassad, in a research building, a man in a white and purple coat looked at the surveillance screen with a gloomy expression, and then said to the researcher: Close the door immediately and let all the artificial creatures on the island go. The shore attacked the pirate ship, called the salamander back, let it block the dragon for a while, and everyone else evacuated!" After the man gave a series of orders, the whole person turned into a ball of air and flew out, leaving a sentence: "I will go to the ice cellar to take away some important prisoners, and the others will immediately go to the pier from Exit G, and immediately give up Punk Hasad. !" The remaining researchers all looked at each other one after another. They didn''t know why the second scientist of the institute was suddenly so panicked. 154 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 155 Artificial Dragon! Chapter 155 Artificial Dragon! Punk Hassad, east coast.MiscellaneousZhiInsects The roadbed looked at the corpses around him blankly. Those were the navy stationed here, and he had just solved them all. "There is something here that is worthy of the Navy''s desperate protection." There was a trace of contemplation on Luke''s face. He just happened to approach here. Who knew that these garrisoned navies suddenly became vigilant. It was really unreasonable to treat him as an intruder. But this is also a strange place for the embankment, because the neighborhood, including the sea, has been perceived by him with domineering, there is nothing, a very ordinary pier, why do these navies care so much? "Ok?" Suddenly, Lu Ji frowned slightly. He sensed a lot of people approaching. It seemed that it was the navy of Punk Hassad, and there were still a lot of people! "There really is a problem here..." Lu Ji squinted his eyes slightly, cold light constantly flashed in his slightly squinted eyes, a murderous aura gradually spread, and the surrounding beasts were all disturbed by the monstrous murderous aura~, they fled here one after another! Over the past year or so, the one that has grown the most is probably the roadbed. The Six Forms have been developed by him close to the limit, and the domineering is already very proficient. It can be said that the roadbed is the strongest of the Dragon God Pirates except Chu Han! "Good luck, I just don''t know what is going on here, someone will tell me, huh!" As the footsteps approached, Lu Ji gave a sneer, and all the muscles in his body moved in an instant. Just as the roadbed was about to collide with the approaching navy, a volcano on the island suddenly erupted, and a red shadow rocket flew into the research building! "That was... the dragon just now?!" At the same time, Chu Han was visiting the research building built by the Naval Science Corps. To be precise, Chu Han was visiting the ice cellar in the research building! "Interestingly, this is a mammoth, it''s so big, it''s bigger than the mammoth on the island that Rayleigh took me to." Chu Han touched the frozen mammoth in front of him, closed his eyes slightly, then shook his head regretfully and said, "It''s a pity, it''s dead." Also, the temperature of this ice cellar was so low that Chu Han felt a little bit cold, not to mention these witless beasts, they were probably frozen to death long ago. Chu Han walked forward two steps slightly. Starting from this area, it was all human beings. The real ice cellar he had just walked through was the real ice cellar with many corpses of wild beasts inside. Chu Han walked through the prisons, frowning without even looking, as if thinking about something. Walking to the last prison, Chu Han still lowered his head in silence. There are prisoners in these prisons, and they are also alive, but they didn''t speak, everyone looked like statues! Chu Han was stunned slightly, and suddenly understood. That''s why it looks the same. They are desperate! Chu Han shook his head, it seems that there is no useful information here. "Ok?" Suddenly, Chu Han looked at a prison intently. This prison is a bit different from other prisons. This prison is very clean, and it is a little strange that this prison has just been opened! "Have you already ran away? It should have been transferred. Come one step later!" Chu Han was a bit pity. He didn''t expect that crazy scientific house to be so decisive. He immediately removed all the researchers from the entire research building, even the prisoners. bought. "YanlingSickle Itachi!" The golden pupil flickered, countless elves flew in the air in an instant, and the sound of the entire research building fell into Chu Han''s ears in an instant! "This is..." Chu Han frowned, what kind of voice was this? "Boom!" It seems to be the footsteps of something, but the sound is so loud, the entire research building is shaking, and the sound is approaching! Chu Han suddenly concentrated slightly. Almost in the next second, the ceiling above his head shattered, and a fiery red paw slapped Chu Han. The wind blew the surrounding prison away, and a roar sounded! "Roar!" Chu Han flashed slightly, and easily avoided this claw. After he stabilized his body, he could see who the owner of that claw was. "Interesting, interesting, the world''s number one scientist is really amazing, and he actually made this kind of thing artificially!" What appeared in front of Chu Han was a huge fiery red beast with its wings slightly stretched out, its eyes erected, and a blazing temperature radiated from its body! This is a fire dragon! And it''s a fire dragon made by hand! After a few glances, Chu Han shook his head slightly: "Unfortunately, it''s probably only equivalent to four generations, and there is no trace of dragon blood in the body, is it an artificial dragon?" This fire dragon is the same as other artificial creatures on the island, but there is a little difference. This fire dragon has blood and meat in its body, but the blood is not dragon blood! "It''s just an appearance, it''s just a fleshy shell." At this moment, the fire dragon opened its mouth to Chu Han, and a blazing temperature radiated from its mouth. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and looked with interest at this artificial dragon comparable to the fourth-generation species. Is this going to breathe? "Roar!" A red flame breath instantly hit Chu Han, and the blazing temperature melted the ice cellar as soon as it hit Chu Han. At the same time, the air was assimilated by the blazing flame, and Chu Han was drowned in a blink of an eye! A trace of satisfaction flashed in the fire dragon''s eyes, and his wings moved slightly. When he was about to fly away, a cold voice sounded. "Heh! A mere man-made dragon, let alone you are not a true fifth-generation species, even if it is a true fourth-generation species, so what?" "boom!" The flame dissipated, and a man with a chill all over stood in place, his golden eyes gleaming with indifference. It is Chu Han! Chu Han tilted his head slightly, the golden pupils flickered, and the ancient chants resounded throughout the research building, and a terrifying coercion fell from the sky. Almost instantly, Chu Han''s pupils completely turned golden and indifferent. Watching the fire dragon. Yan Ling Emperor! "roll!" The cold words are like runes. The moment they spit it out, the fire dragon''s head was sweating profusely. It wanted to run, but with those eyes watching it, it couldn''t even move forward! Chu Han just looked at the fire dragon coldly, and suddenly dissipated from Yan Ling, and said: "Stay in that volcano, where it will be useful to you in the future, now, get out!" As soon as Chu Han''s voice fell, the fire dragon directly stretched its wings and flew into the air, disappearing into the sky in an instant, and returning to the volcano. It is estimated that it will not come out if it is killed this time. Chu Han concentrated slightly, turned his head and looked in one direction, Jian Zhu heard a laugh and a weak cry, he was a man! Chu Han smiled slightly, moved slightly under his feet, and flew over with a moon step. "Found you, Caesar!" 155 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 156 M. Caesar Courant Chapter 156 M. Caesar Courant Punk Hassad, research building G channel. A weird man floating in the air flew to the east coast with a gloomy face, and the terrifying pressure just soared to the sky, as long as he was still in the research building, he would definitely feel it, and he was no exception. "Is the one just domineering?" Men cant be sure, although this is a new world, its not uncommon to be domineering, but domineering is the qualifications of a king, and there is only one person in tens of millions who might have the color of a king. Qualifications. Thinking about it this way, a man''s mood is even worse. After all, he has a domineering look. Without exception, he has a common characteristic, being strong! "If it weren''t for that research, I wouldn''t stay here anymore!" The man turned his head and glanced at the little girl he was carrying. This is his very important research material, otherwise he would not bring her out of the ice cellar. You know, this is probably the last one in the world. Fairy! "Damn it, how did this killing embryo come to Punk Hasad? Didnt the intelligence say that Dragon Lord fought fiercely with the navy headquarters on Bahana Island, and he came to Punk Hasad in a blink of an eye, and the guys in the intelligence department were all there? sleeping!" The man was swearing, he was very disdainful of the navy in his words, but at the same time he was very afraid of the embryonic killing who was chasing him behind him, because the embryonic killing has proved with facts that there is no one in this world who dare not kill! Just when the man was anxious, a cold voice suddenly came from the passage in front of him. "The navy''s intelligence department is not sleeping, but because they are confused by me." The man instantly gasified, a stream of air floating in the air, and the coat he was wearing instantly turned into air and dragged him into the air. "Geelulululu, sneaky, get out of the boss!" As he said, a laser sword appeared in the man''s hand out of thin air, and the hot light ignited the air, and a faintly hot temperature filled the g-channel opening. "This is the natural devil fruit, gas fruit? It''s really interesting, but unfortunately, you are a bit violent!" The icy voice sounded again, accompanied by the huge oncoming air pressure, which collapsed the passageway in an instant! "Vacuum sword!" The airy man waved the laser sword in his hand, instantly splitting the air wave, and then turned into air to fly towards the passageway. After all, if it collapsed, he would be fine, but he still had a little girl in his hand! Punk Hassad, at the end of channel g, east coast. The roadbed withdrew his fist expressionlessly, and it was him who just smashed the passageway with a punch. Originally Luji didn''t plan to take action, but he just learned something interesting from the corpses that fell under his feet, and Luji was here waiting for the appearance of the scientific madman. "Wow!" At this moment, an astonishing wisp of air flew past the roadbed and flew toward the warship docked at sea! Lu Ji smiled coldly, his right foot moved slightly, and a blue slash was sent from his foot, instantly cutting through the extremely fast air! At the same time, a crisp slap sounded. "Papa" Lu Ji frowned slightly, he had a vaguely bad premonition, as if something was happening, no, it was ignition! The roadbed focused slightly, and when he moved his feet, the''shave'' broke out, and in an instant he took the roadbed and fled the place. "boom!" Just the next second after the embankment left, the place where he was originally standing exploded instantly, accompanied by the sound of a castanets. Lu Ji was slightly concentrating, he deserved to be a natural demon fruit ability person, it was still a bit tricky, he was careless. "Xielulululu, you should be a fighter of the Dragon God Pirate Group, a member of the former world government assassination department cp9, Rob Luki?" The man who was like a ghost slowly floated in the air, the little girl in his hand was gone, and he didn''t know where he was hiding. It is worth mentioning that the man holds two strange castanets in his hands. The roadbed narrowed his eyes slightly, and the explosion that just happened for no reason was definitely related to the castanets, and it should be the ability of the natural gas fruit. "You talk too much nonsense!" After speaking, the roadbed disappeared in place instantly, appeared behind the man like a ghost, clenched his fists with both hands, and the air burst under pressure! "Pointing SpearSix King Spear!" The fists blasted behind the man, but it exploded the air without touching the man''s body! The pupils of the roadbed shrink slightly, impossible!He obviously used domineering, why... "Xielulululu, for newcomers like you who have just entered the new world, this big master will give you a reminder, that is..." As he said, the man''s air-like body slowly healed, and once again turned into a ghost state, with a laser sword in his hand... "Domineering is not so useful!" The man waved the laser sword in his hand and slashed towards the roadbed, instantly burning the surrounding air! "Vacuum sword!" However, this one did not fall because it was cut open! At the same time, an indifferent voice suddenly sounded behind the man, accompanied by a pair of gold-colored vertical pupils and a terrifying power! "The Naval Scientific Research Unit, a natural gas fruit capable person, is known as the madman m. Caesar Courant whose wisdom is second only to Mr. Bergapunk. May I ask, how do you use domineering?" Caesars eye pupils contracted rapidly, and his forehead was constantly sweating. He dared to talk to the roadbed who was not very proficient in how to use domineering, but he absolutely did not dare to talk about the use of domineering with the killer behind him, just like him. He immediately ran as soon as he heard the killing embryo. He is scared! Because of that killing embryo, but the captain of the Dragon God Pirate Group who offered a reward of 400 million bel, slaughtered the Dragon Lord, Chu Han, who slaughtered the Tianlongren cleanly at Admiral Mary Joa! The person who came was Chu Han, who also cut the laser sword that was cutting to the roadbed, and used the blood-sucking sickle after the evolution of Sickle Weasel! The current Chu Han can evolve Sickle Weasel even if he doesn''t explode. You must know that he is now an S-rank hybrid! "M. Caesar Courant, why did you run as soon as you saw me?" As he said, Chu Han pulled out the Demon Blade Cun Yu, a black air appeared, instantly turning the village rain into black, and a terrifying aura permeated the coast, and the twinkling light of the golden pupil was even more dazzling. Chu Han''s hands directly Turned into black, like a pair of ghost hands! "Armed Demon Sword!" This is the domineering skill that Chu Han learned after entering the new world, covering the armed color on the object, making it extremely hard. Hard, comparable to the hardness of the sea floor stone! The roadbed is slightly concentrating, is this the correct way to use domineering? 156 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 157 Deadpool Project Chapter 157 Deadpool Project "Armed Demon Sword!" This is the domineering skill that Chu Han learned after entering the new world, covering the armed color on the object, making it extremely hard. Hard, comparable to the hardness of the sea floor stone! The roadbed is slightly concentrating, is this the correct way to use domineering? Chu Han smiled slightly and said, "Caesar, domineering, is this used?" The subgrade''s domineering can''t hurt the elementalized Caesar''s air body, but Chu Han''s domineering is not the low-level domineering level of the subgrade, but the high-level armed domineering! Caesar was silent for a while. He knew what it meant to attach domineering to the object. It was an application technique for domineering to reach a high level. This meant that Chu Han''s strength was even more terrifying than reported! "If you are silent, then we will come..." But before Chu Han finished speaking, he was interrupted by Caesar.Miscellaneous Y Chi Y Chong "I surrender, Lord Longjun don''t kill me!" For this reason, Caesar lifted the elementalization and turned it into an entity directly, and put himself in handcuffs with Hailou stone, not knowing where he touched the handcuffs. Chu Han was stunned, and he was slightly weird because he hadn''t reacted to Caesar''s face change speed for a while. As for Luke, the corner of his eyes twitched slightly, and his heart was very speechless. Just now, Caesar was very arrogant when dealing with him. In a blink of an eye, Chu Han turned into a kitten. Caesar didn''t show any abnormality about this, but he had a face as it should. To him, Luji was just a beast, and he could overcome it with a little effort. But Chu Han... Caesar slightly raised his head to look at Chu Han''s vertical pupils that were like golden flames, and shuddered abruptly. He didn''t even dare to look at Chu Han! It was this pair of eyes that made Chu Han faintly understand some things. He is no longer the old kid no matter his fame or strength. If you count Moriah''s power, he is now the overlord of the new world. "Luji, bring the princess of the elves back to the ship, this scientific madman, give it to me." After Chu Han finished speaking, he directly took Caesar and walked to the research building. In his hands, Caesar did not dare to escape. Lu Ji bent down slightly and watched Chu Han leave and walked to a warship by the sea. His domineering sense of sight and hearing felt a weak breathing. Before long, he saw a little girl with long ears, which was characteristic of the elves. "This is our ship doctor?" Lu Ji looked at this little girl who sleeps like a pig, feeling a little absurd, and he didn''t know why, he suddenly had an unknown premonition. On the warship "Caesar, you called the fire dragon that inhabits the volcano?" "Xielulululu, that''s a mount for the great Lord Longjun." "Oh, how do you compare to Begapunk?" "Geelulululu, that fellow Begapunk, he''s just a scumbag!" "Artificial devil fruit, can you make it now?" "Geelulululu, if you give that little girl to me, it won''t take three years..." "That''s my ship doctor. I have been looking for her for more than half a month, and I almost clashed with my aunt." "Geelulu, then, that won''t work for now..." Chu Han looked at Caesar who was a little frustrated, and frowned slightly. It cannot be denied that Caesar is indeed a very powerful scientist. If he is given enough time, he can even make devil fruits artificially. But Chu Han''s goal was not to man-made devil fruit, but something more powerful than devil fruit. Chu Han was silent for a while, and suddenly asked with a solemn expression: "Can you make a living person a puppet?" Caesar was slightly startled, and at first he looked confused. After thinking about it for a while, he said a little uncertain: "Unconscious is like a robot?" Chu Han shook his head, dispelled the golden pupils, and looked directly into Caesar''s eyes and said: "There are flesh and blood with their own consciousness, and they will only take orders from me, like a puppet of a living person!" In the ancient dragon alchemy, there is a horrible alchemy technique that is considered taboo by all alchemists, that is, Deadpool! That is the unique guard of the Dragon King, and it is the dead servant who absolutely obeys his orders made by the Dragon King with his own dragon blood! Moreover, what is flowing inside Deadpool''s body is not ordinary blood, but dragon blood! What Chu Han wanted Caesar to do was to make a large number of Deadpools! Punk Hassad, west coast. On the "Yemengard", Robin was looking jealous at the sleepy little girl. Finally, without knowing how long he watched, Robin pointed angrily at the roadbed and said: "Chu Han, that big-colored embryo asked you to bring it to the boat, do you do this? Why are you so obedient!" Lu Ji took a sip of his drink nonchalantly and said, "Because he is the captain, I will not listen to his orders. Could it be that you, the little girl who has offered a reward of no more than 100 million yuan?" Robin was directly jumped by the road base, and the court hungry department said angrily: "Where am I young? Where am I!" Indeed, the sixteen-year-old Robin now has a better figure than some adult women, which is why Robin was so popular when he was on Fishman Island. Ram, who was silently taking care of the princess of the Elf clan, glanced down slightly, and then looked at Lu Ji with a hint of murder in his eyes. "Stop it, talk about our ship doctor." Crowe appeared on the ship in time, with a few boxes in his hand, which contained the wealth of the institute. "Luji, is this the elf princess that the young master has found for half a month?" Crowe pushed his glasses, looked at the girl sleeping like a pig, and felt like Luke in his heart, with a vague premonition. Lu Ji nodded expressionlessly. He was wondering whether he should find a first-class doctor, and then persuaded Chu Han to give up the idea of ??letting the elf princess board the ship. Seeing Lu Ji nod his head, everyone was silent for a while, and then they thought about it together, all intending to persuade Chu Han to give up the idea of ??letting the elf princess go on board. "What are you doing here?" Chu Han landed directly on the deck with a moon step, and looked a little strangely at the crowded Ke Luo and others. "Cro, send back everything from the institute except money." Chu Han glanced at the box on the deck and said. Cloo was slightly startled. Although he was still a little puzzled, he still did it. To him, Chu Han''s words were orders. "Captain, I know a few good first-class doctors who can be our ship doctor." Lu Ji looked at Chu Han expressionlessly, and pointed to the little girl who was still sleeping and said, "As for the princess of the elf clan, we might as well return it to the navy and let her be our ship doctor. I feel a little worried." As soon as these words came out, not only Robin, but Ramrem and Chrissy nodded and looked in agreement. 157 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 158: Wizard Ship Doctor Chapter 158 The Elf Ship Doctor "Oh?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, turned his head to look at the sleeping princess of the elf clan, because of Caesar''s affairs, Chu Han had not carefully observed the princess of the elf clan.PMiscellaneousZhiwormP It was a very beautiful little girl with pointed ears, green hair and a doll-like face. No wonder Robin was jealous. but Chu Han looked at the little girl who sleeps like a pig, and the corners of his eyes twitched slightly, then turned to look at Lu Ji and the others: "She is our ship doctor, unless you can find the second princess of the Elf clan. Don''t talk about it." After speaking, Chu Han ignored Lu Ji and others'' reactions, and walked directly toward the recliner. When he was about to wake up the sleeping elf princess, the little girl''s eyelashes moved slightly, her emerald eyes He appeared sleepy in Chu Han''s sight. At the same time, a lazy voice came from the little girl''s mouth: "Ha, I sleep so well~" Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with great interest: "Are you the princess of the elves?" The little girl pursed her mouth slightly, and said with a delicate face: "I know what you want to say, and I also know your purpose. Even if our elves are asleep, our consciousness is sober. I''m all in your conversation. I heard it, so I wake myself up." After speaking, the little girl moved slightly, jumped up from the reclining chair, and looked at the golden pupil that Chu Han did not know when she turned on, and said, "If you promise to kill the murderer who destroyed our elves, I can promise you to do anything. !" With that, a trace of complicated emotion appeared in the little girl''s eyes, it was an unforgettable hatred. Chu Han was silent for a while, before speaking, Lu Ji and the others changed their expressions slightly: "Captain, calm down, if you agree, we will face the new world''s overlord now!" Aunt Charlotte Lingling, Kaido of the beasts, green pepper and white beard, these are the overlords of the new world, and among them, the white beard is the strongest! Of course, this is not to say that other people are weak. You have to know that they are all strong men of the same era as the Pirate King, Gere D. Roger, and the big pirates who have competed for that chair! Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, ignoring the reaction of Lu Ji and others, but looked at the little girl and said: "The murderer of the elves is named Charlotte Lingling, one of the overlords of the new world, you should know ?" The little girl nodded. Of course she knew, because the Elves are a race protected by the aunt, how could the princesses who are the Elves didn''t understand this. "Then, if I promise you, I will have a head-on conflict with the overlord of this new world. Do you think you have the value for me to do this?" Chu Han looked at the little girl with interest. The little girl did not react in frustration, but said nonchalantly: "I have seen you once. I saw you once a week before the elves were destroyed, so you will come to me, because you know me very clearly. Ability, so do you think I have that value?" Not only was the little girl not depressed, but tc asked with a blank face, because she was also very puzzled. Her abilities are very powerful and amazing, but she should not be able to make Chu Han face the overlord of the new world. . Chu Han smiled slightly, a strange light flashed in his golden eyes, and calmly said, "You are indeed of great value, but it is not enough for me to have a direct confrontation with the aunt." The little girl became more puzzled, tilted her little head and said: "Then why do you want to..." Chu Han waved his hand and interrupted the little girl. He sat on a chair on the deck and said, "After Roger died, the new world became a huge whirlpool, and all the pirates were vying for territory. Fight against each other, everyone wants to grow their own power, and then fight for the only chair!" The little girl nodded. This is a fact. The New World has been chaotic in recent years to the point that even the world government is reluctant to interfere. The new world has become an extremely huge vortex because of the struggles of those big men. The weak die and the strong live! Chu Han was silent for a while, and continued: "My goal is also the chair, and there will definitely be conflicts with those new world overlords, so..." The little girl faintly understood Chu Han''s purpose, her small face was full of disbelief, and her eyes were amazed. Lu Ji and others had already looked at Chu Han in horror, their mouths slightly opened because of shock. Chu Han paid little attention to the reactions of Lu Ji and others, but calmly said: "Rather than waiting for them to come to me, it is better to defeat them in advance!" With that, Chu Han stood up and looked around at everyone, and said coldly: "And my first goal is big mom Charlotte Lingling!" Punker Hassad, research building. Crowe looked at this building a little strangely. There was obviously no one here. Why did Chu Han want him to return the searched items? At this moment, a ghostly voice suddenly sounded. "Xielulululu, thank you for sending back the research and experiment materials, butler Cloo." Crowe raised his eyebrows slightly, his fingers moved slightly, and five slender claws appeared on his fingers. "Geelulululu, don''t be so nervous, I''m in the laboratory in front of you." Cloe appeared silently in the front laboratory for an instant. With a move of his left hand, the cat''s claw instantly tore the door open, and a man floating in the air was looking at Cloe enthusiastically. "Formally introduce myself, m. Caesar Courant, a former scientist of the Navy Science Force, now a boatman and scientist in the Dragon God Pirates group, hello butler Klow." Clos raised his eyebrows slightly, the cat''s claw in his hand still did not take back, and said calmly: "I will go back and confirm with the young master that this is the information the young master wants me to return. After speaking, Crowe put down the box he was carrying and turned to leave. Caesar looked at Crowe''s back, and whispered: "It''s just a little girl, and I dare to talk to this uncle like this." Crowe''s footsteps paused slightly, and he turned to look at Caesar''s gassy body, a black color emerged in his hand, and in a blink of an eye he dyed five slender cat''s claws black, and the strange black light circulated on the cat''s claws. "what did you just say?" Caesar stared at Chloe''s black cat''s claws in disbelief, and muttered: "This, this is impossible, this is impossible, your domineering, how..." "In terms of strength, I am indeed inferior to Luke, but if you want to talk about domineering proficiency, I am second only to the young master." Crowe''s people have disappeared, only the voice is erratic, like a shadow. A white light flashed, and a bloodstain appeared on Caesar''s face instantly, it was a scar left by a cat''s claw! Caesar didn''t care about the scars on his face, but was a little shocked by Klow''s performance just now. That is a technique that can only be used by high-level armed color domineering. Is his domineering so strong? 158 One Piece Dragon Clan System Chapter 159 The New Three Generals of the Navy Chapter 159 The New Three Generals of the Navy When Crowe and Caesar had a small conflict, everyone on the west coast of Punk Hazard was shocked by what Chu Han said.Miscellaneous Chi Insect The princess of the elven tribe took the lead to come back to her senses, and said suspiciously: "You mean, your purpose was originally the aunt? Why is it her?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and said calmly: "Although the aunt is not the strongest among the new world overlords, she is second only to Kaido and Baibeard in influence." This is not wrong, because the aunt''s unique hobby and style, her influence can almost rank among the top three in the new world. Chu Han paused, and continued with a strange look: "Kaido claims to be the strongest in singles. It shows that his body must be very tough, so he can be called the strongest creature alive by sea, land, and air." "I didnt choose Kaido because he was too strong. Even after using the''Bronze Throne'', I cant guarantee that I can win him stably, and even if I win Kaido, with Kaidos strong strength, I It must also be a serious injury, and it will inevitably not be let in by some people." Speaking of this, Chu Han frowned slightly, and there was another reason he didn''t say, and that was that Kaido''s strength was not only terrifying, but also unkillable. Chu Han didn''t know much about Kaido, but knew one thing, that is, Kaido can''t kill!After listening, the princess of the elven clan nodded slightly and said, "In this way, if you want to become famous in the first battle and lose your energy, you have only the aunt." She did not ask Chu Han why he did not choose White Beard, nor did Chu Han say, because it was a consensus. The white beard is too strong. It is a real monster. It is a man who has competed with One Piece King Gore d. Roger for the title of One Piece, the strongest man in the entire sea! As long as you are not stupid, it is impossible to set the first goal as white beard. The little girl clicked her chin, and said thoughtfully: "This choice shouldn''t be your idea. I think it should be the idea of ??the butler Klow who offered a reward of 130 million Baileys?" "This choice is the result of analysis by the young master and I. Hello, your Royal Highness, the princess of the elves." Cloe flew from the shore on a moon step, and slightly bent over to the little girl after landing: "In the beginning, the young master''s goal was Kaido, but that was too costly, so in the end the young master chose the aunt as the first. Goals." The little girl looked at Cloo and nodded and said: "Hundreds of Clos are well-deserved." Chu Han looked at Ke Luo and raised his eyebrows slightly, and asked, "Is the things sent back?" Crowe bent slightly and said, "Yes." He didn''t mention Caesar, because Chu Han didn''t mention it, and Cloe would not take the initiative to mention it. This was the rule. Chu Han didn''t explain to Ke Luo, but looked at the princess of the elven race and said: "Now you know, my goal is the aunt, then, what''s your answer?" The little girl jumped, suddenly a pair of transparent wings appeared behind her, and flew to the mast, leaving only a word on the deck. "I, the princess of the elves, Irufeli Natasha, agreed to be the ship doctor of the Dragon God Pirates." Chu Han smiled, and turned to Ke Luo and the others: "Set sail, target, Sahar Dong Island!" Great Channel, Malin Fodor, Marshals Office. The Warring States Period looked at the report in his hand solemnly. It was about the pirate movements of the New World in the past few years. It was full of pirates who were famous for the sea. The Lieutenant General and Chief of Staff of the Navy Headquarters He Shen said: "In recent years, the New World has become more chaotic, especially since this year and more, people like Aunt Kaido are a bit stupid, stupid, eager, and even white. Beard himself has signs of activity." He paused, and said a little strangely: "Also, among the newcomers who have poured into the New World in the past few years, some of them have shown some unusual actions." "Ok?" Warring States raised his head and looked at Crane, frowned slightly and asked, "What do you mean?" He looked a little strange, and continued: "These newcomers seem to have reached a certain consensus and did not take refuge in the pirate overlords who dominate the new world." Warring States frowned, and said a little moved: "You mean, they plan to..." He nodded slightly, and said solemnly: "I''m afraid, they are planning to get rid of those pirate overlords!" This is a big event, you know, the overlords who dominate the new world are all powerful men in the same era as the one-piece king, Gore d. Roger, and they are all sea pirates who are well-known in the sea! Those pirates who entered the new world only a few years after Roger''s death were completely newcomers, and they couldn''t fight the pirate overlords anyway. But Warring States didn''t think so. He knew very well that among these newcomers, there were a few very difficult characters. "Longjun Moonlight Eagle Eye Tianyacha, they are all tricky characters..." The Warring States sighed with a headache. If too much chaos occurs in the New World, it will have a great impact on the entire Great Channel. This is not good news for the Navy. He seemed to remember the same, and suddenly said slightly solemnly: "Marshal, there is one more thing, I think I should tell you." The Warring States period was stunned, looking at He''s solemn expression, and slightly concentrating: "What''s the matter?" "The Pirate Moonlight Moriah may conflict with Kaido, the overlord of the new world!" Warring States'' expression changed drastically, and he stood up and shouted, "What''s going on?!" Kaido, the beast, is the strongest singled out, and is known as the strongest living creature in the sea, land and air! Moonlight Moriah only entered the new world two years ago, but before he entered the new world, he was already a terrifying newcomer with a reward of 200 million bel, and his potential was terrifying! If the two men go to war, it is likely to become a fuse, directly detonating the chaos in the new world, and the result will be a collective melee of the new world pirates! He paused slightly, and said with a headache: "It is said that the newcomer Moria has been very active recently. After Kaido heard about it, he attacked a pirate ship under Moria''s suicide on the grounds of suicide." "Boom" Warring States directly roared: "Asshole, committing suicide again. That guy has already solved so many pirates and navy with this excuse. The body of this monster is more terrifying than the monster. Suicide!" The Warring States period was really angry. Kaido had repeatedly used suicide as the reason to intrude into the navy headquarters. Even he and Karp had fought Kaido, but they couldn''t kill Kaido, and finally let him leave! He frowned slightly and suggested: "Should we stop?" The Warring States period took a breath and waved his hand: "The navy doesn''t have much foundation in the new world, and it can''t stand the toss of Kaido''s monster, let alone a moonlight Moria with amazing potential!" Crane was silent. Kaido''s unkillable body has caused trouble to the Navy countless times, especially the division of the Navy in the New World, which has been destroyed by Kaido for suicide many times. "Let Sakaski and Kuzan go to the new world." The Warring States period was silent for a while, and suddenly laughed. He was startled slightly, and also smiled: "If you let the two incompatible little ghosts go to the new world, it might cause even greater chaos." The Warring States Period waved his hand and said: "The New World has been in chaos for so long, and our navy should also act." He nodded silently, and said a little hesitantly: "But let the two little ghosts go, will you..." The Warring States period interrupted He''s words directly and said: "They can already be alone, after all..." The Warring States period paused slightly and smiled: "They are now the three major admirals of the navy headquarters!" 159 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 160 The Red Haired Pirate Group Chapter One Hundred and Sixty: Red Haired Pirates New world, Heishala Island.Miscellaneous Q Zhi Q Insect The six-meter-tall little giant had a calm face, bandaging the wounds of a woman covered in blood. He also had injuries, but it was not very serious. "Captain, we can''t just let it go!" The muscular man looked at the unconscious woman angrily, with unstable flames of anger in his eyes. The man covered in his coat on the side pulled his arm and said, "Abu Sarom, calm down!" Some other people with gloomy faces also pulled Abusarom to keep him from messing around. Absalom broke free and said angrily: "How can I be calm? That guy, that bastard Kaido, actually slaughtered our companions in a boat on the grounds of suicide!" "be quiet." Everyone was stunned and turned to look at the six-meter-high little giant. After the six-meter-tall man bandaged the woman''s wounds, he twisted his giraffe-like neck slightly and said, "Brothers, somebody hurt our companion, what should I do?" Absalom and the others were taken aback, looked at each other, and shouted, "War!" The man raised his head slightly and said in a deep voice, "Then, Moonlight Pirates, declare war on Kaido, the beast!" "war!" The man looked at the injured companion and said silently in his heart: "I don''t care if you are the strongest creature in the land, sea or air, or the strongest singled out. If you hurt my partner of Moria, I will make you pay the price even if you die!" On this day, the captain of the Moonlight Pirates, Moonlight Moria, announced that the Moonlight Pirates would go to war with Kaido, one of the overlords of the new world! For a time, the new world was surging, and countless pirates were stupid, stupid, and eager to move! New World, Sahar Dong Island. In the New World, many islands have very abnormal climates, and here is a rare island with stable climate in the New World, Sahar Dong Island. After two weeks of sailing, a pirate ship named "Yemengard" finally came to this winter island with a stable climate. As the ship approached slowly, a man in a platinum robe jumped directly off the ship, and three others also jumped off the ship one after another. The man who landed first looked around and said: "This winter island is covered with snow all year round, but the climate is stable, which is rare in Ting." The man set out from Punk Hassad and arrived at Chu Han on this winter island after a two-week voyage. After speaking, Chu Han closed his eyes slightly, then opened them instantly, and smiled slightly: "That guy already knows that we are here, let''s go!" "In this ghostly weather, will the super newcomers of the new world be here?" It was Chu Han behind Chu Han, the princess Erufeli Natasha of the elf clan, who was also the ship doctor of the Dragon God Pirate Group. The overcoat-clad roadbed also frowned slightly. Although the weather on Sahar Dong Island is stable, the snowy weather is so bad that most people can''t walk here, let alone live. As for the last one, it is naturally Chris who can''t leave Chu Han. Chrissy tugged at the corners of Chu Han''s clothes slightly, and said softly, "Someone is watching us." Speaking of Chris, she pointed to a mountain top, where there was wind and snow everywhere, but it couldn''t stop Chris, who was born with perfect vision and domineering. Chu Han touched Chrissy''s hair and turned his head to look into the depths of the island. He didn''t care about the person who was watching them because he had guessed who it was. Chu Han cared more about what happened to the guy who hadn''t seen each other for almost ten years. "Shanks, here I am..." at the same time In the depths of Sahar Winter Island, in a cave, a group of men in overcoats gathered by the fire. They were more or less wounded, especially the red-haired man in the straw hat who led him. There are three deep scars on his eyes, just like the claws of a beast! "Boss, was that domineering just now?" A fat man asked nonchalantly at the red-haired man while biting on the barbecue. The horrible aura on the red-haired man soared uncontrollably. He was hit hard not long ago and was attacked by a sneak attack. He is in a bad mood now, but at this moment someone is spying on them unscrupulously. "Well, yes, two domineering waves one after another. The first one is fine, it should be about the same as me, the back domineering... Although it feels a little weak, it gives me a shocking feeling." As soon as these words came out, the fat man and the others who spoke first changed their expressions slightly, and no longer looked at them indifferently, and made solemn preparations for battle. The red-haired man waved his hand slightly and said with a smile: "Don''t be nervous, there are only four people on the other side, so it should be here to negotiate." Everyone still didn''t relax. A man holding a short gun at his waist frowned and said, "Negotiating? We just fought with White Beard, is it a white beard?" The red-haired man laughed and pointed at the short-gun man and said: "Beckman, you are too dear to me. The guy with the white beard is not the kind of person who can negotiate with people." As he said, the red-haired man didn''t care about other people, and laughed loudly, without the consciousness of a powerful enemy coming. Beckman thought for a moment, but also felt that what he said was too naive. As the overlord of the new world, how could Whitebeard send someone to negotiate with a newcomer. "The person who came should be my acquaintance. The domineering front gave me a familiar feeling. It was a kind of indifferent dominance. I thought, I probably guessed who came." The red-haired man finally stopped laughing, a trace of nostalgia and warmth appeared in his eyes, and he faintly guessed who the person was. Beckman and the others glanced at each other, and then heaved a sigh of relief. "It seems to be your friend, the boss, then we can rest assured, as long as it''s not an enemy, my body can''t stand the toss." Then, the fat man eating the barbecue touched his stomach and laughed. Tao. At this moment, a cold voice sounded outside the cave entrance. "He and I were never friends, but rivals!" 160 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 161 One Piece Alliance Chapter 161 The Pirate Alliance "He and I were never friends, but rivals!" At this moment, a cold voice sounded outside the cave entrance.Miscellaneous "Zhi"worm Everyone looked for their reputation and found that a black-haired teenager wearing a black robe outside the cave had slowly walked in, gently shaking off the snowflakes, and then looked at the red-haired man, smiling slightly: " Long time no see, Shanks." The man was Chu Han, followed by Chrissy, Natasha and Lu Ji. And this one who barbecues in the cave is the super newcomer of the new world, the former Roger Pirates fighter, the captain of the Red-haired Pirates, and the Red-haired Shanks! The red hair smiled slightly, and said, "I was wondering if such indifferent domineering would be you. I didn''t expect it to be you, Chu Han." "Long Jun Chu Han?!" Everyone around the fire was startled. Raki Lu directly grabbed the barbecue in his hand, and a faint light flashed in his small eyes. "Long Jun Chuhan, a super newcomer with a reward of 400 million Baileys, and a former member of the Roger Pirates, don''t be nervous, not an enemy." Ben Beckman took a sip of his wine and waved his hands slightly at the nervous people. Chu Han looked at Ben Beckman with interest, and smiled slightly: "The deputy captain of the Red-haired Pirate Group, Ben Beckman, your mind is turning quickly." Ben Beckman said with a calm face: "The Captain of the Dragon God Pirate Group, the one hundred Klow on your ship is no worse than me." Chu Han shrugged and did not pay attention to Ben Beckman''s words. Instead, he turned to look at the scratch on the left eye of the red hair. He focused slightly. He knew who caused the scratch, but he was still a little hard to believe. I know how strong Red Discovery is, but he is definitely not weaker than him! "I just met a terrible person, and I''m still alive." The red hair noticed Chu Han''s gaze and waved his hand to indicate not to care. Chu Han frowned slightly, did not look at the scratch on the red hair''s left eye, and drank silently. Luke and the others also sat down. They knew that this conversation would take a long time to end, at least there should be no results in a short time. The red hair looked at Lu Ji and the others, smiled slightly, and said to Chu Han: "Chu Han, you came to me so far away, isn''t it the old one?" With that, there was a glimmer of light in the red-haired eyes. He was very clear about Chu Han''s temperament, and Chu Han would not do anything for no reason. Chu Han was silent for a while, then looked up at the red hair and said intently, "Do you know something about the current situation in the new world?" Red Hair raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at Chu Han and nodded, "Well, we just had a fight with White Beard." At this moment, it was Chu Han''s turn to be surprised. He looked at the crew behind the red hair. Indeed, they were all wounded. No wonder he was in this cave, and it turned out to be healed. The red hair didn''t care, and continued: "The new world has been occupied by those powerful people who were in the same era as Captain Roger. If you want to gain a foothold in the new world, you can only defeat one of the pirate overlords, but this is not easy!" The red hair fell into sigh, and did not notice that Ben Beckman looked at Chu Han with a thoughtful look, and a strange light flashed in his eyes constantly. Chu Han glanced at Beckman with a slightly surprised look. As expected, he was a person who could assist the redhead, and his wisdom was indeed not low. "So, Shanks, how are we working together?" The red hair was slightly startled, and said with surprise on his face: "Are you serious? Chu Han, you are finally willing to..." Before the red hair had finished speaking, he was interrupted by Ben Beckman, and said in a deep voice, "You mean, join forces to defeat an overlord?" Chu Han looked at Ben Beckman appreciatively and said, "Yes, we have joined hands to defeat the overlord of a new world, so that we have a foothold." The red hair bowed his head slightly disappointed and said: "I thought you would come on my boat..." Chu Han shook his head helplessly, and the corners of Ben Beckman''s mouth twitched slightly, his expression speechless. This is too naive. Chu Han is also a super newcomer who is offering a reward of 400 million Baileys. To a certain extent, his influence is greater than that of a redhead. How could such a person be a redhead crew member. Soon, the red hair calmed down, and said slightly puzzled: "You mean, we are working together to defeat a new world overlord, do you have a goal?" Chu Han nodded, and said solemnly: "The big mom pirate group, one of the overlords of the new world, big mom Charlotte Lingling!" Behind Chu Han, Natasha was slightly concentrating, it was the big mom who destroyed the entire elven race, she was her unforgettable enemy! The red hair was startled, slightly narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice: "Bigmom? Are you against her?" Chu Han shook his head calmly, and said: "You have seen the strength of White Beard. Kaido is the strongest living creature in the land, sea and air. We have no chance of winning against these two people even if we join forces..." Chu Han paused slightly and continued: "Because of his behavior and style, big mom has no weaker influence than Baibeard and Kaido, and is the best target for Liwei." Ben Beckman on the side nodded in agreement: "It''s true that big mom is the best choice, but..." As he said, Ben Beckman narrowed his eyes slightly to look at Chu Han and said, "You should have other purposes besides that, right?" Chu Han directly nodded and said: "Indeed, because my ship doctor is the only survivor of the Elf race, of course, it is also because big mom is indeed the best choice." The red hair waved his hand and said, "Beckman, Chu Han will not harm me, it''s okay." As he said, the red hair was silent for a while, and then looked at Chu Han directly and said: "You can join hands with me, but the premise is that you want to fight with me first!" A terrifying aura of the king radiated from him, it was a domineering aura! Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and asked a little unexpectedly, "Are you awakening the overlord?" As he said, an aura that was also not inferior to the red hair erupted from Chu Han. It was the aura of the king sitting on the throne and looking down on the world! The red-haired eyes were blazing, and he looked at Chu Han with enthusiasm, and said, "Overlord, you have it too!" The two imposing auras over the world collided invisibly. The Sahar Dong Island, which is always in snowy weather all the year round, suddenly thundered, and the sky dimmed instantly. It seemed that I was excited about the meeting of these two kings! In the cave, Ben Beckman and the others and Lu Ji all had their pupils contracted extremely quickly, and they were slightly shocked. Two people with the qualifications of the king met here. Are they going to start the war ahead of time? 161 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 162 Supernova Battle Chapter 162 The Battle of Supernova New World, the east coast of Sahar Dong Island.Miscellaneous Chi Insects Lu Ji and the others stood on their respective boats, only Red Hair and Chu Han on the shore! Chu Han looked at the red hair with two swords on his waist and squinted his eyes slightly. If he remembered correctly, in the original book, the red hair used to perform swordsmanship with Eagle Eye many times, even before the red hair broke his left arm. At one point he was evenly matched with Hawkeye! Thinking of this, Chu Han asked slightly strangely: "Shanks, do you know Eagleeye Milfolge?" The red hair was startled, and suddenly thought of the report about Hawkeye''s defeat two years ago, he smiled slightly and said, "I have fought several times, and it was you who defeated Hawkeye two years ago, Chu Han?" Two years ago, the news of the quasi-worlds largest swordsman, Eagle Eye, was defeated in the Great Channel. The whole sea was once a sensation. Countless people were speculating about who defeated Eagle Eye. Only a few people like the redhead faintly guessed it. Chu Han. Chu Han nodded and shook his head and said, "I didn''t win, just a tie." Although Chu Han didn''t use all his strength at the time, they were learning swordsmanship, not fighting, so Chu Han didn''t think he won, but tied. The red hair nodded and didn''t care. He directly pulled out the Western and Eastern swords from his waist, and a sharpness flashed through his eyes, and the real king aura that almost turned into a real king shot straight into the sky! "Chu Han, let me see how strong you are now!" He and Chu Han often discussed each other when they were still in the Roger Pirates, but the red hair never defeated Chu Han once, each time they were evenly matched. Until Roger disbanded the Pirate Group, Red Hair never defeated Chu Han once! Chu Han also narrowed his smile, did not speak, and pulled out the demon knife Cun Yu from his waist. A black flash appeared in his hand, covering the village rain in an instant. After a while, a black demon knife appeared in Chu Han''s hands. "How strong is it? You''ll know if you try it!" The golden pupil flickered, and the Emperor Yanling descended from the sky, superimposing the domineering color, and for an instant, the chanting sound sounded, the giant dragon roared, and Chu Han descended like an emperor! Not only the red hair, but even Ben Beckman and the others who are far away at sea are slightly attentive, this domineering is too strong, even they feel that the Hungarian mouth is a bit bored! This is the qualification that the king possesses, and everyone who is not king will be affected by the collision of the overlord! "So powerful and domineering!" The red hair was slightly concentrating, clenching the two swords in his hands, and taking a deep breath, an equally terrifying domineering aura descended from the sky, against Chu Han''s domineering domineering and Yanling Emperor! "boom!" A trace of cracks appeared in the space, and electricity continued to be generated from it, the waves began to roll, the sky was instantly darkened, and all the animals on Winter Island were disturbed and scurrying around! "Boom!" Chu Han concentrated slightly, the golden pupil''s twinkling light was even more dazzling, almost turning into substance, and the demon knife strengthened by the armed color domineering in his hand was shaking, as if he felt Chu Han''s mood at this moment! "Hoh!" The red hair was already angry, and he was holding the Eastern and Western swords in both hands. After all, the time for him to awaken the domineering and domineering of the overlord was too short, and it was impossible to compare with Chu Han who had the blessing of Emperor Yanling! Just as the red-haired forehead was constantly sweating, Chu Han''s eyes flashed, and with a slight movement under his feet, he instantly came to the red-haired body. He took the lead! Chu Han didn''t care about the first hand, the golden pupil ignited, and the''Jun Yan'' broke out in an instant, brandishing the black demon knife Cun Yu in his hand, slicing six high-temperature slashes in an instant! "Jun YanSix Flashes!" This is the realm of the great swordsman that Rayleigh showed him in the Chambord Islands a year ago. It was a kind of slashing with the same power and different directions, blocking all the enemys retreat in an instant. The real There is no way to go to heaven and earth! The red hair condensed slightly, and the black air appeared in his hands, instantly strengthening the two swords into jet black, while holding the Oriental sword in one hand and the Western sword in the other, a wonderful air current circulating in this about to collapse space, An upside-down momentum appeared on the red hair! "The Second Sword Style, Turn the World Upside Down!" The two swung their blades forward at the same time, and the three knives intertwined for an instant. The collision of the overlord color reached the most terrifying point, the space collapsed, the mountain peak was shattered, and the sky was divided into three parts! "Boom boom boom boom!" "Sizzle!" The soaring air wave blew away the two boats staying on the beach, and a huge crater spanning a small half of the island appeared at the feet of the two, and a pillar of blood rose into the sky. The two were gone, only the sky full of ash, the torn shore, and the changing weather! Sahar Winter Island was originally in snowy weather all year round, but now it is inclement weather with lightning and thunder. Most of the slashing power of the two just rushed to the sky in an instant, and the sky was directly broken, affecting The climate of this winter island makes the snowy weather never appear again. Ben Beckman, Raki Lu and others all stared at the mess in front of them with sluggish eyes. This is the terrifying vision caused by the conflict between the generals and the aftermath directly affected the changes in the weather! "This is the aptitude that the king has, the conflict of overlord color!" On the other side, Crowe and others were not very comfortable either. Their internal organs, heart and lungs were shocked by this domineering conflict, and they were almost out of breath. "Master and Redhead, where are they?!" Everyone looked towards the center of the battle. There was nothing but a huge crater on the ground. The surrounding wind and snow were melted by the high temperature of''Jun Yan'', and the rocks were cut apart by the sword energy. A few have been hacked off! "boom!" There was a roar in the sky again, it was the sound of space bursting, and there was a faint trace of dark red electric current. That is a conflict of overlord color! "They are in the air!" Everyone looked up, the originally gloomy sky had been shaken by the aftermath of the two men''s battle, and the clear sun shot into Sahar Dong Island. "Boom, boom boom, boom boom!" The roars continued to sound, the sound of swords colliding, and the eruption of overlord clashes. This is the battle between two kings who possess the qualifications of kings! "Blood burst twice. Carp cut!" "Two Swords Stream Profound Meaning, Eight Thousand Nine Streams Collapse!" The three knives collided again, and the sky was instantly broken. The superimposition of the air wave and the heat wave made the entire sky seem to be crushed. Even the people on the ground were affected. The mouth of Hungary was filled with depression, as if Can''t breathe out! "This is the collision at the general level? This is too terrifying...puff!" The embankment staying on the "Yemengard" couldn''t help it anymore. He spit out a mouthful of blood, and the boredom of Hun''s mouth was slightly reduced. One point, but Luke didn''t care, but looked at the constantly broken clouds with amazement, two real monsters! 162 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 163: Peak Showdown Chapter 163 Peak Showdown "This is the collision of the general level? This is too scary...puff!" The embankment staying on the "Yemengard" could no longer bear it anymore. He vomited a mouthful of blood, and the boredom of Hungarian''s mouth was slightly reduced, but the embankment did not care, but watched with a terrified face constantly being broken The clouds, two real monsters! Not only Luke has such an idea, even Ben Beckman and others have such an idea, because the red-haired pirate group has many members, the shock aftermath is the most serious! "If the captain continues to fight with Dragon Lord, I guess this Winter Island will be destroyed!" Raki Lu had no longer grasping the barbecue, and looked at the Sahar Dong Island shattered by the slashes falling from the sky with a horrified expression. If this continues, within ten minutes, this winter island will be The aftermath of the battle between the two will sink to the bottom of the sea! And all this is because these two people are fighting in the air, if on the ground... Raki Lu shuddered suddenly, and Ben Beckman also thought about it. In that case, several islands in the vicinity of Terror will be implicated! "Huh? That''s..." Suddenly, Crowe looked into the distance with a solemn expression. He didn''t see anything, but just now Chris pulled the corner of his clothes, which was a sign that someone was peeping! "Ben Beckman, be careful, someone is watching!" Crowe decisively yelled to Ben Beckman who was standing on the other boat.MiscellaneousZhiChong After speaking, Crowe jumped directly on the bow. If anyone really intends to take advantage of the emptiness, he will let people know the horror of "Pluton" Bruton! On the other side, Ben Beckman had already gripped the short gun at his waist. He didnt doubt Crowes words, because just now, the snipers of the Redhead Pirates had caught the peeping person, and that person was the former The White Beard Pirates who clashed with them soon! "Damn it, how come White Beard is here!" at the same time An uninhabited island not far from Sahardong Island, a pirate ship with a white whale at the bow docked quietly on the shore, and a man over four meters tall stood on the bow and looked at the sky. There is the battle center of Chu Han and Hongfa! "Father, the noise between these two people is so big, the Navy has been alarmed!" Standing next to the man was a young man with short yellow hair. His face was a little dignified because of Chu Han and red hair. The movement of the fight was so loud that almost all the strong nearby were shocked! "Kula la la, who is the navy from?" The tall man didn''t care. Instead, he laughed bravely. It''s just that there were a few telepaths stuck in front of his Huns, because the man was old, he was fifty. Many years old, but even so, it still makes the whole sea tremble. Because he is Edward Newgate with the white beard, he is also known as the legendary pirate along with Gore D. Roger, the King of the Pirate, and the Golden Lion Shiji, the strongest overlord of the new world! The man with short yellow hair said nonchalantly: "It''s just a lieutenant general of a few branches. Because of the changes that have taken place in the New World in recent years, the navy''s power in the New World has been suppressed by Douding." Called the lieutenant general of the New World Naval Division with Douding. This person can only be a person with the fruit ability of the animal type Eudemons species, the captain of the white beard pirate group, Marco! Baibeard pulled at the electrocardiogram on his body and laughed: "Kula la la la la, is the navy so downhearted, Kula la la!" Marco looked at the electrocardiogram that was torn off by the white beard, and said helplessly: "Father..." Whitebeard waved his hand to stop Marco from continuing: "What''s the use of this, let the enemy sympathize?" As he said, White Beard waved his hand domineeringly: "I am White Beard, I don''t need these things!" Marco sighed helplessly, no longer persuaded, but slightly solemnly looked at the looming figure of Chu Han and the red hair in the sky. "Both of them have awakened the domineering domineering, and the intensity of this domineering is not much weaker than those of Green Pepper!" the other side On the other island where the White Beard Pirates is located, there is a group of pirates in cyan clothes. They are the famous violent group in the New World, the Eight Treasure Marines! The leader is a giant more than three meters high. This giant''s head is a pointed cone, and a sharp edge can be seen faintly flickering! "Hey, oh, those two little ghosts are the super newcomers who have been making noise in the past few years, Longjun Chuhan, and the red-haired Shanks?" The giant-like man looked at the constantly broken sky, his eyes twinkling. Uncertain light. This giant is the twelfth generation pillar of the Eight Treasures Marine Corps, who is offering a reward of 500 million bel, the new world overlord, Green Pepper! A small pirate who also wore a blue pirate suit said loudly: "Yes, the leader, they both have king qualifications, and they are both members of the former Roger Pirates. Among them, the domineering and swordsmanship of Longjun Chuhan is still the former Deputy Captain of the Roger Pirates, taught by Hades Silbus Raleigh!" Green Pepper narrowed his eyes slightly, and said with a gloomy face: "Leili, they are all dead but not stiff old guys!" The pirates beside him wanted to reply: You are also an old man! "Looking at this situation, they are almost unable to support it, and they have used it too aggressively." On the bottom of Sahar Winter Island, a submarine trembled slightly, even if it sank to the bottom of the sea, the vibration still spread to the submarine. "Quickly, report to the headquarters, immediately report the situation here, two super newcomers with domineering look are in conflict, come on!" A naval branch lieutenant admiral forcibly resisted Hungarian''s boredom and shouted loudly. "Yes! Lieutenant General Cachi!" Lieutenant General Kachi felt the shock through the window with a horrified face, his face becoming paler and paler. "Monsters, two real monsters!" In the sky not far from Sahar Winter Island, a man covered in rogue scent looked at the shadows of the swords and swords with a wicked smile, and smiled slightly: "Interesting, the king possesses the qualifications, the collision of the overlord! " The man is the great pirate of the new world, but also the intermediary of the underground world, Tianyasha, Don Quixote Doflamingo! Such a situation also happened in other places on Sahardong Island. Those who came to watch were all big pirates who were famous in the New World, and some were overlords, such as white beard and green pepper! Even Hongfa and Chu Han didn''t expect that their battle would have caused such a big disturbance, directly causing the many great pirates and overlords of the New World to come. It''s just that, in the current situation, unless they decide the winner, they can''t stop! "Vampire SickleOne Hundred Thousand Siege!" "Two Swordsmanship UpanishadSix Ghosts and Four Souls!" The three black knives collided again, bursts of dark red electric current exploded from it, and the sky had been shaken to a cloudless distance, leaving only the white sky, pale! "boom!" The two figures staggered again, and then separated, and one after another slash fell to the ground, half of the winter island finally sank to the bottom of the sea! Chu Han shouted coldly: "Shanks!" Talking that the black energy in his hands became more and more intense, like a ghost covering his hands, Demon Dao Cura Yu also awakened! The red hair also shouted with electric eyes: "Chu Han!" His two knives are completely dark, and a nearly substantial black energy circulates through the blade. The two looked at each other for three seconds, moved away at the same time, and shouted, "One move!" With their powerful domineering, they also noticed the peeping gaze nearby, and at the same time decided to determine the outcome of a move! 163 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 164 One move determines the outcome! One hundred and sixty-fourth chapter one move determines the victory! Although Chu Han and Hongfa didn''t know exactly who came to spy on them fighting, they were definitely not the general ones, and they were probably both world-famous big pirates! After all, the aftermath of their battle is not something that anyone can bear. Even Ben Beckman and others felt upset in Hungary, and Luke directly vomited blood because of this.MiscellaneousZhiInsect It is absolutely impossible for someone who can feel the aftermath of their battle and spy on them after sensing their battle! So Chu Han and Hongfa both decided in an instant, and one move determines the outcome! The sky is cloudless, and it has been broken up by the collision of the two people. The sky now is a piece of white, with almost no other color. "Shanks, I will use my full strength next, but don''t die by my sword!" Chu Han slightly clenched the demon knife in his hand, and the black energy gradually dissipated. Chu Han disarmed and let the village rain appear. It''s original appearance. The red hair was slightly concentrating, Chu Han disarming did not mean surrendering, but was worried that the black energy would affect his hand feeling, causing him to be unable to exert his full strength! "Chu Han, you are really amazing, but I won''t lose!" With that, Shanks'' domineering body is constantly improving, and the dark red electric current flows on his two swords, like two from hell. The murderous knife to kill! Both are gaining momentum, one is disarmed, the other is strengthened! Just when the two men decided to determine the victory or defeat and gain momentum, countless pirates on the sea who came to watch the battle were all concentrating, and they also felt a little unusual. The closest to Sahar Dong Island is the Whitebeard Pirates, and Whitebeard is also the first to discover the anomaly. White Beard grinned and pointed to the sky where Chu Han and the red hair were fighting: "Kula la la la la la, Marco, take a good look, these two people are not much worse than when Roger was young. " As he said, Baibeard held the white knife, and a flash of war intent flashed in his eyes. The duel between the red hair and Chu Han caused the famous overlord to rise slightly to fight. idea! Marco stared at the sky, and suddenly a blue flame burst out of his body. His body felt the danger, and the devil fruit ability emerged involuntarily. White Beard waved his hand indifferently, and smiled: "Kula la la la, don''t be nervous Marco, I am here." But Marco did not relax. Even if he knew that there was an old white beard by the side, he would definitely be fine, but this power is too scary, right?! The sea is shaking, the sea is shaking. Even the land under their feet is shaking! These two people are in the sky! "Kula la la la la, such a powerful kid, so domineering!" at the same time Also closer to Sahar Winter Island is another overlord, the twelfth-generation pillar of the violent group Eight Treasure Marine Corps, the green pepper of the cone! Green pepper was holding his hands in front of Hungarian, his eyes gleaming with a strange light. He was also surprised by this powerful aura. It is indeed amazing that two little ghosts who have entered the new world only a few years can apply domineering to this point. ! "Boss, do we want to stay away? If this continues, we are likely to be affected by the battle between these two people!" The pirate next to the green pepper looked a little nervous. After all, this hasn''t been done yet. This vision is so scary Now, if you start your hands, wouldn''t it be able to destroy the world? Green Pepper squinted his eyes slightly and said, "Hey, hey, don''t worry, even if the domineering of the two little ghosts is stronger, as long as I am here, I won''t be able to hurt you!" This is the overlord of the new world, who has absolute confidence in his own strength! "However, the strength of these two little ghosts is indeed very strong, hey huh." And near Sahar Dong Island, a coffin ship lit with a green ghost fire was driving in the roaring waves. Neither the wave storm nor the slashing from the sky from time to time could hurt the ship because it was sitting on board. It is a young great swordsman! Great Swordsman, Hawkeye, Jorakl Mifolge! Hawkeye was originally looking for red hair to learn swordsmanship, but he didn''t expect to unexpectedly encounter this rare duel between two great swordsmen! Hawkeye squinted the eagle-like sharp yellow eyes, and said in a low voice: "The world''s largest swordsman? I did not win the two swordsmen who have entered the realm of the swordsman. This is what the world''s best. ?" With that said, Hawkeye took off the black sword, one of the supremely sharp knives he was carrying, and held it in his hand, with a slight concentration. Now someone has begun to call him the world''s number one swordsman, but he saw Chu Hanhe After the red-haired duel, he felt that he was not worthy of the name! "Only if I defeat the two of you, I am the real, the world''s largest swordsman, otherwise, I would rather break the black sword!" the other side Chu Han concentrated slightly, he sensed the arrival of the eagle eye, but Chu Han could not be distracted now, otherwise he would be defeated by the red hair, and he might even die! Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly, and the golden pupil opened silently, bursting into blood for the second time, and the dragon scales crazily spread all over Chu Han! At the same time, Chu Han put Cun Yu in the scabbard and held it tightly, but he did not release the sword! The red hair suddenly became serious. He thought of the speculation he and Ben Beckman had made when analyzing the reason for Hawkeye''s defeat. He focused slightly, holding the two swords in his hands, and the almost substantial black energy continued to flow. On the knife, an edge gradually revealed! All the visions disappeared in an instant, the world was quiet, and the waves calmed down. Everyone watching the battle saw the two small black dots that were visible to the naked eye falling, landing from a few hundred meters high in the air! "coming!" The white beard, green pepper, eagle eye, Doflamingo, and others are all concentrating slightly, and they are ready to defend themselves, because the full blow of Chu Han and Hongfa is very likely to affect the majority! At the same time, Chu Han, who had fallen from the sky, landed a step slower than the red hair because of the moon step. The golden pupil was instantly ignited, and a terrifying high temperature instantly rose, and he was compressed to the limit by half a meter! Under him, the red hair had already swung two black and red slashes, which was a kind of overbearing to cut everything away! "Two swords flow profound meaning, one cut!" "Jun Yan Juhe!" The three knives interlaced in an instant, and the light of the three colors of red, blue and black burst out instantly, flooding the entire mid-air! At the same time, White Beards fist shattered the space, Green Peppers eight punches broke the space, Hawkeye swung a slash that pierced the sky, and Doflamingo did nothing. He already had Countless lines defended everything! Everyone used their means to break the overbearing heat wave that swept the entire sea! 164 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 165: The Fisherman Appears Chapter 165 The Fisherman Appears "Boom!" Heat waves and shock waves covered almost the entire sea, and several islands near Sahardong Island were also affected. Almost all the animals fled around! At the center of the storm, Ben Beckman and others fled the place long before Chu Han and Red Hair [email protected]@@ Otherwise, if they continue to stay in place, lets not say whether they can withstand the terrible shock wave and heat wave. Even if they can withstand it, the Pirate Ship will definitely not be able to withstand it. Not impossible! After a while, the shock wave and heat wave dissipated, only a cloudless, colorless sky and a disappearing island! "These two, monsters..." Ben Beckman and others all looked forward with sluggish eyes, the originally rare and stable winter island Sahar has disappeared! "Eight Six Three" Sahar Dong Island has been torn apart, pieces of broken land are drifting on the sea. The last eruption of these two people landed from the sky, especially Chu Hans "Juhe". The power of the whole body was concentrated in the eruption of a sword, plus the body after the second burst of blood and the''Jun Yan'', the power was directly As a result, half of Sahar Dong Island shattered! And the red-haired "Two Swords Flow UprisingOne Cut Two Breaks" is the real cut of Sahar Dong Island. In the distance, White Beard stood on the "Beluga" grinning and said, "The new world is going to be lively." He had just thought of the behavior of the pirates who had recently entered the new world. Suddenly, White Beard had a foreboding that these two little ghosts, who were also from the Roger Pirates, would surely cause earth-shattering events soon! "Roger, you have two very good crew members..." In the opposite direction from the white beard, Green Jiaos fist turned completely black. When the shock wave and heat wave hit, he immediately broke the space with an "eight punch" to defend against the impact. "Hey ah ah ah, two interesting little ghosts, both have the color of a king, do you want to be king, then you must first defeat my green pepper!" In mid-air, an embarrassed Tian Yecha looked down with a gloomy face. Just now, because he was closest to the battlefield between Chu Han and Hongfa, he was also the most impacted. All the lines in the air broke in an instant. Most of his bones were broken. "Damn two guys!" This is the first time that Dover Flamenco has been so embarrassed, and the other party still does it unintentionally. For the proud and proud Dover Flamenco, it is really an unbearable thing! "Long Jun, red hair, I remember you..." On the bottom of the sea, the submarine engraved with the seagull pattern no longer knows where it was blown to. The three branch lieutenants all looked at each other with amazement in their eyes. "It must be reported immediately. These two people are simply monsters. For real monsters, we must take this matter seriously!" The same situation happened elsewhere. All those who saw Red Hair and Chu Han duel were either shocked, gloomy, solemn, or fearful! It didn''t take long for Newspaper Bird to fly to all parts of the world. In less than half a day, the entire sea knew about the duel of the two super newcomers of the New World, Longjun Chuhan and Hongfa Shanks! New World, on a pirate ship turned into ruins, a very tall giant is sitting quietly on a wooden board. "Long Jun, red hair, is that amazing? Can you kill me..." The man is looking for someone who can kill him, he wants someone to end his life, because he thinks the world is boring, so boring that he wants to die. This man once challenged all the hegemons of the New World alone, once voluntarily attacked the navy headquarters, destroyed multiple branches of the Navy in the New World, and was executed more than 40 times, but all failed! The man''s name is Kaido, the strongest living creature of all the sea, land and air, Kaido the beast! Great Channel, in a bar, a man drinking in the corner is looking at the newspaper that just came out in his hand. The report is about the confrontation between Red Hair and Chu Han. "Longjun Chuhan, are you in the new world..." The man wore a black coat and had a golden hook on his left hand. He always felt dry. "New World, Dragon Lord, I, Krokdal, are back..." The Four Seas, the East China Sea, and Windmill Village. A child in casual clothes was looking at a newspaper on the bar counter. It was a report about a duel between Red Hair and Chu Han. Next to him was a navy wearing a''justice'' coat. "Long Jun Chuhan, red-haired Shanks, Duel of the Century, hahahaha, so awesome!" The child looked at the report in the newspaper and shouted excitedly, his hands and feet moving... The navy on the side narrowed his eyes, slammed his fist on the child''s head, and said viciously: "Luffy, you will become a good marine when you grow up, and then grab these two nasty little ghosts and send them to me. The execution stand, especially the little devil named Chu Han!" After that, the man who was famous for the sea looked at the newspaper slightly tired and whispered: "I''m really old, but these two little ghosts have grown so fast. This sea is about to make waves..." This kind of situation happened all over the world, everyone was shocked by this showdown, and the sea boiled almost instantly! The two protagonists at the center of the storm were on the shattered island ruins, quietly looking at each other. The last sword of the two injured each other, and both were seriously injured! Chu Han''s sword left a one-meter-long sword mark on the red-haired Hun''s mouth, which was deeply engraved on the red-haired body. Even if the back was injured, this sword mark would be difficult to disappear. But Chu Han''s right hand was almost cut off, it was a red-haired "several cut"! Chu Han looked a little helplessly at his right hand, where most of the flesh and blood had been cut. Although the strong resilience of dragon blood prevented him from breaking his arm, why does every great swordsman like to chop the arm. The red hair suddenly looked at Chu Han solemnly and said, "Chu Han, do you still have strength?" With that said, the red hair gripped the two swords in his hands tightly, but he no longer had the strength to use domineering, both the Oriental sword and the Western sword were in an ordinary state. Chu Han put the knife in its sheath calmly, then sat quietly on the ruins and said, "No more." The red hair raised his eyebrows slightly, and said weirdly: "Then you are still sitting! Those guys who spy on our battle have come!" In fact, when Chu Han and Hongfa fell down, those who watched the battle had already begun to take action. They were planning to take advantage of their injuries and kill them! Chu Han twisted his neck slightly, and said calmly, "Well, what about it?" The red hair was dumbfounded, and suddenly a little suspicious, wouldn''t Chu Han be stupid by him? At this moment, a small green dot flew from the distant sea, and it was faintly visible that it was a little green-haired loli. Chu Han glanced at the little Lolita who had already revealed her wings and was flying over her, narrowed her eyes slightly, and said coldly: "It''s not that easy to kill me, but it will kill you!" 165 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 166: Back to Light Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Six "Want to kill me? Kill them all!" Hearing this, the red-haired looked at Chu Han suspiciously. He didn''t understand why Chu Han, who was exhausted, would say such murderous words. You must know that both of them had already exploded with all their strength. Spare no effort to deal with the enemies behind.Miscellaneous## At this moment, the red hair was slightly startled, and he saw the little green-haired loli flying towards them from the sea. It was a very cute little girl like a porcelain doll. The green-haired little Lori was very fast, and it didn''t take long before she came to the ruins where the two of Chu Han were. "Really, I was hurt so badly, why are you so desperate!" The little green-haired Lolita pursed her mouth in dissatisfaction, but a trace of palpitations flashed through her eyes. The little green-haired Lolita is naturally the Elf clan princess who was kidnapped by Chu Hankeng to board the ship, Irufeli Natasha. Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, and said coldly: "If you have time to talk nonsense, give me treatment quickly!" ''Scythe Itachi'' just heard the sounds of six ships, and there were two to three deep breathing sounds on each ship, at least at the rank of major general. As usual, even if such a character stood in front of Chu Han, he was not interested in making a move. But now it''s different, the red hair is not much weaker than him, and Chu Han really did his best, even the second burst of blood was used. In particular, the "juhe" attack just now compressed the power of Chu Han''s whole body, almost reaching the limit of "juhe". Now Chu Han doesn''t have much strength anymore, and any major general can defeat Chu Han. Natasha rolled her eyes, but she also knew the priorities, otherwise she wouldn''t fly from the ship as soon as Chu Han ended the battle. Natasha paused slightly, and said in her mouth: "Irunas Sahaqi, Barry Tim Rafili, Nathan Yasir''s look, Tasha is now green and hidden!" While talking, Natasha stretched out her cute little hand to touch Chu Han''s back, a green light radiated from the palm of her hand and passed into Chu Han''s body. The red hair was still curious about Chu Han''s self-confidence. After seeing this scene, he was slightly startled and exclaimed in a low voice: "Elves!" For the elves who are well-known in the New World, the red-haired as a super newcomer, naturally knows. Because the elves have a common feature, that is, they are born with the ability to heal injuries. As long as they dont die, then the elves can be saved with this power! Moreover, the redhead remembered that the Elves had been wiped out by the overlord of the new world, big mom, and it was rumored that only one Elf princess had escaped! "It''s no wonder that Chu Han chose big mom as the first goal. I think there should be this part of the reason." The red hair squinted his eyes slightly, and he was also a little uncomfortable with Chu Han''s hidden use. But the redhead must also admit that Chu Han is right, and big mom is indeed the best choice. ...Feeling Chu Han''s growing momentum, the red hair raised his eyebrows slightly. Legend has it that the royal family of the elves has a stronger healing power than ordinary elves, but unexpectedly it is true and the effect is incredible! Only in less than ten minutes, Chu Han''s physical strength was restored, and the injuries on his body were completely healed. If it weren''t for the red hair to see this scene with his own eyes, he would be a little doubtful that Chu Han had just fought him with all his strength! Even Chu Han himself felt incredible. He clearly felt that the dragon blood in his body was active, and the light released by the golden pupil was getting more and more dazzling. He was even stronger than before he had not fought with the red hair! "Don''t be happy too early, this is the unique method of the Elf royal family to "return the light". It can restore all the injuries you have suffered, but it can only last for an hour. After an hour, you will return to the state you just had." Natasha frowned slightly, Chu Han''s injury was more serious than she expected, especially since he is empty now, and he is still able to speak and act entirely on the support of that strong inhuman heart. Otherwise, Chu Han Falling down long ago! Natasha said slightly solemnly: "You are in a very bad state now. It takes at least three days to heal quickly, but I think you should not wait for that time, so use "Return to Light" to temporarily restore your combat power. , You will be beaten back to your original shape in an hour." Chu Han was still wondering about Natasha, the princess of the elves, nodded slowly after hearing this. This is normal. If only half an hour, he will return to normal from an exhausted state. If that is the case, it is really against the sky. But even so, Natasha was able to restore the exhausted Chu Han to normal, even stronger than normal, and it was very powerful, even if it only had an hour. "One hour is enough!" As he said, Chu Han got up slightly, the golden pupil was shining with a strange light, and he could feel that two ships had already approached, only about 500 meters, which was the range of the shelling! As soon as Chu Han thought of this, a burst of shelling sounded, and the sky full of shells attacked Chu Han! "ridiculous!" Chu Han only sneered slightly, waved his hand and drew his sword, a blue slash that shocked the sky instantly broke a pirate ship five hundred meters away and sank to the bottom of the sea! This scene made all the people around who were secretly spying dumbfounded. There was just a fierce battle. Why did Chu Han return to normal in an instant? These people are not ordinary people. Naturally, it can be seen that Chu Han is not working in the outside world, but in the real peak state! "What''s the matter? Didn''t this kid just fight the red-haired Shanks? Why did he recover his strength in an instant?" "What a joke, if that monster really recovers, it will be his stab for everyone to go together, withdraw!" "Immediately, before that monster has noticed us, all retreat!" Not only the pirate who was spying secretly, but even the white beard green pepper and others who watched from a distance were surprised. They were all able to see clearly. Just now Chu Han was indeed exhausted, but Chu Han recovered in an instant. Now, is he immortal? White Beard grinned and said, "Kula la la la la, funny kid, I really want to fight him." Marco on the side was dumbfounded, and he couldn''t understand why Chu Han would return to normal in a blink of an eye, even his phoenix body couldn''t do it! How did Chu Han do it? Many people are also thinking about how Chu Han could recover the energy consumed and the injuries he suffered in an instant. Only one person faintly guessed the truth. This person is the intermediary of the underground world, Tianyasha, Don Quixote Doflamingo. "There was an unusual fluctuation just now. Well, the Dragon God Pirate Group had searched for news about the elves not long ago. Long Jun had rushed into the Naval Research Institute Punk Hazard more than a week ago and took away a little girl. , That should be the princess of the elves..." As the intermediary of the underground world, Doflamingo can be said to have the most informed information. He almost thought of the key in a blink of an eye, and through this, he associated with the abnormality that happened to Chu Han, and instantly guessed the truth. . "Interesting, the elves seem to have been destroyed by big mom, eh, eh, this thing seems to be interesting..." The intermediary of the underground world grinned slightly excitedly, as if mocking the world, and as if something was about to happen. 166 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 167 Encounter Hawkeye Again Chapter One Hundred And Sixty Seven "Interesting, the elves seem to have been destroyed by big mom, eh, eh, this thing seems to be interesting..." The intermediary of the underground world grinned slightly excitedly, as if mocking the world, and as if something was about to happen.MiscellaneousPZhiPInsect At the same time, the other side Chu Han returned the village rain to the scabbard expressionlessly, and at the same time, the golden pupil lit up, and the''Scythe Weasel'' ran away. The countless elves in the wind began to have red eyes, and a bloodthirsty madness appeared almost in the air. Yan Ling Sickle Weasel advanced, Yan LingVampire Sickle! "Vampire SiegeSiege!" The bloodthirsty vampire sickle sent out countless wind blades in an instant, and it didn''t take long to sink another pirate ship that was approaching and was too late to retreat. At this point, the two pirate ships that came in were sinking to the bottom of the sea, and the other four had escaped from Chu Hans attack range because of their quick response, and he only had one hour now. After one hour, he would recover. The original state. At this moment, Chu Han was concentrating slightly, and squeezed the village rain around his waist. The golden pupil was shining with a strange light, and a wisp of high temperature came from him involuntarily. At the same time, a serious voice suddenly sounded from the sea, and a coffin could be seen floating on the sea from a distance. "Don''t be nervous, I don''t have the plan or habit to take advantage of people''s danger. This is the most basic swordsman''s way." After speaking, the coffin ship gradually approached, and a man with a black cross knife on his back appeared in the sight of Chu Han and others. The person here happened to be looking for the red-haired Hawkeye, Jorakl Mifolge! The red hair was slightly startled, and looked at Eagle Eye weirdly. He looked at Chu Han. He remembered that Chu Han asked him if he knew Eagle Eye. Red hair naturally answered no without hesitation, because he did not. . Thinking about it now, Chu Han seems to have something else? Chu Han frowned slightly and said, "Yingyan, why are you here?" Chu Han was still a little surprised at the arrival of Hawkeye. Due to the fierce duel with Red Hair just now, he was not quite sure how many people were attracted by this duel. Therefore, seeing the eagle eye appear here, Chu Han was also very surprised. Hawkeye hadn''t spoken yet, but the red hair raised his hand and grinned: "I agreed to a duel with Hawkeye. He should have come to me, but I didn''t expect you to come too." With that said, the red hair pointed at the sword mark on Hungarian''s mouth, and shrugged: "Hawkeye, this is not my refusal, but now I can''t fight, and we will continue to learn another day." After speaking, the red hair sat directly on the ground, bandaging the wound on Hungarian''s mouth. He didn''t have the princess of the Elf clan to treat him, so he could only do it himself. Hawkeye also ignored the red hair, but slightly squinted at the scar on the red-haired Hungarian''s mouth, then looked at Chu Han''s waist and said, "How are you and me than a sword?" Chu Han was silent for a while, and said to Natasha: "Give Shanks a simple bandage." After speaking, Chu Han jumped directly onto a relatively large ruin, he had already explained everything with his actions! A trace of warfare and blazing heat flashed in Hawkeye''s eyes, and with a slight movement at his feet, he came to the opposite of Chu Han with a monstrous sword intent. On the other side, Natasha curled her lips and walked to the red hair. With a slight movement of her small hand, a group of green light flew into the red hair. Not long after, the blood stopped flowing out and some skin injuries were slowly recovering. "Well, I have done a simple treatment, you can move freely, but it is best not to do strenuous exercise lightly for a short time, your injury is heavier than that guy." The redhead was a little surprised and raised his arm to look at it. His eyes were full of weirdness. He said in admiration, "I see, the elves'' methods are incredible!" Indeed, the ability to heal injuries without any other foreign objects is a characteristic of the Elf race, especially the royal family of the Elf race, this feature is even more obvious! It''s just that Natasha is small.With a slightly silent face, she thought of the ruined people. Now she is the only elf in the world. The redhead obviously thought of this, and smiled awkwardly, not knowing what to say. At this moment, the sea surface slightly rippled, and clouds suddenly appeared in the originally cloudless sky, and white clouds instantly covered the sky. The red hair focused slightly: "Come!" At the same time, the two facing each other suddenly held knives, drew them, and slashed! "Six flashes!" "No night!" Neither of the two slashes had any fancy names, images, only six slashes surrounded a person, and one slash that could not be defended. Chu Han did not superimpose''Jun Yan'' and looked very ordinary, but that was the realm of a great swordsman learned from Lei Li! As for Hawkeye, it is because his swordsmanship has reached the point of returning to the original, without the need for swordsmanship, every sword is an all-out burst! One asks the sword, the other produces the sword, and the two arguably the world''s No. 1 and No. 2 swordsmen have started a duel that almost no one knows! There is no fancy, only the shock that swept the entire sea and the slash that cut through the clouds again! ...In the distance, the people who had just recovered from Chu Han''s "immortal body" were once again shocked and speechless by this shock. "So strong, this feeling is Long Jun Chu Han!" "Who is he fighting with, and the scope is so big!" "Strange, both of them are slashes. Are they both swordsmen?" On the other side, Qing Jiao and others, who were closer to the ruins of Sahar Dong Island, were about to leave, but under the impact, Qing Jiao was stunned. "Swordsmanship impact? It''s the little devil that Yingyan, hey hoo, this is fun!" As he said, the green pepper paused slightly, feeling the impact of this swordsmanship, and was silent for a while: "Hey, hey, it''s just a sword, it''s not good-looking, let''s go!" At the same time, Baibeard and others left in the same way, and they also saw that Chu Han and Yingyan were competing with swords, not duels. Such a sword is only higher and lower than swordsmanship, and there is nothing good about it. 167 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 168: Fujito Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Eight When White Beard and other new world overlord big pirates left, there were also some people who stayed behind. These people have a common characteristic. They all carry swords with them! Some of these people are pirates or navy, or they are unknown swordsmen! On a small raft, a blind man looked at the sea with swords and swords and said with a smile: "Return to the basics, block everything, what a powerful kendo!" The man''s face had two crossing scars, and an "x" was formed on his eyes, which looked terrible.v Miscellaneous Chi worm v "Both people are worthy of the great swordsman, they are really fierce slashes, but ah..." The man opened his white eyes slightly, holding the seemingly ordinary knife in his hand, and an invisible sharpness radiated from him. "There is too much darkness in this world. The so-called world-famous great swordsman may also be someone with a dark heart." A pirate who was compared with a small raft instantly yelled: "A dead blind man, dare to comment on two great swordsmen who are famous in the sea? Believe it or not I slap you to death!" The pirate had just heard what the blind man said because the pirate boat was relatively close. The blind man silently looked at the ruins of the sword, light, sword and shadow in front of him, and suddenly pulled out the stick and knife that he had been holding in his hand. A force of gravity that seemed so terrifying that even the sky couldn''t bear it fell from the sky, and instantly carried the pirate ship with the sea. Collapse together! "Boom!" The huge pit appeared out of thin air where the pirate ship originally stayed, and the pirate ship that originally stayed here has sunk into the unfathomable seabed. Only the black hole on the sea like an endless abyss was quietly there, as if silently saying what had happened here. The onlookers all around were shocked by this scene, but in an instant, the sea was crushed and the pirate ship sank to the bottom of the sea, and all this was only because the blind old man drew his sword! "What a joke, what the hell is this, what is going on..." "This, isn''t this a devil fruit ability?" "Don''t be kidding, Devil Fruit Ability? This is what humans can do! This is a natural disaster, a natural disaster!" The onlookers were all quarreling between you and me. After all, the scene just now was really amazing. It was just drawing a knife and the entire sea collapsed. This is something God can do! And just when everyone was shocked by this, the blind old man took another look at the battlefield where Chu Han and Hawkeye were clashing. He was silent for a while, and he turned slightly to hold the stick and knife, and the raft floating on the sea flew instantly. Up, leaving with the blind old man. "Justice navy, evil pirate, who can come to end this dark world!" Because of the remote location of the blind man and others, the chaos he created did not attract the attention of many people, not even Chu Han. The only one who noticed the chaos created by the blind man was Chris, who had been quietly staying aboard the Yemengard. Chris looked at the direction where the blind man was leaving, a little confused, as if she didn''t understand why this man was so powerful, but she exuded a sad emotion. At this moment, on the "Red Forth" sailing side by side with the "Yemengard", Ben Beckman suddenly said intently: "The sea has calmed down, and the battle should have ended." Chrissy immediately diverted her attention. For her, only Chu Han was the most important! "brother" As Ben Beckman guessed, the sword match between Yingyan and Chu Han was over. Both of them just swung a sword, and then the battle was over. Hawkeye suddenly broke the silence, frowned slightly, and asked puzzledly: "This kind of swordsmanship is indeed very powerful, but it should not be your swordsmanship." A sword swung several slashes with the same power and different effects to seal off all things in the world. This is indeed a very powerful swordsmanship, but Yingyan felt that this was not Chu Han''s swordsmanship. Chu Han didn''t conceal it, nodded and admitted: "This is indeed not my kendo." When he was rounded up by the navy in the Chambord Islands, Lei Li once assisted him in the siege of the Warring States and Kapu. At that time, Lei Li showed Chu Han his great swordsmanship, which was the one-cut method to block the world and everything. . Hawkeye didn''t care. He just remembered that Chu Han''s swordsmanship and domineering were all taught by the famous "One Piece Right Hand". Naturally, this kind of kendo that blocked everything was taught by Leili. . Thinking of this, Hawkeye didn''t bother with this question, but looked at Chu Han seriously and said, "Your kendo?" Chu Han shrugged and said with a calm expression: "The world of swordsmanship, but it won''t break soon!" With that said, Chu Han squeezed the village rain in his hand, and an uneasy flame was beating in the golden pupil, as if something was about to be released! Hawkeye was startled slightly, and the pupils of the eagle''s eyes contracted rapidly, as if he understood something, he put the black knife behind him again, and turned directly away. "It''s a pity that I didn''t see your kendo, and I hope I don''t have the opportunity to see your kendo!" This sentence is very contradictory, but Chu Han understood it, smiled indifferently, and said in a low voice: "You will see it, because I am not a swordsman, I am a king, and my kendo is a kingly way!" Chu Han breathed slightly, the effect of "returning to light" is about to disappear. If Hawkeye intends to continue entanglement, he will immediately show his feet. "Hey, badass!" Chu Han was stunned, turned his head and looked around, just to see the "Yemengard", and the one who made the noise was naturally the little Robin Lori who was standing on the bow of the ship and waving constantly. Everyone drove the ship here after seeing the coffin ship disappeared from the Eagle Eye, otherwise the swordsmanship of the two great swordsmen might directly destroy the Pirate Ship! Chu Han looked at Crowe and others on the boat, as well as the roadbed with a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth. He was silent for a while, and flew directly onto the single-mast "Red Forth" on a moonwalk. The people on the two boats tightened their nerves in an instant, and Chu Han had only just had a battle with the red hair, and he was almost "profitable" because of this. Under such circumstances, Chu Han actually came to the red-haired boat after the battle, which had to make people think of some nervous things. Chu Han didn''t care about everyone''s thoughts, and went directly to the red hair who was bandaging the wound. Chu Han casually glanced at the ship doctor with strange hair. He remembered that in the original work, this man was not much worse than Poison Q, Dr Sil, and Hgubacu. However, it is still not as good as the natural doctor, the elves. Chu Han casually kicked the red-haired straight right leg, raised his eyebrows and said, "Are you dead?" The red hair didn''t say anything yet, Ben Beckman and others were all angry. Jesus Bu directly raised the sniper rifle in his hand and aimed at Chu Han''s heart, a black air looming in the wound. "Hey, I''m a wounded person, this injury was caused by you." The red hair waved his hand to Ben Beckman and the others, indicating that he didn''t need to care, then stood up and said to Chu Han, "However, the little girl on your boat gave me emergency treatment. Just take a rest for half a year. ." After speaking, the red hair grinned, the overlord color looming, and a kingly atmosphere radiated from him. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, he was worthy of being his former opponent, one of the four emperors of the new world in the future, not bad! "Since you are not dead, let''s talk about business!" 168 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 169: Alliance Formation Chapter 169: Alliance Formation "Hey, I''m a wounded person, this injury was caused by you. QMiscellaneous = Zhi = InsectQ" The red hair waved his hand to Ben Beckman and the others, indicating that he didn''t need to care, then stood up and said to Chu Han, "However, the little girl on your boat gave me emergency treatment. Just take a rest for half a year. ." After speaking, the red hair grinned, the overlord color looming, and a kingly atmosphere radiated from him. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, he was worthy of being his former opponent, one of the four emperors of the new world in the future, not bad! "Since you are not dead, let''s talk about business!" According to the agreement just now, Chu Han and Hongfa duel, as long as Chu Han wins, then Hongfa will follow the agreement and agree to join forces with Chu Han to defeat the overlord of the new world, big mom! Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly and looked at the silent red hair. The''Emperor'' turned on silently, and there were bursts of chanting sounds, and a fierce high temperature radiated from him! The crew of the Red-haired Pirates on the "Red Firth" were all slightly condensed, and some young crew members even fainted because they couldn''t bear the Emperor Yanling that comes with Golden Eye. Ben Beckman squeezed the short spear without expression, and the others were in a fighting state, ready to give Chu Han a fatal blow at any time! The red hair suddenly grinned and said, "Why are you so nervous? I haven''t said anything yet." With that said, the red hair met Chu Han''s golden pupils, and said, "I promised to join hands with you to defeat big mom, but after that, the alliance between you and me will end. We are still rivals!" After finishing speaking, the red hair narrowed his eyes slightly, and the domineering look no less inferior to Chu Han''s''Emperor'' erupted, against Chu Han''s''Emperor''! The collision of space shattered, and the currents were generated from the collision space, like two kings facing each other! However, this domineering collision only lasted less than three seconds before dissipating, because the time limit of "Returning Light" had arrived, and the red hair wound opened! Chu Han glanced at the red hair in silence, then walked away directly on the moon step, and returned to the "Yemengjia". "Remember what you said, when the time comes, I will naturally notify you and join forces to defeat big mom!" On the "Red Firth", Ben Beckman slightly squinted his eyes and looked at the direction the "Yemengard" was leaving, and said solemnly to the red hair: "You just let him go like this? He has the king. Qualification!" The red hair looked at the sea silently, a trace of blood suddenly overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and then soon, his whole body began to bleed, the seven orifices burst instantly, and the wound that had just been bandaged opened again! "Stop talking nonsense, cough cough, let me deal with it first..." After that, the red hair fell down in a daze. The previous fierce battle had severely injured the red hair. Exhausted, he just forcibly urged the overlord to be domineering, which was already seriously injured by the red hair. The burden of the body is even greater! Ben Beckman had already reacted when the blood spilled from the corner of the redhead''s mouth, and had already pulled the strange ship doctor holding the scabbard to the redhead''s side. As soon as I saw the red hair fall down, I immediately began emergency treatment. Marin Fodo Zeng Guo''s ugly face is crossed with fingers...respectively from the Naval Division of the New World. "Marshal, are you looking for me?" Lieutenant General Crane pushed the door directly in. After seeing the gloomy face of the Warring States period, the chief of navy staff narrowed his eyes and quickly thought about what had happened. Warring States sighed slightly, pointed to the two reports from the New World Naval Division on the table and said: "Look at Lieutenant General Crane for yourself." After speaking, Zeng Guo rubbed his eyebrows with a slight headache. Obviously, those two reports were both annoying. Lieutenant General Crane was not polite. He picked up the two reports on the table, only after a few glances, blurted out, "The new world is going to be in chaos!" The Warring States sighed with a more headache, and solemnly said: "Yes, the three newcomers actually affected the minds of Kaido bigmom these new world pirate overlords. At this moment, the two overlords have taken action. Ugh!" Lieutenant General Crane also frowned. The two reports were about three new world pirate rookies, namely: Moonlight Moria, Red-haired Shanks, Longjun Chuhan. These three are all super new stars of New World in the past few years. They have offered a reward of over 100 million, and their strength is incredible, and their potential is even more shocking! And most importantly, these three people are more or less related to the Pirate Overlord of the New World. "The conflict between Moonlight Moria and Kaido has been anticipated a long time ago, but it is not worth too much surprise." Lieutenant General Crane paused slightly, and said helplessly: "But why are the two supernovas, Red-haired Shanks and Longjun Chu Han, have a relationship with big mom?" Two reports, one about Longjun Chuhan and Hongfa Shanks formally formed the Pirate League. The other one is that the Moonlight Pirates and the nine Pirates under its command declare war on Kaido, the beast! Warring States looked out the window slightly weirdly, and said with a headache: "It is said that it is because the ship doctor of the Dragon God Pirate Group is the princess of the Elf clan, Irufeli Natasha." Lieutenant General Crane was startled slightly, and then clicked clearly. Some time ago, big mom uprooted the elves who are famous for the sea. The Navy also learned about the situation through its branch in the New World. It''s just that they didn''t expect that the elves were still alive under the attack of big mom, and that the living elves were still the princesses of the elves! just Lieutenant General Crane frowned slightly, and asked strangely: "The princess of the elves is the ship doctor of the Dragon God Pirate Group, and the Dragon King needs to rise to power. Therefore, it is not a strange thing to shoot against big mom, but why Redheads come to join in the fun too?" The Warring States period was silent for a while, and pointed to the newspaper on the side. It was sent from the New World three days ago, about the fierce battle between the two big pirates super rookies! Lieutenant General Crane picked it up and looked at it, his face instantly turned serious. This incident was really enough to cause a sensation in the world. Two great rookies duel on Sahar Dong Island in the new world! "The most troublesome thing is these two men, both of whom showed a strong and domineering look in that battle..." The complexion of the Warring States Period was very gloomy and the overlord looked domineering. This was the best proof of distinguishing the strong from the weak. Now galloping on the sea is a big pirate with a powerful and domineering look! Lieutenant General Crane was silent for a while, and said, "What''s the above?" The navy is the strongest organization subordinate to the world government. The so-called top actually refers to the highest power of the world government, the five old stars! Warring States closed his eyes slightly, the seagull hat covered his eyes, and he couldn''t see the change in his expression. "Kill without mercy!" 169 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 170: Moria and Kaido! Chapter 170: Moria and Kaido! One month later, the new world, the devil''s waters of Karas.Miscellaneous Chi Insect This is the famous monster sea area in the New World. Any ship or human being will be swallowed by countless monsters as long as they enter this sea area, and almost no survivors have escaped. But today, the pirate ship named "Yemengard" sailed out of the monster waters unharmed. On the "Yemengjia", two petite and cute little loli are boringly eating snacks, and beside them, there is a man in a housekeeper''s uniform waiting at any time. This ship was originally not so deserted, just because some of the original crew members were forcibly left in the dangerous Kallas waters by the man in the bow. The good name is that they are too weak and let them practice. On the bow, a man in white clothes and black hair quietly looked at the sea, his eyes flashed with thought and solemnity. This person, it was Chu Han who caused an uproar a month ago. Under the elven magic of the princess of the Elf clan, Irufeli Natasha, Chu Han''s injury recovered half a month ago, and his strength has been further improved, and his swordsmanship has completely entered the great swordsman. realm. In this case, Chu Han originally planned to take Lu Ji and others to grab the site and conquer the pirate group. But a piece of news no less than a duel between him and the red hair attracted his attention, and he had to leave behind the weaker roadbed, the maid sister and the little Robin, with only Crowe and Kerry. Silk, and Natasha. And the news that made Chu Han make such a decision was that the Great Pirate Moonlight Moria announced that the Moonlight Pirate Group, the Iron Lion Pirate Group, and the Magic Stone Pirate Group, and other nine pirate groups, are going to the New World Sea. The thief overlord Kaido of the beasts, go to war! It was this sensational news that caused Chu Han to keep Clo, Luji, Robin, and the maid sisters in the Karas waters to practice. Anyway, there are countless sea kings inhabiting, and it is also a good practice place. "Beast Kaido, the strongest living creature in the sea, land, and air, is recognized as the strongest in singles. Roger once told me that..." Chu Han silently pondered Kaido, the man known as the "Hundred Beasts". After all, whether it was the original "One Piece" in the previous life or the present, the overlord of the new world is extremely mysterious. But this is not what Chu Han thinks. After all, no matter how mysterious a person is, he will eventually be known by others, such as Chu Han''s ability to speak spirit, and Kaido''s unkillable body! "An unkillable body is not like an undead body. It should be the devil fruit ability of a certain animal type phantom beast..." Chu Han closed his eyes slightly, even he did not think of the conflict between Moriah and Kaido. After all, Moria is now a pirate under his command. I thought Kaido and Moria would not have a conflict, but I didn''t expect that it would happen in the end. It was really godly. Chu Han thought for a moment. According to the original work of the previous life, Moria would be defeated. All his partners were killed by Kaido. Only Abu Sarom escaped because of the ability of the transparent fruit, but he was also half destroyed and was dying. . And Moria degenerates because of this, and no longer believes in herself, but uses all people and no longer believes in partners. However, this was the Moria that Chu Han wanted to see. He did not go to save Moria the first time, but waited for half a month before setting off to the place where Moria and Kaido clashed. "Long Jun, why don''t you bring Lu Ji and the others?" The crystal-like little Lori Natasha asked suddenly inexplicably. This is also the doubt of Chloe and Chris, but both of them absolutely obey Chu Han, so they didn''t speak very quietly, but looked at Chu Han suspiciously. Chu Han glanced at Natasha and Crowe who cast doubtful glances at him, and said lightly: "They are too weak." Indeed, the Maid Sisters and Little Robin are only equivalent to the strength of a Naval Academy-level officer. They can not only help him when facing a new world pirate overlord like Kaido, they may even drag Chu Han. And the roadbed... His strength is very strong and he has barely reached the major general level. If he counts domineering, he can also fight against the lieutenant general, but it is difficult to say whether he will survive afterwards. At this moment, Crowe suddenly concentrated and said, "Master, the waters of Amos have arrived." Both Chrissy and Natasha looked towards the sea. The Amos Sea is a famous land of the sea. There is no small island nearby, and no sea kings lurking under the sea. It can be said that it is a very safe sea. But as soon as she approached here, Chris''s face became a little nervous, her eyes were full of anxiety, and a lot of sounds appeared in her ears. It was the sound of ships, the sound of sea water, and the sound of footsteps on the deck! many! Chu Han condensed slightly, and a flash came to Chrissy, the golden pupil ignited instantly, the ancient chanting sound sounded, and the huge power fell from the sky! "Chrissy, look at me!" Chrissy looked at Chu Han''s golden pupil like a charm, the voice in her ears suddenly disappeared, and Chrissy returned to normal again. "Chrissy, don''t try to listen to the voices here." After finishing speaking, Chu Han looked at the sea slightly solemnly, and countless powerful people had gathered around here, and these people had come because of one thing. The pirate rookie Moria and Kaido''s decisive battle. And here, is the decisive battle between Moriah and Kaido! "There is a lot of noise..." Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, and those who dared to come here to watch the battle were definitely not simple characters. The voices they made were too strong, and Chris was too young to control the''listening to everything'' well. If the voice is out of control, she will be instantly deaf! Chu Han was silent for a moment, the golden pupils flickered, and the''Scythe Weasel'' turned on. Numerous elves in the wind flew in all directions in this sea area. With the domineering look and feel, the entire Amos sea area appeared in Chu Han in an instant. Mind. But not long after, Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, a little surprised. Several of the''Scythe Weasel'' he sent out were killed! Chu Han was silent for a while, seeing the full-blown outburst of domineering and''Scythe Weasel'', and soon he knew who had sensed and killed the Sickle Weasel. "They''re here too? Interesting..." At the other entrance of the Amos Sea, a pirate ship with a flame bird engraved on the bow is quietly parked at sea. This is a huge two-mast pirate ship. There must be many people. "Fufufufu, just spy on us, that guy should be the dragon king, invisible no matter what, Fufufufu, really Marketer." Rogue scent of a man grin recover the finger, the air seems still remained a number of Broken corpse of sickle weasel. This man is the head of the Don Quixote family, Doflamingo! The man with a nasal face smiled while holding a cane: "Dover, Long Jun is very strong, doesn''t it matter?" 170 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 171 The New World Big Pirate! Chapter 171 The Great Pirate of the New World! "Dover, Long Jun is very strong, does it matter?" Doflamingo didn''t seem to care at all, and he still said with a hippie smile: "Humhhhhh, so what?" With that, Doflamingo got up slightly and looked at the center of the Amos sea area, where it was calm, but it was just before the storm, and finally peaceful. "No matter how powerful Long Jun is, even if he is as powerful as White Beard, he is just a person." Doflamingo narrowed his eyes slightly, looked in the direction of the itachi who had just been killed by him, and mocked: "Manpower is exhausted after all!" Not far from Doflamingo, there is also a peculiar pirate ship staying at sea. This is a pirate ship with a shark engraved on the bow, and two huge sea beasts are pulling the ship forward on the sea. The name of this ship is "Berry Poseidon" and it is a pirate ship of the Sea Shark Pirate Group! The Sea Shark and Pirate Group, a violent group no weaker than the Eight Treasures Marines, the leader is the "Sea Shark" who offers a reward of 490 million Bailey, Belik! This is a great pirate who was not weaker than the legendary pirates such as White Beard, but also a pirate overlord of the new world! Belik looked at the top of the mast curiously. He had just sensed an unusual fluctuation, and something was spying on them. "Boss, are you sure you didn''t feel wrong?" A woman in a black robe frowned slightly. She didn''t feel anything peeking just now, but someone was peeking at her graceful figure. Belik nodded with certainty, and said seriously: "Yes, it''s an intangible and intangible strange thing, just like a domineering entity." He just used the fruit power to kill the sickle ferret, and before that, he couldn''t even damage the sickle ferret with cannonballs. The black-robed woman suddenly became nervous, looked around timidly, and whispered: "No one will stare at us, that''s too bad. We had already caused the conflict with "Lonely Reid" before. It''s an uproar. Bo, now again..." Belick waved his hand, and said indifferently: "I think that fellow Rand has been upset for a long time, so I would fight him." As he said, Belik paused slightly, and said in confusion: "But this person who uses strange abilities to spy on us is very powerful, but he is not as strong as Whitebeard Reid. He should be a newcomer." The black-robed woman was slightly startled, newcomer?How dare the newcomer spy on them so unscrupulously?How powerful is this rookie? How confident is he? Belik squinted his eyes slightly. He was powerful, strangely capable, and still a newcomer. So much information was enough for him to guess who it was. "Long Jun Chuhan..." ...Similarly, there was another person who felt Chu Han''s arrival, but the way this person arrived was very strange. This is a man who exudes a biting chill, but the strangest thing is the straight ice road behind him! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh, Longjun, Chuhan, Moonlight, Moria, Tianyacha, and Doflamingo, some of the most famous newcomers in the new world are all here." As he said, the man squinted his eyes slightly, and a trace of cold light flashed from the bottom of his eyes, and the biting chill on his body became more and more icy, as if it might freeze the whole world at any time! This person is one of the new three highest combat powers of the Navy Headquarters, the natural Frozen Fruit Ability, General Green Pheasant! The green pheasant shook his head helplessly. If it were just these newcomers, it would not be too much trouble, but, on the contrary, there are three new world overlords who are here today! The green pheasant slightly tilted his head to look to the west, where was the position of the new world overlord, Belik, the "Sea Shark". To the east is the Eight Treasure Marine Corps, a violent group led by Qing Jiao. To the south is one of the two main protagonists of this gathering, one of the strongest overlords in the new world, the captain of the Kaido Pirates, the strongest living creature of all the sea, land and air, the beast Kaido! The green pheasant was concentrating slightly. In this decisive battle that shook the entire new world, one of the protagonists finally arrived! At this moment, the face of the green pheasant changed slightly, and nine pirate ships came from the north, one of which had a powerful human on board! "Moonlight Moriah, here comes!" At the same time, I felt that the two main protagonists were present, not only the green pheasant, but everyone who was watching the battle felt it! On a tiger pirate ship closer to the center area, a tiger-like man was naked, topless, laughing wildly: "Hahahaha, Kaido, Kaido, the beasts have finally appeared! " While laughing, a powerful breath from the animal devil fruit also broke out, instantly making the sea water boil! The new world big pirate offering a reward of 280 million, "Ferocious Tiger" Lightner! There is also a star pirate ship that is also closer to the central area. On board is a beautiful female pirate who is famous for the sea! A reward of 165 million Superman star fruit ability, "Star" Ayin! Unlike Lightner''s madness, Ayin was very sad, with sad emotions on her face. "Come here, it''s going to go to war, it''s going to be dead again, why are dead people, why are dead people, I didn''t kill them..." On the other side, Chu Han, standing on the bow of the "Yemengjia", was slightly silent, he felt the powerful aura in the south. That is the breath that the most powerful beast can exude! Even Chu Han felt the danger, the dangerous emotion from the origin of the blood in the body! "It''s the breath of dragon blood..." Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly, Kaido had the aura of dragon blood on his body, he had slaughtered a dragon, and more than one! "Interesting... It doesn''t seem to be the level of four generations and five generations. This blood energy should be the second generation dragon clan..." Chu Han was silent slightly, even his own body after exploding blood was only a second-generation level. Kaido has killed more than one second-generation dragon. This suffices to show that Kaido, the beast, is really dangerous! but Chu Han smiled coldly and looked at the south side and whispered: "All the strongest living creatures in the sea, land and air are known to be the strongest in singles. Such a person, if not strong, would be too boring!" After Chu Han bloodline exploded at Super A Grade, it did reach the second generation, but that was Chu Han Super A Grade. Chu Han is now a high-level mixed breed of S-rank bloodline! After the second burst of blood, plus the several high-level speech spirits he possessed, Chu Han was confident that even against the first generation of Dragon Clan Prince, it was enough to fight! Faced with one of the strongest overlords in the new world, Kaido, known as the strongest beast in singles, makes Chu Han confident and undefeated! 171 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 172 Drought. Jack Chapter 172 Drought. Miscellaneous Chi Insect Jack This is definitely not Chu Han''s arrogance, but the self-confidence brought to him by the S-level dragon blood lineage. The s-level dragon bloodline, this is the bloodline closest to the first generation dragon clan prince, and it is known as the strongest hybrid species comparable to the dragon king! Not to mention that Kaido is not the Dragon King, even if Kaido is the Dragon King, Chu Han can fight him and lose both! "Ok?" Suddenly, Chu Han was stunned, and his face suddenly looked at the south of the sea with solemn expression. Just now, the''Scythe Weasel'' heard some sounds from the south of the sea! "Why is there such a powerful voice by Kaido?" Chu Han''s face became slightly solemn, and he was silent for a while, and said to Natasha: "Turn on the "Yemengard" diving system, you and Chris will immediately dive into the sea with the ship. I will not take the initiative to find you. Come!" After speaking, Chu Han glanced at Ke Luo and motioned to follow, and then walked directly above the sea with a moon step. Crowe first bends towards Natasha, and then follows the moon step, following Chu Han. At the same time, Natasha had already activated the "Yemengard" diving system and had dived into the sea in less than three minutes. Pirate ships generally do not have the function of diving, but "Yemengard" is not a normal pirate ship, but a semi-finished product of the most ferocious and evil warship in history, the''Hades'' battleship! At the same time, south of the Amos Sea, a pirate ship with a mammoth inscribed on its bow is moving slowly, and there is a huge human standing on the ship. His beard is like Kaido, with long horns. The same up. "Boss Kaido, why do you value a newcomer so much?" The huge man stood on the deck, but he looked at the larger pirate ship next to him and said, "As long as I am alone is enough!" A man has absolute self-confidence in himself, this is because of his strength and his boundless reputation! He is one of the three major disasters of the Kaido Pirates. The animal is the ancient mammoth fruit capable person, "Drought" Jack! And on the ship next to him, a man who was bigger than Jack stood quietly on the bow, a terrifying mighty power that seemed to make the sea tremble all over his body. This man has repeatedly destroyed dozens of branches of the Navy in the New World on the grounds of suicide. He has also challenged many famous sea pirates and pirate overlords in the New World. This man is the strongest living creature of all the sea, land and air, Kaido the beast! If it comes to heads-up, everyone subconsciously will say that the strongest heads-up is Kaido. He is the man who survived after challenging all the pirates in the new world! Kaido looked at the sea calmly and said, "Jack, the new world is going to be chaotic." There are many scars on his body, and the limbs of wild beasts have not yet been transplanted, but the terrifying and fierce power of the "hundred beasts" has been permeating the entire sea since Kaido appeared! Jack blinked his eyes and looked confused. He is very strong, but his brain is not very good. It is the so-called simple mind and well-developed limbs. Kaido didn''t explain, but felt the waters of Amos. He could also feel that many people had arrived, but his old friends did not seem to have come. "Hmm, old man with white beard! Reid! Bandy! Don''t you start to act yet?!" Kaido suddenly roared up to the sky, his voice echoing throughout the Amos Sea, and some weak pirates were caught by this The sound shook directly! After roaring, Kaido was silent for a while, his feet exerted force, and instantly flew out like a cannonball, and the direction was the north of the Amos Sea! At the same time, in the waters west of Amos, Belik suddenly looked dignified and waved his hands involuntarily. The sea surface suddenly boiled, and a column of water rose into the sky, instantly surrounding the entire ship! After Belik finished this, he shouted to his back: "Everyone is on alert, evacuate the center of the Amos Sea!" After finishing speaking, Belik looked at the north side solemnly, where there was a monster moving at high speed! "The beasts have acted, the decisive battle has begun..." It is not only Belik the Sea Shark who has begun to evacuate the central area of ??the Amos Sea, but also Qing Jiao and his violent group, the Eight Treasure Marine Corps. "Hey hey hey, that guy Kaido has taken action, you better be careful not to be affected by that monster." After that, Qing Jiao looked at the north side calmly, unlike Belik, this was not the first time he saw Kaido take a shot, and he even fought Kaido before! "The new world is going to be completely messed up..." At the same time, when Kaido acted, Chu Han also started acting... But the difference is that Kaido rushed to the north sea area where the Moria Pirate Group appeared. And Chu Han was the two pirate ships that rushed to the south with only Jack left behind! Chu Han looked straight ahead, and said coldly: "Ke Luo, I will solve the "drought" later, you will destroy both pirate ships, don''t leave them a foothold!" Jack Chuhan still knows about the "drought disaster", that the rare ancient demon fruit abilities are indeed very powerful, and he may be more terrifying than the general in terms of destructive power alone. But those with devil fruit ability are land ducks. And here is the sea, the endless waters of Amos! Once there is no Pirate Ship, even if the "Drought" Jack is stronger, it will be a dead end! Thinking of this, Chu Han''s golden pupil burned instantly, bursting into blood for a while! "boom!" Moonstep erupted, and Chu Han instantly flew towards the Kaido Pirate Group like a rocket! In just three minutes, Chu Han saw two pirate boats staying on the sea in the distance. Chu Han''s golden pupil flickered slightly, and the demon knife Cun Yu instantly unsheathed, and a high temperature instantly appeared on Chu Han, heating Cun Yu red! "One slash flows the profound meaning, one cut!" A dark red slash across the sea and the sky instantly smashed into the pirate ship, and the high temperature that filled the world instantly evaporated the sea, leaving a huge sea crack! This is what Chu Han realized after seeing the red hairs two-sword style and combining it with Yan Ling. The power may be weaker than the red hair used with the two-sword flow, but because of the superposition of the''jun flame'', it is more powerful than the red hair with the two swords. It is hard to say whether it is weak or strong when used. At the same time, just as Chu Han approached the Kaido Pirates, Jack "Drought" had already noticed it. After all, he was also a monster not weaker than the general, and he was still alert. Jack turned his body without hesitation, a breath of wild beasts instantly filled his whole body, and his huge white nose swung towards the oncoming dark red slash! "Ancient Mammoth Trunk!" "boom!" When the two collide, the space is instantly shattered, the sea is boiling, the sky is dim, like the end of the world! 172 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 173 Kaido takes action! Chapter 173 Kaido shot! "Ancient Mammoth Trunk!" "boom!" When the two collide, the space is instantly shattered, the sea is boiling, the sky is dim, like the end of the world! Just when Jack and Chu Han collided, Kaido had already arrived in the waters north of Amos, where Moriah''s Moonlight Pirate Group and nine subordinate Pirate Groups appeared.MiscellaneousZhiInsect Kaido''s huge body instantly crashed into a pirate ship, and then stood on a broken deck and looked to the south. He felt a strong breath coming from there. "Mammoth, is Jack shot?" Kaido paid no attention to the pirates who fell into the sea because he crashed and destroyed the pirate ship. He was a little puzzled, why would Jack take action? Before long, Kaido sensed a terrifying high temperature, and a terrifying coercion from the sky. "This is... the dragon?" Kaido frowned slightly, he had killed several giants.The dragon is naturally a little sensitive to the breath of the dragon, and he immediately felt the owner of this breath. "Long Jun Chu Han?" I also heard about Chu Han, the super newcomer Kaido, who is well-known in the New World. After all, Chu Han is better than Moria in terms of strength and reputation! Kaido was silent for a while, a trace of killing intent appeared in his eyes! He is recognized as the strongest living creature in the land, sea and air, and one of the strongest overlords in the new world! And now some people actually attacked his pirate group while he was away! Just when Kaido was about to set off to return to kill Chu Han, two huge black cloth suddenly appeared on the surface of the sea, instantly surrounding Kaido, forming a huge black box! "Shadow Box!" Moria stood indifferently on the mast of the terrifying three-masted sailing ship, and he just shot! "Kaido, where do you want to go?" Moria''s eyes kept flashing with cold light, holding a pair of huge black scissors in his right hand, a ray of sharpness circling on the knife. "boom!" With a roar, the huge shadow box that surrounded Kaido on the sea shattered in an instant, and a giant man still stood quietly on that deck. "Shadow Fruit Ability, you are Moonlight Moriah?" Kaido did not look to the south again. First, he believed in Jacks strength. Second, he was also a little interested in Moria, the new pirate who is well-known in the New World, because Moria dared to treat him as "the beast" Kaido. First shot! Moria stood indifferently on the mast, he didn''t smile anymore, and was not surprised that Kaido could break his "shadow box". After all, even the blood was still a.Chu Han was able to break through the shadow box, not to mention Kaido, who was as strong as a monster. "Beast Kaido, do you decide on your own, or I will smash you myself, corpse, ten thousand, Duan!" Indifferent and killing words came out of Moria''s mouth, cold and domineering, that was the great pirate aura developed by Moria who had been fighting in the New World for so many years! Kaido was slightly startled. He hadn''t heard such words for many years. Since he was called the strongest living creature in the sea, land and air, he has never heard of it again! "Hahahahahaha, can you kill me? If you can kill me, I don''t mind letting you kill me!" Kaido laughed wildly, and the surface skin on his body suddenly showed an abnormal cyan color. Gradually, a terrifying blood instantly permeated the entire Amos sea area, on the sky and in the sea, whether it was a sea king or a giant The birds are all rustling.Shaking, it seems to have encountered a natural enemy! Moria was not surprised. As one of the strongest overlords of the new world, if he didn''t even have this strength and momentum, it would be a joke. But Moriah had no fear, because this is the sea, this is a naval battle, he is not alone! As if to verify Moria''s words, nine pirate ships surrounded Kaido by appointment and sealed all Kaido''s retreat! Moria said in a calm and icy cold voice: "Beast Kaido, the sea area of ??Amos is the cemetery I chose for you!" At the same time, in the waters south of Amos, Chu Han stood quietly in the air, holding the dark red village rain with the blade in his hand, a terrifying high temperature filled his whole body, and the''Emperor'' of the golden pupil was silently released! "boom!" Unexpectedly, the pirate ship where Jack was just now suddenly disintegrated and was scattered on the sea! Chu Han was not surprised at all, even if Jack was strong enough to take that slash, but the high-temperature heated attack of''Jun Yan'' was not so easy to take. Suddenly, with a move of Chu Han''s right hand, Cun Yu waved upwards, blocking the huge black elephant trunk that came towards him! At the same time, Chu Han''s golden pupil ignited instantly, exploding for the second time! "One sword flow profound meaning, eighteen willows in September!" Like a willow branch, the village rain floated back and forth with endless sword aura, and instantly left many sword marks on the trunk of the armed and domineering elephant, and the blood dyed the trunk into a bright red! After doing this, Chu Han flashed away, left the place directly, and came to the sky. Just when Chu Han left the place, a huge elephant foot stepped on instantly, and the entire sea was crushed by that powerful air pressure! At the same time, a giant crashed on the last ship, the pirate ship where Kaido had stayed before. Jack glared. Sword marks were everywhere in front of Hun, which was left by Chu Han on his trunk just now. "Long Jun Chu Han, do you want to go to war with our Hundred Beast Pirate Group!" This is a question, and it is also delaying time. Jack is not stupid. Chu Han is very strong. If he continues to fight and the last pirate ship is also sunk, he will not fly. Once he falls on the sea, then It''s really over. So Jack only has to delay for a while, he believes Kaido has noticed the situation here, as long as he insists on Kaido to solve Moria! Chu Han smiled coldly. He also knew what Jack was making. It seemed that the so-called bravery and inconsiderate were not all true. "Oh, "Drought" Jack, don''t expect Kaido''s rescue any more, I will get rid of you before Kaido rushes back!" After speaking, Chu Han flashed and disappeared again, and instantly came to the boat of the Kaido Pirates, waved the village rain in his hand,''Jun Yan'' broke out, and a three-meter absolute high temperature field covered him, igniting everything! Jack had already reacted when Chu Han arrived on the pirate ship, but he was still a step slower after all, and had only time to jump to the bow and remove the mammoth-head-like bow to float on the sea. Fortunately, both Jack and Kaido have absolute confidence in their own strength, so they did not bring any crew members. Otherwise, if they were burned by the fire of Chu Han, Kaido would not only lose a pirate ship, but also There is a ship of Devil Fruit capable crew. At the same time, Jack was instantly angry when he saw that the Pirate Ship was burned down, and the mammoth fruit ability exploded! "Ancient Mammoth!" ... ps: Yesterday something happened, so there is no update. Regarding this point, Junyang is very sorry, sorry... 173 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 174: Kaido Pirate Group Unit, the group is destroyed! The 174th chapter Kaido Pirates team, the group is destroyed! "Ancient Mammoth!" The huge white mammoth occupies the entire deck in an instant, and the waves of the elephant''s trunk bring out bursts of air breaking, and an ancient ferocious aura permeates the entire northern waters of Amos.$Miscellaneous $ This is as rare as the animal-based Eudemons, the ancient animal-based Mammoth Devil Fruit! Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, and Jack transformed into an ancient mammoth made him feel a bit of danger. It seems that the "Three Disasters" of the Kaido Pirates, which is famous in the New World, were not blown out. "Blood once!" After using the''Bronze Throne'', Chu Han''s skin originally turned blue, but now under the blessing of''Blood Blood'', Chu Han''s skin has turned blue-red! "Are ancient species rarer than natural ones, let me see how powerful they are!" Chu Han instantly disappeared from the pirate ship that had turned into a sea of ??flames, and in a blink of an eye he came to the sky above Jack, who had transformed into an ancient mammoth. Chu Han''s golden pupils flickered slightly, and the Cun Yu in his hand swept down, and a dark red slash instantly struck across the sky and the sea and hit Jack''s huge mammoth body! But what is shocking is that after the slashing of the high temperature heating of the''Jun Yan'', it did not leave a scar on Jack Mammoth''s body! Chu Han''s eyes shrank slightly. He seemed to underestimate the power of the ancient devil fruit, and he underestimated the fiercely famous "drought" Jack. At this moment, Jack''s transformed mammoth spoke, and Weng Sheng said: "Long Jun Chu Han, you are indeed very powerful, I admit that I am not your opponent." As he said, Jack paused slightly and raised the giant elephant''s feet and shouted, "But you still can''t be Master Kaido''s opponent!" "boom!" When the huge elephant stepped on it, a terrifying air pressure burst instantly. Except for the sea area where Jack was located, other places, including the sea, gradually began to collapse! Chu Han put the village rain in her sheath expressionlessly, Jun Yan gradually compressed his comprehension, the temperature continued to rise, and the golden pupil burst out with an astonishing light, as if he was preparing something. At the same time, just as Jack stepped on the elephant''s feet and caused a terrifying air pressure burst, his huge elephant trunk, known as the "war machine", also waved at Chu Han at this time! "Snapped!" Silently, a hand covered with blue-gold dragon scales grabbed Jack''s mammoth trunk, and slowly grasped it tightly! "Ah ah ah ah ah!" Jack''s transformed mammoth yelled at the sky, and a huge force came from that hand, and he felt like his nose was about to be caught! At this moment, a cold and majestic voice sounded, like an emperor giving orders indifferently. "To shut up!" The strange thing is that after this sentence appeared, Jack looked like a puppy, and he closed his mouth as expected, and looked at the man, devil, and demon with the blue-gold dragon scales crazily all over his body with horror! This man who exudes an imperial aura is naturally Chu Han who superimposed the''Bronze Throne'' after the second burst of blood! After Chu Han exploded for the second time, the color of the golden pupil became deeper and deeper, and a wordless terror faintly filled the whole world, that was the imposing manner of the emperor''s arrival! "I''m not Kaido''s opponent? When did you have this illusion? Huh!" As soon as the voice fell, Chu Han appeared ghostly on Jack''s nose, staring coldly at his eyes, still holding the huge mammoth''s trunk tightly in his hand. "I heard that your reward is very high. Even the world government feels helpless and has chased you many times. Is that right?" I don''t know why, facing the current Chu Han, Jack didn''t even dare to look at him. Those dark golden pupils seemed to have a kind of magic power. As long as one glance, Chu Han could kill him! How is this possible, this is impossible! Since being called "Drought" Jack, he has never felt death again, so he is brutal, crazy and impulsive, like an ancient beast. But now, Jack seemed to have met a hunter, and he felt fear from the bottom of his heart! Chu coldly looked at the mammoth with a cold sweat on his forehead, and his eyes were squinted slightly. The second burst of blood is not suitable for long, and the''Bronze Throne'' burdens the body too much, if it continues. If Kaido recovers, he will be in trouble. Thinking of this, Chu Han grasped the hand holding the elephant''s trunk slightly, and looked at Jack who was in pain and horror, and said coldly: "There is still a lot of time, we can play slowly." As he said, Chu Han''s golden pupil burned, and it was only an instant that the limit of the Emperor Flame domain compressed to one meter broke out, and the skyrocketing heat wave covered the entire Amos sea area! Countless onlookers of Pirates and Navy looked at the southern sky with a big change, and the dark red flames had already burned half of the sky in the Amos Sea! ... To the west of the Amos Sea, "Sea Shark" Belick looked at the dark red sky with solemn expression, and the terrifying heat had spread to him. The woman who shrouded her graceful figure under her black robe anxiously yelled to Belik, "Boss, this high-temperature heat wave killed one of the sea beasts we were pulling, and the seahorse beast on the left seemed to have been affected. , Im afraid we wont be able to continue sailing with our boat!" Belik nodded calmly, and said solemnly: "It''s normal, because even if I''m in that high-temperature center, whether I can survive is two things, even if it''s residual temperature, it''s not those low-level sea kings. Can bear it." After speaking, Belik walked down the bow without looking back and walked to the mast. He said nervously: "Withdraw from the waters of Amos at full speed. This place will soon be destroyed by the battle between two monsters. , If I continue to stay, I dont know if I can survive!" The black-robed woman was stunned, looking at Belik''s back with an unbelievable expression, even facing "Lonely Reid" Belik had not been so nervous, is the situation so precarious? Moreover, Kaido is fine. After all, he is one of the strongest overlords in the new world, known as the strongest living creature in the sea, land, and air. There is no problem with Belik being so nervous. but The black-robed woman looked at the dark red sky to the south in disbelief. That Longjun Chu Han was just a newcomer. In Beliks eyes, he could actually compete with Kaido, one of the strongest pirate overlords in the new world. compared to? Similarly, the Eight Treasure Marine Corps, a violent group led by Green Jiao from the east, the "Ferocious Tiger" Lightner who had evacuated to the southeast, and the "Star" Ayin who came to the southwest, all evacuated from the waters of Amos. . Not only these people, but also some New World pirates who came to watch the battle, as well as the new general of the navy headquarters, the blue pheasant, quickly evacuated the Amos waters. They all felt a little bit, that part of the Kaido Pirate Group that appeared in the southern part of the Amos Sea was completely destroyed! Only one person died, one of the three major "disasters" of the Kaido Pirates, the so-called "drought" Jack, who offered a reward so high that the world government felt helpless! 174 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 174 Angry Kaido! Chapter 174 Angry Kaido! As one of the strongest overlords of the new world, Kaido, the "Beast", is recognized as the strongest living creature in the world by sea, land, and air. If you want to say the strongest singled out, Kaido should be.Miscellaneous ̡̡ This is the consensus of everyone, because he can''t kill and is a real monster! And now, the Kaido Pirate Group led by Kaido is completely destroyed. Although there is only one crew member on the ship, it is Kaido''s true confidant, one of the three "disasters", "Drought" Jack! When everyone sensed this, they all evacuated the waters of Amos, because Kaido''s confidant Jack is dead, Kaido himself~ will there be no action? Don''t be kidding, that man who is more monster than a monster will surely destroy the entire Aimos Sea! These people didn''t want to be the target of Kaido''s crazy vent, and then they evacuated the Amos sea area nervously, otherwise once they were affected, they would be shot while lying down. At the same time, everyone looked at the dark red sky that was gradually dissipating to the south, and their faces became serious. Kaido''s confidant is dead, the ancient mammoth fruit-cultivator "Drought" Jack is dead! And everything that happened before and after this was just half an hour. "Long Jun Chu Han, another monster that is not inferior to the beast Kaido was born..." The north of the Amos sea area is full of broken ships and bodies floating in the sea. Their faces are full of panic and despair before death, because they have met a monster! "Ho, ho, damn..." Moria was struggling to kneel half on the deck, his tall body was full of blood, his left hand was even broken, and his neck was somewhat distorted, looking very miserable. And all of this was caused by the man who stood quietly on the sea, but exuded the breath of monsters! Moria looked around, there were corpses, endless corpses, countless corpses! Ten pirate ships, except for the one that was crashed at the beginning, a total of nine pirate ships, nine pirate regiments famous in the New World, were all destroyed in an instant, and all the pirates were killed. , Only Moria is still alive! "My subordinate, bastard Kaido..." Moria looked at the monster standing on the sea with anger and sadness. He has no strength anymore. This monster called "Beasts" is too strong, too strong. At this moment, the monster standing on the sea seemed to feel something, and turned slightly to look towards the faintly red sky to the south. The monster quietly watched the dissipated dark red sky with a very dangerous light flashing under his eyes, and a dark blue color gradually appeared on his body. He didn''t care about Moria, who was half disabled, anyway, the Moonlight Pirates and the nine pirates under his command had been completely destroyed by him, and Moria was also defeated by him. Before long, the dark red sky completely disappeared, and the monster finally moved, with a slight force under its feet, and instantly flew south like a cannonball. The speed was shocking! This monster, known as the strongest in singles and considered to be the strongest living creature of all the sea, land and air, Kaido, the beast, was finally angry at the moment when he felt the breath of Jack disappeared! At the same time, on the terrifying barque destroyed by Kaido, Moria closed his eyes in pain. It was all his fault, all because he was too weak, all because of the monster-like man just now. Too strong, because his crew will die, so he lost! "Beast Kaido, I must form an undead army, I must kill you!" At this moment, Moriah''s psychology was finally slightly distorted. He wanted to re-form an immortal army, and then challenge Kaido again. He must kill the strongest beast that is known as the sea, land and air! While Kaido was acting, Chu Han looked thoughtfully at the "dead" mammoth Jack in the waters south of Amos. He was actually not dead, but Chu Han used a medicine. Let it be suspended temporarily. After all, Jack is an ancient demon fruit capable person, and his flesh body is stronger than Chu Han after using the''Bronze Throne''. Even because of the powerful resilience of the animal devil fruit, Jack is in flesh body than he does not explode. Chu Han is still strong. In this case, Chu Han wanted to kill Jack, even after the second burst of blood, it was impossible. What''s more, he didn''t intend to kill Jack in the first place. After all, such a powerful body material, but became a Deadpool The best candidate. "Drought Jack, a rare ancient person with the ability to grow devil fruits, it made you die so simple, wouldn''t it be too cheap for you, huh!" Chu Lengren smiled coldly, then turned to look at the aura moving here at high speed from the north, and was silent for a while. Suddenly, Chu Han said to Clo who had no idea when he appeared behind him: "Take Jack the Mammoth to Punk Hazard, and after handing it to Caesar, go to the Krath Devil Sea to meet Luke and the others, and I will be there later." Crowe still bends respectfully slightly, and then flies away from here with Jack''s huge mammoth in one hand, without any difficulty, which makes people shocked how strong this invisible butler is already? Chu Han was not surprised by the strength displayed by Ke Luo. This was what he expected. If Ke Luo had no such strength, he would not take Ke Luo to this battlefield. Suddenly, Chu Han raised his eyebrows and looked at the north side a little dignifiedly. His fingers lingered at the handle of Cun Yu''s knife from time to time, as if thinking about something. At this moment, the sea began to boil, the sky suddenly dimmed, thunder and lightning continued to flash, and the heavy rain fell without any warning, instantly making this sea area violent. Chu Han''s body was slightly stiff, the golden pupil kept beating with golden flames, a drop of cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and the powerful monster aura in the north disappeared. But this is not the point. The point is that a terrifying aura suddenly appeared in the sky, making the dragon blood in Chu Han''s body irritable. Suddenly, in the dim sky, two bright red vertical pupils appeared, a trace of dangerous light flashed between the red pupils, and a huge tail covered with blue dragon scales swayed in the lightning and thunderous clouds, constantly Disperse the falling lightning. At the same time, a loud and violent voice sounded, resounding across the sky! "Long Jun, Chu Han!" ... 175 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 175: Chu Han vs Kaido Chapter 175: Chu Han vs Kaido "Long Jun, Chu Han!" The indifferent and domineering voice resounded across the sky, and the arrogance and confidence that came from the depths of the bloodline was even more terrifying than when Chu Han used the second burst of blood to release the dragon''s heart! Chu Han''s eyes contracted extremely quickly, and his right hand tightly held the handle of Cun Yu''s knife, a drop of sweat quietly slipped from his forehead.Miscellaneous Zhi Insects At the same time, Chu Han was staring at the huge cyan tail and the bright red vertical pupils. From the very beginning, the dragon blood in his body was constantly boiling, like boiling hot water! "It turns out that Kaido''s devil fruit ability, his devil fruit, turned out to be this!" Chu Han finally understood why Kaido was called the "Hundred Beasts", why it is the strongest living creature in the sea, land and air, why it is recognized as the strongest singled out, and why it can''t kill! Chu Han stared closely at the lightning and thundering clouds, as if he wanted to see through the huge, terrifying and perfect body hidden inside. "Eight Seven Zero" was silent for a while, and Chu Han suddenly laughed lowly, and a terrifying might soared from him, and there was a burst of chanting, as if praying for the upcoming battle, singing praises! Chu Han''s golden pupil was bursting with terrifying light, it was a golden flame called excitement! "Hehe, unexpectedly, in this world, there really are such creatures, hahahaha!" Chu Han laughed very happily, then laughed, the golden pupil''s flickering light getting more and more dazzling. Then, the''Bronze Throne'' erupted, an inextinguishable golden flame filled the whole body, the Junyan domain was compressed to half a meter, the bloodthirsty crazy''Vampire Sickle'' flew in the air, and the village rain kept shaking and shaking! However, Chu Han suddenly calmed down, with bursts of colorful light flashing outside his body, while he looked at the thunderous sky with no expression on his face, very calm, and the dragon blood inside his body also became quiet. The bright red vertical pupils in the sky also gradually shrank, a trace of thunder and lightning flashed through his eyes, and the huge tail was constantly swaying, seeming to be excited for the coming storm. Quiet, very quiet, the two real monsters suddenly became silent, silent, and did nothing. At this moment, the sea began to boil, and thick thunder and lightning continued to fall in the sky, and the heavy rain fell like hail! A pair of bright red vertical pupils, a pair of golden vertical pupils, two men who are also called monsters, finally have action! Chu Han''s golden pupils burned, a trace of golden flame flashed from the bottom of his eyes, and his heart began to beat violently. It was the heart of the dragon! "Second burst of blood!" "Bronze Throne!" "Jun Yan!" "Vampire sickle..." "Chi!" The unique method of the mixed species explodes the blood for the second time and superimposes the four spirits brought by the dragon blood line. The terrifying dragon overwhelms the entire Amos sea area, the space is instantly broken, the currents are generated from the cracks, and the sea water is constantly rolling. It''s like the sea is angry! Five colors of light kept shining on Chu Han''s body, Demon Dao Cun Yu instantly unsheathed, and the emperor ruled the world, the way of great swordsman, king! "Explosive blood superimposed on the spirit of wordsEmperor!" The sound of chanting resounded throughout the world, like invisible gods singing and singing, seeming to rejoice and inspire someone to wake up! At the same time, colorful rays of light covered the body of the village rain blade, and Chu coldly swung down the awakened demon sword, a huge golden slash brought Longwei to the sky instantly, as if to cut the horrible creature hidden in the clouds! At the same time, a voice rang from the clouds, ancient and mysterious, but also full of majesty and domineering. At this moment, a group of cyan mist spit out from the clouds, with a mysterious and ancient, domineering and powerful aura, and slammed into the golden slash that came with Longwei! Dragon''s breath! Long Wei! "boom!" The dim sky shattered in an instant, the clouds were shattered, and a perfect and powerful body could be seen in the air! Just when the two monsters collided with their strongest blow, outside the waters of Amos, a pirate ship famous for the New World fled, because the impact had already destroyed the waters of Amos in an instant and spread to outside! Belik''s face was dignified and his hands were dancing, and a series of water columns rose from the bottom of the sea to disperse some of the shock waves, but it was only a drop in the bucket, and more shock waves hit the pirate ship behind Belik! Belik yelled frantically behind him: "Evacuate! Full speed! Evacuate here at full speed! Now!" After speaking, Belik stretched out his arms with an ugly face, his eyes instantly turned into a sea blue, a huge breath of the sea radiated from him, and a seawater barrier nearly a kilometer high gradually rose on the sea in front of him. ! "The absolute barrier of the sea!" Before long, a more powerful shock wave hit, and collided with the seawater barrier. The space burst instantly, and large swaths of seawater flowed back, like the wrath of the sea god! And this time the collision produced a bigger shock wave instantly, dissipating around! On the other hand, Green Jiao had already activated the profound meaning of eight punches, and instantly broke part of the shock wave that hit him, but more shock waves destroyed part of the Pirate Ship behind him... "hateful!" Green Jiao''s face was slightly cold, and his anger was already at the extreme. He made a fist with his right hand, and the black lines spread all over his fist. The ripples in the space instantly burst, blasting the shock wave towards them! "boom!" The space shattered, a trace of electric current was generated from it, and the sky suddenly burst, and a more powerful shock wave was generated from the fist of the green pepper, and then dissipated around! Not far from the green peppers, "Ferocious Tiger" Lightner looked at the shock wave that hit him because of the green peppers with a gloomy expression. "Damn old guy, I''m never finished with you!" After cursing with an ugly face, Leitner squatted slightly, two sharp teeth like swordsman appeared in his mouth instantly, and a series of yellow and black tiger stripes instantly spread all over his body! "Saber-toothed tiger form!" A fierce light flashed in the transformed Lightner''s eyes and his mouth opened wide. The two saber teeth shone with startling sharp edges. Two slashes across the sky and the sea instantly split the shock wave in half. "Ferocious Tiger" Leitner, offering a reward of 280 million Bailey, the animal is an ancient species of saber-toothed tiger with devil fruit ability! ... The new general of the navy headquarters, the blue pheasant, easily resisted the shock wave that hit him, because the sky and the sea were frozen by the blue pheasant in advance, and the entire sea area became a world of ice! The green pheasant narrowed his eyes slightly, and said solemnly in a low voice: "The real battle, the melee, is about to begin!" ... On the other side, the closest thing to "Sea Shark" Belik is "Star" Ayin. She also resists the shock wave more easily. She basically didn''t take any action in person, but moved a finger very ordinary. In front of her, there were dozens of strange-shaped stones piled up, and the shock wave that hit her was washed away by these stones falling from the sky. And these stones come from the stars. "The melee, the melee is finally about to begin, but the two men are really monsters!" "Star" Ayin, who is offering a reward of 165 million Bailey, is a superhuman star fruit capable person. ... Except for these well-known big sea pirate pirate overlords, those who can survive this shock wave can be counted with one hand. And this is only caused by the aftermath of the battle between the two monsters! 176 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 176: Both sides stop Chapter One Hundred Seventy Six The new world, the former Amos sea area, has now been beaten into ruins, with sea pits everywhere, and even the submarine volcanoes erupted as a result, and a stream of heat erupted from bottom to top."Miscellaneous Zhi Insects" There are no one out of ten who came to watch the battle. In addition to the great pirates and pirate overlords who are well-known in the New World, no more than five pirate groups can survive! The green pheasant silently looked at the direction of the original Amos sea area, half of his body was already filled with frost, and a bit of cold air radiated from him, almost freezing the air. At this moment, the green pheasant finally took action, first sighed slightly, and then drove forward on the bike that left an ice lane on the sea. That is the direction where the original Amos sea area was located. At the same time, it was also the battlefield of the two monsters that caused this devastating disaster! It was not only the green pheasant who was the new general of the navy headquarters, but also many powerful men who survived this shock, all rushing to the center of the battlefield. Among these people are the Dominant New World Pirate Overlord Cone Green Pepper and "Sea Shark" Belik. In addition to these dominating pirate overlords, there are also "Ferocious Tiger" Lightner, "Star" Ayin, "Behemoth" Ballas and other famous new world pirates, all of whom have been in the new world for eight or nine years. I witnessed the death of the Pirate King Gore D. Roger. It is also the first batch of famous sea pirates in the New World since the opening of the Great Pirate Era! At the same time, a pirate ship surrounded by metal eggshells on both sides quietly sank in the mud on the seabed in the depths of the original center of Amos. This is because the impact of the previous shock wave was too large, causing the aftermath to reach the bottom of the sea, causing the pirate ship to sink in instantly, and it was difficult to figure it out. Natasha''s face is a bit ugly. Their current situation is that if there is no outside power, they are likely to be trapped on the seabed with this "Yemengard" for a lifetime! Because the only two living people on the ship, neither Chrissy nor Natasha were combatants. "This is really troublesome, I guess Chu Han didn''t expect this situation." Natasha gave a wry smile, looked around the Pirate Ship surrounded by eggshells, squinted slightly, and a hint of thought flashed across her face. Suddenly, Chris pulled at the corner of Natasha''s clothes, pointed at the top and blinked, but said nothing. Natasha twitched the corners of her mouth slightly, looked at the direction Chris was pointing, and was silent for a while, constantly thinking about what Chris meant. At this moment, Chris looked at Natasha''s pensive look, muttered her mouth slightly, and said softly, "Brother, it''s on it." Natasha was startled slightly, frowning and asking suspiciously: "You mean, that fellow Chu Han is here? How is this possible, he is obviously..." With that, Natasha herself suddenly woke up. Chu Han''s intention was obviously to find trouble. Although Natasha didn''t know why he had a conflict with Kaido, she knew that Chu Han would definitely take action. "Could it be that the shock just now was the aftermath of the battle between Chu Han and Kaido?" The more Natasha thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible. After all, the impact just hit the bottom of the sea. Except for monsters like Kaido and Chu Han, she really couldn''t understand who else could do it. At this moment, Chrissy seemed to feel something, she suddenly looked up at the sky surrounded by metal eggshells, and a trace of worry appeared in her eyes. "brother" At the same time, in the center of the original Amos sea area, countless submarine volcanoes continuously erupted magma. And not far from the magma water column, small islands formed by the impact of terror float quietly on the sea. And on these islands that have not yet been fully formed, two monsters, one large and one small, are quietly facing each other. At this moment, the little monster suddenly glanced to the west, and then said coldly: "You and I can only suffer both losses if you continue to fight. I can''t kill you now. How about a decision next time?" This cold and confident little monster is naturally the only high-level mixed breed, Long Jun Chu Han! And the giant monster in front of Chu Han is naturally one of the strongest overlords of the new world, the "Beast" Kaido! Kaido was silent for a while, then turned his head and looked at the east side, then Weng Sheng said, "Can you kill me?" Hearing these words, Chu Han didn''t answer, didn''t even look at Kaido, turned around and left, or if he stayed on, waited until those guys who planned to take advantage of the fire to rob him after he was seriously injured in the battle with Kaido. It''s difficult even if I want to go. At this moment, Kaido took a step forward, and that terrifying sense of oppression once again struck Chao Chu Han, which is a kind of power of the king of beasts! Chu Han focused slightly, the golden pupil ignited silently, his right hand tightly grasped the village rain, and there were chants in the air, but the voice was much lower than usual. The space splits again, and strands of dark red electric current are generated from it. With the dimmed sky and the scene of the volcanic eruption under the sea, it is like the end of the world! The conflict between the overlord and the domineering is the most powerful and terrifying of all the power collisions. Kaiduo and Chu Han faced each other in silence for a while, then turned their heads to look at both sides of the east and west again, the icy breath and a large number of different breathing sounds gradually approaching. Chu Han frowned slightly, his current state is not very good, if there is another war... Chu Han was silent for a moment, looking at Kaido''s giant body and said in a deep voice, "Whether you want to commit suicide or want to avenge the "drought" Jack, now is not the time!" With that said, Chu Han directly turned on the second burst of blood, Yuebu and Shao broke out in an all-round way, and in an instant he left the sea area that was already shattered and flew towards the south! This time, Kaido was silent, did not stop Chu Han, did not leave, stayed in place with expressionless expression, waiting for those "fishermen" who were ready to take advantage of the fire and were also seeking death! 177 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 177: Post-War Disturbance Chapter 177: Post-War Disturbance Three days later, tens of thousands of miles away from the original Amos sea area, a high-speed flying figure looked back from time to time and then continued to fly at full speed until it landed on an unnamed island in front.MiscellaneousZhiInsect This figure that flew out of the sea of ??Amos more than 100,000 miles away in less than three days was Chu Han. "Huhuhu!" Chu Han kept inhaling and exhaling like an exhaust fan, his heart beating continuously, and a stream of air flew out of his nose, instantly smashing the ground. "I can''t control my strength, it seems that the injury is very serious..." Chu Han panted slightly, his strength was no longer under control, and he must recuperate as soon as possible! At this moment, Chu Han suddenly had a solemn expression, and Cun Yu instantly unsheathed, and a sky-shaking blue slash struck the grass on the left. "Saber-toothed tiger form!" Just when the slash was about to touch the grass, a saber-toothed tiger full of fierce aura suddenly rushed out and slammed into that blue slash! At the same time, Chu Han appeared ghostly behind the saber-toothed tiger, the golden vertical pupils flashed with a hint of indifferent danger, and the bronze color instantly filled his right arm, his right hand clenched a fist, and burst out! "Speaking SpiritBronze Throne!" The saber-toothed tiger was shot into the depths of the forest like a cannonball, leaving a long trace on the ground with its huge body. After Chu Han finished this, his feet instantly exerted strength and followed the trace on the ground into the depths of the forest! Before long, there was a scream from the depths of the forest, which instantly alarmed all kinds of beasts and animals on the island. Even the sea kings sleeping on the bottom of the sea were awakened and looked at the island one after another, wondering what happened. On the beach of the nameless island, Chu Han, who was all stiff, sat quietly on a stone, with a hint of thinking flashing across his face, as if thinking about something. Next to Chu Han, was a man with broken bones, with blood everywhere on his hands and feet, looking very miserable. It is the "fierce tiger" Leitner who offers a reward of 280 million. He should have surrounded and suppressed the seriously injured Kaiduo in the waters of Amos. Why would he attack Chu Han on this unknown island? Lightner looked at Chu Han fiercely, not caring about the broken bones of his limbs and the blood flowing out of the seven orifices. After being violently suppressed by two monsters in a row, he still has no shame in the name of "fierce tiger", and the fierce beast breath is not reduced by half! Chu Han pondered quietly for a while, then suddenly said, "You mean, Kaido did not leave the waters of Amos, but stayed in place and fought against the many powerful men who came, severely injured most of the strong men, and finally It was frozen and taken away by the new admiral of the Navy Headquarters, the Green Pheasant, right?" With that said, Chu Han''s golden vertical pupils stared at Lightner coldly, with no emotion in his eyes, like an indifferent emperor sitting on the throne! Lightner shivered abruptly. Although he was so fierce, he didn''t know why, he didn''t dare to look at Chu Han''s golden pupils. It seemed that he was dead just by looking at it! "Well, yes, Kaido was seriously injured on the spot, and one of his left arms was interrupted by the admiral Green Pheasant and the 12th generation Pillar Green Pepper of the Eight Treasure Navy, but even so, I was frozen by the Green Pheasant," "Star" Ayin "Sea Shark" Belik and others were seriously injured and were dying." With that said, there was a trace of panic in Lightner''s eyes, as if recalling the scene three days ago, it was really a desperate experience! Chu Han was silent slightly, he was not surprised that Kaido hadn''t left, it seemed that it was a normal thing. "It''s a pity, we are a mortal enemy that cannot be resolved after all, you die and you live!" There was a rare trace of regret in Chu Han''s eyes. If he could, he would be willing to bring Kaido under his command. After all, he was the strongest overlord of a new world. The future four emperors were not inferior to the Warring States Karp. But it is a pity that Chu Han and Kaido cannot co-exist, and will never be possible! "Ok?" At this moment, Chu Han suddenly looked towards the sea, and faintly saw a black spot sailing here at high speed on the sea. Chu Han glanced in a little surprise, a smile appeared in his eyes. He didn''t expect to find his location. It should be the credit of the little girl Chris. The black spot that sailed here at high speed was the "Yemengard" that Chu Han ordered to dive to the bottom of the sea and hide it. On the boat, naturally there were two little girls, Chrissy and Natasha. However, Chu Han also sensed a deeply hidden aura, which was already comparable to a high-level general. Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, and a strange light flashed through his eyes. It shouldn''t be possible for the two little girls to find him yet. The person on the boat should be Chloe. "Crow went and returned. Could something happen to Caesar?" Chu Han frowned slightly in confusion. He didn''t sense the breath of the mammoth "corpse", it should have been delivered to Caesar, but if that''s the case, why did Klo go and return? Not long after, the "Yemengard" stopped on the shore, and then walked off the ship a man in a butler''s uniform, it was Crowe! Closing body became blurred, he walked from the boat to Chu Han''s body, bent slightly and said, "Master, it is too late to come down, please atone for it." Chu Han waved his hand and didn''t care. Instead, he asked, "Didn''t I tell you to go to the Karas Sea after sending Jack the Mammoth to Caesar?" Crowe bent slightly and said respectfully: "One day ago, his subordinates sent Jack the Mammoth to Caesar''s hands when they were attacked by an unknown person. Just in case, the subordinates did not have a love for war, and quickly got rid of it. Then he flew at full speed to Punk Hassad where Caesar was." Speaking of this, Clos glanced at Chu Han for a while, and when he saw that there was no response from him, he continued: "After sending Jack the Mammoth into Caesar''s hands, the subordinates are worried that there will be some accidents on the young master''s side, so they return. Back in the waters of Amos, after a little inquiries, his subordinates rescued the "Yemengard" that had fallen into the mud on the seabed, and then followed the trail of the young master with the help of Miss Chris. " After finishing speaking, Crowe stood respectfully by Chu Han''s side and gave way out, so that Natasha, who hurriedly disembarked behind her, had a place to treat Chu Han. "All muscles and bones are broken, most of the internal organs are broken, and there is severe ischemia. Really, why did you get such a serious injury again!" Natasha grumbled in dissatisfaction.Her mouth, but still earnestly chanting Elf language in a low voice, her hands danced repeatedly, a little green light flew out of her fingertips, and entered Chu Han''s body. 178 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 178 Chapter 178 The Second Pirate Group! "All muscles and bones are broken, most of the internal organs are broken, and there is severe ischemia. Really, why did you get such a serious injury again!" Natasha pursed her small mouth in dissatisfaction, but still earnestly chanted the elves in a low voice, dancing with her hands, a little green light flew out of her fingertips and entered Chu Han''s body.MiscellaneousZhiCworm Feeling the bones and internal organs in the body that are constantly recovering, Chu Han once again marveled at the methods of the elves. This kind of treatment without the help of any external force or objects is really amazing. Chu Han slightly sensed the changes in his body, and said to Cloo: "After I left, what happened in the waters of Amos?" Although Leitner had explained everything, Chu Han did not believe him. After all, Leitner had planned to kill him by surprise. Crowe bent slightly and told about what happened after Chu Han left. It was roughly not far from what Leitner said, and in some details, Leitner hadn''t made it clear. After all, when Crowe arrived , The battle is over. However, there is one thing that Chu Han is very interested. Chu Han quietly put away the golden pupil, and looked at Klow calmly, "You mean, "the lonely Reid" appeared after Kay was caught with multiple injuries?" Crowe nodded, and there was a trace of palpitations in his eyes. When he arrived, he saw the appearance of "Lonely Reid" with his own eyes. It can be said that he has personally experienced what is the enemy of ten thousand people! Chu Han squinted slightly, "Lonely Reid," Roger mentioned this person to him more than once during his lifetime. According to Roger, Reid''s strength lies in the individual, a strong man who can fight against the entire pirate group with one person. Moreover, Reid possesses the Devil Fruit of the Eudemons, the Bat Fruit of the Animal Eudemons, and the vampire form, which is even rarer than the Nature. Chu Han thought silently for a while, and said, "What happened afterwards?" Clolo was silent, and said strangely: "After Reid appeared, he directly approached Belik the Sea Shark. The two fought a battle, and finally broke the bottom of the sea. Belik caused a tsunami to escape. In the end, Reid became angry, wounded Green Pepper, and once again started a melee with the many strong men present." Chu Han silently listened to Klow''s narration, and suddenly frowned, "Reid alone?" Crowe nodded with a slight heart palpitation. This is where he felt scared. You must know that those who were still there at the time, besides the few who survived, many pirates and navy came one after another. Under such circumstances, Reid alone can fight against everyone by his own strength! Chu Han was silent for a moment, his eyes lowered, not knowing what he was thinking. After a long while, Natasha opened her eyes, and the green light from her fingertips gradually disappeared, and said solemnly: "Your injury is too serious, and I can only temporarily repair some of your injuries, but it is enough. You acted normally." Hearing that, Chu Han nodded, and didn''t care. After all, he knew the extent of his injuries. Natasha was already able to restore his mobility in just over ten minutes. Chu Han adjusted his breath in silence for a while, turned his head to look at Lightner who was lying on the ground with his bone broken, and said: "Be the second pirate group under my command, or go to death." For Chu Han, things that are of no value are not worth his effort. Lightner frowned slightly and asked curiously: "The second one? Who is the first one?" As far as he knew, the Dragon God Pirate Group seemed to have entered a new world only in the past two or two years. The rumors did not say that Lord Long had followers. Why did Chu Han now say that he is the second? Chu Han squinted slightly, a strange light gleamed under his eyes, and said flatly, "Moonlight Pirates." Lightner was stunned, his mouth opened involuntarily. If this incident were to spread out, it would surely shock the entire sea. The Moonlight Pirate Group is actually a subsidiary Pirate Group under the Dragon God Pirate Group, which is simply incredible. You know, even though Moria is weaker than Chu Han in fame and strength, she is also a super newcomer who is well-known in the sea, actually... At the same time, Lightner finally understood why Long Jun Chu Han would clashed with Kaido, and even killed Kaido''s confidant, "Drought" Jack. As if knowing what Leitner was thinking, Chu Han said coldly: "You think too much, I just want a stronger subordinate." As he said, the corners of Chu Han''s mouth turned up slightly. Now, the Qiwu Sea, who is famous in the future, should be about to appear now, huh. Leitner was silent for a long time, looked at the many broken bones on his body, and suddenly said: "I am willing to be your affiliated pirate group!" At the same time, Lightner struggled to get up, kneeling on the beach, bowed his head to show his surrender. Chu Han raised his eyebrows with satisfaction, and said to Cloo: "It has been announced that the Fierce Tiger Pirate Group will be the first affiliated Pirate Group under the Dragon God Pirate Group." With that said, Chu Han ignored the doubts of Ke Luo and others, got up slightly, and said indifferently: "Next, my Dragon God Pirate Group should also act!" Naval Headquarters, Marine Fodor, Naval Conference Room. Warring States looked at a report on the table with a sullen expression, and said in a deep voice, "What is General Kuzan now?" Lieutenant Crane, who was sitting under him, replied with an ugly face: "Seriously injured, but it''s not a big problem. It will take a month and a half to recover. The main reason is that Kaido was taken away..." Before Crane finished speaking, the Warring States Period waved his hand and said, "Not only the navy, but also the great pirates of the New World have captured Kaido, but werent all Kaido run away in the end? I didnt expect to be able to. Kill the monster Kaido!" With that, the Warring States sighed slightly, and said, "What I really care about is another monster that broke out with Kaido." As soon as these words came out, even the chief of staff of the navy headquarters, He, had a solemn face. This time the decisive battle between the Kaido Pirates and the Moonlight Pirates was not one of the protagonists of Moonlight Moriah. It''s the other protagonist, Kaido, the beast, and the Dragon Lord Chu Han who was killed halfway! The Warring States period looked around the meeting room, looked at the people with gloomy or ugly faces, and said with a slight headache: "Oh, a new bounty wanted order is issued, so that the New World Division will send warships to pay close attention to the movements of the Dragon God Pirates. Don''t act rashly. ." After speaking, the Warring States Period stood up, clenched his fists, and said in a deep voice close to his heart: "Everyone, since the death of Gore D. Roger, the pirates have become more and more rampant, and the sea has begun to be turbulent. Here, I hope you all follow. The name of justice!" Everyone in the conference room got up one after another, clenching their fists close to the heart, and replied in a deep voice, "Yes!" After the meeting, the chief of staff of the Warring States Period, He, said in a deep voice: "The New World has begun to be chaotic. Although the Naval Division of the New World is guarded by two generals, Kuzan and Sakaski, I am still a little worried. ." He slightly squinted his eyes, and asked thoughtfully: "Marshal meant..." Warring States closed his eyes slightly, sighed helplessly, and said: "I want to invite you, let the old guy Karp, go to the New World Naval Division to guard!" 179 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 179 Strong Rise Chapter 179 Strong Rise One year later, the New World, outside the Devil Sea of ??Karas.Miscellaneous worm The two-mast sailing ship "Yemengard" was sailing quietly at sea. On the bow of the cyan dragon head, there was a man who exuded an icy breath, and the famous demon sword lying quietly. Next to him. At this moment, a man in a housekeeper''s uniform appeared silently on the bow, bending slightly and said, "Master, the Karas Sea is here." This silent man like a ghost is naturally Hundred Crow, who offers a reward of up to 280 million. And the one he called the young master was naturally Chu Han, who now offered a reward of up to 500 million yuan. Chu Han opened his eyes slightly, not golden pupils, but deep and clear black pupils, like a pond. Two years have passed since the super melee caused by Kaido and Moonlight Moria. Two years ago, after Chu Han recovered from his injury, he began a vigorous campaign. Now he has more than a dozen pirate groups that are famous in the New World and 23 islands with rich resources. Chu Han now has 16 affiliated pirate groups, 23 islands, and a great pirate who is famous in the New World! Moreover, under his command, there are "Ferocious Tiger" Lightner, "Giant Soldier" Morakot and other large pirates who offer a reward of more than 100 million. These people are all powerful men who can gain a foothold in the new world. And he is not the only one with this rising trend, there is also the red-haired Shanks who is also a super newcomer and Chu Han secretly teamed up. In the past two years, Red Hair has also been expanding its territory aggressively, gathering manpower, and its power is hardly weaker than Chu Han. In addition to red hair and Chu Han, there are "Sand Crocodile" Krokdal who re-entered the new world, "Tianyasha" Doflamingo, and Hawkeye who challenged the strong everywhere. In the past two years, the New World has been almost like a lively vegetable market. Almost all the newcomers have begun to take action, grabbing territory and gathering people. In this case, the pirate overlords who are well-known in the New World were unexpectedly silent, as if they could not see the actions of these newcomers. This has disappointed many people who originally wanted to see the new and old pirates contend for hegemony. Chu Han looked at the calm sea in front of him, and his pool-like black eyes seemed to want to see through the violent storms hidden under the calm. After a while, Chu Han withdrew his gaze, and said flatly: "Did the navy and the world government take any actions these days?" Crowe bent slightly, and still respectfully replied: "cp0 was drawn away by Lightner and others, as for the navy..." Speaking of this, Crowe''s face showed a rare look of helplessness, and continued: "It''s still the same. The sent warship always follows us." Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly, and a ray of cold light flashed from the bottom of his eyes. Since the end of the melee, the navy didn''t know what was going crazy, and sent a warship to stare at him, making the navy aware of several actions in advance. However, Chu Han still had no choice. After all, he was indeed very strong now. Even if he met Kaido again, Chu Han was not afraid, and even had some certainty to kill Kaido. But even so, Chu Han was just a person. Chu Han whispered: "The top combat power is still too weak..." After thinking about it for a moment, Chu Han looked towards the Kallas Sea area that was getting closer and closer, where there were three fighters from the Dragon God Pirate Group and a half-combat and half-support scholar. Thinking of a little Lolita who always called him the big badass, a ray of complexity flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, and the cold face seemed to melt. He and her hadn''t seen each other for more than two years, and there was no loud noise in their ears, and it seemed a bit uncomfortable. However, if it wasn''t for the sudden incident, Chu Han would not have come here a year in advance to end the training journey of those few people. At this moment, Chu Han''s expression moved slightly, and turned his head to look at the sea ahead, where a thunderstorm flew in the direction of "Yemengjiade"! Chu Han knew who it was when he sensed it, and smiled slightly, without opening the golden pupils, just sitting on the bow of the boat quietly, seemingly not caring about the terrible killing intent in the thunder! Cloo, who had been standing respectfully behind him, didn''t take any action, smiling at the thunder that flew from him. In just three breaths, the thunder of terrifying speed came to the "Yemengard", this is a man like a cheetah! Just before the collision, a terrifying beam of laser beam chased through the air instantly, stopping the man with a murderous intent! At the same time, a dozen floating iron balls suddenly appeared around the man, immediately surrounding the man... Ke Luo, who had been standing quietly behind Chu Han, was slightly concentrating, he felt an unusual fluctuation on those iron balls, it was a dangerous smell! Chu Han looked at those iron balls curiously, even he felt a little danger on them. This made Chu Han a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the silent little girl would actually create such a powerful thing. The man in the air watched the iron balls vigilantly, turned his head and cursed: "Woman! Are you trying to kill me? You actually took out all this stuff!" As soon as the man''s voice fell, three shadows with equally amazing speed appeared in front of him. These are two little loli dressed in maid costumes, and a mature woman who looks almost twenty years old in purple costume. Chu Han looked at the woman full of mature aura in a little surprised. He didn''t expect that little loli would grow so fast. At this moment, the little Lolita, the maid with short pink hair on the left, said calmly: "Put away your murderous aura, otherwise the''Star'' will instantly shoot you into a hornet''s nest!" As if to verify the words of Little Lolita with pink hair, those dozens of iron balls floating in the air slowly turned, and the air currents they brought up gradually solidified. The man''s eye pupils shrank slightly, and finally put away the murderous aura that had penetrated into his bones. He had witnessed the power of that thing, and he could definitely shoot countless holes in him in an instant! The man is a bit embarrassed. He originally planned to try it after he sensed Chu Han''s breath because of his two years of cultivation. The distance between him and Chu Han is still far away. After all, Chu Han didnt even let him go. Can''t raise the heart of struggle! But now, he has surpassed the limit that human beings can reach, and the six formulas have also been developed by him to surpass the original limit. He is confident that even against the lieutenant admiral of Shanghai, he can kill within an hour! But in the end, he was full of confidence, but was stopped by those iron balls quietly floating in the air, and even had to withdraw his murderous aura, otherwise he would be shot into a hornet''s nest by those iron balls! This whole body exudes a murderous aura, and is so persistent to Chu Han, naturally it is the fighter and guard of the Dragon God Pirate Group, Rob Luji! 180 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 180 The Red-haired Declaration of War Chapter 180 The Redhead''s Declaration of War At the same time, the woman with the scent of maturity turned her head to look at Chu Han, her blue-black eyes lit up slightly, and she said in surprise, "Chu Han, the bad guy!" Naturally, this is the once weird little loli, Nicole Robin."Miscellaneous "Zhi" Chong" But I didn''t expect that in just two years, it was really a big eighteen change. Now Robin even Chu Han feels a little jingyan. Robin landed with a grin, holding Chu Han''s arm without hesitation, never letting go. On the other side, the two little Luo Li who also wore black and white maid costumes were naturally Rem and Ram. The two little loli did not seem to have grown up, but the original Gujing Wubo''s eyes were a bit more familiar. It was a lot of experience for these two little loli to come here. Rem and Ram nodded towards Chu Han in tacit understanding, and said at the same time, "Master is well." As they said, the two landed on the bow of the "Yemengard" and bent slightly. At the same time, Ram also retracted the iron balls that hovered in the air. With a roar of a dozen iron balls, they quickly flew into Ram''s wide sleeves, and the strange fluctuations that had always existed disappeared instantly. Chu Han looked at Ram''s sleeves with curiosity, and asked, "Is that something you invented, Ram?" Even Chu Han felt a little dangerous for that thing, which was really amazing! Ram bent down slightly, a smile appeared on his face, and said, "This thing is called''Sacred Star''. The outside is made of sea tower stones, and the inside is formed by the compression of the residual energy after the launch of the''Pluto'' Bruton. , Can explode, or..." As he said, Ram took out a "God Star" from his sleeve, and threw it lightly at the sea. The iron ball floated silently, and a white laser beam shot out from it in an instant, causing a deep depth on the surface of the sea. The straight and thin hole! Chu Han looked at the little iron ball floating in the air with a slight surprise. This power is amazing! "Yes, if this thing plays well, even the admiral will have to lose a layer of skin." After speaking, Chu Han stretched out his hand and touched Ram''s short pink hair, and there was a hint of joy in his eyes. The achievements of Ram''s cultivation in the past two years really brought him a hint of surprise. Ram smiled sweetly, and took back the "God Star" floating in the air, and then said to Chu Han: "Master, the three-year period has not yet come, you..." Chu Han waved his hand, interrupted Ram, and said to the roadbed that was still standing in the air: "Luji, do you want to shoot at me?" At the scene just now, Chu Han was watching, and he was also very clear that he hadn''t completely conquered the beast of roadbed before, but now, it is a good opportunity. Lu Ji''s face was full of excitement and frantically improved his momentum, and laughed: "Chu Han, hahahaha, I have surpassed the limit of human beings, whether it is domineering or physical skills, I have improved much more than two years ago!" Chu Han calmly looked at the a little crazy roadbed, and suddenly came into the air, and confronted the roadbed. "Then, come and take a look at me." ... at the bow, Robin pursed his mouth in dissatisfaction, and said, "What are you doing, I haven''t seen you for two years, and I just want to fight or kill as soon as I meet, huh!" Now Robin has grown up, and he has a mature, mature, and feminine scent. Even Chu Han feels jingyan. This anger makes her even more attractive. When the delicious Deying, Tao Xiao, mouth and pouting, Even Crowe stooped slightly to not look straight. On the other side, Rem moved his fingers slightly, as if he was going to untie the box on his back, and then took out the sniper rifle that had been modified and had not fired a shot and shot Luke''s head. At this moment, Ram shook his head, stopped Rem''s actions with his eyes, and said, "Believe in Master." Only Ke Luo stood quietly on the spot, he believed Chu Han very much, even if Chu Han did not turn on the golden pupil, and did not bring the famous demon sword, Ke Luo still has full confidence in Chu Han! Because in the past two years, Chu Han has dealt with any pirate navy, without opening the golden pupil, without carrying the demon sword, and Cun Yu, all empty-handed! ... Chu Han in the air looked at the roadbed with a smile on his face that was getting more and more murderous, and didn''t care if he was empty-handed. Lu Ji looked down at the demon knife lying quietly on the bow, then looked up at Chu Han and said, "You don''t bring the knife?" The corners of Chu Han''s mouth were slightly raised, and a strand of black hair just covered his eyes, making it difficult to see the changes in his expression. "Without." The roadbed squinted slightly, and the killing intent was raised to the extreme, the ferocity of the beast reached its extreme, the sea began to boil slowly, and the sky also tended to dim. However, a line of sweat gradually appeared on Lu Ji''s forehead, and he couldn''t make a move! Very strange, Luji had already elevated his state to the peak. In this case, even the lieutenant admiral would not dare to take his move. But he just can''t make it! It''s like a courtier facing the emperor, if the king wants the minister to die, the minister will definitely die! Chu Han still smiled calmly, as if he had expected it. The two faced each other for a long time, and Luke finally shrugged his shoulders like a frustrated balloon, and said in a low voice: "Rob Luke, I am willing to follow your footsteps forever!" The corner of Chu Han''s mouth turned up slightly, and he smiled: "Let''s go, you are still my personal guard and a fighter of the Dragon God Pirate Group." With that said, Chu Han took the lead to land on the bow of the "Yemengard", then glanced at the roadbed that followed the landing, and said: "Originally, I set you up for three years to let you be in the Devil Sea of ??Karas. Cultivation, but only two years have passed." Ramrem and Robin, as well as the embankment who had just shrugged their shoulders, were all concentrated. Indeed, Chu Han originally planned to let them practice for three years, but now it has only been two years, but Chu Han ended their cultivation journey ahead of schedule, saying that there was nothing even Chu Han himself would not believe. Chu Han glanced at the concentrating people, thinking about the letter received a few days ago, closed his eyes slightly, and said: "The reason why you ended your training journey ahead of schedule is because something happened. Something unexpected." Chu Han paused slightly, and said in a deep voice: "The new world pirate overlord, the big mom pirate group to which big mom belongs, sunk two pirate ships under the red-haired pirate group during a voyage. The pirate group announced that it will declare war on the big mom pirate group!" 181 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 181 Life and death depend on fate! Chapter 181 Life and death are up to you! "The new world pirate overlord, the big mom pirate group to which big mom belongs, sank two pirate ships under the red-haired pirate group during a voyage. The Pirates fully declared war!" Whether it''s Robin who has always been indifferent or the roadbed shrugging shoulders, they are all startled by this news. What a joke! Those pirate overlords who had been silent for more than two years suddenly started to take action, even so fast! Moreover, the Red-haired Pirates, one of the protagonists, isn''t that the secret alliance target of the Dragon God Pirates? Suddenly, all Lu Ji''s expressions condensed slightly, and they all faintly guessed why Chu Han would suddenly end their cultivation ahead of schedule.MiscellaneousPZhiPInsect Chu Han looked at the dignified people, nodded slightly and said: "You guessed it, I have promised Shanks, the Dragon God Pirate Group will be announced recently, and the Red Hair Pirate Group will join forces to form a sea Alliance of Thieves!" Everyone suddenly changed their complexions, looking solemnly at the Dragon Head Pirate Flag on the mast, which is a symbol of the Pirate Group. Announcement of the Pirate Alliance with the Red-Haired Pirates, which means that they will join the Red-Haired Pirates to face the overlord of the new world, the bigmom Pirates! That is the real pirate overlord. He once competed with the pirate king Gore d. Roger for the only throne. The strength is naturally extremely powerful. The pirate group affiliated to it is also famous in the New World for quantity and quality. ! Chu Han looked at the people who were suddenly silent, and narrowed his eyes slightly. He didn''t make this decision suddenly and impulsively, but after listening to Crowe''s insights and many conversations with Shanks. After all, at the beginning, their purpose was big mom. But now, people have already come to the door on their own initiative. If they take a step back and then want to move forward, it will be as difficult as the sky! Moreover, Chu Han also has his own calculations. The current new world has been divided into pieces by many older generations of pirates. Chu Han has made many shots in the past two years, but only has gathered less than 20 pirate groups. It''s even less pitiful. This is nothing more than because the new world has long been divided by the pirates of the older generation, and even if there are some leftovers, it is just a few drops of soup. Half a year ago, Chu Han''s power stopped growing because it was no longer able to conquer the Pirate Group and fight for territory. If it continues, it will touch the interests of the older generation of pirates, and direct conflict is not impossible. At this time, the red hair declared war on big mom. If he and the red hair jointly defeat big mom, then the Dragon God Pirate Group will definitely become the overlord of the new world! Chu Han glanced at the silent people, and when he was about to say something, Robin suddenly said, "Just hit it, you can make your own decision, Chu Han, why tell us." While speaking, Robin rolled his eyes at Chu Han, with an indifferent expression on his face. Chu Han was stunned, and there was a slight warmth in his eyes, but it disappeared in only half a second, returning to that indifferent color again! "I won''t force you to join the war, but let me make a point beforehand..." As he said, Chu Han turned around and held the Demon Knife Cunyu in both hands of Cloo, an invisible edge instantly filled the world, and there was a kind of faintly splitting the sky and the sea, drinking all the blood of the world! "If you choose to retreat, then never let me see you again!" As he said, the edge from the village rain skyrocketed, and Chu Han''s icy black pupil seemed to have turned into two black holes, staring at the crowd faintly. But what is strange is that Chu Han did not pull out of the village rain, no matter how strong the sharp edge, Chu Han did not intend to pull out the sword. And Lu Ji and others didn''t notice it, even Chris, who has a "listening to all things" did not notice this. Because the sharp edge hidden in the scabbard is too terrifying! Lu Ji and the others looked around with a dull expression, except that Crowe didn''t have too many mood swings, but he was also shocked. With the passage of time, that invisible edge gradually cut the space, a trace of cracks suddenly appeared in the air, and electricity continued to burst out of it! Chu Han still had a calm expression on his face. He was not surprised at this. He just looked at the sky intentionally or unintentionally, as if paying attention to some changes. I don''t know how long it took. The sharp edge from the village rain gradually dissipated, and Crowe and the others secretly breathed a sigh of relief. When the sharp edge filled the world, they were full of upset, as if there was a big rock pressing down. The same on them! "Well, your answer!" With that said, Chu Han held it horizontally to the right along with the scabbard, while the left was a path that was not blocked at all. Choosing the left is to leave the Dragon God Pirate Group without any hindrance. If you choose the right, you will face the thorns along the way, and you will die! Robin looked at the silent people, and couldn''t help rolling his eyes again, and said, "I have to think about it, you guys are really boring." With that said, Robin walked to Chu Han''s right, passed the Demon Blade Cun Yu, walked down the bow, and returned to her original room. Chu Han glanced at Robin slightly weirdly, then retracted his gaze and continued to look at the silent people. Not long after, Rem and Ram walked to the right together and also got off the bow, but they went to cook and clean the cabin. Now, only the roadbed did not choose the direction, but quietly leaned on the ship rail, looking at the sea, his eyes flashed with indeterminate light, as if thinking about something. Chu Han didn''t let the roadbed choose, but also glanced at the sea surface, and said, "Since we have already chosen everything, then life and death are up to you!" Having said this, Chu Han paused slightly, a trace of cold killing intent flashed across his face, and that invisible edge once again filled the world, and it became more and more terrifying! "Luji, destroy me that tracking warship!" Lu Ji smiled slightly, and the monstrous murderous aura suddenly broke out, almost turning into a sea of ??blood! "Received, this sea area is their burial place, boss!" Not far from the "Yemengard", a warship engraved with seagulls stayed quietly on the sea, with countless powerful elite marines on board! On the naval ship on the right, a seaman with a telescope hurriedly said: "Report to Lieutenant General Starkach, on the pirate ship "Yemengard" of the Dragon God Pirates,''Jiang Ji'' Rem and Rob Luki the "Reaper" both made some unusual moves!" Standing by his side, Lieutenant General Starkach frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "Is there anything unusual about Longjun Chu Han?" With that said, Lieutenant General Starkaki squinted his eyes, and clenched the spear in his hand with the sea floor stone in his hand. He was a little nervous. After all, it was a reward of up to 500 million, and there were nearly two soldiers under his command. The big pirate of the affiliated pirate group, Long Jun Chu Han! 182 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 182 Progress of Roadbed Chapter 182 The Progress of the Roadbed "Is there anything unusual about Longjun Chu Han?" With that said, Lieutenant General Starkaki squinted his eyes, and clenched the spear in his hand with the sea floor stone in his hands. He was a little nervous. After all, it was a reward of up to 500 million, and there were nearly 20 under his command. The big pirate of the affiliated pirate group, Long Jun Chu Han! The seaman who was observing with a telescope replied: "Reporting to Lieutenant General Starkach, Long Jun Chuhan did not have any unusual behavior, but he seemed to have spotted us a long time ago and smiled here just now. @@" Starkach frowned and asked suspiciously: "Laughed? What is he laughing at here?" Starkach was not surprised at the fact that Chu Han had already discovered the warship he was tracking. After all, it was said in intelligence that Long Jun Chu Han possessed a very strange ability, which could sense the opponent''s from a long distance. movement. It''s just that the navy and the world government didn''t know that Chu Han was not able to sense each other''s movements, but the''Sickle Weasel'' told Chu Han through blood contact after hearing it. At this moment, the observing seaman with the telescope suddenly shouted nervously: "Lord Admiral Starkach, the god of death, the god of death Rob Luki is acting!" After finishing speaking, the observer seaman suddenly fell straight on his back, and exploded with a bang! The navy on the warship was all frightened by this sudden scene. Only after Starkach was startled, his pupils contracted rapidly and he waved his Hailou stone spear and said, "Alert!" Just after he finished speaking, a huge impact suddenly came from the front and far away, and also brought a wave of waves towards Starkach! "Armed!" The jet-black spear pierced the monstrous waves instantly, and swung at the fist that broke through the waves! The air pressure of the two collisions dissipated in the surroundings along with the breaking waves, instantly cracking the deck of the warship, and many approaching seamen fell under the cabin. At this moment, a strong sense of danger rose from Starkach''s heart. He suddenly exerted his strength, and after getting rid of the powerful fist, he swung the spear in his hand to form a disc. "Ding!" The crisp sound of bullets made Starkach get goose bumps all over his body. It was so dangerous! Suddenly, a small iron ball suspended in the air came silently behind Starkach! At the same time, the air suddenly vibrated, and the ripples of air flow bloomed around the front of the small iron ball, just like an invisible sight! At this moment, Starkaki had already reacted, and the pitch-black spear in his hand was thrown out instantly, preventing the small iron ball from charging! Suddenly, a big black hand grabbed the spear, then flung it lightly and threw it to the bottom of the sea. Starkach turned around abruptly, only to see a man full of blood and murderous intent all over his body. Those fierce eyes stared at him closely, so that Starkach couldn''t help but rise in fear! "Reaper Rob Luki!" Luke showed a devil''s smile, and then moved his right foot slightly and waved downward, and the giant blue bird smashed the entire warship with a terrifying edge! "Yue step!" Starkach took the lead to react, and flew into the air on a moonwalk, confronting the roadbed that exuded killing intent! The warship cracked with a "click" and split into two halves. This is one of the six types of navy, which can be used without the aid of a knife! Starkaki looked at the roadbed with a gloomy face, and said solemnly: "Unexpectedly, one day the secret spy agency dedicated to the world government will slaughter the navy!" As he said, Starkach took a step back quietly, flipped his left hand, and a round black ball appeared in his palm out of thin air. Superman, the fruit of the ball! Luke glanced at Starkach with a smile, then looked at the sea and said, "You are wrong, Vice Admiral." Starkach was startled slightly, and the black ball held in his palm trembled quietly, as if something was about to come out of it. Luke slowly raised his head and looked at Starkach indifferently and said: "I was a former cp9 member, now a fighter of the Dragon God Pirate Group!" As he said, Luke exerted force on his feet, and the deck under his feet instantly broke, and a flash came to Starkach''s back, and two fists with six terrifying air pressures blasted his back! "Finger GunSix-round King Gun!" At the same time, Starkach turned the black ball in his hand and roared: "Traitor! Go to death!" The black ball collided with the fist, and a huge air pressure burst into the air instantly, and the sky changed a little because of this! ...Chu Han stood on the bow of the "Yemengard", quietly looking at the direction of the navy warship, his eyes shone indefinitely, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. When Ram released the "God Star" and let him quietly come behind Lieutenant Admiral Starkach, Chu Han shook his head. The Rear Admiral has more or less learned domineering, not to mention being a mainstay. Lieutenant general. Sure enough, Starkatch found out before the charge of the''God Star'' was completed... It''s just that when the roadbed behind came to Starkach at a teleporting speed, even Chu Han showed a hint of surprise. This speed is incredible, and with the domineering style of Lieutenant General Starkach, he didn''t notice the roadbed. Action, this is really interesting! "In the past two years, it has barely been in vain!" but "If you only have this strength, when you encounter the big mom pirate group, it will still be a food delivery!" It wasn''t until Luji''s "Six-round King Spear" collided with Starkach''s black ball that Chu Han really paid attention, a little gold flashed in his eyes, and he almost couldn''t help turning on the golden pupil! After being silent for a while, Chu Han touched his chin, moved his fingers slightly, and a sharp wind flew towards the direction where Luke and Starkach collided! At the same time, Chu Han held the unsheathed Cun Yu and waved towards the rear, and a white slash broke through the air and attacked Rem! Then, a strange thing happened, the white slash split instantly when it was about to approach Rem, and it became two, one attacked Rem, and the other split slash attacked Ram! "The sword in the sheath, the sword on both sides!" This was what Chu Han realized after carefully thinking about Lei Li''s "six cuts with one knife". After slashing a slash, he could split a slash into two, with the same power but different directions! Rem was lying on the mast with his sniper rifle, and a warning flashed in his heart. The sniper rifle in his hand moved laterally, pulled the trigger, and a golden laser flew out, hitting the oncoming slash! "boom!" They exploded as soon as they touched, and the strong air pressure almost knocked the mast down! Rem put away the sniper rifle and looked at Chu Han suspiciously, Chu Han standing on the bow under the mast. Without looking back, Chu Han said flatly: "Check your temporary reaction. Come down, the roadbed over there is enough." Rem didn''t ask why, he obediently put the sniper rifle in the box, and then jumped directly, standing quietly behind Chu Han. At the same time, another split white slash also came behind Ram floating above the sea. However, Ram resisted very easily, just a little bit, the iron ball suspended on the warship instantly emitted a gray laser, canceling out the white slash! During the whole process, Ram didn''t have any doubts, nor did it take any effort. 183 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 183: Fuji and Tiger Reappears Chapter 183 The Reappearance of Fujito At the same time, another split white slash also came behind Ram floating above the sea.Miscellaneous / Chi / Insects However, Ram resisted very easily, just a little bit, the iron ball suspended on the warship instantly emitted a gray laser, canceling out the white slash! During the whole process, Ram didn''t have any doubts, nor did it take any effort. A hint of surprise flashed across Chu Han''s face standing on the bow, and he whispered: "This''the god star''s reaction power and explosive power are amazing!''" Just as Chu Han was feeling Lahm''s "God Star", the "finger spear" that had been compressed by Chu Han''s transformation had already arrived in front of the roadbed! Chu Han smiled, and a strange light flashed in his eyes. That''finger spear'' was not that simple, but it was a manifestation of another kendo realm that Chu Han had over the past two years apart from "splitting and slashing"! "Let me see, the results of your training in the past two years, Luke!" Over the destroyed navy warship, the roadbed with a trace of blood spilling from the corner of the mouth stood in the air, carrying the domineering Lieutenant General Starkach in his hand! Luke spit out bloody sputum, and said with cold eyes: "If you didn''t have some surplus value, I would have to throw you into the sea to feed the fish!" Starkach, whose internal organs were severely injured, was already dizzy, but he still resisted and said, "Dare to say but not to do, do you dare, traitor!" As he said, Starkach took a breath and roared: "The justice of the navy does not allow anyone to desecrate, especially you, a traitor!" Silence, as if the air had frozen at this moment, only Starkaki''s roar echoed in the world! On the bow of the ship, Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly. He hated the navy''s so-called justice, because it was obvious that the most decaying place in the world was behind the navy headquarters, but they seemed invisible. "It''s so sad that it is shouting in the name of justice, but doing something worse than a pirate!" When he said this, Chu Han was still as plain as water, it seemed that the end of the world would not be able to change his face! At this moment, Chrissy suddenly ran up to the bow of the ship, pulling on Chu Han''s sleeve and said, "Monster, the monster is here!" There was a faint tension in Chris'' expression, as if she had encountered a real monster! Chu Han was startled and squinted slightly. Chris''s expression has only appeared on two kinds of people. Admiral!New World Pirate Overlord! What can make Chrissy''s face appear nervous, the person is not the admiral, or the pirate overlord who has not moved for a long time! Chu Han frowned slightly, and a trace of contemplation flashed across his face. For now, if you start a fight with this kind of character, it is likely to affect the subsequent fight with the big mom pirate group. but Chu Han turned his head and glanced at a room behind him. It belonged to the ship doctor of the Dragon God Pirate Group, Irufeli Natasha. And there, there has been no movement for half a year. This situation appeared after Chu Han annexed a pirate group for the last time. According to Natasha herself, the elven royal bloodline in her body has been very active in recent years, and it has begun to have the meaning of evolution. During this period, Natasha could not move, otherwise the evolution would be interrupted, and Natasha would only be a little elf, never able to grow to the level of a big elf or even an elf queen. Chu Han closed his eyes slightly, Natasha was the last elf, and also the princess of the elf clan. She has great potential. If there is no accident, it is very likely that she will become the queen of elf! That way, it was of great help to Chu Han. "You can''t interrupt Natasha, then you can only..." Chu Han squinted slightly, a golden light flashed from the bottom of his eyes, and the pupils of his eyes had a faint tendency to change! "Adventure!" Fleeing without a fight is not what you should have as a king! On the other hand, because of Starkach''s words, Lu Ke completely aroused the killing intent. "Oh, is it? Then please, for your so-called justice, go to death!" As he said, Luke stretched out a finger, like a bullet, and shot it towards Starkach''s heart! At this moment, the air shook violently, and the sky suddenly became fiery red, and the reflected sea surface was like lava water! Luke''s pupils contracted extremely quickly, and the stretched out finger suddenly stopped, trembling constantly, and a drop of cold sweat dripped from his forehead. "This is, what is going on?!" Just when the sky turned into a fiery red, a huge gravitational force like the sky was pressed on the head of the roadbed, making him unable to move at all! Suddenly, a very dazzling red dot appeared in the red sky, and it was getting bigger in the eyes of the embankment! "Wh, how, that is..." Luji looked up with great difficulty, looking at the little red dot in the sky that was constantly magnifying in his eyes in horror, faintly, a wave of fear flooded his heart! At the same time, a low voice suddenly sounded, like a cello being pulled apart. "Hehe, I''m sorry, the old man can''t let you kill the lord general." At the same time, the flaming red dot suddenly zoomed in and clearly appeared in the sight of the roadbed. "Meteor, meteorite?!" He finally saw clearly that the dazzling red dot was a meteorite from outside the sky! Which monster is it that actually summoned a meteor to land!!! Lu Ji''s face was very ugly, and a trace of dignity flashed under his eyes, he threw the Starkach he was holding, and suddenly made fists with both hands, and circles of air ripples wrapped around his two arms, like spiral bullets! "Finger GunSuper Wheel King Gun!" The meteorite crashed on the head of the roadbed, and an unimaginable force passed through his body into the sea, smashing a huge crater without a bottom! "Ah ah ah ah ah!" Lu Ji continued to roar with a sullen face, and the air ripples wrapped around his arms gradually burst. In a blink of an eye, the blue veins of the entire arm burst, and a piece of blood! At this moment, a layer of silver glittering black lines spread all over the roadbed, and gradually, a heavy breath radiated from him! "Armed Iron Fort!" Luke''s eyes were bleeding, and the dark arms gleaming with silver suddenly exerted force, lifting the entire meteorite and smashing it into the sea! "boom!" The meteorite crashed down, and a huge wave flew up, instantly forming a column of water soaring into the sky! Not far away, a middle-aged man in a purple bathrobe was carrying a comatose Starkach, his eyes opened slightly, pale, he turned out to be a blind man! "I was going to look at the Dragon Lord, but I didn''t expect that his crew was a cold-blooded executioner." The blind man sighed slightly, holding the stick and turning around and said, "What kind of person are you to accommodate such an executioner, Long Jun Chu Han?" 184 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 184 Gravitation Fruit Chapter 184 The Fruit of Gravitation "To accommodate such an executioner, what kind of person are you, Long Jun Chu Han?" Just as the blind man uttered these words, Lieutenant General Starkach, who had been carried by him, also woke up at this moment.Miscellaneous + Chronicles + Insects He looked around in surprise, a huge pit, a blind man, and a shocking word. Long Jun Chu Han is here? The next moment, a slightly cold and flat voice sounded. "Interestingly, what you have is actually domineering with high-level knowledge." As he said, a man exuding chills appeared on the small island out of thin air, holding a demon knife that was famous in his hand. But the most shocking thing is his pair of golden vertical pupils shining with terrifying light! This man is naturally Chu Han. Chu Han''s golden pupils flashed slightly, looked at the blind man with interest, and said, "Did you blind yourself?" The blind man was silent for a while, then he laughed: "What these eyes see is all darkness, it''s better not to look at it!" After finishing speaking, the blind man placed Starkach under the tree aside, slightly squeezed the stick knife, and said, "Long Jun Chu Han, this is not the first time we have met." Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a smile: "Oh? I''ve seen you?" The blind man shook his head, slightly opened his white eyes, and said: "You and the red-haired Shanks, Eagle-eyed Milforg''s duel, I am present." As he said, the blind man drew out the stick knife bit by bit, and then swiped it down instantly, and circles of purple ripples rose into the sky, straight into the sky! "So I have always been interested in you!" Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly and looked at the sky that instantly turned into a fiery red. There was a small red dot flickering there, which was constantly enlarged in his line of sight. The volume of this meteorite is twice as large as the one that the embankment was fighting against! "This is, your monster ability, summon meteorites?" Chu coldly smiled, the golden pupil burst out with an astonishing light, an invisible half-circle domain was formed in an instant, and the terrifying high temperature filled the entire island. In less than half a second, everything around was ignited! "Yan Ling Jun Yan!" In a blink of an eye, the high temperature collided with the meteorite, and heat waves and rubble flew all over the sky, instantly destroying the entire island into ruins! At the same time, a white slash attacked the blind man quietly and silently. At the moment when he was about to touch the blind man, it split into three slashes, blocking the blind mans upper and lower roads, forming a building. mountain! "Sword in the sheath, surrounded by mountains on three sides!" At the moment when this sword mountain was formed, the blind man''s rod and knife were pulled out again, and a force of gravity from the sky crushed the mountain! At the same time, the blind man held the rod knife with his backhand, turned sideways slightly, and swung a slash horizontally! However, what is strange is that the moment this slash was swiped, it was blocked by the invisible bloodthirsty spirit with a wind blade! Chu Han smiled coldly, and said, "Vampire SickleWind Kill!" For two years, Chu Han, who has experienced countless battles, has become more proficient in the use of Yanling, reaching the point where his heart can move freely, sending and receiving freely, and even therefore developing the ability of Yanling to produce different effects. Chu Han''s golden pupils flashed slightly, retracting the bloodthirsty elves that surrounded the blind man, and said, "You are not my opponent, great swordsman, Fujitora!" ...Fujitor was silent for a while, opened his white eyes in surprise, and asked, "It is incredible that the big pirate who is famous in the New World knows me such a blind old man." Chu Han smiled plainly, and he became a monster who became admiral of the navy through the world''s conscription. He knew more than that, except for Fujito himself, Chu Han was the person who knew him best in the world. When watching "One Piece" in the previous life, Chu Han was shocked by Fujitora''s terrifying gravity ability. You must know that after Fujitora''s gravity field is compressed, it can summon meteorites, meteorites outside the sky! Chu Han didn''t even think that Chrissy sensed that the strong man with general level strength turned out to be Fujitora, turned out to be the swordsman he had always wanted! However, Chu Han was a little strange, why Fujitora was here, depending on the situation, he still came to him. As if he could see through what Chu Han was thinking, Fujitor laughed and said, "The old man has been looking for you for a year, but every time I arrive, you leave. This is the first time I met you. ." Chu Han retracted the golden pupil, looked at Fujitora with eyes that were as deep as black holes, and said, "Oh, you have been looking for me for so long, so why do you do this again?" Fujitor was silent for a while. After putting the knife in the sheath, he looked at the calm sea and said, "You used to make trouble in the Holy Land Mary Joa, and released countless slaves enslaved by the Celestial Dragons. This makes the old man admire very much. I want to see you." Chu Han didn''t answer anything. He quietly looked at Tenghu''s white eyes, and he faintly guessed something. Fujitora paused, a trace of resentment flashed across his face, and said, "But you will kill the innocent, destroy half of the Chambord Islands, and wound the Marshal Sengoku and the hero Kapu. After entering the new world, you will be everywhere. Killing, expanding your own power, you have done so many killings that the old man changed his attention and didn''t want to see you again!" Chu Han listened very calmly, until after Tenghu finished speaking, he shook his head slightly, and said, "It turns out that, when I actually misunderstood someone, I didn''t expect you to be so naive." With that said, Chu Han walked towards Lieutenant General Starkach lying under the tree, and the village rain in his hand gave off a blue light! At this moment, Chu Han seemed to be aware of it, and came to the beach. And the moment Chu Han left, the sandy beach where he had just stood was crushed by a force of gravity falling from the sky, and a huge pit appeared out of thin air. Chu Han slowly turned his head and looked at the stick and knife that Fujito pulled out, the golden pupil turned on silently, and said coldly: "Tenghu, do you really think I dare not kill you?!" Fujitora''s strength is at best the low-level generals, and he has survived the mid-level generals. After several years of killing and slaughter practice, Chu Han''s strength has stabilized at the mid-level of the general. After bursting into blood, he can rush to the high-level of the general in one fell swoop. With four super strong voices, Chu Han is confident to fight hard. A strong man at the marshal level! Fujitora slowly put the knife into the scabbard, and he smiled: "I don''t know if it is your opponent, but whether it is or not, I can''t let you kill that Mr. Navy!" With that said, Fujitor drew his sword again and swiped it three times in an instant, and circles of purple ripples rose into the sky, straight into the sky, bringing a fiery red sky and three huge meteorites! Chu Han sneered slightly, and said coldly, "I''m really afraid of you!" The golden pupil burned silently, and layers of lines flashing with bronze color instantly covered Chu Han''s surface skin, and there was a faint tendency to sink into the bone marrow! "Speaking SpiritBronze Throne!" ... 185 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 185 Duel Fuji and Tiger Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Five The continuous killing, killing, and fighting over the past two years has already gone crazy for ordinary people.MiscellaneousZhiInsect But Chu Han was not an ordinary person. He grew up in battle, baptized in the flames of war, and his body was strengthened to an incredible level in the blood dripping from time to time. Now Chu Han has been able to use the''Bronze Throne'' for more than an hour, even if he blessed the blood, he can support it for more than half an hour! Chu Han turned his wrist, and three huge meteorites continued to enlarge in his golden pupils, and in a blink of an eye they came to Chu Han''s head. "Meteorite? It''s a joke for the high-level mixed race!" Chu Han kept bursting with blue veins, and in a blink of an eye, his muscles swelled and swelled to an incredible level, grabbing the first meteorite that landed and threw it to Fujihu! And not far from Chu Han, Tenghu closed his white eyes, and the rod and knife in his hand was unsheathed again, and he held it with his backhand, swung down the horizontal knife, and cut off the meteorite that Chu Han had thrown at him! However, before Tenghu took a rest, Chu Han suddenly stamped his right foot on the ground, flew up into the air and smashed the second meteorite that was about to land with two fists, then lifted the third meteorite that landed last and threw it towards the ground! In just one minute, the three meteorites that Fujitora summoned by compressing gravity were solved by Chu Han with the most violent means! Fujitora opened his eyes slightly, revealing the white eyeballs inside, holding the rod knife with his backhand, and swiping it down, circles of purple ripples rose to the sky, propped up the extremely heavy meteorite, and brought it back. Heaven outside! However, before Tenghu put the stick knife into the wooden sheath, Chu Han in the sky had already activated the spirit of "Chi", condensing a fireball the size of a meteorite, extremely hot, like the sun setting! "Fujitora, come and go without insulting, try my "Chi"! A cold light flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, and his fingers moved slightly, and the little sun floating above his head instantly broke through the sky, and in a blink of an eye it came to the top of Fuji Tiger. At the same time, Chu Han moved his hands slightly, and countless bloodthirsty wind elves appeared in the surroundings out of thin air. They surrounded the entire island in an instant, and a bloodthirsty madness filled the whole world. "Word Spirit AdvancedVampire Sickle!" At this time, Fujitora had already waved the knife in his hand, and the unimaginable gravity broke the fireball in an instant, and then faced the invisible and silent bloodthirsty elf! "Vampire sickleYuanwu kill!" Just as the bloodthirsty vampire sickle attacked, Chu Han''s fingers moved slightly, and the lines of fire filled the world silently, instantly forming a net of fire, enveloping the entire island, and adding''jun flame'' to it. The super high temperature makes the island like a stove! Before Fujito could break through the attack of the Vampire Scythe, Chu Han was placed in a high-temperature furnace formed by Jun Yan and Chi, and his whole body became hot, as if the bones in his body were about to be burned. Melted away! Only in less than three minutes, Fujitora was driven to a desperate situation by Chu Han! Chu Han stood in the air, staring indifferently at Fujitora and Starkach, who were being burned by the constant high temperature. Chu Han himself did not know how powerful the''Jun Yan'' was after the explosion, but he estimated that if this continues, Within two minutes, Starkach must turn into a pool of blood. As for Fujitora, it will take about half an hour, but Chu Han believes that in a minute, Fujitora will be able to break through the high-temperature furnace formed by''Junyan'' and''Chi''. Sure enough, Fujitora turned his head and "looked" at Starkaki, which was gradually melting, and inserted the rod knife into the ground. A circle with a diameter of one kilometer came out of Fujitora''s body. Open the "fire furnace" that surrounds the entire island! However, the circle only existed for half a minute before it disappeared, and Fujitora was panting constantly, sweating on his forehead, looking very tired. Chu Han looked around in a little surprised, just after a little thought, he looked at Fujitora with interest and said, "The devil fruit awakens?" Devil fruits are roughly divided into three types, superhuman, natural, and animal. Among the three kinds of devil fruits, the superhuman devil fruits allow the capable person to have various magical superhuman abilities, but they are limited to the effect on themselves. However, once the devil fruit ability person develops the devil fruit to the limit, a strange change will occur, that is, the awakening of the devil fruit ability. As far as Chu Han knows, after the awakening of Superman Devil Fruit''s ability, it seems to be able to use the ability outside, no longer limited to himself. Fujitora was not surprised why Chu Han was not a Demon Fruit Ability person but knew about the awakening. After all, Chu Han was also a great pirate who was well-known in the New World. It was not too strange to know this. Fujitora took a breath, nodded, and said, "Yes, about half a year ago, my ability awakened, but because I''m not very skilled, I can only maintain it for half a minute." A strange light flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, and he looked at Fujitora with a smile but a smile: "You have told me all about yourself, and you are not afraid that I will take the opportunity to kill you? You must know that after using the power to awaken, you don''t have any. Resistance!" With that said, Chu Han teleported to Tenghu''s body, and Mura Yu, who was still in the scabbard, placed it horizontally on Tenghu''s neck, and that invisible edge instantly cut the surrounding area! However, Fujitora didn''t seem to notice anything. He sat down slowly and said, "The old man is willing to help you and become a pirate, but only if you can''t kill this lieutenant admiral." Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly, looked at Starkach, who looked alert and shocked, and looked at Fujitora who had already sat down and seemed to accept his fate, a trace of thought flashed in his eyes. His original plan was to let Fujitora board the ship to become a swordsman of the Dragon God Pirates, but the previous innocent words of Fujitora caused Chu Han to change his attention. After all, Fujitora is indeed very strong, but his mind Too naive, in case of soft heart to the enemy in the battle, it would really pit his teammates. but If it was normal, Chu Han would kill Fujitora and Starkach without hesitation. After all, what he needed was not an innocent kid, but an executioner who could swing down the butcher''s knife without hesitation. But now, Chu Han has decided to open an alliance with the red hair and join forces to defeat big mom. Under such circumstances, if the mid-level Fujitor, who is comparable in strength to the general, is willing to help, then... Chu Han frowned slightly. After all, big mom is the pirate overlord at the same level as Kaido. Even if the strength is not as good as Kaido, it will not be much different, and even if he is facing Kaido now, he is not I can guarantee that I can definitely win, and it should be the same against big mom, who is also the pirate overlord. 186 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 186: A new swordsman! Chapter 186: New Swordsman! After thinking about it for a while, Chu Han had an answer, and said to Fujitora: "Would you like to get on my ship and become a pirate?" Fujitora put the stick knife into the wooden sheath, and said in a deep voice: "The old man is willing to be a crew member of the Dragon God Pirates, but only if you can''t kill the Vice Admiral. " He already knew that he was not Chu Han''s opponent. If he wanted to save Starkach''s life, he could only become Chu Han''s crew member. Chu Han looked at Starkach with interest, and said, "Interestingly, what is his relationship with you, is it worth you to be a pirate to save his life?" With that said, Chu Han stepped towards Starkach, and looked at the lieutenant admiral of the Navy Division curiously. Fujitora shook his head and said, "The old man has nothing to do with this lieutenant admiral. I just don''t want anyone to die innocently." Chu Han chuckled and sneered, "Innocent people die? Humph, in this world, only ordinary people are truly innocent!" Fujitora was startled slightly, his eyes flashed with confusion. He had always believed that everyone in the world was innocent, but now Chu Han said that only ordinary people were innocent, and as for the others, they were not worthy to be called innocent. Chu coldly smiled, staring at Starkach and said, "I ask you, have you ever defended the so-called nobleman, the Celestial dragon like those reptiles!" As he said, Chu Han quietly opened the golden pupil, the''Emperor'' silently released, and the dragon king''s breath filled the world, instantly causing Starkache to give birth to a trace of fear! Starkache swallowed, and said, "You will be condemned by the heavens if you say this to the Draco!" A dangerous gleam flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, pointing to the dim sky that didn''t know when, and sneered: "Scourge? It''s ridiculous, if there is a Scourge, the first to be killed is you scum who helps the shit dragons!" As he said, Chu Han turned to Tenghu and said, "The so-called innocence is only ordinary people who don''t know. These hypocritical navy and world government are just shit!" Fujitora looked at Chu Han blankly, and after a moment of silence, he said, "So, what about you?" Chu Han said in his eyes: "In this cannibalistic world, I just need to be indifferent, kill, slaughter, domineering, kill a sky with a knife in my hand, kill a path of blood, and board the only chair, that''s all! " Tenghu slightly opened his white eyes and stared at Chu Han closely. Those invisible eyes seemed to want to see something on his face. After being silent for a long time, Fujitora said in a deep voice: "I promise to be a swordsman of the Dragon God Pirate Group, and become a Pirate!" Chu Han grinned, he didn''t care about Fujitora''s purpose of becoming a pirate, he only needed to let Fujitora completely surrender! "Very well, from now on, you will be the swordsman of the Dragon God Pirate Group, Fujitora!" Fujitora slowly got up, the knife in his hand was used by him to point the way on the ground. There was a silent emotion on his face, which was a kind of compassionate feelings. Chu Han nodded in satisfaction, Fuji Tiger''s strength is very strong, if it weren''t because his voice spirit was too powerful, and he couldn''t be restrained by domineering or Hailou Shi, Chu Han would not dare to boast about the overwhelming subduing vine. tiger. Because this is a real tiger! Chu Han twisted his neck slightly, turned his head to look at Starkage, who was lying under the tree and had accepted his fate, and sneered: "As for you, I will let you know clearly the cost of tracking and monitoring me, Lieutenant General! " A trace of fear flashed in Starkach''s eyes, and he couldn''t help but shudder, and said in fear: "You, what are you going to do, you promised the swordsman, no..." Speaking of this, Starkach suddenly thought that Fujitora had just agreed to Chu Han to become a swordsman in the Dragon God Pirate Group, which meant that Fujitora was now a pirate. How can pirates keep their promise and help the navy? Starkach closed his eyes in despair, and his mouth was bitter. He didn''t expect that his dignified Vice Admiral would die in the hands of the famous Longjun Chu Han, which is really not wronged! Chu Lengren smiled coldly, and a ball of flame suddenly appeared in his hand, trembling slightly, and flew towards Starkach with blazing heat. At this moment, Chu Han frowned slightly, and a force of gravity fell from the sky, canceling out the flame. Chu Han looked up slightly and saw a stick knife and a blind man in a purple bathrobe. It was Fujitora who shot. Fujitor took the knife back, as if nothing had happened, he laughed: "The old man promised to save his life, and you promised the old man not to hurt his life." Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with a smile on his face: "Indeed, I promised you not to hurt his life." As he said, a ghostly figure suddenly appeared on the beach, and Starkach, who was originally lying under the tree, was already in his hands. Chu Han turned slightly, flew into the sky on a moon step, and said, "I won''t hurt his life, but I won''t let him go back like this!" The figure that had concealed the domineering perception of Fujitora''s high-level sights and sounds slightly bent over, and said to Fujitora, "The butler of the Dragon God Pirates, Crowe, Mr. Fujitora, hello." That''s right, this person who suddenly appeared silently is Crowe! Fujitor was silent for a while, and also bent over to salute Cloo, and then lightly touched the ground with a stick knife in his hand. A huge rock broke out of the soil, leading him to the "Yemengjia". Crowe looked at the rock that broke through the ground, squinted slightly, and said in a low voice, "Are you a superhuman being with gravitational fruit ability? Its interesting. I hope you dont have any other ideas, otherwise I will let you see the real grim Reaper!" Two years later, Luji is already a strong man who can kill the lieutenant general, but the actual strength of the second commander of the Dragon God Pirate Group, Cloo, is that no one knows what point it has reached except Chu Han. ! ... Two days later, the sea was completely boiling, and the new world super rookie Red-haired Shanks announced that the Red-haired Pirates officially declared war on the bigmom Pirates! However, before everyone can fully digest the shock caused by this news, another super newcomer who is also no weaker than the red-haired Shanks, Longjun Chu Han also announced that the Dragon God Pirate Group and the Red-haired Pirate Group An alliance has been reached and a full declaration of war on the new world pirate overlord, the big mom pirate group! These two tandem news instantly made the whole new world boil, and even the big pirates who had been silent for a long time and the One Piece era have paid attention to it. The two newcomers are going to set off a war that will sweep the entire new world. what! 187 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 187: Dresrosa! Chapter 187: Dressrosa! A great channel, a windless zone not far from the Chambord Archipelago, on an island famous for the entire sea, with a flag surrounded by Hydra.Miscellaneous Chi Insect This is the famous daughter country, Amazon Lily! All the people living here are women, a fighting nation named Nine Snakes. And all the Nine Snake women have a common feature, that is, they all have domineering! In a virgin forest on Daughter Island, a woman with long black hair kept kicking giant trees with her feet, and every kick would petrify the trees in an instant. She is very tall and very tall, about 1.8 meters tall, and she looks about twenty years old, but she has an alluring temperament, as if she is a natural beauty. And beside this black-haired woman, there was an old woman with a snake stick. Every time the black-haired woman kicked her, her eyes flashed with an astonishing light. "Sister, sister!" At this moment, a loud female voice came from a distance, followed by two huge women. After the black-haired woman heard the sound, she stopped her movements suddenly, a glimmer of expectation and joy flashed on her face, the beauty of that moment bloomed, and even the nearby animals were stunned. The old woman never fluctuates. Soon, the two huge women came next to the black-haired woman. Among them, the green-haired giant said happily: "Sister, the application has been passed, and we can form a pirate group to go to sea. !" The black-haired woman suddenly became ashamed, looked at the calm windless belt in the distance, and whispered: "Chu Han, I have become stronger, and I am qualified to stand by your side!" At the same time, in an unknown sea area in the New World, a pirate ship with a blue dragon-head bow was sailing fast, and a black-haired man wearing a platinum robe stood on the bow. The man is looking at the latest reward order that has just been released. It is mostly acquaintances that the man has heard of or met. "Doflamingo, um, Moria actually has news. Is the bounty raised because of surviving Kaido? It''s interesting." The man is Chu Han. Chu Han smiled coldly, a ray of light flashed in his eyes, the stronger the opponent, the more interesting! Suddenly, a ghostly figure appeared silently on the bow of the ship, a man in a housekeeper''s uniform. "Master." Needless to say, it can only be Crowe who possesses such a terrifying and strange speed! Chu Han nodded, looked at Klo with a weird look, and asked, "Have you eaten?" A smile appeared on Crowe''s face and said, "I have eaten it." Chu Han raised his eyebrows, looked behind Ke Luo strangely, and said, "You just didn''t use the ability?" Crowe shook his head with a smile, and a trace of electricity flashed in his eyes, and soon disappeared, as if he had never appeared. Chu Han looked at Ke Luo in a little surprise, and did not say anything, but instead asked, "Is there any action on Shanks?" With that, a hint of curiosity flashed across Chu Han''s face. After all, the strength of the red hair was not much weaker than him. Since he entered the New World a few years earlier than Chu Han, his power was even stronger than Chu Han. Cloe shook his head slightly, and said strangely: "No, the red-haired pirates have disappeared, and there is no movement." Chu Han squinted slightly and said flatly, "Then don''t waste your energy. Shanks should have his plan. As long as he can show up on the day of the war, don''t play any tricks." With that said, Chu Han got up slightly, picked up the famous demon knife, pinned it to his waist, and said, "Is Dresrosa here?" Crowley was silent, and after thinking for a while, he said: "There is still half a day." Chu Han nodded, no longer speaking, and disappeared in place, and came to the resting place of a swordsman at the stern. While eating soba noodles, Fujitora said vaguely, "Mr. Chu Han, how about the waist and teeth?" The corner of Chu Han''s mouth twitched slightly, and he resisted the urge to get rid of the bowl of soba noodles in Fujitora''s hand, and said: "The biggest intermediary in the underground world secretly sells weapons to major countries and starts a war. ." Having said this, Fujitora has put down the soba noodles in his hand, slightly opened his white eyes, and said, "It is incumbent." Chu Han nodded slightly, and said intentionally or unintentionally: "If I remember correctly, there are countless huge boulders deep in the ocean floor. Since even meteorites from outside the sky can be pulled down by compressive gravity, it should be able to move the ocean floor. Countless boulders are pulled up, right?" With that, Chu Han glanced at Fujitora slightly coldly, and said, "I know you have other purposes, but I don''t want to know, you should know why!" After speaking, Chu Han turned around and left, ignoring Fujitora''s reaction. Fujitora, on the other hand, has been silently eating the soba noodles in his hands, turning his white eyes open from time to time and then closing. New World, Dressrosa This is a powerful country well-known in the New World. It is known as the "country of love and passion". It is ruled by the Liku kings and is famous for its hot dances, fierce bullfighting duels, and primitive customs. The sea. But on this day, this famous and powerful country has ushered in a catastrophe! Doflamingo, who is still wearing a pink coat and shawl, smiles badly in the Kingdom of Dressrosa, below the Kings Heights. His fingers are constantly waving, and every wave of it takes away a German. The national life of Les Rosa. "Humhhhhhhh, King Liku, can you still hold it back? Hahhhhhhhhhhh!" Doflamingo smiled evilly. Suddenly, the ground bulged, and a stone statue man wearing a helmet emerged and said in a very sharp voice: "Dover, that Cyrus appeared, wounded many members, and robbed both Liku princesses. Up!" I don''t know why, this sharp voice is so harsh that I want to laugh. Doflamingo''s face darkened, and he said, "Let Diamanti go and get me out of that sword fighter!" However, at this moment, a man with a runny nose came here like flying, with a panic on his face, shouting: "Dover, Dover, it''s not good Dover!" Doflamingo''s forehead bulged slightly, and he said in a deep voice, "Trepol, calm down, what happened?" As he said, Doflamingo stopped waving his fingers, his right hand twitched constantly, and invisible silk threads flew into his fingertips. The nasal mucus on Trepol''s face kept dripping, long and thick, and said in a panic: "Dragon God Pirate Group, Long Jun is here!" Silence, very quiet, whether it was Doflamingo or the stone man with a sharp voice, it was quiet for an instant. 188 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 188: Thunder Fruit Chapter 188 The Fruit of Thunder "Dragon God Pirate Group, Long Jun is here!" Silence, very quiet, whether it was Doflamingo or the stone man with a sharp voice, it was quiet for an instant."Miscellaneous-Chi-Worm" Doflamingo twitched his fingers slightly, and the blue veins on his forehead slightly jumped up and said, "Dragon God Pirate Group? Long Jun Chu Han?" "call out!" All the silk threads distributed throughout Dressrosa were taken back by Doflamingo in an instant. Trepol nodded quickly, clenched the star stick in his hand, and said: "There is only one "Yemengard", and the boats are Longjun Chuhan, Rob Luki, Baiji Klo, and Remlram. Nicole Robin, Chrissy, did not see the Elf Princess Irufeli Natasha, but there was a blind man in his thirties." Doflamingo stretched out his hand and stroked his glasses, and said solemnly, "Have you negotiated?" Generally speaking, as long as a pirate group declares that this country belongs to their territory, the other pirate group still wants to fight in this situation, that means going to war. Trepol shed more fluid, and said, "They fired." Doflamingo got up directly, took a very exaggerated step and turned around, and said: "Let the family members prepare for battle, don''t pay attention to those guys of the Liku royal family!" "Our opponent has become a big pirate, Long Jun Chuhan is now!" On the coast of Dresrosa, "Yemengad" docked and stopped the ship unscathed, not caring about the artillery fire flying around on the island. Crowe walked to the bow and slightly bent over and said, "Master, the Don Quixote family declared this place as our own three days ago. If we do this, we may be gossiping." Chu coldly looked at this war-torn country, and said, "So what? If we fight against the big mom pirate group, our casualties will be very high. Only the princess of the villain can reduce this casualty number infinitely. " Originally, if Natasha could wake up in time, Chu Han wouldnt have to spend a lot of time coming to Dresrosa to find the villain princess, but its a pity that according to the time calculation, even if Natasha could wake up, then The Dragon God Pirate Group has already started a fight with the bigmom Pirate Group. When Crowley was silent, his mind continued to move quickly, and said: "But doing this will make you and Don Quixote..." Chu Han waved his hand and said coldly, "You said it''s too late, Doflamingo has already arrived." As he said, Chu Han raised his head to look at a white cloud in the sky, the village rain in his hand moved slightly, and an invisible slash instantly smashed into the sky! It''s just that this fierce slash was blocked by invisible threads, accompanied by a gloomy laugh. "Hey, Longjun, what do you mean?" Chu Lun smiled coldly, the golden pupils turned on silently, and bloodthirsty wind elves gradually appeared in the sky, one after another aimed at the sky, and in the next second, countless wind blades would cut the sky open! Suddenly, Chu Han looked down at the shore in front of him. A man in a pink coat and white shirt did not know when he appeared there. It was Doflamingo. "Hey, Longjun, are you doing this to go to war with me?" Chu snapped his fingers coldly, and the bloodthirsty wind elf instantly issued countless wind blades, shredding Doflamingo on the shore. Following that, Chu Han waved the village rain in his hand, broke the sky, and beheaded another "Doflamingo" who had been hiding there. After doing this, Chu said coldly: "Want to talk to me and let your deity come, just two clones, Doflamingo, you are still so timid!" As he said, Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly. It was strange that even his high-ranking domineering and''Scythe Weasel'' didn''t notice the appearance of Doflamingo clone, the ability of Xian Xian Guo so powerful? Suddenly, the ground raised slightly, and a head of a stone statue wearing a helmet appeared on the ground, and said in a sharp voice: "Long Jun, you are not worthy of letting Dover take action, I am alone..." "boom!" Before the head of the stone statue was finished, it was directly smashed by a lightning bolt. But soon, the head of the stone statue condensed again, and he said in a sharp voice: "I am not dead..." "boom!" It was still shattered by lightning before finishing talking. Chu Han frowned slightly, he had declared war with big mom, and there was not much time to waste in such a place. At this point, Chu said in a cold voice: "Cro, this sissy and the slug who came here are handed over to you, I will go to the princess of the little human race, and solve Doflamingo casually." With that said, Chu Han stepped on the bow fiercely and flew to the highest point on the island, ignoring the thick snot in the slightest. After Chu Han left, Ke Luo straightened up slightly, an electric current flashed in his eyes, and the cat''s paw in his hand broke his nails instantly, with a trace of electric current that was not easy to detect. On the ground, the head of the stone statue shattered by thunder and lightning appeared again and again. This time it was a giant about ten meters high with a giant sword in his hand. He is one of the highest cadres of the Don Quixote family, Pika representing the spades. And beside him, it was Trepol, one of Don Quixote''s top officials, who had just failed to attack Chu Han with his nose. Crowe pushed the glasses slightly with the palm of his hand, the current in his eyes turned into substance, and the opening appeared around him. In just a moment, Crowe''s body was full of violent lightning! Ignoring the shock in the eyes of Pika and Trepol, Cloe smiled slightly: "Let you be the first sacrifice since I gained this ability!" "Nature is the strongest devil fruit, the fruit of thunder!" ...In just half a minute, Chu Han came to the flower field, and the sound of thunder on the bank faintly heard in his ears. Chu Han turned his head slightly and looked at the violent thunder and lightning that continued to rise on the shore. A trace of satisfaction flashed in his eyes. It was obtained on an abandoned island at a high cost six months ago. When Chu Han obtained this devil fruit All faintly moved. Chu Han is very clear about the power of the Thunder Fruit. The Ainilu in the original book has the quasi-general strength by using the Thunder Fruit. At the same time, the Thunder Fruit is the only Devil Fruit that can move at the speed of light besides the Flash Fruit! When he obtained this devil fruit, Chu Han really had the idea of ??swallowing it. But in the end, Chu Han dispelled the idea, because this is Qinghai, not an empty island. There are too many things that can restrain it. Just a piece of rubber can kill thunder and lightning, not to mention the sea floor stone and domineering, as well as the dead hole of the devil fruit ability, sea water. Thinking about it this way, Chu Han dispelled the idea of ??taking the Thunder Fruit, and finally he let Cloo take the strongest natural devil fruit. One is because of Crowe''s loyalty, and the other is because Crowe''s speed is inherently fast. Once he takes the Thunder Fruit, his speed is likely to be faster than Polusalino, the Flash Fruit Ability! This is a rare and powerful combat force for Chu Han, who is about to start a battle with big mom. 189 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 189 Small Human Race Chapter 189 The Little Human Race Moreover, Ke Luo did not disappoint Chu Han. Because of the use of silent steps all the year round, when Ke Luo became a thunder fruit ability person, he was already able to control his ability perfectly.Miscellaneous Zhi Insects Suddenly, Chu Han frowned slightly, turned his head to look forward, and there were four breathing sounds approaching, one of which was very weak and should be a baby or something. "Could it be..." Soon, four figures appeared in Chu Han''s sight, one of them was a man with a big sword, the other two were women in luxurious clothes, and a baby girl being held. When the three of them saw Chu Han, their expressions changed drastically, and the man with the big sword cautiously said, "Who are you?!" As he spoke, the man held the big sword, and a silent and fierce breath radiated from him, like a beast protecting a calf. Chu Han looked at the baby being held with interest, and then at the man who exuded the breath of beasts. He smiled and said, "Your wild nature is a lot weaker than Kaido, so you should be taken away. Wild, go and explain to those ignorant citizens, the coward Doflamingo should have run away." Chu Han''s domineering appearance and the''Scythe Weasel'' have spread throughout Dresrosa, but Doflamingo is still not found. There is only one possibility. The reptile who had been abolished the identity of the dragon ran away. The man focused slightly, and said vigilantly: "Why should I believe you!" Even so, the wildness of the man''s body has been reduced a lot. Chu coldly glanced at the man and stopped speaking. If it weren''t for the man''s undefeated record of 3,000 games, Chu Han would not bother to talk to such a small character. "If you don''t want Doflamingo to turn around to find you, then hang up this banner. Remember, borrowing my name is a tribute." With that said, Chu Han threw a banner to the man, then collapsed on the ground and left here. Since Doflamingo has already run away, there is no need for him to stay here and waste time. At the flower field, the man with a big sword in his hand looked at Chu Han flying in shock, a strange light flashed in his eyes, he spread the flag in his hand and looked at it, suddenly startled. "He, he is a big pirate, Longjun Chu Han?!" Chu Han closed his eyes slightly, and the thunder on the coast had ended not long ago, and it should be Crowe who solved the two top cadres. Ramrem and Robin went to search for the treasure left by Doflamingo, and they should have returned to the ship by now. The guy Fujitora ran to treat those innocent citizens, and he should still be in Dresrosa now. Luke should now kill those navies at sea. It''s best to be known a few days later. After all, Chu Han has now declared war on big mom, and his whereabouts should be kept secret. "Woohoo, Leo, Dressrosa, everyone..." Suddenly, Chu Han was stunned slightly.''Scythe Itachi'' heard a cry, as if he was still a girl. "This voice has a faint life force, could it be..." Chu Han''s eyes flashed, his feet suddenly exerted strength, and he arrived at the virgin forest Greenbit in an instant. According to the voice heard by''Scythe Itachi'', the direction seemed to be a big tree deep in the forest. Chu Han squinted his eyes and tapped the ground again and again. After a few breaths, he came to the depths of the forest, and the cry of crying got closer and closer. Chu Han closed his eyes slightly, then opened his eyes instantly, the golden streamer flickered, and he stared at the middle of a big tree, where there was a tree hole! Suddenly, the crying stopped, probably because he sensed the arrival of Chu Han. Chu Han squinted slightly, and said: "I can make Dresrosa stop the war and let the villains and the people coexist, provided that you have to create three thousand healing dandelions for me." After a moment of silence, a delicate voice came from the tree hole and said, "Really?" Chu Han frowned slightly, and said solemnly: "I am the captain of the Dragon God Pirate Group, Long Jun Chu Han!" The name of Longjun had spread throughout the sea after the battle between Chu Han and Kaido, and even Dresrosa had many people who knew his name. The delicate voice exclaimed: "It''s you!" Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and suddenly thought of something, and said weirdly: "I know Montblanc Noland." Silence, the forest suddenly became quiet. In an instant, many small figures flew out and said one after another: "If what you said is true, no matter what you ask for, we will agree to it!" Chu Han took a weird look at these small people with amazing strength, and said strangely: "What I said is true, Montblanc Noland, admiral of the Lubni Kingdom expedition." Many villains looked at each other one after another, and then looked at the tree hole unanimously, seeming to be asking for advice. After a long while, a petite girl walked out of the tree hole and said happily: "I promise you!" Half a day later, on the coast of Dresrosa, the "Yemengard", which had just landed for less than a day, started again, almost non-stop. Chu Han was still standing on the dragon head of "Yemengjiade", feeling the oncoming sea breeze, his mood became more and more calm, even if the battle with big mom was about to come, it did not make Chu Han''s heart feel There was a trace of anxiety. The little human princess Man Shirley has agreed to produce 3,000 healing dandelions in two days, and with the help of the people of Dresrosa, the speed and quantity should be improved a lot. Suddenly, a burst of thunder light appeared behind Chu Han out of thin air, gradually turning into a man in a housekeeper''s uniform. Chu Han looked at the sea calmly and said, "Doflamingo agreed?" This burst of thunder light is naturally the one who has become the fruit of thunder, Cloo. Cloo nodded slightly, and said with a smile: "He has promised to exchange four devil fruits for the two top officials." A smile flashed across Chu Han''s face. In the first battle half a day ago, Chloe overpowered Trepol and Pika with the horrible power of thunder and fruit. It happened that Doflamingo offered to exchange at this time. Of course, Chu Han wanted to take the opportunity. The lion opened his mouth. You must know that Doflamingo is the largest intermediary in the underground world, and the wealth he possesses is naturally very considerable. The wealth he left behind in Dresrosa alone is worth a full 400 million bergs. Chu Han smiled slightly satisfied, and said: "Four Devil Fruits, not bad, then drive to the Iron Island at full speed, and try to be there in one day!" Crowe bent slightly and said, "Yes!" Chu Han gently rubbed the village rain on his waist. This knife has not been unsheathed since the battle with Kaido. Even if it was facing the Fujitora in the realm of the great swordsman, Chu Han did not let the village rain out of its sheath. . This is because there was a trace of extremely small cracks in Murakami''s knife! 190 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 190: The Kingdom of Steel Chapter 190 The Country of Steel The new world, somewhere in the habitat of sea animals.MiscellaneousZhiInsect A man full of the breath of the sea stood quietly on the sea, surrounded by a column of water soaring, and not far away was a pirate ship pulled by a giant sea beast. The woman who hid her graceful figure under the black robe slightly frowned, and said, "Will this guy Belick do this, will it cause a sea beast riot? In that way, we are so close..." Before the black-robed woman finished speaking, she was interrupted by a dolphin murloc: "Don''t worry, Belik is the "Poseidon" and those sea beasts will not riot, otherwise the sea will be tumbling in an instant when the "Poseidon" is angry. Cause an endless tsunami!" As he said, a trace of fire flashed in the eyes of the Dolphin Murloc, as if looking forward to the scene very much. The black-robed woman rolled her eyes, took a step back slightly, and said, "You really deserve the title "Crazy Fish"!" The dolphin murloc bends down like a gentleman, and says humbly, "Thank you for the compliment, ma''am." The black-robed woman held her forehead helplessly and said, "I don''t have..." "boom!" Suddenly, the water pillars surrounding the man burst one after another, and faintly, an angry roar came from below the seabed, as if some giant beast was awakened from its deep sleep! The man opened his eyes slightly, watching the scene of the boiling sea, and smiled excitedly. Drops of seawater flowed out of his body, and in a blink of an eye a sea barrier was cast on the sea! "Hey, soon, I will be the second One Piece!" Half a day later, the sea shook again, the last time it was because of the pirate alliance between Longjun Chuhan and the red-haired Shanks, but this time it was because of a man who had been forgotten for a long time. In the era of One Piece, there were also super newcomers. He went out to sea two years earlier than Longjun Chuhan, red-haired Shanks and others, and became famous two years later than the white beard and green peppers. He was a super newcomer in the era of One Piece. Shark" Belik! On this day, the sea shark and pirate group led by Belik declared war on the new world hegemon, the "Lonely Reid"! The sea is completely boiling. Two super newcomers from the era of the Pirates declared war on big mom, and now there is another super newcomer from the era of One Pirate who declares war on the "Lonely Reid"! This makes countless people feel heavy, and this series of actions is almost like a storm! In the New World Naval Division, somewhere in a volcano, a man covered with magma looked at a report in his hand with a dark cloud on his face. Behind him is the seventh activated extinct volcano, and the reason is that this man used his devil fruit ability to forcibly activate the dormant volcanic factor, making the "dead" volcano come back to life. "Long Jun Chu Han, red-haired Shanks, and sea shark Belik are all borers of the sea!" The man''s eyes flowed out of magma, a faint red light flashed, and the volcanic magma burst behind him instantly, accompanied by a roar. "Justice, I will carry out the name of justice and get rid of you moths that disturb the sea!" In the New World, somewhere in a huge ancient city under the sea, a pirate ship with a cow-head bow is docked on a rock, with a thin seven-color bubble film on the surface, protecting the hull from the sea. The red-haired man still wearing a straw hat smiled slightly and said: "This sea looks like it is going to boil completely. Even the sea shark Belik can''t help but act." Ben Beckman on the side looked at the ruins of the ancient city blankly and said: "Wait until we explore the ruins, no matter what they do, we can handle it!" Speaking of this, the red-haired man''s face also showed a hint of excitement, and said: "The ruins from eight hundred years ago, I don''t know what will be inside!" ... When the sea was boiling because of the three super newcomers, one of the protagonists, Longjun Chu Han, came to the famous steel island in the new world, Macarena at this time! On the bow of the dragon head, Chu Han gently held Cun Yu, and a trace of thought flashed in his eyes. This demon sword has not been out of its sheath for more than two years, but he can still feel that the inside of the demon sword is stupid. The moving ghost is unwilling to be lonely even thinking about it. I have been lonely for so long. "Soon, I will let you drink all the blood of the world and kill a million enemy soldiers!" As he said, a bloody madness flashed through Chu Han''s eyes! Suddenly, a cry of Jiao Chuan made Chu Han wake up instantly. "Chu Han villain, Macarena is here!" Chu Han''s eyes flickered, and he looked at the sea fortress in front of which 90% was made of steel. For an instant, even Chu Han was shocked. What kind of shock is that a pile of steel floating on the sea! "This is the miracle of the sea, the island of steel, Macarena, hailed as the most shocking in 800 years!" Chu Han took a deep breath, suppressed the shock that appeared in his heart, turned his head and said to the people on the deck: "Get on the shore, replenish the supplies, and leave the roadbed on the ship, just in case!" After speaking, Chu Han picked up Cun Yu and left the ship alone and flew towards Macarena, fast to the extreme. Everyone on the deck looked at each other, Robin pursed his mouth in dissatisfaction, and said, "Big villain, let us play alone again, hum!" ... Chu Han exploded at a fast speed, plus "Yemengjiade" was not too far away from the port, and Chu Han didn''t take much effort, and he arrived at Macarena after a few breaths. After Chu Han landed, he stepped on the ground forcefully, his eyes flashed with wonder, it was really steel, really floating on the sea! An old man on the side saw Chu Han''s behavior and smiled: "Young man, this is the first time to come to Macarena?" Chu Han was slightly startled, and nodded plainly. The old man didn''t care, and continued to smile: "I think the knife on your waist is very fierce, but there is a little crack. Are you here to find someone to repair the crack in the knife?" Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and he said calmly: "Does the old man know who can fix the crack in this knife?" The old man chuckled, and got up slightly, revealing his steel legs, and he rushed toward Chu Han with a trace of heaviness! "Do you know the origin of the knife on the waist?" Chu Han squinted his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and said, "The twelve great knives, one of the only seven demon knives in the world, Cun Yu. After drinking blood, the body of the knife is washed with water, leaving no marks on the murderer!" The old man was not surprised, instead he smiled rather than smiled: "Then do you know where this demon sword comes from?" As he said, the old man''s steel feet moved lightly, and for a moment, the whole Macarena trembled. It is hard to imagine how heavy the steel feet actually weighed 10,000 tons of Maca. Rena trembled! Chu Han still said without changing his face: "The first blacksmith of Macarena, the island of steel, Ryan!" 191 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 191 Repairing Village Rain Chapter 191 Repairing Village Rain Rhein, a master blacksmith who was famous in the sea 20 years ago, he had only beaten iron twice in his life, but the whole sea knew his name.MiscellaneousZhiInsects= Because the object of Ryan''s iron strike was once the Pirate King Gore D. Roger, and the other time it was Edward Newgate with the white beard! The swords of these two people were all made by Ryan! When he was in the Roger Pirates group, Chu Han had heard Roger talk about it. The original words were: "If you want to talk about ironing, of course it is Rhein." Two years ago, when Chu Hans village rain had a crack, he had told Lei Li that at that time Lei Li asked him to go to Macarena, because in this world, only Ryan has the ability to repair the twelve great knives. ! At the same time, it was also because of Chu Han''s village rain, it was Ryan''s saber from the beginning! Rein, who has been retiring for more than 20 years, smiled and said, "You are Long Jun Chu Han? It was the fellow Lei Li who asked you to come." Chu Han nodded, looking a little weirdly at this old man who was actually over eighty years old. Whether it was the white-bearded broadsword or the king''s sword on the waist of Gore D. Roger, it all came from here. Human hands. Lein glanced at Chu Hans waist with nostalgia, and said, This knife is so fierce that I cant even pull it out. After being thrown away by me back then, I didnt expect to be caught by Roger and the others. I got it, but even Roger couldn''t get out of the village rain." Speaking of this, Lein glanced at Chu Han and said weirdly: "The last thing we didn''t expect was that a kid who was rescued by Roger unexpectedly pulled out. He managed to get out of the ferocious and heavy village rain, and he managed it very well. When Roger told me at the time, I was shocked!" As he said, Ryan shook his head, walked slowly to the rear step by step, and said: "Come with me, your boat is not close to Macarena. The sea here is too heavy, even the legendary ''Pluton'' Bruton is hard to approach!" Macarena trembles every time Ryan takes a step, every time, very regularly. Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and he was silent for a while, following Lein''s footsteps. Rein walked very slowly, and seemed to be worried that if he accidentally walked fast, Macarena would sink into it! "Demon Knife Cura Yu, this is a monster knife that is as fierce as the original ghosts. I can feel that the sleeping ghost in it is starting to restless. Why?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "I slashed Kaido." Ryan was taken aback, and Macarena tilted a little in an instant, but he didn''t care. Instead, he said with interest, "You slashed that monster Kaido with Murakami? What was the result?" Chu Han was silent for a moment, and said coldly: "He bleeds, and there is a small crack in Cun Yu." In this regard, Chu Han did not feel any joy, but only endless killing intent! As a swordsman, even if there is only an extremely small or even invisible crack on the knife, it is an unforgettable shame, and only blood can be washed away! Ryan didn''t notice Chu Han''s mood at all, but excitedly said, "Hahahaha, Kaido''s monster bleeds and is actually injured. Hahahaha, if this incident were to be spread, it would be no less than a twelfth level. Tsunami!" With that said, Rin was dancing with his hands, and Macarena was shaking around as a result, and he might sink at any time. However, Chu Han was not affected by the violent shaking of Macarena, and he remained motionless, as if Macarena was very calm. After a long while, Ryan calmed down, but he didn''t notice Chu Han''s abnormality because he was too happy. Lein calmed down and said with a smile, "Give me the village rain." Chu Han relieved Cun Yu without hesitation and threw it over. He was not at all afraid that Ryan would take the village rain and not return it. One was because Chu Han''s current strength was very strong, and the other was that Chu Han believed in Roger and Raleigh''s vision that Ryan would not be that kind of person. Sure enough, Lein only glanced at Cura Yu nostalgicly, and then stepped forward. It didn''t take long before they arrived at a very large square with a flame that had been burning for so many years in the center. Chu Han glanced around slightly weirdly, and then looked at the flames. The dragon blood in his body was restless. To be precise, Yan Ling''s''Chi'' was out of control. "Since the island of steel existed, the flame has been there. It is said to be the flame when the Macarena was smelted. I don''t know if it is true or not. I only know that the fire has been passed down from generation to generation. I am here." Lein took the village rain and walked over, looking at the continuous burning flame, pulled out the village rain, threw the knife in, and then lightly stepped on the ground, with a bang, a huge furnace rose from the ground. Envelop the flames and the knife. After doing this, Ryan lightly stepped on the ground again, and a huge hammer broke out of the ground and was held in his hand. "You can look around for yourself. It takes about half a day to repair the village rain, and it will be very boring during this period." After finishing speaking, Ryan danced the sledge hammer gently, and the air was broken in an instant. It is hard to imagine how heavy this hammer is! Chu Han thought for a while, and Dia left here and walked towards the shore, "Yemengjiade" at this time because the weight of the sea should still be at sea, he had to go and take a look. On the sea not far from Macarena, it was not what Lein said, "Yemengard" was indeed trapped in a heavy sea area. Crowe frowned tightly, with a solemn expression on his face for the first time, and said: "No, the lightning disappears instantly when it hits the sea, and it doesn''t work at all!" The roadbed on the side squinted slightly, and his body instantly changed into a human-shaped cheetah, with a breath of wild beast permeating his body. Animals are devil fruit, cheetah fruit. After the roadbed turned into shape, it flew directly into the sky, with his fists horizontally in front of Hungary, and circles of air flow emerged, instantly covering the fists of the roadbed. "Pointing to the spear, six-round king spear!" The huge air pressure blasted towards the sea below, but disappeared the moment it touched the sea. The roadbed landed on the deck with an ugly face, and shook his head and said: "This sea area is too weird. It seems that there is an invisible force affecting the changes in the sea." Suddenly, laughter came from the stern of the boat. "Haha, I try." Hearing this laughter, Lu Ji''s face was slightly gloomy, and traces of murderous aura spread from him, it was bloody hatred! "Hehe, the murderous spirit is too heavy, Mr. Luke." While speaking, Fujitora appeared on the deck holding a stick knife and drew it backhand.The stick knife came out and pointed to the sea, a force of gravity fell from the sky, instantly causing the entire sea area to boil, as if encountering a natural enemy! 192 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 192 The war begins! Chapter 192 The war begins! "Haha, the murderous spirit is too heavy, Mr. Luke. Miscellaneous zhiworm" With that said, Fujitor appeared on the deck holding the stick knife, and pulled out the stick knife backhand, pointing to the sea, a force of gravity fell from the sky, instantly causing the entire sea to boil, as if he had encountered a natural enemy! at the same time And not far from "Yemengard", at the center of Macarena floating on the sea, Ryan, who was repairing the village rain, was slightly startled. Macarena was not shaken, but was affected by the heavy seawater affected by tons of steel. It''s boiling! "I didn''t expect that there would be such a capable person on that kid''s boat, but Ting has one hand." However, Ryan just smiled along and didn''t pay attention to the movement of Fujitora, because no matter how boiling and violent the sea water, this steel island is absolutely impossible to be affected in the slightest. Because this is the greatest miracle of the sea in 800 years! On the other side, Chu Han, who had reached the shore, flickered slightly, looking at the boiling sea in surprise. The weight of the sea here is not a joke, even if it is the worst battleship in the legend, Bruton. It is difficult to approach. However, Chu Han is not an ordinary person, and the crew of the Dragon God Pirate Group are not ordinary people. After Chu Leng calmed down, he knew who did it for a moment. Only the gravitational fruit of Fujito could make "Yemengjiade" avoid the heavy sea. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for a pirate ship with the bow of the dragon head to sail from the sea and dock at a port not far from Chu Han. Chu Han smiled slightly, and as soon as he stepped on the ground, he came to the port in an instant, watching Fujitora and the others get off the boat, only the roadbed with an ugly face stayed on the deck to watch the house! Fujitora said with a smile, "Mr. Chu Han, the water in this sea area is so heavy, the old man is a little bit powerless." Chu Han glanced at the people whose expressions had not changed except for Luji, and said, "I think you still have the strength, will you continue later?" Fujitora smiled slightly, opened his white eyes and said, "I''m afraid it will be a bit difficult." Chu Han stopped paying attention to Fujitora, and said to Klo: "There is only one old man on this island, and there is no way to purchase." As he said, Chu Han glanced at the center meaningfully, and continued: "However, there are many rare materials here, as long as it is not excessive." Crowe bends down knowingly, leading Rem and Ram to leave here, only Chris and Robin are still wrapped around Chu Han. Fujitor was silent for a while, and said, "Old man, go visit the Master Ryan." After finishing talking, Fujitora walked towards the center, Chu Han did not stop it, because it was impossible for Ryan to help Fujitora. He was very sure about this. Slightly moved. Body, Chu Han smiled and said: "Now, let''s go and talk to the Master Ryan about the secret of floating on this steel island." With that, Chu Han took the cheerful Chrissy and Robin to the center of the Iron Island. One day later, "Yemengard" left Makarina, the island of steel, under the influence of Fujitora''s gravitational fruit. Chu Han was standing on the bow of the dragon head, his waist was the demon sword that had been repaired, Cun Yu! At the same time, Chu Han gently spread his palms, and there lay a five-heart-shaped stone with an iron inscription in the middle. This was the seal of the next owner of Macarena, the Iron Island. The person holding this seal, no matter who it is, can ask Macarena to do one thing unconditionally. The premise is that Chu Han must keep the secret of why Macarena, the steel island, can float. Chu Han smiled. He didn''t expect that Macarena was able to float on the sea because all the weight was transferred to Ryan''s steel feet. No wonder that every time Ryan moved, Macarena would shake. "No wonder it is 90%. The last 10% must be that terrifying weight." But even so, Macarena is still worthy of being the biggest maritime miracle in 800 years! Three days later, the sea boiled, and the war led by the three super newcomers completely ignited the war. Many pirates in the New World declared war on the big pirates who were on one side. For a time, the entire new world was full of wars, blood stained the entire sea, and human lives were worse than sea water! At this time, even the navy headquarters and the world government can''t intervene, otherwise it will instantly cause all the pirates in the new world to rebound, and even the most powerful five old stars will not dare to bear the consequences. In the new world, somewhere in an island that will always be night, the man in the scarlet cloak stood very quietly on the top of the hill, his eyes were red, as if he had been baptized by blood. "Belik the sea shark, just a kid..." The man was expressionless, as if he was born with no mood swings. It''s just that those eyes that constantly flashed with blood made him look very strange. "No matter who it is, I can''t stop me from becoming the new One Piece!" The man is called Patrick Redfield, and he has a well-known title, "Lonely Red"! He is a contemporary of Karp, Warring States, Baibeard, Roger and others, and he is no less powerful than any of the above! At the same time, he also possesses more precious than the natural elements, the devil fruit, the bat fruit, and the vampire form! New World, Cake Island The indescribable monster opened its mouth slightly and swallowed all the mountain-like snacks. Drops of hot water that looked like sulfuric acid flowed from the corners of its mouth and fell on the ground, and a plume of white smoke rose. Sitting under the monster was a young and beautiful woman who took a sip of black tea and said, "Mom, time is almost here." "Ok?!" The monster let out a weird and unpleasant nasal sound, and then stopped eating snacks. The terrifying eyes widened, and the sound was so loud that the entire Cake Island shook slightly. "It''s just a boring farce of the two little ghosts. If I bother to eat snacks, they will all be killed!" The name of the monster is Charlotte Lingling, which sounds good, but he himself is a gluttonous glutton. She also has a name, bigmom, the Pirate Overlord of the New World! At the same time, a pirate ship with a cow-head bow rushed out of the ancient city under the sea under 10,000 meters, and headed towards the waters of Cake Island with several weapons with terror and destructive power! At the same time, the pirate ship named after the dragon king Yemengade had arrived in the waters of Cake Island half a day ago. Behind them, there are twenty pirate ships in order, representing twenty pirate groups that are famous in the new world! Among these pirate regiments, the pirate regiment led by "Ferocious Tiger" Lightner, "Giant Soldier" Morakot, "Air" Siqi and others! Standing calmly on the bow of the dragon head, Chu Han didn''t have any mood swings about the upcoming war that would sensationalize the new world, only the monstrous killing intent in his heart that almost turned into substance! "The war has begun!" 193 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 193: Clash of Blood and Fire Chapter 193: The Clash of Blood and Fire New world, cake sea.&Miscellaneous In addition to the twenty pirate regiments led by Chu Han that shook the new world, there were many pirate boats lingering nearby, and they were all big pirates no weaker than Chu Han. The purpose was obvious. After Chu Han and Big Mom had a fight, they would pick up a ready-made cheap one and become a fisherman. Chu Han knew better than anyone that none of those who came to watch the battle was kind. After all, when Moria and Kaido fought, he also wanted one of the many fishermen. Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly, and said, "Cro, solve those who want to be fishermen!" Crowe bent slightly, and in the next second it turned into a thunder light flying into the sky, and the sky suddenly flashed thunder, and the dark clouds rolled, causing everyone to look up at the sky, as if something was condensing there! Soon, the dark black thunder and lightning with a destructive aura fell one after another, covering the entire sea area in an instant, and many pirates who came to watch were suffered! "Asshole! Longjun Chu Han, are you planning to declare war on the whole world!" "Damn it, Hundreds of Crows, I will never end with you, don''t think that those with natural fruit ability are invincible!" "Ahhhh, my brother, the Dragon God Pirates, the Flowing Fire Pirates and you will never die!" Crowe''s "Lei Ying" instantly guilty of public anger, it is true that too many pirates came to watch the battle, and the scope of damage to the fruit of the thunder was too wide, and many pirates were directly involved. "To shut up!" At this moment, an indifferent, powerful and domineering voice sounded, instantly lowering all the voices. Chu Han turned around with a murderous expression on his face, looked at the perfect pirates who thought he was hiding, and said coldly: "One more thing, I don''t care whether you represent the world or what bullshit you are, you will all be cut!" With that said, Chu Hanba took out the village rain, which had been repaired and strengthened again, with a weird and heart-shaking blue light flowing across the blade, which was the awakening of the curse of the monster blade itself! Chu coldly looked around at those who were hiding in the darkness, the golden pupil ignited silently, the overlord look and the''Emperor'' erupted together, instantly sweeping the entire cake sea! With the explosion of Chu Han''s domineering and speech spirit, everyone hiding in the shadows all exclaimed. "This is, domineering?!" "What a joke, just a kid, how could he have the qualifications of a king!" "This domineering, extraordinary, no longer weaker than Qingjiao and others, and even vaguely stronger than them!" Not far from "Yemengard", there is a blue pirate ship staying at sea. The people on the ship are all dressed in green clothes. Their new world-famous violent group, the Eight Treasure Navy! At the forefront is a man with a pointed cone. He is the twelfth generation pillar of the Eight Treasure Navy, the green pepper of the cone! Green Jiao''s face was not so good at this time, and he also sensed Chu Han''s overlord look, which is definitely stronger than his overlord look! "Hey hooah, damn brat!" On the other side, there was also a pirate ship, but the difference was that there was only one person on the pirate ship, who looked very lonely. However, it is strange that even if he has only one person, no one dares to underestimate him, because he is "the lonely Reid"! Reid squinted his eyes slightly, and laughed in a low voice: "Interesting, this domineering is enough to compare with Roger when he was young, what an interesting kid." After deterring everyone with his powerful domineering look and the''emperor'', Chu Han no longer paid attention to the onlookers. He felt that a ship full of candy smell approaching! After thinking about it, Chu Han said: "Luji, you and Lightner entered the bottom of the sea with the coated Pirate Ship. Don''t act rashly without my order!" The roadbed nodded, stepped on the deck, and flew to the Pirate Ship in Lightner behind. Before long, four pirate ships dived into the sea and disappeared. Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and he glanced at the pirate ship that was gradually showing up in front of him, and said, "Cro, sink the pirate ship for me!" "Master, let me come!" Ram jumped to the mast first step, and eight shiny silver iron balls flew out of her sleeves. "God Star, launch!" A circle of air patterns formed and set on the iron ball, followed by white beams of light shooting towards the pirate ship that had just revealed its shadow! "Boom!" In just ten seconds, the Pirate Ship was sunk by eight beams of light with a destructive atmosphere! Ram gently jumped off the mast and said, "Master, the task is complete." Chu Han nodded slightly and said, "Next..." As a result, before Chu Han finished speaking, the two pirate ships jumped out of the sea, and Lu Ji flew over from one of the pirate ships with an ugly expression. "There is a cake mountain deep in the bottom of the sea. Two boats were caught off guard and rammed up. The boats with people and boats melted on the spot!" Chu Han frowned slightly, Cake Hill?melt? Chu Han only knew that the devil fruit ability of bigmom was related to digestion. It now seems that there should be melting and devouring life. Chu Han was silent for a moment, and after a vague wink at Ram, he said, "Since it''s not working in the dark, then just fight it openly!" With that said, Chu Han turned and said coldly to everyone, "Killing all the way, directly destroying Cake Island and destroying the big mom pirate group!" Everyone shouted: "Destroy Cake Island and destroy the big mom pirate group!" At this moment, a thick mist suddenly rose, and Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and shouted, "All the members dispersed!" Everyone was startled slightly, before they had time to react, they heard bursts of shelling! "Boom!" Accompanied by a pirate ship that was sunk! Chu Han focused slightly, seeing the domineering color filling the entire cake sea area, and the golden pupils also lit up at this time, and the bloodthirsty vampire sickles flew in the air with countless wind blades, instantly letting those hidden in the dense fog. All fourteen pirate ships are exposed! Chu Han looked at the fourteen pirate ships that had been hit by the wind blade and forced to show their traces, and shouted: "Luji, Leitner, Rem, you lead the five seas, Baru, Ghost Hand, Green Python, Dark Night, etc. The thieves stay and wipe out those mice for me!" After speaking, Chu Han stood proudly on the bow of the dragon head, and said coldly: "The others are all scattered, with Cake Island as the destination, driving at full speed, our war with big mom has begun!" Everyone shouted: "Kill, kill, kill!" However, no one seems to have noticed that in this war between the new and old pirates, there is also a protagonist who is not inferior to Chu Han, who has not appeared here! Just when Chu Hans Dragon God Pirate Group and 20 Pirate Groups under his command clashed with 14 Pirate Groups under Big Moms command, there were two and three Pirate Ships not far from the bottom of the cake sea area. Quietly sneaked into the cake sea area. 194 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 194 Zero Time! Chapter 194 Time Zero! These 23 pirate ships represent the 23 famous pirate groups in the New World. They sneaked into the cake sea silently under the eyes of the powerful and big moms of the New World.Miscellaneous Among the 23 pirate ships, the leading one is a red hull, a pirate ship with a cow bow, and a thin but very tough seven-color bubble film on the surface to protect the pirate ship from being affected. And on the ship, there are many elite pirates who have more or less mastered domineering standing densely. These people are comparable to the elite marines of the Shanghai Navy headquarters. Among these people, the head was a red-haired man wearing a straw hat. There were three unforgettable scratches on his left eye, which seemed to be scratched by a fierce beast! Next to the red-haired man is a middle-aged man with a short gun at his waist. His face is full of tension. After all, on their heads, there are many great pirates from the New World. Those people are famous. The powerful of one party, any one under his command is a powerful with nearly ten pirate groups! "I said the boss, all the big guys are on our heads, this won''t be a problem, right?" Laki Lu, who has been eating barbecue, said a little worried. The red-haired man waved his hand, smiled indifferently, and said, "Dont worry, that guy Chu Han has attracted all his attention. No one will notice. Under the vast ocean, there will be twenty Many pirate ships!" With that said, there was a glimmer of excitement flashing in the eyes of the red-haired man, this move slammed into the dark, it was really amazing! The middle-aged man on the side nodded slightly and said: "This method is indeed wonderful. The two sides are fighting in full swing, attracting all the attention, and no one will notice the movement under the sea. It''s really well-deserved!" However, the middle-aged man didn''t know that this strategy was not invented by Crowe, but by Chu Han, a calm high-level-hybrid. That''s right, the one who led the 23 pirate regiments to sneak into the cake sea area from the bottom of the sea is the alliance of the Dragon God Pirate regiment, the Redhead Pirate regiment! And the red-haired man wearing a straw hat is another super newcomer who is as famous as Chu Han, the red-haired Shanks! Before the war began, Chu Han had already entered into an agreement with Hong Fa, and Chu Han led the Dragon God Pirate Group and his subordinate Pirate Group as light bulbs, drawing all the attention to them. At this time, the red hair can sneak into the cake sea with the pirate group quietly, and when bigmom is unprepared, give her a sap. This is Chu Han''s dark Chen Cang and harmony. On the other side, in the cake sea area, the five affiliated pirate regiments led by Luke Ramletner have already exchanged fire with the fourteen pirate regiments under the command of bigmom. The battle situation Due to the powerful strength of the roadbed and Lightner''s rare ancient devil fruit ability, the moment the battle started, it attracted a lot of powerful attention. At the same time, Chu Han''s Dragon God Pirate Group and the remaining fourteen Pirate Groups were reduced to zero, heading towards Cake Island at full speed! But Chu Han flew to Cake Island alone with moon steps, and his speed was not much slower than that of Chloe, who was transformed into thunder. Suddenly, a cold and merciless mechanical sound rang in Chu Han''s mind. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for triggering the plot mission!" Chu Han was startled slightly, this voice hadn''t been heard for a long time, and it really made him feel a touch of emotion. This sound that suddenly rang in Chu Han''s mind was naturally the dragon system in his body! Speaking of it, the system hasn''t appeared for several years. Thinking about it this way, Chu Han felt a trace of nostalgia. At the same time, the cold and ruthless mechanical sound of the system has sounded. "Plot mission content: destroy the big mom pirate group, replace Charlotte Lingling, and become the pirate overlord of the new world!" "Task Completion Reward: S-Class Ling Ling: Zero Time!" "Punishment for mission failure: lower your bloodline by one level and lose a random spirit!" "Ding! Task reminder: Bigmom''s Devil Fruit has a very wide range of abilities, and the safety distance is 10,000 meters." Chu Han blinked slightly, and he noticed a little bit in what the system said, s-level speech, zero time! Chu Han couldn''t help but recall the introduction about Yan Ling Time Zero... Ling LingTime Zero, you can change your timeline, relatively speaking, slowing everything down by up to forty times, lasting 4 to 6 seconds, relative to yourself, it is 160 to 240 seconds. Generally, you can move more at the same time as you wish. People are placed under the effect of words. Moreover, zero time is more than that. This Yanling is claimed to be the biggest loophole in the Yanling sequence list! Because the time is zero, it is called a bug! The corners of Chu Han''s mouth were slightly raised, and a trace of heat flashed in his eyes. His own speed was about six times faster than that of ordinary people. Once the use time was zero, it would be three hundred times, that is, slow down by 1800 seconds!For a strong like Chu Han, the second time is an absolute reversal of victory! But soon, Chu Han calmed down. In order to obtain''zero time'', he must first defeat the pirate overlord, big mom! "Ten thousand meters is the safe range, what exactly is the ability of big mom?" Chu Han frowned slightly, 10,000 meters, this range was enough to cover an island. In the Devil Fruit Illustrated Book that Chu Han knew, there was no such Devil Fruit''s ability to reach 10,000 meters, unless it was... "The Devil Fruit Awakens!" Chu Han frowned slightly. After the Devil Fruit was awakened, its ability would be greatly improved. For example, after Fujitora''s Gravitational Fruit was awakened, its ability covered the entire island, instantly breaking Chu Han''s multiple speech attacks. If it wasn''t because the time for the awakening of Fujitora Devil Fruit''s ability was too short, even Chu Han''s blood burst would be difficult to subdue. And the awakening time of bigmom''s Devil Fruit is definitely not short, otherwise she would not be one of the four emperors of the new world in the original book! Chu Han thought for a while, for the first time a trace of hesitation appeared on his face, and then he was covered with cold killing intent. "Whether you are the awakening of the Devil Fruit or some shit, time is zero, I must get it!" At the same time, just as the system issued a mission to Chu Han, in the depths of the cake sea area, 23 pirate ships had arrived at the cake mountain mentioned by the roadbed. Red hair frowned slightly and said, "This should be the devil fruit of big mom..." The red hair hadn''t finished speaking, a bullet that wrapped around the domineering shot broke through the air and shot towards the cake hill in a blink of an eye, and opened a hole the size of an eyeball in the cake hill! "Whether he is the Devil Fruit Ability, it''s up to the elder to shoot him into a hornet''s nest!" 195 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 195 Battle of the Pirate Group Chapter 195 Battle of the Pirate Group "Whether he is the Devil Fruit Ability, it''s up to the elder to shoot him into a hornet''s nest!" Hearing this, the red-haired smiled helplessly and turned to look. A man with snake-headed hair appeared in his sight, holding a very ordinary gun in his hand, with a big-eyed expression on his face.Miscellaneous "Jesus Bu, we are going to sneak in secretly. If you do this, if Big Mom is alarmed, then Chu Han risking the entire army to be wiped out will be worthless for us as light bulbs." Jesus waved his hand nonchalantly and said, "Of course I know this, but this mountain is blocked here. If we don''t break it, we can''t make it through!" The redhead wanted to say something, but was pulled by Ben Beckman on the side, pointed at Jesus Bu''s muzzle, and said, "Shanks, look carefully." The red hair was startled slightly and looked at the muzzle of the sniper rifle in Jesus cloth''s hand, where there was no gunpowder after the bullet was fired! "Jesus cloth..." Jesus cloth grinned and quickly raised the sniper rifle and pulled the trigger. A bullet shot out at an invisible speed, and there was no sound! What is even more weird is that the bullet is completely unaffected by the cake mountain, leaving two eye-sized holes in it! "Give me three minutes and promise to punch it through!" On the other side, in front of the cake sea area, Lu Ji and the others and the 14 pirate regiments under bigmom have begun to suffer casualties. The roadbed that turned into a human-faced leopard body constantly shuttled through the battlefield. Because of the six types, he was not affected at all because it was a naval battle. After detonating several bombs in the air, the roadbed turned slightly, and the huge yellow leopard tail behind him instantly flung to a nearby pirate ship. With a bang, the ship was destroyed! This is already the third pirate ship sunk by the embankment. Suddenly, a foot about ten meters in length swung to the back of the roadbed, and the air was torn apart instantly! The roadbed seemed to be inductive, with a slight concentration, and the paint-black lines instantly covered the part of the back, blocking the attack that was enough to crush a hill. Lu Ji turned slightly, looked at the long-legged man with a black tea set on his head on a pirate boat not far away, and said murderously: "Looking for death!" After that, the roadbed directly turned into a giant leopard-shaped monster, exerting force under his feet, and instantly came to the top of the pirate ship, clenching his hands, and an invisible air current rippled around his hands. "The biggest round of six king spears!" The huge ripple impacted downward with the air pressure, crushing the entire pirate ship in an instant! "boom!" However, Luke frowned slightly and looked at the broken pirate ship. There was a place that had not been attacked by him. On it was sitting a long-legged man with a black tea set on his head. The long-legged man put the teacup back on the plate on his head and said: "The killing intent is so serious. This way, you can''t get close to your mother~" As he said, the man stood up, his long feet over ten meters make him look tall, like a powerful giant! Lu Ji squinted slightly, showing a pleasant smile, and said: "This way, it''s interesting!" On the other side, Lightner, Ram and others have also met the strong under the command of bigmom and started a bitter battle! At the same time, Chu Han also encountered some obstacles. Chu Han squinted slightly, and suddenly six pirate ships appeared in front of him, each with more than one hundred breathing sounds, that is, more than six hundred people. Plus Chu Han glanced at the sea with a smile and waved his hand. Out of the village rain, he slashed down. A blue slash broke the sea instantly, cutting out a sea abyss crack, revealing the three submarines hidden in it. ! "Huh, naive!" For Chu Han, who has the so-called super radar, and the high-level knowledgeable Chu Han, the sneak attack is really a big joke! Suddenly, a burst of shelling sounded, and the sky full of shells hit Chu Han in an instant, like a sky full of stars! "Big Mom, this kind of boring trick, let''s save it!" A burst of golden light flashed through Chu Han''s eyes, and the black pupil instantly turned into a golden vertical pupil, a silent aura that filled the sky and the sea. "Word SpiritVampire Sickle!" Countless bloodthirsty wind elves, as if smelling blood, rushed madly into countless cannonballs in the air, and in a blink of an eye they detonated like a star-like cannonball, and the roar sounded constantly, as if the sky was falling apart! "Boom!" Chu Han frowned slightly, this voice was too loud, and it was a bit unfavorable for the super hearing of''Scythe Itachi''! Suddenly, a golden hair ball with an invisible tortoise shell hit Chu Han at a very fast speed! Chu Han shook his head plainly, and the village rain Hengdao said, "This kind of boring temptation should be over!" The black ghost air was like a ghost, and instantly wrapped around the blade, coating the village rain with an extremely hard black luster! "Armed, kill two!" The invisible and hard tortoise shell of the golden hair ball was instantly cut off by Murakami, and the lion inside was also cut in half! Chu coldly glanced at the lion head with a face full of disbelief. He remembered this man, who seemed to be an intelligence officer of the big mom pirate group. He once appeared in the original work... But when you meet Chu Han, let''s stop there. Suddenly, Chu Han frowned and looked at Cun Yu. When the lion was just cut off, there was a sweetness in the flesh and blood that was contaminated by Cun Yu. "Oh, an old lady, also go to learn from the behavior of a little girl!" Just after thinking about it, Chu Han knew the source of that sweetness. Ninety-nine percent of it was the disgusting sweetheart taste of big mom. Thinking about it this way, Chu Han shook the village rain slightly, and a stream of clear water magically appeared on the knife, and instantly washed the village rain, and it was extremely smooth, as if it had not been stained with blood just now. Chu Han nodded slightly. Since the restoration, all aspects of Cun Yu have been strengthened, especially the sharpness, even the hardest diamond may be split with a single knife. "Not hard enough, not fast enough!" Chu Han squinted slightly, put Village Rain in her sheath, and continued to fly to Cake Island. Murakami is already sharp enough to deal with big mom, but if the opponent is replaced by Kaido, it will not be enough! At the same time, the red-haired pirate group who broke through the cake hill with their magical shooting techniques also came to the sea near the cake island at this time. The red hair smiled slightly, holding the Oriental sword and the Western sword on his waist, the overlord color, not much weaker than Chu Han, rose into the sky, and the whole sea was shaken in a blink of an eye! The red hair stroked the straw hat, and smiled: "bigmom, Chu Han, here I am!" 196 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 196 Charlotte Lingling! Chapter 196 Charlotte Lingling! New World, Cake Island This is an island made up entirely of cakes, and there is an outrageously sweet smell everywhere.Miscellaneous Y Chi Y Chong But inside the cake, it was pitch black, and a huge shadow hidden in the darkness was sitting on the main seat. Suddenly, the shadow seemed to be aware of it, and he opened his mouth and roared: "Damn devil!" As she opened her mouth, on the sea not far from Cake Island, Chu Han beheaded all the pirate ships and the intelligence agent of the big mom pirate group! A three-eyed woman sitting below slightly opened one eye and said, "Mom, what''s wrong?" Without warning, two bloodshot eyes appeared in the huge shadow at the top, which looked very hideous and terrifying! "That little devil named Chu Han killed my lovely subordinate!" The shadow''s voice was thick and bold, just like an aunt. The three-eyed woman frowned slightly, and a man wearing a clown mask next to her said, "Mom, please don''t get angry. The lion head didn''t stop him, but that guy will definitely stop him." "Ok?" The bloodshot eyes moved down, staring at the clown mask on the man''s face and said, "What did you do?" The clown man smiled slightly, and said very gentlemanly: "I gave that guy a lot of mom''s snacks, now it should be..." Before the man finished speaking, the three-eyed woman on the side shook her head slightly. In the next second, an invisible air current rose from the head of the clown man. In a blink of an eye, the man fell to the ground without saying a word, still with the gentleman''s smile left on his face. Suddenly, a pair of hands appeared from the dark corner, slowly dragging the man''s corpse into the dark, clearing the ground. And the huge shadow sitting above the main seat chirped his mouth, as if he was thinking about something. In this regard, the three-eyed woman sitting in the lower position has an expression that is accustomed to it, and it seems that it is not the first time to see such a scene. In the house inside this cake island, death often happens. Human life is here, not even a snack. The huge shadow that Gore D. Roger had been sitting there before he became the One Piece is named Charlotte Lingling, a woman. She has several other names. The only female pirate overlord in the new world, aunt, big mom! Not far from Cake Island, Chu Han had already dealt with the pirates who were blocking the way, but he didn''t know that Big Mom had actually sensed what was happening here on Cake Island. "It seems that big mom doesn''t really care. After all, he is a big pirate who has experienced countless blood and blood. Even if his opponent is a humble kid, should he be more vigilant..." Chu Han glanced at the corpse floating in the sea plainly. He had temporarily forgotten the mission issued by the system. No matter how attractive the reward is, you must survive and get it! Chu Han squinted slightly, and saw that the domineering and sickle weasel had covered the sea with a radius of thousands of miles, and there was no other sound except himself. However, there was a dignified flash in Chu Han''s eyes, it was too quiet! If something goes wrong, there must be a demon! Suddenly, Chu Han stared closely at a broken deck, where a corpse had disappeared, it was the lion''s head with the smell of flesh and blood just now! Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, his golden eyes were narrowed into a golden thread, like a sharp slash! Mura Yu instantly unsheathed, and the blade was coated with a hot red light. "Jun Yan Yanhui!" Entangling. The high-temperature slash surrounding the''Jun Yan'' instantly broke the sea surface, and the fierce slash evaporated most of the seawater, revealing the shadow hidden below! It was a weird shadow spreading thousands of meters, like a giant snake! Chu Han frowned slightly, but did not show a trace of solemn emotion. Chu Han''s current state of mind is too unusual. Even if he faces the beast Kaido again, he can''t disturb his state of mind, let alone a giant sea snake. "Bigmom, if you want to play slowly, I won''t be with you!" Chu coldly watched the giant snake gradually appearing in the sea, and the golden pupil slowly began to burn, like two strands of golden flames, dazzling and full of majesty! "Yanling Emperor!" An ancient chant sounded in the air, long and mysterious, as if using words to describe a huge and savage world that belonged to the age of dragons! The flame-like golden vertical pupil stared at the giant snake in the sea, and a trace of confused fear climbed into its eyes. Snake animals have traces of the thin blood of dragons in their bodies. For high-level hybrid species like Chu Han, snakes generally have a trace of instinctive fear and surrender. And this is something bigmom did not expect. Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and he thought of the relationship in a blink of an eye, and said coldly: "Come out, take me to Cake Island!" On the other side, in the depths of the sea not far from Cake Island, 22 pirate boats headed by the bow of the cow head slowly stayed in the sea. On the leading red bullhead pirate boat, the red-haired face said flatly: "Now I''m waiting for Chu Han''s signal." Beside the red hair, there are senior officials of the red-haired pirate group such as Ben Beckman, Laki Lu, and Jesus Bud. Ben Beckman was silent for a moment, and said: "Just when we passed through the deep sea, there was a blazing heat from above, and then there was an aura similar to the overlord''s color. If not unexpected, it should be Long Jun. Chu Han encountered a battle." With that said, Ben Beckman glanced at the silent red hair and continued: "If we now..." The red hair suddenly interrupted Ben Beckman and said, "I once fought side by side with Chu Han in a boat. At that time, we were still very weak." Speaking of this, the red-haired face showed a nostalgic smile. The trust in the nostalgia that no one knew had silenced Ben Beckman and others. They might never know that they were What kind of feeling is it to fight and fight in a small boat. Soon, the red hair withdrew his erratic thoughts and said: "Beckman, I know what you mean, but if we take advantage of the danger, what qualifications do we have, call it a free pirate!" As he said, the red hair paused slightly, and after taking a deep breath, he said loudly: "What face is there, continue sailing on the sea!" If Chu Han or Lei Li were here, he would definitely be surprised, because Hong found out in this way, exactly the same as the Pirate King Gore D. Roger! Ben Beckman reluctantly threw away the cigarette in his mouth and said: "Really, there is no way, little ones, our boss is not the kind of guy who takes advantage of others!" Jesus Bu laughed and said, "Everyone is ready to work hard!" Laki Lu and others showed a knowing smile. The pirates on the twenty-two pirate ships behind them all smiled and said, "Oh!" The redhead looked at Ben Beckman happily, then looked towards the sea, and whispered: "Chu Han, it''s up to you!" 197 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 197 Assault! Chapter 197 Raid! At the same time, just when Hongfa and others reached the bottom of Cake Island, Chu Han also took the big mom sea snake to the neighborhood.Miscellaneous "That island is the base camp of big mom, cake island..." Chu Han''s eyes moved slightly, and the island made up of cakes and desserts was looming, all thanks to the giant sea snake under his feet, which was bigmom''s pet. If it weren''t for it to lead the way, it would really take a while for Chu Han to find Cake Island in this sea area full of reef spouts. However, this sea snake could no longer move on. Chu Han looked down at the trembling sea snake at his feet. Since approaching Cake Island, a trace of unforgettable fear appeared in the eyes of this sea king, and that fear even defeated the surrender of the dragon from the depths of his blood! This made Chu Han wonder how powerful the strongest woman was! "Let''s stop here, those guys should be coming soon." When Chu Han moved slightly and was about to take off to the Cake Island, the sea snake suddenly struggling violently, his eyes flashed with unwilling hideousness! Chu Han''s eyes flashed slightly, and he said coldly: "Are you unwilling to be enslaved by big mom?" The eyes of the giant sea snake showed a crazy color, and the tail of the snake that was 100 meters long was swung back and forth, as if nodding in agreement. A hint of thought flashed across Chu Han''s face. The sea snake was even taller than the sea beast in the sea king class. If it weren''t for the thin blood of a dragon in the body, the sea snake would be worse than the sea beast. But just now, Sea Snake showed a sense of resistance, which reminded him of something. Chu Han''s golden pupils suddenly lit, the''Emperor'' was released, and bursts of ancient chants sounded like ancient and powerful dragons! The golden pupil stared at the sea snake with ferocious eyes, and the dragon''s power was overwhelmingly attacking it! "Surrender!" The Sea Snake lowered his head without the slightest resistance, his eyes were frantic and ferocious, with a trace of surrender. Chu Han nodded in satisfaction, the dragon blood in the sea snake was too thin, inferior to the thousand-year-old dragon he had ever encountered. However, Chu Han admired the sea snake''s performance just now, so he decided to give the sea snake a chance to change. "From now on, you will be called''Eriffin''!" Ke Luo and the others, who were in the opposite direction to Chu Han but were the first to arrive at Cake Island than Chu Han, were slightly relieved. If it werent for the two masters of Ke Luo and Fujito on this group of peoples journey, it would be true. But I dont know how long it will take to reach Cake Island. Cloe glanced at the slightly angry people, his eyes flashed, and said: "Master is here soon, take a rest, and prepare to fight!" Crowe knew very well that their time was very tight now, and they had to defeat the big mom pirate group before big mom and those tycoons could fully react. But according to everyone''s state of urgency, even if they can fight, it is estimated that they can only exert less than 50% of their power. In this way, even if you can fight, it doesn''t make any sense to the battle. At this moment, Chrissy suddenly ran to Crowe''s side, chewed the corner of his clothes, looking expectant. Crowe respectfully bent over to Chris and said, "Miss Chris, is the young master here?" As soon as these words came out, everyone who was still annoyed and screamed were all concentrating, and they all knew who the "young master" in Crowe''s mouth meant. Because that is their leader, the super newcomer who has risen quickly, Longjun Chuhan! Chris didn''t notice the reactions of the people, but she nodded her head very cutely, and a glimmer of joy flashed in her eyes. For Chris, only Chu Han was her relative. Crow was silent for a moment, and he saw that the color domineering and thunder fruit instantly covered the entire cake sea area. This was very physical, but Crow didn''t care, as long as he could find Chu Han, it was all worth it! Not long after, Klo opened his eyes slightly, and directly transformed into thunder and lightning, moving in one direction at the speed of light, leaving only a word. "You get to the shore as soon as possible, and then follow Chris, she will bring you to the young master''s side!" After finishing talking, Kro has disappeared, only the aggrieved Chris and the confused and exhausted people stay in place. On the other side, Chu Han took the sea snake named''Eriffin'' to the Cake Island. Just as soon as he reached the shore, Chu Han felt a nauseating breath, it was an outrageous sweetness! "nausea!" Chu Han frowned in disgust. He didn''t hate Sweetheart, but the sweetness was too strong! Suddenly, Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and in the next second, a light of thunder fell from the sky and turned into the figure of Ke Luo! Crowe bent slightly and said, "Master, Fujitora and the others are already docked on the other side. What''s your order?" "Encountered a battle on the way?" Chu Han didn''t answer Ke Luo, but instead pointed to the thunder and lightning that was running around uncontrollably on Ke Luo. Cloo was startled slightly, and respectfully said: "I have met a few people, and it has been resolved." However, the fact is that if it weren''t for Fujitora''s mid-level strength to assist Cloo, the group of people led by him has been wiped out! But Chu Han didn''t ask in detail. After all, since the matter has been resolved, it''s fine. Sometimes the process is not important. Crowe also had no doubt. He had been following Chu Han''s South and North Wars for so many years, and he always understood very well that he shouldn''t ask or say anything that shouldn''t be asked. Suddenly, Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Where is the ship docking?" Crowe was stunned, and then a trace of thunder flashed in his eyes, and said intently: "West!" "Return to "Yemengjiade", guard the ship, and at the same time cooperate with the red hair and others to attack from the west and north, and hand it to me from the east." Chu Han rolled his eyes and looked around and said calmly. "Yes!" Crowe didn''t hesitate, and left here in the form of Thunder. After Cloe left, Chu Han slowly pulled out of the village rain, a faint blue light flashing on the blade. "Eliffin, get rid of the few beasts in the sea!" Chu Han said flatly, and then walked forward holding the knife. Erifan''s huge body moved slightly, and instantly fell into the sea, and killed the sea kings hidden on the seabed! "Chi Ming Yanhuo!" A weird horizontal circle was formed in an instant, and as the village rain waved down, the flame wheel ring attacked in all directions! Almost in an instant, dozens of black shadows flew out of the hidden state, avoiding the attack of Chi. However, as soon as dozens of black shadows appeared, there was suddenly a starry Mars in the sky! Several black shadows raised their heads to look at the sky, finally showing a trace of disbelief on their numb and indifferent faces. Chapter 198: Rush begins! "Chi Ming Yanhuo!" A weird horizontal circle was formed in an instant, and as the village rain waved down, the flame wheel ring attacked in all directions! Almost in an instant, dozens of black shadows flew out of the hidden state, avoiding the attack of Chi. However, as soon as dozens of black shadows appeared, there was suddenly a starry Mars in the sky! Dozens of dark shadows raised their heads to look at the sky, finally showing a trace of disbelief on their numb and indifferent faces. They obviously avoided the attack. Why, the flame wheel ring turned and flew into the air after it dispersed? Chu coldly put the village rain into the sheath, and said, "Fall!" The sparks all over the sky fell down instantly like bullets, piercing through the body of every shadow until it sank into the ground. At the same time, Chu Han, who had collected the village rain in her sheath, dodged slightly, and after avoiding the bullet that was shot in the dark, his armed color burst out, clenched his fists with both hands, and blasted towards a rhinoceros that broke out of the ground! With a "boom", the ground seemed to split, and a huge crater appeared in the middle of the collision between Chu Han and the rhinoceros. At this moment, Chu Han squinted slightly, and his golden pupil suddenly lit up. "Bronze Throne!" A layer of bronze skin emerged, with a slight force, directly repelling the rhinoceros with supernatural power! Chu Han immediately turned around, pulled out Cun Yu and waved repeatedly, blocking the sky full of bullets, and then swiped a slash to the left to break through the hidden mirage! At this point, three rounds of attacks were blocked by Chu Han! Standing indifferently on the edge of the huge pit that was blasted out, Chu coldly, underneath was a rhino fruit capable animal with his white eyes turned. Opposite Chu Han, there were two women, one holding a sniper rifle and the other blowing bubbles continuously. Chu said coldly and indifferently: "The ants." As soon as these words came out, the two beauties on the opposite side were immediately angered. "No wonder mom said you are an arrogant man, you really deserve your name!" "Huh! Men are really not good things!" Chu Han squinted slightly, and directly swiped a slash, too lazy to talk nonsense anymore, and he changed! However, what is strange is that when the slash touched the two beauties, they passed through. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and said, "Superman is a person with foam fruit ability?" "Yes!" Without warning, tens of thousands of beautiful women appeared one after another, forming a sky-high wall, blocking Chu Han inside. "Dare to say that I am an ant, let''s talk such big things after breaking my bubble wall!" Tens of thousands of women spoke at the same time, and the whole cake island shook slightly. However, as if Chu Han hadn''t heard it, the golden pupil ignited instantly, and a pillar of fire suddenly rose up in the surrounding wall! "YanlingChi!" At the same time, the red hair and others at the bottom of Cake Island also started their actions at this time. "Chu Han and the others have landed on Cake Island, we will now go around to the back of the island, leaving half of our troops on standby on the bottom of the sea, and the others rushed up to defeat the big mom pirate group!" Red hair pulled out two handfuls of things. The knife said loudly. "Oh!" everyone shouted excitedly. The red hair took a deep breath, with a hint of war in his eyes, and said, "Chong!" Similarly, Cloo, who moved instantly to "Yemengad" at the speed of light, explained Chu Han''s command. Then ten pirate boats led by Fujitora began to move toward the north of the island, and the remaining pirates jumped off the boat one after another, and then went to the depths of Cake Island! Suddenly, countless colorful pirates rushed out from the cake hills, and in a blink of an eye they were fighting with the pirates under the Dragon God Pirate Group! Obviously, they are the pirates of the bigmom pirate group! Standing on the "Yemengjiade", Clo slightly squinted. As Chu Han expected, bigmom not only had an ambush for Chu Han, but also for this side! "kill!" In an instant, the coast on the west side of Cake Island burst into the sky with thunder, fire, and smoke. This is war! ...On the other hand, Chu Han has already eliminated two cadres who might be the big mom pirate group. Chu Han glanced at the scorched black foam fruit ability person who was burned by the''blazing'', and squinted slightly. This devil fruit court is not bad. If he hadn''t had a''scythe weasel'', it would have taken a lot of hands and feet. Suddenly, Chu Han looked at the huge cake covering the entire island, and instantly swung a slash. At the same time, the golden pupil burned slightly, and the high temperature of more than 10,000 degrees covered the slash, and then slashed towards the cake mountain. Before long, that huge cake mountain melted at a speed visible to the naked eye! "I''m tired of this kind of probing tricks, come out, big mom!" Chu said coldly and indifferently like an emperor, and his voice spread throughout the island. But soon, a deafening aunt''s voice resounded across the cake island! "Hateful kid, damn kid, I want to eat you alive!" On the north side of Cake Island, the red-haired and others heard Chu Han''s voice as soon as they rushed out of the sea, all of them were slightly startled. Immediately, they found a trace of weirdness that made the heart palpitating. The cake mountain covering the entire island is melting at a speed visible to the naked eye! The red hair twitched the corners of his mouth and smiled dryly: "This should be, not Chu Han, did it?" Ben Beckman''s hands and feet twitched slightly, and said, "Immediately, take the Cake Island right away!" However, before everyone started to act, bigmom''s hateful voice followed. "Hateful kid, damn kid, I want to eat you alive!" The red hair swallowed slightly and said, "Quickly, take the Cake Island right away!" ...Perhaps, even Chu Han himself didn''t know what his actions meant. After all, he knows too little about big mom. But in a blink of an eye, Chu Han knew a little. Suddenly, a huge black hole appeared in the sky, covering the entire island directly! The violent storms all happened in an instant, dozens of pirate ships and thousands of pirates were sucked into the black hole one after another! Chu Han''s face became dark, and the golden pupil suddenly burned. "TwiceBlood!" A high temperature of over 10,000 degrees appeared instantly, covering the blade of Murakami! Chu Han frowned slightly, the high temperature was too terrifying, and he was affected a little. During this period of time, the number of pirates on Cake Island, whether it was from Chu Han''s side or from Big Mom''s side, was reduced by half! Chu Han focused slightly, and Cun Yu slashed towards the black hole in the air, and turned into a dragon full of flames! "Jun YanFire Dragon" At the same time, two slashes appeared in the north, one with the gravity of the sky, and the other with the sharpness of two knives, and they also slashed toward the huge black hole in the sky! However, the weird thing is that all attacks, whether they are high-temperature slashes, gravity or sharp edges, have not moved into the black hole! At the same time, a huge shadow like a small hill stood up from the inside of the melting cake hill, and walked slowly towards the outside. The shadow that shrouded the entire new world hadn''t moved for more than ten years. But this time, Chu Hanrong lost the huge cake mountain and finally made her angry! "Boy, I''m going to swallow you alive!" The only female pirate overlord in the new world, aunt, Charlotte Lingling! 198 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 199 Battle big·mom! The 199th chapter fights big mom! Before Gore D. Roger became the One Piece, she, named Charlotte Lingling, was the Pirate Overlord of the New World.Miscellaneous Chi Mi insects Also the strongest woman! After the death of Gore D. Roger, she was still the pirate overlord of the new world, as famous as Baibeard and others. Today, this strongest female pirate is angry! The angry flame made her directly activate the ability on the island to destroy everything! "All, go to hell!" To the east of Cake Island, Chu Han frowned tightly. Big Mom''s abilities were even more terrifying than he thought. "The range of this cake island is exactly 10,000 meters, which is the same as the system said." Chu Han looked around, except for the cake island, there was not much change in the nearby sea water. "The safety range of 10,000 meters, that''s it..." Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and there was a hint of thought on his face. With a range of 10,000 meters, no matter how he attacks, it is impossible to cause damage to big mom. A long-range attack will be swallowed by the black hole, and a close attack will also be swallowed by the black hole in the sky. In this way, let alone hurt big mom, it''s two different things whether you can get close to her. "Can I only use that method?" Chu Han frowned slightly and hesitated again on his face. When he learned that the attack range of bigmom was 10,000 meters, he had a corresponding method, or in other words, a method of restraint... Just doing that, it is likely that Chu Han will be on the verge of losing control. Just when Chu Han was hesitating, there were fewer than a thousand people on the entire Cake Island except for Chu Han! And the black hole in the sky has a faint tendency to dissipate. After all, it has swallowed more than a thousand people. Even if the devil fruit ability of bigmom goes against the sky, it will reach its limit. At the same time, Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, staring closely at the front. He is located on the front of Cake Island, that is the only way to enter the inside of Cake Island! The ground began to vibrate, as if a small mountain was moving. Not just Chu Han, all the people still alive on Cake Island looked solemnly in the direction that caused the vibration. The red hair had already taken off the straw hat, clenched two famous knives in both hands, and whispered: "Are you going to appear, New World Pirate Overlord, big mom, Charlotte Lingling!" At the same time, Chu Han, who was facing the front of Cake Island, condensed a huge fireball and threw it at the huge hole that suddenly appeared! However, what is very strange is that after the fireball entered the hole, it did not bring a ripple, and it disappeared silently! "Boy!" Suddenly, the huge hole closed up and down, turning into a mouth and said: "You dare to melt my cake island, I will swallow you alive!" Chu Han sneered slightly, and after taking a look at the black hole in the sky, he instantly swung a slash, which meant that the cake mountain that had not yet been completely melted would be smashed. Just when the slash was about to touch the cake mountain, a black air suddenly exhaled from the huge mouth, and the slash was swallowed in a blink of an eye. Chu Han waved a slash again with no expression, and then lit the golden pupils,''Chi'' and''Jun Yan'' broke out in an all-round way, once again transformed into a fire dragon, and attacked the cake mountain! The huge mouth said boldly: "Useless kid, obediently be swallowed by me!" As he said, Big Mouth opened his mouth again and turned into a huge hole again. Similarly, after the fire dragon entered the bottomless hole, it disappeared without causing any waves. "I said it, it''s useless, obediently become my snack, kid!" The mouth of the hole closed and turned into a big mouth again. However, the corners of Chu Han''s mouth were slightly raised, and he snapped his fingers coldly. A burnt smell came out from the mouth of Big Mouth instantly, and then a black smoke rose with a painful scream. "Boy!" Chu said coldly: "Big Mom, you really think you are gluttonous, dare to eat anything!" This was just Chu Han''s unintentional words, but Chu Han was slightly startled. Gluttonous? Could it be... At this moment, a shadow like a small hill slowly walked out of the cake hill. It was a fat woman in an apron. Her eyes were full of terrifying bloodshot eyes, but her body was exuding a wave of incompatible identity. Sweetness. This is big mom, the strongest female pirate in the new world! Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, and said, "Big Mom, I thought you were going to hide in that turtle shell for the rest of your life!" bigmom stared at Chu Han closely, and said bitterly: "Little devil, ruined most of my cake hill, I won''t swallow you raw..." But before she finished speaking, Chu Han waved his hand and interrupted: "I''m afraid you will die!" The scene fell silent for a while, but it was quickly broken. A black hole suddenly appeared under Chu Han''s feet, and in the blink of an eye, most of his body was sucked in! An indifferent voice came from Chu Han''s mouth, and a high temperature burst into the sky instantly, with a range of just one meter! "Junyan Realm!" The black hole burst open instantly, forming a huge pit, and Chu Han stood in the middle, unscathed! bigmom felt the remaining high temperature, and said: "It is really strange that there is no smell of devil fruit, but the same ability as devil fruit." As he said, bigmom put his hands together, and two black holes appeared on Chu Han''s head and feet instantly! However, before Chu Han had any reaction, a slash from the sky split the black hole on his head instantly. Afterwards, the bronzed Chu Han moved his feet slightly, and the black hole was opened. At the same time, the black giant ball and a huge meteorite entwining thunder and lightning also landed on the head of big mom at this time! "Swallow!" The black hole in the sky that swallowed more than a thousand people suddenly turned again, sucking in thunderballs and meteorites! At this moment, Redhead, Fujitora, and Kroe all came to Chu Han''s side and solemnly looked at the huge black hole in the sky. "No matter how many miscellaneous fishes come here, they will all be swallowed in my stomach!" Up to now, bigmom has not been hurt at all, and even Chu Han and others have not approached her! Chu Han was silent for a moment, and suddenly said, "Stop big mom for a minute!" After speaking, Chu Han soared to the center of Cake Island. "Little devil, don''t even want to run!" When big mom was about to activate her abilities again, a slash with boundless gravity struck her instantly! "The old man is incompetent. One minute is fine." Fujitora said slightly, closing the knife. In the same way, Crowe, who was transformed into Thor, also blasted bigmom with lightning! The red hair holding two knives was also slightly concentrating, and said: "I can stop you for a minute, I can do this too!" At the same time, Chu Han had already arrived at the center of Cake Island. "The attack range of 10,000 meters is indeed very powerful, but this is not invincible, big mom!" A trace of madness flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, and his heart beat violently. "The Dragon King''s Heart Released, Three DegreesBlood!" 199 One Piece: Dragon Race System Chapter 200 Third Blood Explosion Chapter Two Hundred "The Dragon King''s Heart Released, Three DegreesBlood!" Explosive blood is a way of refining blood lineage through willpower so that the proportion of dragon blood temporarily exceeds the critical blood limit, and can even reach the level of competing with the first generation species.Miscellaneousס Once the blood burst, the heart of the lion was released, and the lion-like violence and wildness were obtained, and the dragon began to become a dragon. The second burst of blood, releasing the dragon''s heart, the dragon''s blood activates, and the dragon is further transformed, and the dragon scale armor appears outside of the body, which greatly improves the abilities of all aspects of the body. Three bursts of blood, release the dragon king''s heart, dragon blood activation, comparable to the first generation, only one step away from becoming a Deadpool! What Chu Han was going to do now was to open the cage, release the dragon king''s heart, and explode blood for the third time! To break through the 10,000-meter attack range of bigmom, he must obtain more powerful power to do so. "Blood..." Chu Han said softly. Explosive blood is a kind of exchange, with the heart of human beings in exchange for the heart of killing. He breathed deeply, one minute was almost there, time must be hurry! The golden pupil ignited silently, like an unextinguished beacon. An extremely terrifying force poured out from the depths of his soul and poured into Chu Han''s body. His body swelled, swelled and deformed, sharp bone spurs protruding from the surface of the body, green scales snapped together loudly, and there was a thunder in the sky, as if celebrating the awakening of existence! "Third DegreeBlood!" At the same time, on the east side of Cake Island, the Thor incarnation of Crowe had fallen, revealing a body covered in blood. And not far away, big mom was still unscathed, but Fujitora and Redhead looked panting. "Damn, what the hell is that thing, it''s so weird!" The red hair was holding two knives, and his hands were shaking. The Fujitora on the side was not much better. The attack didn''t work at all. The meteorite was sucked in by the black hole as soon as it landed, and the gravity slash was also swallowed by the black air. bigmom opened his bloodshot eyes, and said grimly: "Boy, you guys..." However, before she could finish speaking, the ground began to shake violently. With a "bang", many people heard the thunder in the sky! bigmom frowned slightly, with her powerful vision and domineering, she could naturally feel that the source came from the center of the cake island. At the same time, that''s the direction Chu Han just left! "That kid..." At the same time, when Chu Han exploded for the third time, the majesty of the dragon from the ancient times caused the many sea kings who were fighting on the seabed to stop. Among them, a sea snake named Erifan flashed a frenzy in his eyes, and then bit the sea kings even more crazily. For a time, the madness and ferocity of this sea snake caused all the nearby sea kings to retreat and fear. At the same time, in the middle of the cake island, after the third burst of blood, Chu Han has completed the dragonization of his whole body, and therefore has become a monster with a height of 100 meters! The sharp claws are tens of meters long, the golden pupils are like two strands of golden flames, an ancient and powerful aura permeates the whole body. This is the dragon! Chu Han gently raised the right hand with sharp claws, made a fist and blasted out, a huge fist mark appeared on the opposite cake hill! However, in the face of a fist that was already ten thousand tons of power with a single blow, Chu Han didn''t have a trace of emotions. He just raised his head and shook it, then looked at the ground, the golden pupil shining with indeterminate light. Suddenly, a spherical circle enveloped Chu Han, and strands of black flame filled his body. An indifferent and domineering voice sounded, accompanied by a terrifying high temperature with a destructive atmosphere. "Junyan Realm!" Serial number 8.9, Dangerous Words, Jun Yan. The flames of the king of the line of bronze and the king of fire can summon and control the fire elements in the domain, and can generate super high temperature in the domain, and can temporarily compress the generated heat in the domain and then release it suddenly, producing an explosion effect! What Chu Han is doing now is to temporarily compress the high temperature generated by''Jun Yan'' into the domain. This is a skill of using the spirit of speech, and after the third burst of blood, he can also do it. Chu Han held the flame filled with terrifying heat in his left hand, while his right hand was covered with bronze lines. Ling LingBronze Throne! Strengthen muscle strength, make the muscles as hard and hard as bronze, comparable to the first generation of flesh and body! The body of the three-time blood-explosive dragon king plus the''Bronze Throne'', even if it does not reach the level of the first generation species, it is only a slight difference! After being bronzed, Chu Han made a crazy move! That group of flames filled with high temperature floated to the right hand, the hardness of bronze and the flame of high temperature combined instantly, and a peaceful destruction filled the world. He took a deep breath, made a fist with his right hand, grabbed the hot flame in his palm, and blasted it to the ground! A crack like a spider web appeared at Chu Han''s feet instantly, and the flame filled with high temperature quietly entered the depths of the earth at this time! After doing this, Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and he stepped directly on the ground and flew to the east with an amazing speed! Before long, the sound of "rumbling" continued to sound, and the ground cracked at a speed visible to the naked eye, and cracks like spider webs began to spread in all directions! The way Chu Han thought of was to sink the entire cake island so that bigmom could not accurately use the devil fruit ability! Because the area of ??this cake island is exactly 10,000 meters, which is the attack range of bigmom! At the same time, everyone on Cake Island looked around in horror. They felt a panic. The earth began to shake and vibrate like a rage! bigmom frowned tightly, she clearly felt that the earth was rolling, it was an unusual vibration... "What the hell did that kid do?" She still didn''t think that Chu Han actually planned to sink the entire Cake Island! This faint thing is too horrible. However, bigmom soon felt unusual fluctuations. Because the ground began to crack, the cake mountain that hadn''t melted even cracked directly! In the same way, Red Hair and Fujitora also felt different. They looked at each other, and their faces showed a trace of uncertainty. "Could it be that the fellow Chu Han made it?" The more red hair thought about it, the more it became possible. Fujitora on the side obviously thought the same, and opened his white eyes slightly. However, it is a pity that his domineering look and hearing has indeed reached a high level, but he can only feel the flowing shapes of things around him, but cannot see clearly. Before the red hair, the vibration became stronger and stronger, and at the same time there were many bottomless cracks on the ground! Suddenly, a one-hundred-meter monster full of dragon scales flew from the center of the cake island with a terrifying heat that had not yet dissipated. "Fujitora red hair, lead everyone to evacuate Cake Island, right now!" This one-hundred-meter monster with dragon scales is naturally the third-degree blood-explosive Chu Han! The red hair was startled slightly, before he could react, Fujitora had already pulled out the stick and knife, and two huge rocks took him, red hair and the fallen Crowe into the sky, and flew to the west. At the same time, after Chu Han finished talking to Fujitora and Red Hair, his eyes flashed with golden light, and wisps of flame filled his body, instantly turning into a 100-meter-high flame giant! 200 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 201 Interception! Chapter 201 Interception! "Fujitora red hair, lead everyone to evacuate Cake Island, right now!" This one-hundred-meter monster with dragon scales is naturally the third-degree blood-explosive Chu Han! The red hair was startled slightly, before he could react, Fujitora had already pulled out the stick and knife, and two huge rocks took him, red hair and the fallen Crowe into the sky, and flew to the west.Miscellaneous Y Chi Y Chong At the same time, after Chu Han finished talking to Fujitora and Red Hair, his eyes flashed with golden light, and wisps of flame filled his body, instantly turning into a 100-meter-high flame giant! Ling LingChi! Strands of golden flames flew madly towards his hand, and in a blink of an eye, they condensed into a huge fireball, throwing it at bigmom, who had already opened his big mouth and exhaled a trace of black air! Afterwards, Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and the crazy and bloodthirsty vampire sickles were flying in the air, sending countless wind blades towards big mom. After doing this, Chu Han already had the intention to evacuate. The previous punch has smashed the core of Cake Island, and coupled with that group of high-temperature flames that quietly entered the ground, without leaving the island, even Chu Han''s current flesh body is likely to be seriously injured! However, at this moment, white pieces of paper suddenly appeared in the air, and Chu Han was surrounded by them in a blink of an eye! What followed was a cold male voice. "Destroyed Mother''s favorite cake island, do you still want to run?!" Chu Han glanced plainly at the white pieces of paper around him, and suddenly stretched out his left hand. A terrifying high temperature instantly compressed and ignited, and a "bang" explosion sounded! The white pieces of paper burned one after another, revealing Chu Han''s figure. Not far away, a man and a woman accompanied bigmom, and one of them was the three-eyed woman. The long girly man said gloomily: "I actually broke my "white wall", what a little skill!" Chu Han didn''t put the girly man in his eyes at all. After faintly glanced at the gloomy big mom, he stood quietly on the spot, there was no movement. "Mom, he has already run away." The three-eyed woman suddenly opened all her eyes and said. The girly man''s face sank slightly, his left hand was raised, a spear formed by a piece of paper was instantly formed, and he threw it out! However, the spear only passed through Chu Han''s body, without bringing up any blood, instead the phantom disappeared! The girly man''s face was uncertain, his figure moved slightly, and he disappeared in place, apparently chasing Chu Han, who didn''t know when he disappeared. Faced with all this happened in just a few minutes, bigmom has been looking at the ground in silence since the cracks began to appear on the ground, making the atmosphere on the shore feel suffocating! The three-eyed woman looked at the silent bigmom thoughtfully, and then looked down at the cracked ground. Before long, there was a hint of shock on her face, and then it turned into horror! At this moment, bigmom suddenly spoke. "Long Jun Chuhan, Charlotte Lingling, I swear, I will never die with you!" That unique aunt''s voice resounded throughout the cake sea area, and the sky was full of thunder! ... Thousands of miles away from Cake Island, monsters covered with dragon scales left afterimages in the air, and then immediately disappeared. After the third burst of blood, Chu Han''s speed had reached an incredible level. If big mom is in a normal state, she can definitely be aware of her strong domineering. It''s a pity that the destruction of Cake Island made big mom, who can start a war for a snack, completely fall into a state of madness. Suddenly, a piece of paper fluttered, forming an astonishing tornado in an instant! "White tornado!" Chu Han frowned slightly, and turned to look at the panting girly man. "Long Jun Chuhan, I run very fast, but who am I, my mother''s fourth son, Charlotte Chafei!" Charlotte Chafei took a breath, still sullen and pale. Show face. Chu Han glanced at the paper tornado behind him, the blue light flashed, and Cun Yu instantly unsheathed, and a shocking red light slashed towards Charlotte Chafei. Then he turned around and rushed to the paper tornado, wisps of golden flames instantly filled his whole body, and the paper tornado burned in a blink of an eye. After rushing out of the tornado that was already filled with monstrous flames, a golden light flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, and the fire tornado moved towards Charlotte Chafei! "idiot!" With a sneer, his figure disappeared again, and the core of Cake Island had been shattered. The consequences were not just the destruction of Cake Island, but a catastrophe! Because the location of Cake Island is the center of the entire Cake Sea. And Chu Han was equivalent to destroying the pillar supporting the sea area! At the same time, everyone around the periphery of the cake sea frowned. Although the cake island is far away from here, with their domineering, they can detect a trace of unusual fluctuations. And the source is Cake Island! "Did something happen there? How do you feel that this sea area is shaking?" Some great pirate-level tycoons are all startled in surprise, this fluctuation is too unusual, they smell a hint of danger! "Everyone, leave the periphery of the cake sea quickly!" Green Jiao, who led the violent group Babao Marine Army, decisively ordered the evacuation. At the same time, some smart or cautious people have also chosen to retreat. Only those who are not very powerful, or newcomers come to join in the fun, stay in place with a blank face, unaware of the coming end! At the same time, Luke and others who had solved the fourteen pirate groups under bigmom frowned. The source of the fluctuation is Cake Island, where is the base camp of bigmom! Suddenly, Ram said nervously: "Retreat immediately, the sky is about to fall!" Luke raised his eyebrows slightly and the pirates on the side laughed and said: "Little sister Ram, what a broken world, there is..." However, before they finished speaking, a magma fire column suddenly spewed out from the bottom of the sea. It was a dormant volcano deep in the bottom of the sea, and it was now awake! Luke''s pupils contracted slightly and shouted: "Withdraw!" Everyone watched as a fire column rushed up, and they dared to talk nonsense there, and turned to leave. "Christ?" Luke asked Ram, looking back at him. Chris, who was hiding behind Ram, poked out her head carefully, blinked timidly, her face was full of fear, and she didn''t know if she was afraid of the coming sky and the earth, or the monstrous murderous aura on the roadbed! Ram''s face solemnly said: "Your domineering style has reached the middle level. You should be aware of the unusual fluctuations, right?" Lu Ji squinted slightly, and said coldly: "It''s not a fool. The source is Cake Island. Naturally, some earth-shaking changes have taken place there, which triggered this series of visions!" Having said this, Lu Kee paused, a madness in his eyes. "Moreover, it must be done by our master captain!" I have to say that Luke''s brain is not much worse than Crowe, but he always wants to kill, so in some cases it is a bit difficult. This earth-shaking change and the vision of the doomsday were all caused by Chu Han''s smashing of the cake island, causing changes in the crust of the seabed. At this time, the culprit responsible for all this was finally the female pirate overlord who was furious in silence and stopped on the sea! 201 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 202: Gourmet Fruit Chapter 202 Gourmet Fruits On the sea, Chu Han stood quietly in the air, opposite to a giant pirate ship, there were only three people on board, two women and one man, oh no, it was a monster, one woman and one man."Miscellaneous "Zhi" Chong" And that monster is naturally bigmom! As for the other two, Chu Han just glanced lightly, then withdrew his gaze, the ants didn''t need to take it seriously. What Chu Han cared more about was how big mom could regain consciousness so quickly and catch up with him. At Chu Han''s current speed, even Big Mom''s fourth son, Charlotte Chafei, only managed to catch up with his ability and stopped him for half a minute. It is probably only big mom who can completely catch up and stop Chu Han! Chu Han squinted slightly, looking at the silent and angry female pirate overlord, thinking that waking up from the destruction of Cake Island and even the cake sea so quickly, he deserves to be the pirate overlord of the same era as Roger! He never lacks admiration for tough enemies, and he never softens! Suddenly, big mom said, "Long Jun Chu Han, you are indeed very strong and smart. I have to admit that I underestimated you." With that, a black air suddenly filled her body, but this time, I don''t know why, but there is no black hole that can swallow everything. Chu Han looked at the black air with a smile but didn''t care. Explosive blood has a strong time limit, but the most important thing is the strength of its own willpower. If your own will is stronger than the Heart of Killing in exchange for the blood, then you can have no fear of the aftereffects and limitations of the blood! It just so happened that Chu Han''s own will is incredible, so he can have a lot of time to play with big mom! "So, I''m going to kill you now, eat you, and swallow it in my stomach!" Black Qi completely enveloped big mom, only revealing a pair of bloodshot and hateful eyes. Chu Han smiled indifferently. It has been a long time since he destroyed the core of Cake Island. However, the system hasn''t moved a bit so far, that is to say, his task has not been completed. "Sure enough, it''s not good to be tricky like this." Chu Han glanced at the sky plainly, the golden pupil suddenly lit up, and the ancient bronze pattern covered his whole body in just an instant. Ling LingBronze Throne! "Big Mom, you want to kill me, and I''m about to kill you too!" After the muscles have been greatly improved again, Chu Han''s body has been reduced a lot, now it is less than 20 meters, but the breath of the body But even more powerful and violent! bigmom squinted slightly, looking at the bronze-colored skin, his figure instantly dissipated, and a thick black air suddenly appeared about ten meters behind Chu Han! However, at this moment, Chu Han could not move! On the giant pirate ship with only three people, the three-eyed woman opened all her eyes and stared at Chu Han closely, her eyes kept flashing with colorful glaze! "Demon Fruit Ability?" The thick black air behind him was getting closer, but Chu Han still didn''t change his face, just glanced lightly at the three-eyed woman with sweat on her forehead, her body shook slightly, and the bondage was lifted! At the same time, Cun Yu instantly unsheathed, and the spherical circle enveloped Chu Han''s body for five meters. The high temperature was continuously compressed, clinging to the knife and cutting it back! At the same time, another man on the giant pirate ship had a solemn face, waving his hands repeatedly, and invisible bacteria followed the air into Chu Han''s body. A gleam of joy flashed in the man''s eyes, but before he could take any further action, an unnamed flame instantly burned the bacteria that entered! Chu Han turned slightly, looked at the man with an ugly face, and said, "Idiot!" If it is an attack from the outside, it is really possible to cause a little harm to him. But it happened that this idiot, who didn''t know the so-called, attacked from the inside, it was so stupid! After the third burst of blood, what was in Chu Han''s body? Dragon blood boiling like lava flames! Some bacteria in a mere mere guilty of offending Long Wei! How stupid! ...Chu Han swung a shocking slash without even looking, and instantly cut off the giant pirate ship. The weakness of the Devil Fruit Ability, sea water. As long as they sink their foothold, no matter how powerful the Devil Fruit is, it is equivalent to waste! This is the biggest difference between the hybrid species and the Devil Fruit Ability, and it is also the biggest innate advantage of Chu Han, the only high-level hybrid species. At this moment, the black mist behind Chu Han finally moved. The black mist kept rolling, spreading quickly in all directions, and in a blink of an eye it became a giant monster of more than 300 meters, which was even bigger than Chu Han''s first blood burst! Moreover, this monster feels familiar to him, and also very dangerous! Chu Han finally showed a hint of surprise in his eyes. He didn''t expect that his guess would come true! This is a four-cornered monster wrapped in black air. The most peculiar thing is that big mouth that constantly vomits black mist. At this moment, the four-cornered monster suddenly spoke, but his voice was like an aunt. "You can push me to this point, even the guy Gore D. Roger failed to do it, kid, you can be my snack!" Chu Han sneered and said, "big mom, your devil fruit ability is not invincible. Without the precise terrain of 10,000 meters in Cake Island, you can''t even control the devil fruit ability normally!" That''s right, this incarnation of the four-cornered monster is the big mom! And her ability is an animal type that is rarer than the natural type, the devil fruit of the phantom beast! Chu Han had already thought about it before, the gluttony of big mom and that extremely terrifying ability to swallow, this is exactly the same as the legendary ancient beast gluttony! Then her devil fruit is naturally an animal phantom beast species, gluttonous fruit, gluttonous form. bigmom was silent for a moment, and said in hate, "You really know, that''s why the core of Cake Island was broken and destroyed!" The aunt''s voice from a giant monster''s mouth is very uncoordinated no matter how you look at it, and it makes people have an urge to laugh. But looking at the huge and hideous monster body, no one would want to laugh. Especially, it was the famous female pirate overlord who made the voice of aunt, big mom! Chu Han glanced at the sea plainly. What he shattered was the core of Cake Island and the pillar supporting the entire Cake Sea area. Time is running out, and Chu Han is very clear that the sky and the earth are about to burst in this sea area, and even the body after the third degree of blood burst may not be able to survive. After all, a hybrid is a hybrid, not a real dragon. This point can''t be changed even if the blood burst! After looking at the sea for a long time, Chu Han finally raised his head, accompanied by vertical pupils shining with a faint golden light! This is the real golden dragon pupil! 202 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 203: All are dispatched! Chapter 203 is all out! Above the sea bigmom frowned slightly while looking at Chu Han''s bright golden pupil.MiscellaneousZhiInsect Every time Chu Han''s eyes turned into golden vertical pupils, those strange abilities that were the same as Devil Fruit abilities appeared. "The ability of this kid is really strange and surprising." For the unknown, people''s instinct is fear or curiosity, and big mom obviously has half of the two. However, this sentiment was soon blinded by boundless hatred! "No matter what tricks you play, you will be swallowed into my stomach, Long Jun Chu Han!" As he said, bigmom opened his big mouth, a black hole was formed instantly, and Chao Chuhan was struck by a terrifying suction force! After all, he is the pirate overlord of the new world, even if his abilities are partially restrained by Chu Han, he is still terrifying! However, Chu Han didn''t have the slightest mood swing, and glanced at the continuously erupting submarine volcano. The golden pupils flashed slightly, and the flame of''blazing'' filled the world, instantly enveloping the monster incarnation of bigmom, and the tornado flame rose into the sky! Yan Lingchi, serial number 77, produces a high-temperature flame like a million tons of gasoline burning out of thin air! At the same time, Chu Han turned sideways slightly, avoiding the sharp giant tail rising from the bottom of the sea. Cura Yu unsheathed instantly, and the blue light flashed, cutting off the giant tail, accompanied by a painful roar. "This kind of boring trick can be over." Chu Han calmly grasped the half-truncated tail and looked at the monster with a distorted face. The current bigmom is just barely equivalent to a low-level general, and is no longer his opponent. "Boy, you forced me!" bigmom roared, and a thick black mist rose up again. Chu Han frowned slightly, big mom''s devil fruit ability had already lost control, and the scene that swallowed everything would no longer appear. However, the thick black mist made him feel a hint of palpitations from the bottom of his heart. "It really deserves to be the four emperors of the future, even if his abilities are out of control, he is still extremely powerful." Chu Han''s eyes flashed with admiration, and layers of bronze lines gradually appeared on his body! Ling LingBronze Throne! "However, when did you have the illusion that you are stronger than me?" Chu Han stood in the air with a knife, the radiant light radiating from the golden pupil was intriguing, and the dragon scales on his body continued to clasp the flesh and blood, looking as if those dragon scales were originally Chu Han''s skin. Three bursts of blood, release the heart of the dragon king! At the same time, the thick black mist on bigmom stopped rolling, and a horrible heart palpitations filled the world! However, Chu Han was indifferent, as if he hadn''t seen the monstrous black fog. This caused bigmom''s exposed eyes to flash with a hint of anger, and then, the dense black mist began to roll, gradually forming a vortex black hole! At the moment the black hole formed, a huge suction force continuously sucked the sea into it, and gradually, even the sky was faintly moving! This is the last trick of bigmom at the expense of life, devour it! And this terrifying sight only exchanged for a calm and indifferent response. "bored." Chu Han glanced at his surroundings indifferently. A five-meter high-temperature field was formed instantly, and a trace of black flame was continuously compressed, gradually condensing into a spark of super high temperature! "Jun YanDestroy!" A black spark was slowly sucked into the black hole, and it seemed not at all deterrent. However, only Chu Han himself knew how terrifying destructive power was contained in that spark! The black hole swallowed with high-temperature sparks was silent for a while, and then, a group of very dazzling rays of light burst, accompanied by a huge roar, and a mushroom cloud rose up! Chu Han looked at Big Mom who had fainted in the black mist indifferently. He was not surprised by this result. Before Chu Han was able to destroy the core of Cake Island, the most important thing was the high-temperature flame hidden under the previous punch. And bigmom''s devil fruit ability has been limited by him, even if it is strong, it is limited. Suddenly, Chu Han moved slightly, and came to the side of big mom who had recovered into a human form. He picked her scabbard and flew away from here like this. The pillar supporting the cake sea area has been collapsed for a long time, and even Chu Han will be hardly spared if he does not leave! At the same time, outside the cake sea, nearly twenty pirate ships stayed quietly at sea, and countless people on board were staring at the cake sea where the submarine volcanoes were constantly erupting. "Master he..." Rem said a little worried. The roadbed squinted slightly and said coldly: "The captain will be fine, don''t worry." "Don''t worry, Sister Rem, Chu Han, I know that there will be nothing wrong!" The red-haired Shanks smiled chicly, but he couldn''t hide the worry that flashed in his eyes. "The boss will definitely survive, he will definitely hit big mom, he will definitely!" The "Ferocious Tiger" Leitner on the side smiled arrogantly, a flash of madness flashed in his eyes. "Because that''s our king!" Seeing the madness in Lightner''s eyes, Ram frowned slightly. He didn''t like Luke and Lightner very much, even if the strength of these two men was comparable to that of a general. At this moment, Hongfa and Fujitora turned around and looked at the rear of the fleet at the same time, shouting: "Everyone be careful!" Their domineering is the strongest in the field, and naturally they all feel the sound of the sea that is constantly approaching behind the fleet, which is the sound of many ships traveling at high speed! At the same time, a slightly weak voice suddenly sounded. "It doesn''t matter, the Pluto Cannon is ready. I promise that those who want to be fishermen will lose their lives to the sea!" It was Crowe who was speaking out. He was seriously injured, and it is good to be able to speak now. A man holding the center of the scabbard frowned and said, "Your injury is still not healed, it''s best..." Before the man could finish speaking, a clear and sweet voice suddenly sounded. "It''s best to lie down quietly and rest for a year and a half, right?" Everyone looked around, only to see a beautiful woman about twenty years old who followed Cloe to the deck. Unlike Robin''s mature temperament, what a woman exudes is a natural forest breath, just like a forest fairy. The woman curled her lips and said unceremoniously: "I hate human doctors like you the most. I''m slow. After a year or a half, the world will change!" Everyone on the deck looked at each other with doubts. Where did this woman come from? Crowe smiled bitterly and said weakly: "She is Natasha." Ram and others all exclaimed slightly, looking at the woman like a fairy inconceivably, this is that cute little loli, Natasha? Natasha wrinkled her nose and said, "Our elves have grown up differently from humans, so don''t look at me with that kind of eyes!" With that, Natasha ignored the embarrassing looks of everyone, and said: "Butler Klow''s injury has been controlled by me. The battle may not work, and normal actions are still possible, so I still worry about the approaching fleet behind me. Right!" The red hair focused slightly and said to Ben Beckman: "Let the brothers cooperate with the Dragon God Pirate Group to snipe the guys behind them!" 203 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 204 Return! Chapter 204 is back! At the same time, at the edge of the cake sea area, a man with a fat pig with a scabbard was sprinting through the air! The man''s eyes were shining with bright gold, and a dragon king awakened from endless sleep was hidden in the vertical eyes! This person is Chu Han.Miscellaneous What he picked was naturally the female pirate overlord named Charlotte Lingling! The next moment, Chu Han, who was flying extremely fast in the air, gave a slight pause and looked behind him. I don''t know when there was an ice path formed by freezing air! And on the ice road, there is a bicycle, and on the car is a man who exudes a bit of chills! One of the three new admirals of the Navy, who is naturally capable of freezing devil fruits, Green Pheasant Kuzan! Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, his right hand involuntarily squeezed the village rain around his waist. To Chu Han''s vigilance, Kuzan just stroked his forehead and said, "Ah la la, pass by, don''t be nervous." However, Chu Han sneered, his golden pupils lit slightly, and strands of golden flames filled his body. Ling LingChi! He didn''t believe Kuzan''s passing by at all! Looking at the golden flames filled with dragon power, Kuzan was silent for a while, and said: "Give me big mom and you leave." Chu Han glanced at the big mom who was being picked up by Cun Yu, and looked at Kuzan with a smile, as if to say: Are you too naive? Kuzan sighed helplessly, half of his body was quickly covered by frost, and the sea gradually frozen. "Then we have to rely on our own abilities!" A dignified look flashed in Chu Han''s eyes. In just a few years, Kuzan''s strength has actually improved again, reaching a high level comparable to that of a general. After a moment of silence, Chu Han switched big mom to his left hand, and Cura Yu instantly unsheathed, and the sharp sword light swept the world! Suddenly, a sense of stagnation came from outside the cake area, and the clouds in the sky churned slightly, as if something had awakened. Chu Han frowned slightly, this was the feeling of Pluto''s cannon firing! At the same time, the submarine volcano suddenly erupted a series of magma fire. The sea began to flow backwards, and the thunder continued to sound. The consequences of Chu Han breaking the core of the cake island are finally here! Suddenly, the scene was a bit awkward. The two are not ordinary people. Once they fight, it is absolutely impossible to tell the winner in a short time. But at this time, the destruction of the cake sea is imminent, and if you don''t leave, even Chu Han''s bronze is likely to die here! At this moment, a mechanically cold voice sounded in Chu Han''s mind. "Ding! Congratulations to the host, destroy the bigmom pirate group, replace bigmom, and become the new world pirate overlord completed!" "Task rewards, Dragon King Level LinglingTime Zero!" At the same time, outside the cake sea, a broken pirate ship floated on the sea, and black smoke rose up, indicating what a tragic naval battle had happened here! On the Red Forth, the red-haired complexion was solemn, and he had just seen a terrifying scene with his own eyes. A gray beam of light emitted from the pirate ship on the bow of the dragon head, and in a blink of an eye, all the remaining pirate ships of the bigmom pirate group were sunk! Ben Beckman hesitated for a moment, and said: "It is rumored that the "Yemengard" is equipped with ancient weapons, and the accessories of the''Pluton'' Bruton, it should be just..." "Up to this point, big mom has already been overthrown by Chu Han, so prepare to retreat." The red hair waved his hand to stop Ben Beckman from continuing, and said in silence for a while. "This war, we have already won, that''s enough!" On the other side, on the Yemengade, Fujitora from time to time pulled the stick and knife out an inch, then put it down, then pulled it out, and so on. Most of the people on the boat who saw the Pluto cannon for the first time showed fear, shock, fear, and killing intent on their faces. In short, all kinds of negative emotions in the world seemed to appear at this time. Crowe has been secretly paying attention to the emotional changes of everyone, and a ray of thunder flashes in his eyes from time to time. Only Natasha Robin and other little loli women were not interested, and looked around, seeming to want to see someone. As for the roadbed, he didn''t care at all. What about the three ancient weapons? His goal is to become a strong one, keep getting stronger, and then challenge Chu Han! Others, for the roadbed, it doesn''t matter! Suddenly, Chris came to the bow of the boat with a trot, her eyes filled with joy. Just when everyone was a little puzzled, a flat voice suddenly sounded at the bow of the ship. "''Listening to everything'' is becoming more and more proficient, Chris." What followed was a man covered in blood, he smiled silently, and his only slightly clean left hand touched Chrissy''s little head. Cloo was stunned for a while, and after seeing the happy expression on Chris'' face, he suddenly reacted and bends down respectfully... "Master, welcome back!" This man covered in blood is naturally Chu Han! ...Ten minutes ago, outside the cake sea area. As soon as the system''s voice fell silent, Chu Han sorted out his thoughts. I think it should be Luji and others who annihilated the defeated generals of the bigmom pirate group, and the system will prompt the task to be completed. Thinking of this, Chu Han''s face showed a trace of clarity. Suddenly, a special kind of fluctuation emanated from his body, and heaven and earth seemed to be affected in some way. Time began to flow slowly, and the speed was so horribly slow! Ling LingTime Zero! Chu Han''s eye pupils contracted slightly, before he could feel the powerful effect of zero time, his figure dissipated in an instant, carrying the heavy body of bigmom, flew towards the distance at a rapid speed, and disappeared into the sky in a blink of an eye. However, two minutes after Chu Han left, the crisp sound of ice cracking suddenly sounded, followed by an astonishing chill! "Broken ice!" Kuzan, who was almost covered in frost, stood quietly on the ice, and his eyes were deeply shocked. He hasn''t figured out yet, why did time seem to stop just now? Why can he not move, but Chu Han can? What is this ability? What is going on all this? Time returned to the present, Chu Han Qiqiao kept bleeding out of blood, but he didn''t care at all. He saw Natasha who had become a woman. Seeing Chu Han''s gaze, Natasha curled her lips slightly, but she treated him honestly. But before long, Natasha''s shocked voice resounded through the world. "How is this going?!" Everyone looked at Natasha curiously, only Chu Han said without changing his face: "Continue treatment." Natasha''s eyes trembled slightly, as if she wanted to say something, but in the end she held back, and a little green light flew out of her palm into Chu Han''s body, healing the broken bones and meridians. Feeling the gradual recovery of the injuries in his body, Chu Han secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and the blood bursting sequelae followed. But what Chu Han is most worried about is not this. After all, with Natasha here, he will definitely recover soon. What Chu Han was really worried about was also what shocked Natasha. The secretly changing bones in his body! 204 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 205 The curtain opens! The curtain of the 205th chapter opens! After obtaining the Ling Ling Time Zero, Chu Han discovered a strange change in his body.$Miscellaneous $ His bones are changing in an inhuman direction! To be precise, Chu Han''s body structure is evolving toward the dragon! "Is the reason for the high purity of blood?" Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly. He already possesses five high-level speech spirits, three of which are comparable to the Dragon King-level speech spirit. It should be for this reason that the purity of the dragon bloodline increased. Chu Han lowered his eyes slightly, a trace of thought flashed under his eyes. Once the purity of the dragon bloodline is raised to a certain level, it will be transformed into a dragon that can never be reversed! But the premise is that the purity of Chu Han''s blood has always been so high. Not long after, Natasha''s exclamation sounded again. "How could this be, how could it..." Everyone once again looked at Natasha with an incredible face, and finally couldn''t help asking: "Natasha, what''s wrong?" Natasha didn''t answer, she just looked at Chu Han in surprise, her lips squirming slightly, but she didn''t ask. Chu Han glanced at the green light that stopped emitting, and knew that the treatment was over, and some of the dark injuries in the body needed time to recover. "There has been a little change in my body, it doesn''t matter, it''s just some sequelae." It really doesn''t matter, the premise is that he will no longer use explosive blood above three degrees, otherwise the irreversible dragon transformation will continue until Chu Han becomes a monster! Although everyone still had some questions, they didn''t ask. The most important thing right now is not this matter. Chu Han turned his head slightly and looked at the Red Forth, which had been staying on the sea, where a red-haired man wearing a straw hat was watching him. It was the red-haired Shanks. "Big Mom has been defeated by me, and most of the remaining pirates should be buried on the bottom of the sea. Those who did not escape are destined to die. We have won." Chu Han said very plainly, as if saying something very Little things. The redhead nodded with a slightly complicated face, and turned to look at the fat woman who had been crushed by the village rain. "That''s my trophy, don''t even think about hitting her idea." The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised, and he motioned to Klo to put Shanghai Lou Shi handcuffs on big mom. The red hair rolled his eyes slightly, and said angrily: "Cut, what am I going to do with such an aunt?" Chu Han smiled slightly. Only when facing so many people would his mood change even more. "According to the previous alliance agreement, whoever contributes the most will..." Before Chu Han finished speaking, he was interrupted by the red hair waving his hand. "You defeated big mom, and your losses are the most, so you occupy 70% of the big mom pirate group." Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly and clicked. It was very good. After all, this battle was almost a victory for him, but the red hair also made a lot of effort, but it was not obvious. The red hair paused slightly, stroked the straw hat, and said, "Then, Chu Han, goodbye." A trace of complexity flashed through Chu Han''s eyes, and he nodded and said, "Goodbye, Shanks." After that, the Red Forth and the sixteen Pirate Ships under her command quickly left here. Chu Han lowered his eyes slightly, Shanks, goodbye, it''s the enemy! "Klorram, lead a part of Bolaqi to quickly take over big mom''s site, Luji and Fujitora go to gather the remaining affiliated pirate groups, don''t let some guys become fishermen!" Not far from the outer edge of the cake sea, a dozen pirate boats stayed quietly on the rolling sea. They are all big pirates who are famous in the new world. Among them, some are pirate overlords like Green Pepper, and some are big pirates like Doflamingo. They witnessed the prelude to the storm and the rise of a very young pirate overlord! "The feast sweeping the world, finally, is about to begin!" Two days later, a news that shocked the world was sent to various islands and countries by the newspaper bird. The base camp of the female pirate overlord of the New World, the cake sea area was destroyed, the disaster spread to several nearby sea areas, countless submarine volcanoes erupted, the sea kings that inhabited the seabed died one after another, blood stained the sea! The most important thing is that someone found the body of a pirate floating on the sea. It was a pirate from the bigmom pirate group! Then, before everyone was shocked, an even more shocking news followed. Bigmom, together with the bigmom Pirate Group, was defeated by Dragon God Pirate Group and Red Hair Pirate Group! Everyone has a foreboding that a chaos sweeping the sea is about to come! On the red earth continent, the holy place Mary Gioia. The places once destroyed by Chu Han have all been restored after years of construction. The only thing that cannot be recovered is the blood of those sky people on the island. In the tallest building in the deepest part, there are still five expressionless old people. "That kid has grown up completely." The first person who spoke was still the old man with awl hair. "But, he is not D!" said the old man with a red face but a stripe. Carefully wiped the old ghost of the first generation, gritted his teeth and said: "It doesn''t matter if D is not, and the white beard is not D, but who dares to say that he must be weaker than Roger?" "In short, the most important thing now is to maintain the balance of this world." said the fat old man sitting on the sofa. The blond old man looking out the window said: "Let the Warring States step up the formation of the''Seven Wuhai'', the balance of the world has been disrupted." No matter what the five old people said, their tone was always plain, as if they didn''t care about it at all. Because they are the highest authority of the world government, five old stars! Time passed quickly, and in a blink of an eye, three years passed. Two and a half years ago, the chaos in the new world was finally broken after Chu Han and the red hair knocked down big mom. Many great pirates entrenched in the New World one after another grabbed the territory, and the pirate overlords participated in the battle several times. For a time, the new world is full of wars, everyone wants to become stronger, and then fight for the only seat. However, after half a year, this kind of war was a little calmer as the world government announced the establishment of Qiwuhai. However, Qiwuhai''s deterrence only lasted one year before being overthrown by another news. The new world pirate overlord, the twelfth generation of the violent group Babao Marine Army''s green pepper, was defeated by the super newcomer of the era of One Piece, the sea god Belik! In this way, the new world once again entered a war-torn situation. Even if it weren''t for being guarded by two admirals, the naval divisions of the New World would have been completely destroyed by war! The new world, Macarena, the island of steel. No matter how violent the war in the new world is, it seems that it cannot spread to this miracle of the sea. Because of the heavy seawater nearby, no one can approach here. However, today, in the molten iron outside this steel island, there is a dragon-head pirate ship slowly moving forward. The destination is the steel island ahead, Macarena! 205 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 206 "Phoenix" Marco! Chapter 206 "The Phoenix" Marco! The new world, Macarena, the island of steel.MiscellaneousZhiworm No matter how violent the war in the new world is, it seems that it cannot spread to this miracle of the sea. Because of the heavy seawater nearby, no one can approach here. However, today, in the molten iron outside this steel island, there is a dragon-head pirate ship slowly moving forward. The destination is the steel island ahead, Macarena! This dragon-head pirate ship seemed to be unaffected by the heavy sea water, and came to the island of steel, the dock of Macarena very quickly. On the bow stood a man who didn''t seem to belong to this world. His eyes were deep black, as deep as a secluded pool, and he couldn''t see his true thoughts. After this man defeated the big mom pirate group three years ago and captured big mom alive, he was already famous throughout the sea. Even the red-haired Shanks, who is as famous as him, is inferior to him to some extent. He is called Longjun, and his name is Chu Han. Chris on the side cheered Chu Han''s trousers, and said softly, "Brother, here it is." Chu Han lowered his head slightly and touched Chrissy''s little head. He treated Chrissy very well and treated her as his own sister. That was the last warmth in his heart. "Chrissy, stay on the boat with Crowe, I''ll be back soon." After speaking, Chu Han smiled, his figure disappeared instantly, and he arrived at the square in the center of Macarena the next moment. In the shadow of the central square, an old man with steel legs was sitting quietly, as if he had been sitting for many years. "Master Lein, long time no see." Chu Han nodded slightly, a trance flashed under his eyes. For three years, he has been fighting and fighting non-stop, almost forgetting how many years have passed. Ryan narrowed his eyes slightly, and said with emotion, "You have come this far too!" Chu Han was stunned, but after another thought, he understood, and said, "It''s still far away." Ryan smiled, got up slowly, and walked towards the end of Macarena with his heavy steel feet. "The stuff is ready, come with me." Chu Han didn''t hesitate, and stepped forward to follow. The purpose of his coming here is this thing! Half a day later, Chu Han returned to the Yemengade with three huge iron boxes! Crowe bent slightly and said, "Master, those three iron boxes..." Chu Han nodded, and said flatly: "Drive that cargo ship to Long Island. Don''t open those iron boxes until I return." Dragon Island is the base camp that Chu Han established in the New World two years ago. There are countless rare beasts on the island. "Yes!" Crowe bent slightly, turned into a thunder light, and came to the cargo ship, leaving Macarena with the iron boxes and heading towards Dragon Island. Chu Han touched Chrissy''s little head, and said to Rem: "Set off, go to Katiras Island and teach Kaido a lesson!" Five days ago, a batch of important supplies of the Dragon God Pirate Group was robbed by the Kaido Pirate Group, which seemed to indicate something would happen! Katiras, this is one of the beast islands under the command of the Kaido Pirates. Three days ago, there was a cargo ship sailing into the port. It was a material transport ship belonging to the Dragon God Pirate Group. "Master Rhys, we openly robbed the supplies of the Dragon God Pirate Group like this, I''m afraid..." a pirate stationed on Katiras Island worried. However, before the pirate had finished speaking, the insects quickly climbed onto his body, and before he started screaming, the pirate gnawed away. The whole process takes less than two minutes. The short man took the steps of the old farmer and walked to the wreckage of the pirate, and said, "You are like a pirate, and you deserve to be called a pirate? Go die early, the Kaido Pirates don''t need trash like you!" The man''s stature is very short, and the pace of the old farmer makes him look even more ridiculous. However, seeing the scene just now, no one would dare to laugh at him. The little man looked around, looked at the pirates with more or less fear on their faces, and shouted, "Is the Dragon God Pirates group great? It''s just a farce of little ghosts, what are you afraid of!" The man was very arrogant, his tone looked down upon the Dragon God Pirate Group, as if he thought it was just a child''s playhouse. Because the man''s name is Reese Conda, one of the three disasters of the Kaido Pirates is the "insect pest"! At the same time, the New World, the reef waters The sea water flows here very strangely. On the surface, the sea water flows like rocks, piece by piece. However, if you go down, it looks like ocean currents from the sea, very spectacular and peculiar. It''s just that the people on the Dragon Head Pirate Ship on the sea obviously didn''t intend to stop to see this spectacular scene. However, it was obvious that the indifferent man at the bow had no plan, but the lively little girls and women on the deck were very interested. "Chu Han villain, stop, the sea view here is so beautiful." Robin said with twinkling eyes. "Brother..." Even Chris looked at Chu Han pitifully, her mouth flat. Chu Han twitched the corners of his mouth slightly, and said flatly, "Rem, stop the boat on the small island not far away and rest for a while." "Oh yeah!" The girls screamed for cheers, and then they jumped directly off if they were not those of Devil Fruit Ability, even Chrissy. Only Robin, who is a Devil Fruit capable person, looked at Kristina Tasha enviously, and then ran to his room, thinking about changing his swimsuit. Chu Han shook his head slightly and looked at the peculiar sea. Isn''t it just the sea view? Just when Chu Han decided to park the Yemengade on the small island for a while, a pirate ship with the bow of a beluga whale also entered the reef waters at this time. The flag of this pirate ship is very strange, it is a skull with a white beard. This is a pirate ship called the Moby Dick. Belongs to, the strongest pirate overlord in the new world, Whitebeard, Edward Newgate! On the bow of the Moby Dick, a refined yellow man with short hair is standing on the bow. There is no such famous white beard man beside or behind him! "Marco, we have entered the reef waters, and we will sail for two days to reach Katiras Island." said a man with a big cigarette hanging. The man with short yellow hair squinted his eyes and said: "Daddy, Bista and others are at war with Kaido. We must rush to Katiras and rescue Saqi and them now." A day ago, the White Beard Pirates and Kaido Pirates clashed again, and the casualties on both sides were not too heavy. But Saqi, the captain of the fourth team of the White Beard Pirates, was caught by the "Pest" Reese of the Kaido Pirates. Baibeard always treats his subordinates as his sons. If it weren''t for being entangled by Kaido, he would definitely commit suicide directly to Katiras Island and rescue the fourth team captain Saqi! But even if White Beard does not personally show up, the fourth team captain Saatchi will not be in any danger. Because this person who led the team to the rescue of Katiras is called Marco. The captain of the first team of the White Beard Pirates, a person with the ability of the phoenix fruit of the animal phantom species, "phoenix" Marco! 206 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 207 The time of pervert is zero! The 207th chapter is abnormal time zero! An unknown island in the reef waters.*Miscellaneous News* The reef waters have always been famous in the New World for their peculiar seascapes. Today, because of the arrival of the Yemengade, there is a new scenery here. When the pale green bikini is matched with the figure of Natasha fan, it is really a crazy forest fairy! And beside the forest fairy, there are two petite little girls who love little Lori, who are also wearing cute Lori swimsuits. This scene is enough to make any-a man spray blood! However, there is still a seductive scenery on the beach. It was a black-haired woman in a lavender swimsuit, and her black and purple pupils added a kind of abyss-like magic. The most excessive thing is that hot body that makes people spray blood! There is no doubt that this is naturally the witch archaeologist of the Dragon God Pirates, Nicole Robin. Robin smiled shyly. She bought this swimsuit specially when the Dragon God Pirates drew on an island. As for the purpose, it is naturally the only male. It''s just a pity that the only male didn''t pay attention to these beautiful scenery on the beach and sea. Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly and looked at the back of the island. To be precise, it was the sea behind the island. His domineering appearance is not Chris''s complete state, but because of the''Scythe Itachi'', in a sense, it is more powerful than the domineering domineering of the complete state. When the white whale pirate ship entered the reef waters, Chu Han felt it for the first time. "The White Beard Pirates..." Chu Han lowered his eyes slightly, a golden light flashed under his eyes, and instantly disappeared in place and came to the back of the island. At the same time, the beluga pirate ship also docked at this time. "Long Jun Chuhan?" Marko asked with a deep face standing on the bow of the white whale. Chu Han didn''t answer, but slowly glanced at the numerous pirates on the Moby Dick. In addition to Marco, the first team captain, there were also two captain-level figures. "Marko, what about the old man with white beard?" Chu Han asked unceremoniously. In the past when he was in the Roger Pirates group, Chu Han had also met the strongest man in the sea, and even fought once. Unfortunately, the Roger Pirates group had already set off on their way home by then, so there was no time to fight against the white beard. After one side, he left. Marco''s face was slightly dark, and he said solemnly: "Long Jun Chu Han, if you talk nonsense, I will make you pay the price!" However, Chu Han showed a trace of excitement on his face, and the golden pupil suddenly lit up, and a high temperature rose. "I just want to try, is the rumored Phoenix really immortal?" The invisible spherical domain emanated from Chu Han''s body, enveloped the five meters in front of him, and a trace of black flame floated up, gradually condensing on the palm of his hand, forming a quiet, but destructive flame. Yan LingJun Yan! Marco frowned slightly. They didn''t have time to waste here. White Beard is still at war with Kaido. They must hurry up to rescue Saatchi and others, and then go back and join White Beard to defeat Kaido. "Long Jun Chuhan..." Marko hadn''t finished speaking yet, a blue shocking slash pierced the space, and nearly passed the hull of the Beluga Pirate Ship, and the eyes of the people on the ship contracted extremely fast! Chu looked at Marko indifferently, and the village rain in his hand didn''t know when he was out of the sheath. It was just the slash he slashed. "Marko, don''t fall into the prestige of the white beard." Chu Han turned the village rain slightly, and there was still a residual high temperature on the knife. Marco was silent for a moment, and a blue flame suddenly rose up on his body. Strangely, this flame didn''t have a trace of temperature, but it felt like an endless stream. "Marko, don''t get hit..." the smoking man said quickly. However, Marco just waved his hand and said: "Don''t worry, I am the captain of the White Beard Pirates Team, Phoenix, Marco!" After speaking, Marco turned around and flew into the sky, turning into a strange giant bird burning with blue flames. "Long Jun Chu Han, since you want to fight, then I will play with you!" The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised. In the past three years, he hadn''t encountered an opponent worthy of using the spirit of speech. All of them were solved by using the sword to cultivate. For a long time, Chu Han wanted to try, how strong is that so-called bug-like language spirit! "Say LingTime Zero!" A special strange wave emanated from Chu Han''s body, as if it turned into an invisible big hand, interfering with the flow of time, letting the time progress slowly! Chu Han looked at it as if it had stopped for the same amount of time, with a hint of wonder in his eyes. Since acquiring this spirit, this is his first display in the true sense. Three years ago, when it was outside the cake sea area, it was released by "time zero", so the maintenance time was very short. And now, Chu Han looked around quietly, he wanted to know the limit of''zero time''! Twenty seconds...80 seconds...One hundred and fifty seconds...Three hundred and ninety seconds...Six hundred seconds! When time stopped at six hundred seconds, the blue giant bird in the form of Marco started to move slowly and gradually began to move slightly. ''Time Zero'' does not stop time, but slows down the flow of the timeline infinitely, making it look as if it has stopped! But as time goes by, the effect of''time zero'' will slowly diminish until it returns to normal. Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and it began to loosen in 600 seconds, that is to say, the limit was about 800. Not bad, after all, the time it took him to acquire this Ling Ling was too short, and after a little more time, he should be able to improve even more. Just six hundred and fifty seconds after the time came, Chu Han moved slightly and flew in front of Marco. Unexpectedly, he took out a sea tower stone handcuff from there on his right hand, handcuffed it in his hand, and then just carried it. Marco, who slowly turned back into his body, returned to the shore. "Relieve!" Chu Han looked at the confused expressions on the Moby Dick with satisfaction, as well as the shocked expression of the undead bird in his hand. The timeline returned to normal, and to everyone, it seemed just a moment passed. The scene of Marco flying into the sky in the form of a giant blue bird seemed to be just a blink of an eye. But the handcuffs on Marco''s hand told them that things were not what they thought. "This, this is, what just happened?" Marco is the No. 2 of the Whitebeard Pirates after all. He quickly understood that something must have happened just now, otherwise he wouldn''t be wearing a Shanghai Loushi on his hand. Handcuffs. Chu Han smiled slightly, and didn''t explain anything. In fact, in his heart, he was shocked by the powerful effect of''Zero Time''. If it is normal, it will take at least a long time for him to defeat Marco, who has near-immortality. After all, Marco''s overall strength is not very strong, just comparable to the Brigadier General. But because of the singularity of the phoenix fruit, even if it is against two admirals at once, Marco can be unbeaten. But just now, in just 650 seconds, Marco was captured by Chu Han. This is Chu Han deliberately testing''Time Zero'', otherwise... It only takes a moment for Marco, the white beard pirate group''s actual No. 2, to lose! 207 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 208 The Deal with White Beard! Chapter 208 The Deal with White Beard! Chu Han glanced at Marco, who was struggling, and he was very satisfied with''Time Zero''.Miscellaneous + Chronicles + Insects "You don''t have to work in vain. If I can catch you once, I can have a second time." Chu Han shook his head slightly, and said with Cun Yu back into the sheath. Marko paused slightly, and said unwillingly, "Daddy won''t let you go, Long Jun Chu Han!" Indeed, treating his subordinates with White Beard is like treating his own son. If you learn that Chu Han treats Marco in this way, conflicts will be inevitable. Chu Han raised his eyebrows and said with a smile but a smile: "I heard it wrong. When you stepped into the reef waters, you once said that Baibeard was fighting Kaido, right?" Chu Han didn''t have the domineering look and feel of the Consummation Realm, but he possessed the''sickle weasel'' like super radar. Marco''s pupils contracted slightly, and he said in surprise: "How did you know?" But when it was said, Marco thought of it. In the information about Chu Han, it was mentioned that he was able to drive a strange creature and could hear sounds from thousands of miles away. "Even so, so what, the beast of Kaido can''t be the opponent of the old man!" Marco calmed down quickly after thinking about it, and shouted. Chu Han did not say anything about this, because he himself admitted that Kaido could not be that man''s opponent. Even that man is already an old man in his sixties! "Marco, I have no ill intentions, I just want to make a deal with the White Beard Pirates." Chu Han shook his head plainly, unfastened the handcuffs of the Hailou stone that bound Marco, and then sat on the side of the big man. On the stone. With a scream, the blue flame rose again from Marco, and a faint bird''s song followed. However, this lasted only three seconds, and Marco was relieved of the Phoenix status. He saw the joke in Chu Han''s eyes, and it was only for a moment that Marco knew that he was not Chu Han''s opponent. "Deal? What deal do you want to do with us?" Marco asked honestly. Chu Han raised his eyebrows, a little surprised at Marko''s reaction speed, but nothing more. "Thach, the captain of the fourth team of the White Beard Pirates, was caught by "Pest" Reese, and just at this time, the main force of the white beard led the Pirates was fighting Kaido, so only you came to rescue Saatchi secretly. , Right?" Chu Han squinted slightly. This is what he heard from the conversation after Marco and others stepped into the reef waters. Knowing that Chu Han could hear voices thousands of miles away, Marco was not surprised, and nodded and said: "Yes, otherwise, the old man will definitely crush the fellow Reese Conda himself!" At the same time, Marco also secretly warned that if it wasn''t for the white beard who couldn''t get out, Chu Han would not be able to leave! Chu Han didn''t care, but said flatly: "Then, let me talk to Baibeard. You can''t be the master of this transaction." Marco hesitated for a moment, took out a phone bug from his pocket, and it didn''t take long to call. "Kula la la la, Marco, are things going well?" What came out of the phone bug was a slightly older, but domineering voice. Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and he said flatly: "White Beard, I''m Chu Han, it''s been a long time!" The phone worm suddenly became silent. It was White Beard who could not think of it. It was not Marko''s voice that appeared, but Chu Han''s. After a while, White Beard''s voice came through the phone worm again. "Boy, what do you want to do with me?" A trace of killing intent flashed across Chu Han''s deep black pupils, and he said, "White Beard, I want to make a deal with you!" Half a day later, Marco and others left the reef waters on the small Moby Dick. As for Chu Han, he was still sitting on the big rock, with a trace of thought flashing across his face. Baibeard agreed to the deal with him, after all, this matter is good for both parties. "Kaido, it seems that the last time you lost the lesson of Drought Jack, you haven''t eaten enough!" Chu Han smiled slightly, but there was no smile in his eyes, only a trace of killing.Indifferent killing intent. The shame of broken sword, only blood is returned! "One Jack is not enough, let''s add another pest..." Chu Han moved slightly, his figure instantly dissipated in place, and the next moment he came to the beach in front of the island. Looking at the girls who were not far behind, Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Enough is enough, it''s time to set off!" After speaking, Chu Han ignored the tears of Chu Chu''s tears, and turned back to the Yemengade. At the same time, in the waters of Riccoli, a huge Moby Dick that was twice as large as the Marcos Moby Dick stopped quietly on the sea. In the middle of the boat sat a man with a crescent beard... "Father, what Long Jun Chuhan said..." the man in vest-style clothes frowned. "Marco is at the scene, there should be no problem." A man in aristocratic clothes nodded. "Okay." The man in the middle of the boat waved his hand and got up slightly. The big knife that had been with him for many years was held in his hand. "That Longjun imp dare not lie to me, I have agreed to this deal, so execute it!" The man grinned, and a domineering burst broke out, but it did not affect anyone on the ship. "Because Lao Tzu, but white beard!" A day later, Katiras Island. Because of the battle with the White Beard Pirates, this beast island closest to the Riccoli Sea area naturally became the supply station of the Kaido Pirates. The one guarding here nearby is one of the three major disasters of the Kaido Pirates, "Pest" Reese! "Master Reese, the batch of materials that plundered the Dragon God Pirate Group has been checked. There are many weapons, sea tower stones, and four demon fruits, all of which are of animal origin, but the color and texture are a bit strange. "The pirate wearing a peaked cap said nervously. Sitting on the wooden box, Reese frowned and asked in doubt, "Four animals are devil fruits?" "Yes, Lord Rhys!" The peaked cap pirate himself was a little shocked. If the four Devil Fruits are replaced by Bailey, that would be a full 400 million! However, both Reese and others have overlooked one point, that is, the lines and colors on the four animal devil fruits are completely different from the general animal devil fruits. Just when Reese was about to ask something more, a huge roar suddenly sounded behind him! Reese''s pupils contracted slightly, and quickly stood up and shouted, "What the hell, what happened!" However, before Reese heard the answer, a white beam of light rubbed his face and shot behind him. With a thud, a small mushroom cloud rose behind Reese. I believe that if it weren''t for him at the last moment, with a strong and domineering look and feel, it would be two things to say whether Reese could stand here safely. Reese took a deep breath, grabbed the peaked cap pirate in front of him, and said in a deep voice: "I''ll give you thirty seconds, and immediately find out if that bastard did it!" 208 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 209 Insect Pest Reese Conda! Chapter 209 Insect Pest Reese Conda! Not far from Katiras Island, a dragon-head pirate ship moved slowly, and it took about three minutes to appear in the sight of the telescope.Miscellaneous worm On the mast, Rem in a maid costume said: "Master, no headshot, wiping the insects'' face." The white beam of light that nearly hit Ries just now was from the black gold sniper rifle in Rem''s hand. Chu Han nodded slightly, he didn''t care that Rem''s sniper could solve Reese. It''s just a test. "Natasha, next you take the helm, Ram and Robin will go to collect all the supplies on the island, and the pest will be handed over to me." After speaking, Chu Han moved slightly and disappeared at the bow of the ship and came to Katy. On the port of Ras Island. A pirate in charge of vigilance stared wide-eyed and looked at Chu Han who suddenly appeared incredulously. Suddenly, bursts of chanting sounded, as if the ancient dragon king was roaring, summoning those humble people. Yan Ling Emperor! Chu Han glanced faintly at some of the pirates who had lost their eyes. These people had been stunned by the''emperor''''s dragon, and it was no longer him, but the ancient dragon king! Of course, this is the supply station of the Kaido Pirate Group. Although the pirates stationed here are not as good as the elite navy, most of them are still sober. However, before these people could react, an overwhelmingly powerful and domineering color struck them! In a blink of an eye, most of the pirates stationed at the port lost their combat effectiveness. Finally, among the remaining awake pirates, there are still smart people who shouted: "The Dragon God Pirate Group is coming, so..." It''s a pity that he hasn''t finished speaking yet, a shocking blue slash will cut all the awake pirates in half! Chu Han held Cun Yu and glanced at the corpses indifferently. Excluding those who fell under the domineering look of the''emperor'' and the overlord, and were cut down by him, there were about a hundred people. In the past three years, except for Marco''s not long ago, Chu Han didn''t use his words to fight. As a result, his kendo cultivation base is constantly improving, reaching its limit all the time! Behind Katilas Island, Reese looked at the direction of the port blankly. He already knew who was coming. "Dragon God Pirates, Long Jun Chuhan, and ant-like little ghosts, dare to attack Katiras Island and look for death!" Reese''s eyes flashed cold, and the ground kept crawling out of cute little ones. insect. Until now, Reese still didn''t pay attention to Chu Han. At this moment, several small white beams of light shot from a distance, and the target was Reese! "Gun Dancer Ram...a little girl!" Reese tilted his head several times, and shot a few small bugs into the sea by the way. As soon as those little bugs came into contact with the sea water, they quickly swelled up, and in a blink of an eye they turned into disgusting giant slimes! This is Reese''s ability, worm fruit! Suddenly, a cold voice sounded. "Sure enough, a disgusting ability." "Things that can''t be seen, get out of it!" Reese focused slightly, and countless tiny bugs crawled out of his ears. Silently, Chu Han seemed to have crossed time and space, and suddenly came to Reese. A high temperature rushed towards Ruisi, as if there was a stove burning in front of him! Reese''s eye pupils contracted slightly, and countless small red bugs quietly broke out of the soil, climbed onto Chu Han''s trousers, and broke his skin with a slam, and entered his body. "You are Dragon Lord, huh, it turns out that you are just a little ghost, big mom is really useless!" Originally, Reese was a little concerned about Chu Han''s extremely strange appearance, but saw the red bug sneak into Chu. After the cold body, he regained his contemptuous expression. It seemed that Reese was very confident that those tiny red bugs would surely kill Chu Han. However, Chu Han didn''t say anything about it. Instead, he looked at the giant slimes making waves on the sea with interest, and ignored the ugly face of Reese. "Long Jun Chuhan, my bloodthirsty worm has sneaked into your body, just snap your fingers, and your blood will be sucked away in an instant, and you will become a man!" Reese''s eyes flashed fiercely. Looking at Chu Han, he wanted to see an expression of fear on the face of this sea-famous Long Jun! But he was disappointed, because Chu Han was very plain from beginning to end, as if he hadn''t seen Reese. At this moment, a booming sound rang, and four beams of light shot at the giant slimes, piercing them and killing them in a blink of an eye! "Rahm''s''God Star'' power is getting more and more powerful, and it''s not bad." Chu Han''s mouth curled up slightly. In the past few years, Ram and others have not been lazy, and their strength is already comparable to that of a lieutenant general. . "Pest Reese, where are the prisoners of the White Beard Pirates and mine?" The slime was dead, and Chu Han slowly turned his head and looked at Reese. Reese''s face was gloomy and ugly. He didn''t understand that the bloodthirsty bug had already penetrated into Chu Han''s body, why didn''t he suck up his blood! Chu Han squinted slightly, the golden pupil suddenly lit up, and a strange and special wave was released from his body, affecting the timeline of heaven and earth. Ling LingTime Zero! Time started to slow down, but Chu Han was not affected at all. He slowly pulled out of Cun Yu, and after cutting open Reese''s left hand, the old god was still holding that arm in his hand and releasing''Time Zero''. Time returned to normal, but Reese was abnormal! Reese clutched his broken arm blankly, and the warm blood flowed into his hand, telling him that this is not a dream! "Now, can you tell me where are my things and the captives of the White Beard Pirate Group?" Chu Han slowly retracted Cun Yu into his sheath, frowning hardly noticeable. Reese''s pupils contracted extremely quickly, and countless insects crawled out of the ground one after another, heading towards Chu Han! "I can''t help myself!" Chu Han shook his head, wisps of golden flame filled his body for a hundred meters, instantly burning the bugs to death! At the same time, a special wave was released from Chu Han again, affecting the timeline of heaven and earth. Chu Han walked to a box, grabbed a Hailoushi handcuff, put it on Reese''s hand, and released''Time Zero''. With a puff, Reese knelt on the ground, sweating constantly on his face. Unlike Drought Jack, as a pest, Reth''s physical skills are very weak. He relied on the devil fruit ability to become the three major disasters of the Kaido Pirates. "Now, answer my question!" Chu Han''s golden pupil was shining with dazzling golden light, as if a real golden sword was pierced on Reese''s body! However, there was a strange smell in Chu Han''s tone. "I...in, in that, white warehouse..." 209 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 210: Blood Sorrow Chapter 210 The Grief of Blood In the new world, at the port of Katiras Island, a little loli with short pink hair wanders among countless corpses, and there are countless tiny holes on the ground, thanks to the small iron balls floating in the air.Miscellaneous Zhi Insects "Ram, let''s go, I found the place where the supplies are stored." Robin not far away waved his hand, and then ran to a white warehouse where the Kaido Pirates stocked their supplies. With a wave of his hand, Ram put the small iron ball in his sleeve, moved lightly, and appeared in front of the white warehouse the next moment. Robin looked at Ram with a little surprise, and said, "Ram, your speed is so fast!" This type of silent and high-speed movement is the same as Crowe''s "silent step". Ram smiled, she was not a sniper like Rem, but a close combatant. In order to become stronger, even Chu Han didn''t know what kind of training this little loli like a maid had done. "This is the storage area of ??the Kaido Pirates?" Ram looked at the white warehouse curiously, not much strange. Suddenly, Ram concentrated slightly, and three small iron balls flew out of her sleeves, floating in the air. "Has the domineering reached a high level? Not bad." As the cold voice sounded, Chu Han''s figure also appeared behind Ram. Ram was startled slightly, retracted the three iron balls into his sleeve, and said, "Master." Robin looked curiously at the man with the broken arm in Chu Han''s hand, and said, "Big villain, is this the pest Reese?" Chu Han nodded blankly and said, "Ram, blast open the warehouse door and take away the contents. By the way, rescue the pirates of the White Beard Pirate Group. I will return to the boat first." After speaking, Chu Han moved slightly, carrying Reese and disappeared in place. Robin frowned slightly, and asked strangely, "Ram, do you think Chu Han is a bit weird?" Ram tilted his little head in confusion, and said, "What''s weird?" "Yes, he seems to be a little impatient." The east port of Katiras, this is the only complete port on the island, and the Yemengade stops here. Suddenly, Chu Han seemed to have crossed time and space, arrived at the port, and threw Reese onto the ship. "Rem, go help Ram and Robin and bring those supplies and people here." Chu Han said to Rem who was standing on the shore. Rem nodded, and disappeared in place with the same light steps, exactly the same as Ram''s high-speed movement. However, Chu Han didn''t care about this, but moved slightly, came to the control room of the Yemengade, and said to Natasha: "Natasha, use the elves to detect my body structure!" After speaking, Chu Han sat directly on the floor, the golden pupil shining with indefinite light. Natasha was startled slightly, she heard such words before she could react to Chu Han''s sudden appearance. "Your body structure, isn''t it the last time..." The elves are worthy of being a natural doctor, Natasha understood it only after a little thought, a dignified flash of eyes flashed. Chu Han sat on the floor blankly and said, "Go!" Natasha nodded, touching Chu Han''s back with both hands, a burst of green light flew out, dazzling! But not long after, Natasha suddenly screamed. "what!" She looked at Chu Han''s back with trembling/trembling eyes and said, "Your body, your bones, are slowly changing mutations!" "Can it be changed by the means of the elves?" Chu Han said calmly. When fighting with Reese before, Chu Han discovered that there was something wrong with his body, especially when using YanlingTime Zero, the bones in his body were slowly shifting! After taking a few deep breaths, Natasha calmly said: "It''s not obvious now. You can move the bones back to their original position by using the''flowing light''." "Then do it." Chu Han nodded, once again admiring the magical methods of the elves. However, Natasha hesitated and said, "Although I don''t know why your bones suddenly mutated, it should be related to your ability. Once you change the position of your bones, I''m afraid..." Chu Han closed his eyes slightly, he already knew what Natasha wanted to say. Chu Han had thought about this, but still had a little hope that reality would not be so cruel. It is a pity that this is reality. "Don''t tell anyone about this matter!" After leaving these words, Chu Han''s figure disappeared into the control room. Only Natasha''s incomparably complicated gaze stared at the place before Chu Han disappeared. The bow of the dragon head on the Yemengade, here is the throne that Chu Han has always been. With a scream, Chu Han''s figure appeared on the dragon''s head. The golden pupil was not put away by Chu Han, and the dazzling golden light seemed to show something. "Because of zero time..." Chu Han whispered softly.''Zero time'' has high requirements for blood purity, but he doesn''t know exactly what it is. Chu Han only knew that the minimum requirement for pedigree of''Time Zero'' was s-level. And his pedigree has already reached s grade. But this is not the key. The key is that Chu Han has too many speech spirits, and they are all high-level speech spirits, and there are even several dragon king-level speech spirits. Throughout the history of the dragon clan, there is no hybrid species that can possess so many spirits. But Chu Han had them, and there were several others, they were Dragon King-level words. His pedigree has already surpassed the S grade! "Perhaps, this is the real''Blood Sorrow''..." Because of the difference of blood from others, the mixed race will gradually alienate from ordinary people, which is the so-called loneliness. This loneliness is called''Blood Sorrow''. This was the first time that Chu Han truly realized the loneliness called Blood Sorrow. The sea is calm, but because of the blood, this sea is as dazzling as a sea of ??blood. At the same time, the man sitting high above the dragon''s head, his lonely back, also made people feel dazzling. Half a day later, at the eastern port of Katiras Island, a large box was transported to the Yemengade. It was the war supplies stored by the Kaido Pirates in this supply depot. At the same time, there were more than a dozen people who were transported to the Yemengade with these boxes. They have one feature in common, that is the dazzling white beard tattoo! They are members of the White Beard Pirates! "Hey, little beauty, how boring to stay in the Dragon God Pirates, why don''t you come to Dad''s boat, how about it?" a man dressed in western clothes smiled lightly. And the object of his moles was actually Chris! Chris didn''t even look at the man in the suit, and trot to the man sitting on the dragon''s head, snuggling next to him a little worried. The man in the suit focused slightly and looked at the man''s back. Even a person like him with a frivolous personality must converge when facing the man sitting on the dragon''s head. Because that man is called Chu Han, the youngest Pirate Overlord in the New World, Long Jun Chu Han! 210 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 211 Shocking Change! Navy raid! The 211th chapter is shocking!Navy raid! The man in the suit is called Saqi, the captain of the fourth team of the White Beard Pirates.MiscellaneousZhiInsect A few days ago, during the battle with the Kaido Pirates, he was snatched by the insect pest Reese and detained as a prisoner on Katiras Island. He was not rescued until Chu Han and Baibeard reached an agreement. On the dragon''s head, Chu Han gently touched Chris'' little head. However, Chrissy flattened her mouth slightly, looking extremely cute. With this little girl''s ability to''listen to everything'', it is natural to feel the changes in Chu Han''s heart. But Chu Han didn''t care, because he already wanted to understand. Chu Han turned slightly and looked at the controversial leader of the fourth team of the White Beard Pirates in the original book. "Team Captain Saqi, let your old man confirm your safety." As he said, Chu Han threw the phone bug in his hand. It turns out that he has been talking to Baibeard just now! Saqi was startled slightly, then returned to his frivolous appearance, and smiled: "Oh, daddy!" "Kula la la la, Saatchi? It''s okay, come back soon." The white beard''s heroic voice came from the phone worm, and there was a faint feeling of relief. "Good grinning old man!" Saqi smiled and returned the phone bug to Chu Han after speaking. Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and he said flatly: "White Beard, I promised you, I have done it, remember what you promised me." "Longjun boy, you may not be able to trouble Kaiduo for the time being." Baibeard was silent for a moment, and said something like this. Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly, and said coldly, "White beard, what do you mean?" In the beginning, Chu Han and White Beard reached an agreement that he helped the White Beard Pirates rescue Saatchi and others, while White Beard would contain the main force of the Kaido Pirates in the Ricolic Sea. At this time, Chu Han could take the opportunity to attack Kaido''s base camp and let Kaido drift on the sea! But now that Baibeard said such things, it was hard not to let Chu Han think of some other dark things. "Kula la la la, Little Devil Long Jun, I''m a white beard, not an unbelieving person!" White beard laughed from the phone worm. Chu Han frowned slightly, he didn''t believe that White Beard would be the kind of person who didn''t believe it. but "So, what do you mean?" The white beard''s voice was silent for a while, and he told a news that he had only received a day ago, but that shook the entire ocean. "Longjun kid, your Dragon Island was attacked by the navy, and the people like Fujitooruji were seriously injured and taken to the Great Undersea Prison, Impel!" The blood-stained sea surface reflected Chu Han''s face, it was a face that contained endless indifference in the plain! In the east port of Catilas Island, Saqi and others left here on a cargo ship of the Kaido Pirates, presumably sailing in the waters of Riccoli. On the Yemengade, Chu Han calmly looked at a newspaper that had just been delivered. The report was about a news one day ago. The new generals of the Navy Headquarters Akakura Sakaski and Green Pheasant Kuzan joined forces to attack Dragon Island. In one fell swoop, the Dragon God Pirate Group Fujitora smiled, Rob Luki and others arrested, "Ferocious Tiger" Lightner and others The pirate under his command died on the spot! This report can be described as a twelfth-level storm, which instantly filled the entire sea with suppressed excitement! "Sakaski, Kuzan..." Chu whispered in a cold and indifferent voice, and the village rain standing aside kept shaking and shaking, as if he felt the endless killing intent in the master''s heart! "The navy was too much. It actually killed Lightner and the others, and also captured Mr. Smile and Luke. It was too much!" Robin was very angry and very sad. Although Lightner''s personality is not very good, he is also a life-and-death acquaintance who has been side by side for nearly five years and has saved Robin''s life many times. But now, Leitner is dead. "Master, Crowe has just arrived at Dragon Island, where it has been blocked by the navy!" Ram said with a small face, her mood is also very bad, but she still has a little sense of reason. Chu Han nodded slightly, and said flatly: "Ram, let Klo call all the affiliated pirate groups and target the Great Undersea Prison, Impel." With that said, Chu Han slowly got up, holding a demon sword emitting blue light in his hand! "I want the Navy to pay an unbearable price for this!" In front of the gate of justice in a special area of ??the Great Channel. A warship stayed on the surface of the sea, and there were only two people on board, one was full of chills, and the other was full of lava heat! They are one of the three major admirals of the Navy Headquarters, the blue pheasant Kuzan and the red dog Sakaski! "Sakaski, you are too radical. Leitner is an important member of the Dragon God Pirate Group. He should be taken to the underwater prison awaiting trial instead of letting you vent your anger!" Kuzan is still lazy, But there is a touch of complexity... "Huh, Kuzan, are you kidding? The name of justice should be defended by blood. If it weren''t for you to stop, the Fujitora and Luke would never survive!" Sakaski snorted, the magma breath on his body It''s thicker again. Kuzan frowned slightly, and Sakarski had disappeared inexplicably for nearly five years since he came to the New World. Then suddenly appeared, his strength not only surpassed him, but also a high temperature of magma filled his body, as if he had undergone some transformation. In fact, if it hadn''t been for Sakarski''s strength to increase by more than half this time, with the strength of Fujitora and Luji, it would definitely be impossible to be captured alive. Leitner is even more unlikely to be melted by magma on the spot! Suddenly, with a "bang", the door of justice was opened, as if to welcome two naval heroes who had returned from a big victory. At the same time, news that Long Island, the base camp of the New World Pirate Overlord, Long Jun Chuhan, was taken down by the navy spread across the sea. Some sneered, some were happy, some gloated, and some others started to act. Great waterway, windless zone, daughter island Amazon lily. Here is the daughter country that is well-known for the sea. Every Hydra warrior possesses profound domineering, and all of them are women. At the same time, with the establishment of the Nine Snakes and Pirates, Amazon Lily also has a new female emperor.The empress was offered a reward of 80 million when she went to sea for the first time, and was finally invited by the world government to become the "Seven Wuhai", and she was called the world''s first beauty by the good people! "My sister, are we really going to the Great Undersea Prison?" the huge orange-haired woman asked. "Idiot, of course I''m going, my sister is looking forward to meeting Chu Han day and night." The green-haired woman rolled her eyes, and there was a clear smile on her face called molesting. The world''s No. 1 beauty in front of them had a little red face, and she stubbornly said nothing. However, the black-haired Nine Snake beauty secretly said: "Chu Han, I have become stronger, I am qualified to stand by your side!" 211 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 212: Prologue to the War! Prologue of the 212th chapter war! Great navigation route, Marine Headquarters, Marine Fodor. miscellaneous worm This is the headquarters of the navy, and there are all elite marines stationed here, and there are as many as twenty lieutenants alone! But now, this Malin Fodder is filled with a depressed atmosphere. Because the three major admirals of the navy, the red dog Sakaski and the green pheasant Kuzan, have taken away the base camp of the pirate overlord, Longjun Chuhan! Everyone could think that the man who had defeated big mom and became the pirate overlord at a young age would never be so quiet. This is just a touch of calm before the storm! The highest point of Malin Fodor, the Marshal''s office. The Warring States period rubbed his eyebrows with a slight headache. He didn''t expect that Sakarski would be so impulsive that he would take Longdao directly. This is a salary draw from the bottom of the pot, Long Jun Chu Han will never give up! "Staff Crane, what do you think of this matter?" The Warring States sighed and looked at the frowning Naval Staff Crane. He squinted slightly and said in a deep voice: "Long Jun Chu Han will never give up. The top priority now is to get the two generals of Sarkarski Kuzan to return to Malinfoudo immediately. I am worried..." Having said this, He had a slightly gloomy face, with a dignified eye. "Are you trying to say that Long Jun might attack Malin Foduo?!" Warring States frowned tightly, his hands clenched into fists, an invisible force burst out. He nodded slightly, sighed, and said, "The warship monitoring Longjun and the others has lost all news just two hours ago." Having said this, He paused slightly, and said in a deep voice: "And the affiliated Pirate Group under the New World Dragon God Pirate Group has a little unusual movement and seems to be gathering!" The complexion of the Warring States period changed drastically, and he stood up and shouted: "Immediately let the two generals, Sarkaski and Kuzan, return to Malinfodor, and at the same time, let Polusalino return from the holy place Mariagioa, and Malinfodor enters the first place. Level alert!" "Let the branch of the new world pay attention to the movements of Longjun and others. The war is about to begin!" At the same time, the Great Undersea Prison is not far from the city of Impel. When Sakarski and Kuzan had just finished their handover with prison staff and rushed back to the new world, a call from Malinfodor followed. "Sakaski, Kuzan, immediately return to Malin Buddha..." The rush of the Warring States Period came from the phone worm, but before he could finish speaking, a burst of shelling overwhelmed the voice of the Warring States! The sound of "boom boom" fell on the sea next to the warship, shaking the warship unceasingly. "What''s the matter, where is the shelling?!" Sakarski roared furiously, and a ball of magma exploded from his fist, showing the anger in his heart. The voice of "Ka Ka" suddenly sounded, and the half of Kuzan''s body on the side was covered with frost, and his face was also cold. "Sakaski, don''t ask, look over there!" Kuzan pointed to the gate of justice, and in the dark, dozens of ships appeared in the gray fog. Sarkarski''s face was dark, a scarlet light flashed in his eyes, and the heavy gray mist seemed to be unable to block his sight. "White Rock" Kulik "Fallen Navy" Starkach "Gray Feather" Mo Yan "Beast King" Otter, are all great pirates of the new world!" Sarkarski''s face was sullen, and his body kept bursting into groups. The magma seems to have the possibility of erupting at any time! Kuzan on the side was full of frost, and said, "There are 37 pirate groups in total, all of them with faces and faces in the New World." "And they are also affiliated to the Dragon God Pirate Group!" Kuzan''s face was a bit ugly. Since the establishment of the Navy, this is the first time someone has dared to enter the gate of justice! At this moment, the deep voice of the Warring States Period came from the phone worm. "Sakaski, Kuzan, where are they moving forward?" The two were startled slightly, looked carefully, and said, "It seems to be... towards the Great Undersea Prison!" After speaking, the expressions of Kuzan and Sakarski changed drastically, and a trace of unknown premonition surged in their hearts. "Their goal, is it possible that the big prison under the sea, advance the city?!" At the gate of justice, more than 30 pirate ships passed through the gate of justice one after another, entering this world government post-flower garden, targeting the great underwater prison, advancing the city, Impel! The leader was not Chu Han''s Yemengade, but the pirate ship of "White Rock" Kulik. "Hey ha ha ha ha, the decision of the boss is really surprising!" The elegant man in a white robe laughed a few times, as if he was very excited. He ordered the launch of the shelling just now! This man is not afraid of the two admirals of Sarkarski and Kuzan! Because he is called Kulik, he is offering a reward of 250 million Bailey''s "White Rock" Kulik! "It''s also crazy." Starkaki said with a dull expression on the bow. "Fallen Navy" Starkach offered a reward of 360 million Bailey, the highest reward offered by Chu Han. Because he was a lieutenant admiral! Kulik glanced at Starkach and smiled: "Why, do you have any opinions on the decision of the boss?!" I don''t know why, Kulik has always been displeased with Starkach, thinking it is because Starkach was once a lieutenant admiral. For Kulik''s run, Starkach was expressionless, with a numbness in his eyes, as if he was heartbroken. Among them, there was a lion-head pirate ship with a naked-chested man with red hair standing on the bow. The man has been silent all the time, but the trace of wildness in his eyes shows that when he becomes violent, he will be like a lion! Because his name is Aote, and he is offering a reward of 300 million Bailey''s "Beastmaster" Aote! They responded to Chu Han''s call and came to attack the Great Undersea Prison, Impel! But where is the protagonist who triggered this war at this time? At the same time, the second gate of justice, here is another gate of justice that can lead to the Great Undersea Prison, Malin Fodor, Judicial Island, and the Holy Land of Mary Gioia. And now, there are two pirate ships facing each other. They are the Don Quixote family of Tianyasha Doflamingo, and the Pirate Queen Hancock''s Nine Snakes Pirates! The two in Qiwuhai gathered here! "Humhhhhhh, Nine Snake, what are you doing here to stop me?" Doflamingo''s forehead blue veins bulged slightly, obviously angry. But he still smiled, just that smile, as if laughing. "Huh, Doflamingo, my concubine wants to ask, what are you doing here again!" Hancock raised his head proudly, with a trace of disgust in her eyes, but she knows the true identity of Doflamingo. , Don''t have a good impression of him! "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, it seems to have nothing to do with you, woman?" doflamingo smiled slightly, the veins on his forehead might run away at any time. Before Hancock spoke, Boya Mariglud snorted: "Dragon reptiles, what do you want to do here, everyone knows well, do you want us to tear you down?!" "Fat woman, say it again?" Doflamingo''s face was sullen, his fingers moved slightly, and a few colorless thin threads sprang out like a whip! 212 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 213 Attack, the great prison under the sea! Chapter 213 Attack, Great Undersea Prison! "Smelly woman, say it again?" Doflamingo''s face was sullen, his fingers moved slightly, and a few colorless thin threads sprang out like a whip! Doflamingo used to be a proud dragon man with a noble status.Miscellaneous R Chi R Insects But because of the decision of his parents when he was young, he lost everything! For Doflamingo, that was the most humiliating memory, an experience that he didn''t want to recall after killing him! But now, Boa Mariglud''s words have completely moved Doflamingo! However, before Boya Mariglud or Hancock could answer, several white beams of light fell from the sky, as if the heavens were falling! "What about it again, Doflamingo, you are a poor reptile who has lost the identity of a dragon!" A cold, tender voice sounded in the dark clouded sky, and a dozen light beams that destroyed everything fell! Doflamingo didn''t have time to think about it, his pupils contracted slightly, and countless thin threads flew out of his nails, quickly forming an invisible net! "Wireless spider web!" Several beams of light fell one after another, piercing the spider web in an instant, and struck straight towards Doflamingo! Doflamingo twitched the corner of his mouth slightly, raised his right hand, countless thin threads flew out, and instantly formed an airtight wire net! "Line wall!" The beam of light fell on the Internet but couldn''t bring a ripple, so it fell silent! "Draco reptiles know that you won''t stay on your own!" Ram coldly landed on Hancock''s bow with Robin with a small face. Doflamingo''s face darkened slightly. Looking at the pink-haired Ram and the unhappy Robin, his forehead bulged slightly. "Dragon God Pirate Group!" On the other side, a warship engraved with seagulls slowly sailed out of the Holy Land Mariagioa, and just after entering the third gate of justice, it was sunk by a huge black lightning ball! At the same time, a laser beam shot into the sky from the ruined warship. Before long, a thunderous sound rang, and the man in the butler''s uniform fell from the sky with violent lightning! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh, so terrible!" Polusalino turned into a light and flew out from the broken warship, standing in the air, facing the man like Thor, his eyes revealed a trace of imperceptible dignity. "Oh, that terrible guy, it should be you, yellow monkey!" The butler man smiled slightly, and the thunder light filled his body was even more violent, as if he was excited about the next battle! Porusalino''s face was slightly calm, his figure dissipated instantly, turning into a ray of light and coming behind the man, the sole of his raised right foot condensed the light of destruction! It moved nearly a hundred meters in less than a second. This is the speed of light movement of the shining fruit! The next moment, a laser beam was emitted from the soles of his feet, passing through the man''s body, hitting the surface of the sea with a "boom", bringing up a jet of water soaring into the sky! Polusalino turned around blankly, and the man in the housekeeper''s uniform looked at him in time. Intact! "The speed of light moves, it''s not just you, yellow monkey!" The man chuckled very courteously, and flew into the sky at the same speed of light, followed by bursts of violent thunder! Polusalino raised his head slightly, and the light of thunder came into his eyes through the clouds. "The strongest natural element, the one with the ability to squeeze the fruit of thunder, Hundred Crow!" At the same time, just as everyone from the Dragon God Pirate Group appeared one after another, Marine Headquarters Marine Fodor still remained silent, and the oppressive atmosphere still surrounded them. Because Longjun Chuhan hasn''t appeared yet! Countless people, including Sengoku He and others are wondering, where is that man now? The fourth floor of Impel, the Great Undersea Prison, a hot hell. Because of the natural hot environment of this hell, the prisoners held here are also fierce pirates who can be called famous at sea. Here, as usual, the screams of countless prisoners and the expressionless jailers are everywhere! However, no one noticed that there was a man in a platinum robe strolling in this hell without a trace of mood swings on his face, as if the hot ground under his feet did not have a trace of temperature. Finally, when the man came to the passage leading to the fifth layer of extremely cold hell, a jailer beast that had awakened the power of the devil fruit noticed the existence of the man. However, the strange thing is that when the jailer beast saw the man''s dazzling golden pupils, his eyes trembled slightly. The man didn''t speak, and looked at the jailer beast quietly, and the blue demon sword was also hanging quietly around his waist. He didn''t do anything, he just looked at the jailer beast quietly, his speechless meaning was obvious. Step aside! It''s strange that people who are usually irritable are like jailer beasts who want to eat people, but they obediently let go! The man did not act, but stood quietly, and the neat footsteps behind him told him. The jailers finally discovered his existence. "Hmph, Long Jun Chuhan, you dare to trespass into Impel Prison, you are really looking for your own death!" One of the young women pulled the whip in her hand, and a fierce look flashed on her face! That''s right, the man who came to the fourth floor of the city''s fiery hell silently is Chu Han! Countless people from the outside world are watching his actions nervously, but he himself has already sneaked into the world''s largest prison advance city! Chu Han did not turn around to look at the woman and the jailers, but looked at the white cow jailer beast with calm eyes. The golden vertical pupil is like a sharp sword, piercing into the heart of the jailer beast, let it completely surrender! With the passage of time, the face of the woman with the whip became more and more ugly, and the fear in the eyes of the white cow jailer beast was almost about to become substantive! The whip woman couldn''t help it anymore, and shouted angrily: "Jailer Beast Minotaur, take me this damn Long Jun Chu Han!" As she said, she whipped her whip, and the invisible edge instantly struck Chu Han, like countless wind blades. However, in the face of this invisible edge, Chu Han didn''t move, as if he didn''t know the terrifying edge behind him, still watching the white cow jailer beast that gradually calmed down. Just as the edge was about to touch Chu Han, a giant white palm blocked him behind, blocking the fierce wind! Without looking back, Chu Han stepped forward, as if he wasn''t surprised by the appearance of that giant palm. "From now on, you will be called Bai Niu, the first member of the Giant Beast Pirate Group!" The jailer beast named White Bull snarled up to the sky, its violent aura flying all over the sky, like an ancient beast! It was as if being called by the emperor! The jailers who were originally neatly looked pale, and their eyes were blank. Why would the jailer beast guarding the advance city obey the man? Chu Han turned his head slightly, seemed to glance at the white cow, and then continued on his way. There were two slightly tricky characters in this advancing city. He has no time to delay. "Don''t leave one, kill all, then stay here, come and kill one by one, no matter who it is!" After leaving such a murderous sentence, Chu Han disappeared in the passage. And at the entrance of the passage, endless screams rang out! 213 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 214 Chapter 214 The Sixth Floor Prison! The Great Undersea Prison advances into the city, five underground hells Chu Han slowly walked out of the passageway. Behind him were three jailer beasts who had awakened the power of the devil fruit of the animal type. After they encountered them at the passageway, they were subdued by Chu Han with dragon power.Miscellaneous worm Suddenly, the three jailer beasts began to roar several times, as if they had sensed something. "Okay, just guard the passage here, and no matter who comes, kill me!" Chu Han said lightly, and walked towards the jailers who were already waiting. Just when he was on the fourth floor of the hot hell, Chu Han had already been discovered. However, it was also because he did not intend to conceal his whereabouts completely. "Catch Long Jun Chuhan with your hands, and go further, you will die!" A man holding a devil''s trident suddenly jumped out from behind the jailer, and said in a very exaggerated and ridiculous pose. The man is the deputy director of the prison of this advance city, Hannibal! However, Chu Han''s face was still indifferent, the golden pupils flickered slightly, countless blood-sucking sickles were flying in the air, a bloodthirsty madness filled the entire extremely cold hell like substance! Serial number 71, Ling LingVampiric! Hannibal, who was holding the devil''s trident, turned pale, he almost couldn''t bear the momentum! "What a joke, I''m, I''m the future director of Advance City!" A ruthless look flashed under Hannibal''s eyes. He threw away the demon trident and pulled out a scarlet long from his waist. The knife slammed through the blood vessels of both hands, letting blood flow into the long knife! The demon knife "sucks blood", after absorbing the blood of the master, it will summon the fire of hell, the temperature is so high, it is like a 10,000 tons of gasoline explosion! Hannibal let out a sigh of relief and waved the blood-stained "blood suck". The sound of the wind suddenly rose. With two "choking" sounds, a group of dark red flames rose from the head and the tail of the demon knife, dazzling! However, just as a smile appeared on Hannibal''s face, countless wind blades also followed, falling like a pouring rain! "blood" Just as Hannibal yelled a word, he was cut into blood by countless wind blades! Less than a round, Hannibal, lose! Before the jailer behind Hannibal could react, a blue light flashed to the sky. All the jailers were cut in the waist in an instant, and there was a trace of confusion on their faces, as if they didn''t understand what had happened! Chu Han glanced faintly at the man whose eyes turned white and fell down, a pity flashed under his eyes, put the knife into its sheath, and continued walking. Those two thorny characters have not yet appeared, he needs to save some energy. At the same time, advancing the six underground floors of the city, endless hell. This is a hell that is not known to outsiders. The prisoners here are either death row prisoners or life imprisonment. Because the people imprisoned here are all monster-level figures who have been wiped out from history because of being too ferocious. They are so powerful that they are more terrifying than monsters! They were once famous pirates, although they were detained here for various reasons. But if any one of them is released, it will shake the whole world! Because in this sixth underground level of endless hell, two people were once imprisoned. One is the One Piece King Gore D. Roger, and the other is the Flying Pirate, the Golden Lion Shiji! Among them, the golden lion Shiji broke his feet and escaped from the world''s largest prison in the city, which shocked countless people. And the one who can be detained with these two people, don''t even think about it, it is absolutely impossible that it will be an ordinary person. Suddenly, a loud voice rang in this hell in endless darkness. "Hey, it''s a bit noisy above!" Not long after this voice sounded, a sharp female voice also sounded. "Hey, it seems that someone broke in and has reached the fifth floor!" With the appearance of this sentence, the sound of countless iron chains vibrating one after another, as if a long-sleeping beast is slowly waking up! At this moment, a calm voice suddenly sounded, pouring cold water on the fierce beasts who were about to wake up. "It''s useless, the kid sent by the world government is too tricky. With him, even if Roger is resurrected, it is impossible to escape." This voice seemed to have a kind of magic power, once again let this endless hell fall into silence. Suddenly, a pair of extremely black eyes lit up in the endless darkness, like two bright lights! "Desperate, that ability is a hundred times more tricky than the shocking fruit of the white beard!" Promote the five underground floors of the city, the middle of the extremely cold hell. Chu Han walked slowly in this hell with a cruel climate, with a touch of indifference on his face. It seemed that the sky full of snow and the weather colder than the icy land could not affect him! There are many prisoners held here, most of them are big pirates of the same level as "White Rock" Kulik. At this moment, Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, his figure instantly dissipated, and he came to a cage completely covered by ice. "This kind of sturdiness and coldness are comparable to Kuzan!" A hint of astonishment flashed through Chu Han''s eyes. Unexpectedly, the extreme cold weather on the five underground floors could rival Kuzan''s chill. But soon, he was attracted by the weak breathing in the ice cage. Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly, his golden pupils flickered slightly, and a hemispherical area opened up to exactly five meters in range. The serial number is 89, the high-risk language, Jun Yan! The flames formed by countless high temperatures gradually condensed in Chu Han''s palm, and began to slowly shrink into a ball, like a small fireball! Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and he gently pressed the high-temperature flame in his palm on the ice cell. In a blink of an eye, there was a "boom" explosion, and the ice cell was broken! Crushed stones were scattered all over the place, and a few more splashed on him. Chu Han picked up one of them and looked at it, muttering to himself: "Hailoushi, no wonder it is called the world''s number one prison." After watching for a while, Chu Han focused his attention on the broken ice prison, where a vigorous man stood proudly, with a thin layer of ice already freezing his body. "It has frozen in less than half a day, and it also made the roadbed unable to move. It''s really interesting!" Chu Han glanced up and down at the ice sculpture, tapped his finger a few times, and shattered the ice on the surface like a bullet! The "Kaka" cracked ice sounded, and the man inside twisted his neck a little uncomfortably, and said: "Boss, you are too slow in coming, I have been in for a long time!" The man did not have the consciousness of just struggling in the line of life and death, his eyes showed endless killing intent! Chu Han nodded and said, "Let''s go, wait for Fujito to be rescued, and then make a big noise!" With that said, Chu Han took the lead to leave, and there was another person on the sixth floor underground, presumably those two tricky guys were also waiting for him there. The man who had just escaped from the ice prison jumped slightly, and instantly came behind Chu Han, with endless killing intent in his eyes, as if he wanted to kill all the people he saw! Because he is Luki, a fighter of the Dragon God Pirate Group, "Kill the God" Rob Luki! 214 The Dragon Race System of One Piece Chapter 215: The Rain of Hope! Chapter 215: The Rain of Hope! At the same time, the Great Undersea Prison pushed outside the city.Q==Q As soon as the thirty-seven pirate regiments headed by "White Rock" Kulik and others landed ashore, they fought with the guards advancing the city! However, the battlefield was like one-sided, the prison guards and the navy stationed in the city were killed in almost one round. These people are pirates famous in the new world, and their combat power is equivalent to the elite navy of the navy headquarters. In just over half an hour, they have broken through the prison gate and stepped into the first hell! "Kill, push this shit prison!" "Hahahaha, push this prison, and see if the hypocritical group of world government can still sit down!" "The so-called world''s largest prison is nothing more than that!" And outside of this battlefield that shouted to the sky, there were three pirate ships and a warship facing each other on the sea. The ones on the Pirate ship were "White Rock" Kulik, "Fallen Navy" Starkatch, and "Beast King" Otto! They are all the strongest pirates under Chu Han''s command, and they are also the strongest in the new world. On the warship opposite them, there were only two people. Admiral Akainu Sakaski, Blue Pheasant Kuzan! "Starkache, you are willing to fall and fall to the side of the sinful pirate!" Sarkarski stared at Starkage gloomily, bursting out clouds of magma, like a volcano that might erupt at any time. same! Because of his numb face, Starkach said flatly: "Sakaski, what is sin? What is evil? Isn''t the navy evil? Is the world government innocent?" After capturing Starkach, Chu Han only showed him the dark side of the world, and let Starkach completely surrender. It''s just that his heart seems to be dead. Sakarski said with a sullen face, "It seems that you are really corrupt..." With that said, Countless magma erupted from Sakarski''s body, gradually melting the entire warship! "Then I can only get rid of you, a fallen fellow!" Starkach''s face finally changed slightly, and he said, "Don''t let Sakaski get close, this is the sea, which is good for us!" With that said, Starkach flew directly into the sky on a moonwalk, holding the spear made of Hailou Stone in his hand. "Hey, I''m also a Devil Fruit capable person. Fighting on the sea is just as bad for me, right?" Kulik''s mouth twitched slightly, his body moved slightly, and a white gray mist suddenly burst from him. In a blink of an eye, the entire sea is filled! Suddenly, just as the white gray fog filled the entire sea area, a cold voice followed. "Ah la la, "White Rock" Kulik, our eyes will be very tired if you look like this!" As this cold voice sounded, a biting cold wind howled, instantly blowing away countless white gray fog, exposing the frozen sea and the white man standing on the ice! Looking at the completely frozen sea, Kulik squinted and smiled slightly: "Don''t be a lie, Admiral Green Pheasant!" However, no one noticed that the "Lion King" Otter on the other Pirate Ship remained silent, as if waiting for something. At the same time, the Great Undersea Prison advances into the city and leads to the sixth floor of endless hell. Chu Han looked up and down this corridor, which was larger than the other layers of hell. This was the only way to enter the sixth layer of endless hell. And the prisoners in endless hell are all criminals who are ferocious enough to be erased from history! Suddenly, Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and for the first time since entering Pushing City, his right hand rested on the village rain on his waist! The eyes of the roadbed behind him are even more unceasingly killing intent, and his body suddenly swells and swells into a leopard-shaped monster nearly three meters away! At this moment, a man in a police uniform walked out of the shadow of the passage. "Hehehehe, Longjun Chuhan, Rob Luji, I''ve been leaning back for a long time..." The man in the police uniform smiled, holding the knife around his waist standing at the entrance of the passage, blocking the path between Chu Han and Luji! Chu Han squinted slightly, and said indifferently: "The former head of the prison in advance city, the rain is here!" Xiliu pulled off his police cap and said with a smile: "It''s an honor, the famous Longjun Chu Han, actually knows my name!" The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised, Yu Zhiliu, it must be impossible for anyone who has watched "One Piece" to forget this man. The No. 2 of the Great Undersea Prison Advance City is known for its brutality and strength. In the end, he was imprisoned in six underground endless hells for killing the prisoners in the prison. But now, he actually came out. Suddenly, a white blue light struck him as if cutting through the world, interrupting Chu Han''s thinking! Chu Han turned sideways slightly, before he could make the next move, Xiliu''s figure had already come behind him! At this moment, the embankment transformed into a leopard-shaped monster clenched fists with both hands, and the ripples vibrated the space one after another, hitting Xiliu! "Super big wheel king spear!" Xiliu didn''t change his face and blocked the fist of the roadbed with the long knife covered with domineering, and then kicked it away fiercely. At the same time, a super terrifying high temperature erupted within five meters of Chu Han''s body, and the high-temperature flame formed a column of fire that soared to the sky, instantly melting all the defenses on the surface of Xiliu! But Chu Han didn''t stop there, turned around and pulled out Cun Yu, and collided with Xiliu''s long knife, and two blue rays shot up into the sky, like a blue sky! Chu Han was startled slightly, and glanced strangely at the long knife Xiliu was holding. The blade appeared in blue light, with drops of dew on the blade! Chu Han vigorously shook Xiliu away, and said, "Interesting, if I didn''t guess wrong, that knife should be related to a generation of ghosts?" Xiliu took the knife back into its sheath blankly, and said, "Twenty-one big knives, second-generation monster swords!" Chu Han nodded, not paying attention. Because what he holds in his hand is the twelve supreme sharp knife, the demon sword Murama! "Yuzhiliu, I am more curious, where is the person who released you now?" Xiliu was silent, lit a cigar, and did not answer Chu Han''s words. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and the golden light suddenly appeared in his eyes, like a dazzling sun! Second burst of blood! The purity of Chu Han''s blood line is too high now, and the blood burst once can no longer have any effect on him. Only the blood burst of more than 2 degrees can have some effect on Chu Han. "Is the purity of bloodline reached this level..." Chu Han whispered softly. All he knew was that the purity of the bloodline of the owner of "Dragon Clan" had reached this level. Chu Han shook his head slightly. Numerous sickle ferrets in his mind appeared in the air, locking the target behind him in an instant and entering the passage of the fifth hell! At the same time, the passageway of the fourth layer of extremely cold hell. Lying here were countless corpses, all jailers who had been slashed by Chu Han. Among this pile of corpses, a man with a height of more than four meters and demon horns on his head quietly looked at Hannibal, whose eyes turned white. 215 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 216 The most powerful man advancing the city! The 216th chapter advances the city''s most powerful man! At the same time, the passageway of the fourth layer of extremely cold hell.&Miscellaneous Lying here were countless corpses, all jailers who had been slashed by Chu Han. Among these corpses, a man with a height of more than four meters and demon horns above his head quietly looked at Hannibal, whose eyes turned white and fell. The man didn''t know what kind of battle Hannibal had gone through, because he was not domineering, and there was no living person here to report the battle to him. Because the ground is full of corpses, the only living person has passed out. "Don''t die, don''t you want to be a director, then you can''t die!" A flash of memory flashed in the man''s eyes, and he bent down and picked up Hannibal''s body and placed it in the elevator beside him. The three jailer beasts who were surrendered by Chu Han didn''t know why, their eyes trembled and looked at the man, as if that man was the real hell! "Fortunately, take a good rest. Only you can inherit my position, so don''t die!" After the man said this softly, he turned and walked towards the fifth layer of hell. Look at the three trembling jailer beasts. Suddenly, just as the jailer beast was about to escape, the man paused slightly and said, "Protect Hannibal and let him have a quiet rest!" With that, the man seemed to turn his head slightly and glanced at the jailer beast, but his footsteps did not stop. Three jailer beasts pounced on Hannibal''s side, like the most loyal dogs, protecting their masters. If it is a navy or a pirate advancing outside the city, perhaps it is not clear why these awakened animal demon fruit jailer beasts are so afraid. But if it is a jailer guard or a prisoner who advances the city prison, it will not be surprising. Because even they are terrified of the man with a pair of horns on his head! Because that man, called Magellan, is the prison director of this great underwater prison, pushing the strongest in the city! It is also one of the two trump cards that this advancing city will be called "Iron Wall"! ... At the same time, before advancing the passage leading to the endless hell on the fifth underground floor of the city, Chu Han and Xiliu had already fought hundreds of swords, but they were all tied! With the sound of "Dang Cang", the one hundred and twenty-first sword ended and it was still a tie! "Interesting, your kendo cultivation is comparable to Hawkeye, and one point better than red hair. It''s really interesting!" Chu Han looked at Xiliu again, with a hint of surprise in his eyes. I really didn''t expect this original prison. The guardian''s swordsmanship is so powerful that he can fight more than a hundred swords against him. You know, Chu Han''s current swordsmanship cultivation level has faintly surpassed the realm of the great swordsman. In addition to Hawkeye, he can also learn from him, the red hair can only be considered half, and Leili is old. In other words, Chu Han is now equivalent to the strongest swordsman in the world, that is, the world''s largest swordsman! It was really surprising that Xiliu could collide with him hundreds of times with swordsmanship. Xiliu exhaled slightly and glanced at the second-generation Ghost Toru, one of the twenty-one sharp knives in his hand. Although there were no cracks, he was constantly shaking. The demon sword is alive, but it''s not that the ghost inside is making trouble, but his hand is shaking! "What a strong swordsmanship, a strong body, and a calm heart!" Xiliulian used three good words in succession. He really admired and was really excited at the same time! It''s been a long time, he hasn''t encountered such a powerful person in a long time! Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and glanced at the excitement in Xiliu''s eyes a little unexpectedly. He didn''t seem to have fully figured out what kind of person this man who was imprisoned by the world government into endless hell because of his bloodthirsty! At this moment, a scarlet light radiated from the second-generation ghost in Xiliu''s hands, as if a bloodthirsty demon was gradually awakening! Chu Han would be really surprised, and awakened the Demon Sword? The demon sword has spirit, and if the will of the knife holder is not strong enough, it will be swallowed by the spirit of the demon sword and become the fertilizer of the demon sword! Obviously, Xiliu''s will is strong enough, strong enough to control that demon sword, the second generation Ghost Toru! As the red light on the second generation of ghosts became more and more intense, Xiliu''s eyes gradually showed scarlet blood, like a demon returning from hell! "Interesting, this momentum is not bad." Chu Han smiled slightly, still not paying too much attention. Because his strength is too strong, when it comes to kendo alone, Xiliu can learn from him. But in terms of overall strength, Chu Han can kill Xiliu in seconds! And most importantly, on the day he got Cun Yu, Chu Han conquered Cun Yu''s Demon Blade Spirit with his dragon blood! So no matter what other skills Xiliu has, Chu Han won''t care. What he really cares about is the other one of the two trump cards of the Great Undersea Prison. The man who is called the strongest man in the city! Thinking of this, Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and then Cun Yu emitted a calm blue light, unremarkable, and there was no overbearing battle... Only calm indifference, calm power, calm terror! At this moment, Xiliu suddenly put the second-generation ghost into her sheath, and the scarlet blood in her eyes disappeared, as if the scene of the return of the hell demon just now was not caused by him. Chu Han squinted slightly, the blue light emitted by Cun Yu did not weaken by half, but became stronger and stronger, and gradually turned into substance! Suddenly, three dragon-shaped bodies with a breath of death flew from the entrance of the fifth floor of hell, and the target was Chu Han! The weird color and breath show that this is not mud for children to play with! Just as the dragon-shaped ye body was about to meet Chu Han, the blue light emitted by the village rain suddenly exploded, forming a shocking slash, slashing to the dragon-shaped ye body! "One-sword skill Upright Slashing Dragon!" The twisting and domineering slash broke open the dragon-shaped ye body in an instant, but the purple ye body was scattered everywhere, wherever the drop fell, the sound of "zi" appeared, as if corroding saliva. . Chu Han concentrated slightly, and a high temperature suddenly rose within five meters of his body, melting the purple ye bodies that were flying towards him! At the same time, a figure of a man with horns more than four meters high appeared at the entrance of the fifth layer of extreme cold hell, like a huge shadow covering the entire extreme cold hell! Xiliu slowly walked to the side of the channel leading to the sixth floor, and said: "You better be careful, that guy''s ability is too tricky, no matter who it is, even if it is the resurrection of the Pirate King Gore D. Roger, he must Be careful!" With that said, Xiliu took out a cigar, lit it, and looked at Chu Han''s back with interest, as if looking forward to the next battle. Chu Han frowned slightly, the village rain in his hand continued to emit blue light, and it became more and more intense, even the spirit of the demon knife in the village rain felt that the strongest man advancing the city was very tricky! If it hadn''t been for the armed color domineering to protect the surface of the village rain, this demon sword would once again crack and even break! At this moment, a violent aura suddenly erupted, running around in this extremely cold hell, as if trying to break this deep-sea prison! Xiliu put his hand on the second-generation ghost at his waist, and looked forward with a solemn expression, but not looking at the man who could already see the figure with his flesh and eyes, but looking at the confrontation with him. Chu Han exuding this violent aura! "Third DegreeBlood!" 216 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 217: Poisonous Fruit! Chapter 217 Poisonous Fruit! Advance to the fifth underground level of the city, the entrance to the extremely cold hell.MiscellaneousZhiCworm Magellan, who was more than four meters high and had a pair of horns, stopped not far from the entrance. In front of him was a channel covered with purple liquid, which was a trace of the dragon-shaped liquid that had just hit Chu Han. "This aura is even more domineering than the Jailer Beast, no wonder Minotaurs and the awakened Jailer Beasts will obey him!" Magellan squinted slightly, feeling the violent aura, his face showed a trace of clarity. . After a while, Magellan''s body began to change, and drops of purple liquid began to appear on the surface of the clothes. It was the extremely corrosive purple liquid that just hit Chu Han! At the same time, this is also highly toxic! Magellans devil fruit ability is a very special poisonous fruit in the Superman system! Slowly, the purple venom began to drip from Magellan, gradually corroding the frozen ice surface, and the sound of "Zizi" continued to sound. "Poison bomb!" As Magellan''s voice sounded, the purple venom on the ground flew towards the end of the fifth hell! At this moment, a cold voice also sounded at this time! "Blazing!" A fire tornado flew out, directly melting all the flying purple venom into a poisonous gas and dissipating in the air! Magellan squinted slightly and moved on, and soon saw Chu Han standing at the end of the fifth floor, exuding violent aura! "Long Jun Chuhan!" Magellan roared slightly, lowering his eyes. The purple, poisonous liquid had already occupied the corner of his eye! Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, swiped it without warning, and slashed towards Magellan! However, what is strange is that when Slash touched Magellan''s body, it was melted away by the purple venom on the surface of his body! Chu Han''s eyes shrank slightly and tightened the village rain in his hands. This was the first time he had encountered an enemy with such a difficult ability. "Xiliu, what do you mean?" Magellan did not go to see Chu Han again, but looked at Xiliu who was standing by and asked coldly. Xiliu took a sip of his cigar and smiled: "It''s such an enemy, Magellan, you can do it yourself. I''m not the director of the city." Magellan''s face was slightly sullen, and a cloud of purple venom suddenly burst from behind him, instantly forming a poisonous dragon full of poison! "When I solve Longjun Chuhan, I will settle accounts with you!" The purple poison dragon rushed towards Chu Han with that terrifying corrosive aura! "Resolve me? Magellan, Director of Advance City Prison, when did you have the illusion that you can defeat me?" Facing the poisonous dragon-shaped liquid, Chu Han just chuckled and had to say, Magellan''s The ability is really tricky, but it hasn''t beaten him yet! "Yan Ling Jun Yan!" The five-meter limit field opened instantly, and the dragon-shaped liquid passed through Chu Han directly, but it couldn''t hurt him. Everything that was close to five meters from his body was directly melted by Jun Yan''s high temperature! At the same time, Xiliu stepped away and left here, and if he stayed, he would be affected by Magellan''s attack. Even he, faced with that strange and tricky ability, was very jealous. Magellan glanced at the evasive Shiliu, and didn''t care. Instead, he fully activated his own ability. A stream of purple venom flowed out of him. Gradually, a purple poison pool was formed in Magellan''s body for nearly a thousand meters! Not far away, Chu Han focused slightly, moving lightly, and came outside the range where the venom was spreading! The appearance of the poisonous fruit looks very similar to the natural one, but it is different. Those with natural devil fruit ability can incarnate elements in nature and ignore physical attacks. Among the three major devil fruits, they are recognized as the strongest! And poison is not an element in nature, so Magellan just used the layer of venom outside of the body to melt Chu Han''s attack, not elementalized to hide away! But because of this, the poisonous fruit makes people feel very tricky! Because the poisonous fruit is equivalent to possessing the characteristics of the natural and superhuman types, and the highly poisonous produced will not make people die, but will die after the painful desire to live! This is why Magellan is called the strongest man in the city. Because everyone who fought with Magellan was painfully poisoned! At this moment, three huge poisonous dragons rose up from the poison pond one after another. Their bodies were huge and flexible, and their eyes seemed to be spiritual. They stared at Chu Han not far away, as if they were truly alive. same! "Long Jun Chu Han, die!" Magellan stood quietly in the center of the poison pond, slightly opened his palm, and three huge poisonous dragons instantly attacked Chu Han! Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly, holding the demon knife Cun Yu, and the blue light on the knife suddenly released, like a blue sky! "One Sword Flow Uprising, Blazing Dragon Cut!" The blue light released by the village rain and the golden flame superimposed, forming a colorful dragon, rushing to the three poisonous dragons! With a "boom", the colorful giant dragon rushed away the three poisonous dragons, and purple venom splashed around. The sound of "zizi" continued to sound, turning the ground into a poison pool in a blink of an eye! Chu Han looked at the venom dripping on the ground, his face changed slightly, the golden pupil suddenly lit, and when a special flick was about to be emitted from his body, a drop of purple venom quietly fell on Chu Han holding the knife. Right hand! "Just grab it with your hands, or wait until the poison penetrates your internal organs, even my antidote won''t save you!" Magellan looked at Chu Han with a slightly changed face, and the venom on his body began to dissipate slowly, as if there was nothing. The same happened. Only the poison pools all over the floor and Chu Han with a trace of pain in his eyebrows proved the battle that just happened! Chu Han exhaled slightly, he still hadn''t had time to react, but he was recruited! He could feel that the purple poison quickly dissipated in the body, and it was about to spread to the heart! "Poisonous Fruits are so tricky to this point, it''s no wonder that Magellan is called the strongest man in Advance City!" Chu Han frowned slightly. This kind of devil fruit ability actually made him feel the danger of death, it is really tricky! At this moment, a man came to Chu Han''s side and said with a smile: "You are very interesting, so this is for you, don''t die!" As he said, the man threw out a white bottle, which contained the highly toxic antidote issued by Magellan! "Hiliu, are you going to betray Push City and betray the world government?" Magellan, who was not far away, watched the man''s behavior very calmly, and said with a hint of indifference in his eyes. The one who threw the antidote was Hiraru Yu who had been standing by! For what purpose, he actually gave Chu Han the antidote! Xiliu smiled and said, "The world ruled by the world government is too boring. If this man can end this boring rule, I really want to be with him!" 217 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 218 Unzooming Prison! Chapter 218 Liberation of the Great Prison! "Hiliu, are you going to betray Push City and betray the world government?" Magellan, who was not far away, watched the man''s behavior very calmly, and said with a hint of indifference in his eyes.Miscellaneous*Zhi*Insect The one who threw the antidote was Hiraru Yu who had been standing by! For what purpose, he actually gave Chu Han the antidote! Xiliu smiled and said, "The world ruled by the world government is too boring. If this man can end this boring rule, I really want to be with him!" Magellan stopped talking, the purple venom dripping from his body showed everything! At this moment, a violent aura suddenly erupted, and Chu Han''s cold voice followed. "This poison is really tricky, but when did I say that I can''t help it?" Unleash the heart of the Dragon King, burst blood for three times! Xiliu was startled slightly, and looked at Chu Han''s calm and not poisoned face with a bit of surprise, and a strange light suddenly rose in his heart. Could it be that Magellan''s poison really has no effect on him?! Even Magellan not far away frowned, but he didn''t believe that Chu Han could ignore his poison. However, the fact is that Chu Han is really fine! Magellan''s virulent poison was the same as the previous "Insect Pest" Reese invaded Chu Han''s body with a bloodthirsty bug, it was directly burned by the boiling dragon blood in Chu Han''s body! Chu Han just turned on the third burst of blood! In this state of Chu Han, the dragon blood in his body could not be an exaggeration to say that the flames produced by the burning of 10,000 tons of gasoline! A little bit of poison was directly burned by dragon blood like flames. "Your ability is really tricky. If I were not me, I would really fall into your hands today." Chu Han was very calm, because the trace of poison that invaded his body had disappeared. Magellan was silent for a moment, and the purple venom on his body continued to flow out, like mud, and quickly formed a kilometer-long poison pool again! Chu Han squinted slightly, just a trace of venom invaded his body, and he had to turn on the third burst of blood. If more venom invades his body... Thinking of this, Chu Han squinted slightly, this ability is indeed very tricky! After being silent for a while, Chu Han looked at Xiliu and said, "If you want to get on my boat, stop him!" Xiliu frowned slightly, and pulled out the second-generation ghost on her waist. A group of scarlet light bloomed, and the bloody light under her eyes appeared again! He directly expressed his attitude with actions! Chu Han nodded slightly, turned around and left, and entered the channel leading to the sixth underground level of the city, the endless hell! Just as Chu Han entered the passage leading to the sixth level of endless hell, Magellanze launched an attack, and the three poisonous dragons instantly attacked Xiliu! "One sword flow upright and raindrops!" The scarlet blood shining brightly, like a sea of ??blood, shrouded in front of the passageway, blocking the three huge poisonous dragons, and the venom was scattered, but they were all avoided by Xiliu! Xiliu chuckled slightly and said, "Magellan, since I promised the man to block you, come and play with me!" Magellan not far away was still calm, but the purple venom dripping from his body quietly added a dark red! At the same time, the great underwater prison advances to the basement level of the city, the red lotus hell! This floor is very lively on weekdays, because it is the place where the most prisoners are held in the city, accounting for almost half of the total prison population! Today this level of hell is still very lively, but it is not because of the prisoners making a noise, but because countless pirates from the new world rushed in! "Kill kill kill, push this red lotus hell, and watch the navy and the world government guys still sit still!" "Hehe, just turn over this day, release all these criminals, and earn them!" "At that time, he rushed directly to the headquarters of the navy and brought Malinfoddo by the way, hahahahaha! The extremely lively scene awakened the prisoners held in the Red Lotus Hell, and they began to yell. For a while, the scene was extremely noisy! Suddenly, a grumpy voice rang, shocking everyone! "Shut up, no more noise, I will blow your head directly!" As this arrogant and violent voice sounded, a topless red-haired man slowly walked out from the back. The brutal breath on his body made everyone''s eyes a trace of fear. Suddenly, cries of exclamation continued from the cage. "That man, is it Otter?!" "What, Lion King Otter? How could he be here?!" "Wait, the admiral escorted two prisoners not long ago. Could it be because of those two?" As the prisoners in the cage exclaimed, Otter''s voice sounded again. "Shut up all, if you want to come out, join the Dragon God Pirate Group, otherwise, just stay and wait for death by yourself!" After Otter finished speaking impatiently, he directly stood in place with his arms in his arms. Before the war, Chu Han had already instructed him to enter the Red Lotus Hell directly after the city gate was breached, and all the way down, to subdue the prisoners until he met Chu Han. However, Otter was very upset about this. If it weren''t for Chu Han to make him surrender with absolute strength, Otter would definitely protest. Because of this job, it is too challenging! The prisoners in the red lotus hell have no background, they are only equivalent to ordinary pirates in the new world. They looked around and agreed to Otto''s proposal. After all, they had heard of the name of the Dragon God Pirate Group! Ottoman nodded and said, "Open the prison door and let them out. Let''s move on and go to the second hell!" With that said, Otto took the lead directly towards the passage to the second level of hell, the first level is too boring for a strong man like him! I hope that the second hell can be somewhat challenging! At the same time, when Otto liberated the first red lotus hell, Chu Han also came to the unknown sixth underground, endless hell! There is no special environment in this layer of hell, it is very calm, it is dark all around, and there are cages containing bone corpses everywhere. That is the prisoner who has died in prison but is still being held! After Chu Han glanced a few times, his golden pupils flickered slightly, and countless sickle ferrets were flying in the air, and in an instant he found the powerful man like a monster! At this moment, the sound of the shaking of the iron chain suddenly sounded, and a pair of eyes suddenly lit up in the dark, as if seeing a prey beast! However, Chu Han only raised his eyebrows slightly, walked to the cage where the man was imprisoned indifferently, and slashed open the sea tower chain. "Let''s go, there will be a big battle after going out!" Chu Han said to the man sitting still like a statue. The man opened his eyes slightly, only a piece of paleness, he turned out to be blind! "Hehe, Mr. Chu Han, you are here." The blind man smiled, and walked out of the cage after saying something as if it was a guest coming to the house. Chu Han shook his head a little helplessly, and slashed away the Hailou stone handcuffs on the man''s hand, and said, "Let''s go, there will be a big battle in a while, Fujitora!" The blind man twisted his wrist slightly, and said with a smile: "Great battle, it''s good to not die!" Even so, the man suddenly burst out with a beast''s aura, as if a sleeping tiger suddenly awoke! The blind man screamed, Dragon God Pirates Swordsman, Fujitora smiled! 218 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 219 Endless Hell! Chapter 219 Endless Hell! Marine Headquarters, Marine Fodor.MiscellaneousZhiInsect Because Chu Han suddenly summoned all the affiliated pirate groups under his command to break into Advance City, it directly caused a solemn atmosphere of preparation for the entire Malin Fodder! In less than half a day, Malin Foduo had assembled 50,000 elite marines, 17 lieutenants, more than 20 major generals, as well as the Marshal Sengoku and the naval hero MonqidKapu! Except for the failure of the three admirals to come back, the currently assembled combat power of the navy can be said to be the most powerful except for the execution of the Pirate King Gore D. Roger! In the marshal''s office, Karp was still eating senbei with a smile on his face, without the tension of the imminent battle. And at the top, naturally, is the Marine Marshal, the Warring States Period of Buddha. "Porussalino''s injury is not very serious, but according to what he said, when Baiji Ke Luo was about to die, he shocked the heart with lightning and finally escaped, the direction is the underwater prison to advance the city." He said solemnly. No one thought that Huang Yuan, who was an admiral of the navy, was actually blocked by someone at his door, and finally returned with serious injuries! The Warring States period rubbed his eyebrows with a headache, and said, "Unexpectedly, the fruit of the thunder fell on the hands of Longjun Chu Han, alas!" The Thunder Fruit is known as the strongest devil fruit in the Nature Department. The Warring States Period is very clear about its power. From the serious injury of Huang Yuan, it can be seen how strong the Thunder Fruit is. He was silent, and said hesitantly: "The most important thing is not this, but our contact with Pushing City has been interrupted. We don''t know what is going on there now!" "Even if there is no response from the advancing city, what about Sakaski and Kuzan?" Warring States suppressed his anger and said. He shook his head slightly, and said, "When I contacted Kuzan for the last time, there was a sound of a sharp weapon breaking through the phone worm, and then there was no response." Obviously, there must be a big problem in the advancement of the city. Otherwise, with the strength of Sakaski and Kuzan, it is impossible to contact the navy headquarters. The Warring States was silent for a while, and said in a deep voice: "Where is Longjun Chuhan, or there is no news?" He shook his head and said uncertainly: "There is no definite news yet, but I guess..." As he spoke, He squinted his eyes slightly and said solemnly, "Long Jun Chu Han, it is very likely that he has already sneaked into the Great Undersea Prison and is advancing into the city!" As soon as these words came out, even Karp stopped his hand movements, and a trace of solemnity appeared under his eyes. If it is true that Longjun Chuhan has already sneaked into the Great Undersea Prison, as He said, then things would really be bad! Warring States frowned and said solemnly, "This is unlikely. According to Kuzan''s message, after Fujitora Smile and Rob Luki were handed over to the prison guards, they returned to the gate of justice and used their two The domineering didn''t notice any abnormalities during this period, then..." Before the Warring States had finished speaking, He interrupted: "According to the news that Kuzan sent back in the New World three years ago, Longjun Chuhan suspects that he has a terror ability that can change the passage of time. He wants to use this. This ability sneaked into Pushing City silently!" This time, He was not uncertain or hesitant, but rather sure that Chu Han had already infiltrated the Great Undersea Prison, and advanced into the city! The Warring States period was silent for a while, waved and said, "Order, all the marines stationed at Malinfoudo support the advance city, and the war with the new world pirate overlord, Longjun Chuhan, has begun!" At the same time, there are six floors underground in the Great Undersea Prison, an endless hell. After Chu Han rescued Fujito, he stopped at the exit of the sixth hell, quietly watching this endless hell filled with darkness! And Fujito was standing quietly behind Chu Han, and the sword was confiscated when he entered Pushing City. Otherwise, if he wanted to break the shackles of Hailou Rock with his swordsmanship, It''s not that difficult. Finally, after I don''t know how long, those bright eyes in the darkness began to dim, and an old voice didn''t know where it came from. "Young man, what do you want to do?" The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised, and he said flatly, "Let you go out." Those eyes that had been dimmed lightened up again, and they became brighter and brighter, like a round of moon! At this moment, the old voice that had started speaking sounded again. "Young man, what do you want us to do?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, as he was worthy of being removed from history, but not a naive person. "Be my crew, help me become one piece, and then overthrow the world government!" The sixth floor, shrouded in darkness, suddenly fell silent, and then a burst of deafening laughter resounded through the entire endless hell. "Laughing so hard at me, a little kid who wants to surpass Roger? Hahahaha!" "Boy, are you daydreaming, One Piece? Overthrow the world government?" "Oh, naive kid, is it possible that your brain is burned out?" These people are big pirates who have experienced the era of One Piece, powerful and vicious enough to be removed from history. So they know very well how ridiculous what Chu Han said! However, in the face of these people''s ridicule, Chu Han did not react, the golden pupils flickered slightly, and countless sickle and ferrets were flying in the air, observing these people. Among them, only five people calmly did not say a word. Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and he said coldly: "You are here to wait for death or for death. Then, let''s have a tragic fight. The person who survives will become my crew member and see the sun again!" As Chu Han said these words, the entire endless hell fell silent again, and the sound of the chains kept ringing, as if a sleeping beast was gradually waking up, stood up, then fought and killed! "Die, I don''t want to stay here, I want to be free!" "Asshole, I''m the big pirate Balax, your kid dare to shoot me, I''ll tear you up!" "Hehe, everyone, be kind, I just want freedom, you don''t get in my way, I can make your death easier." "Hahaha, get out, I want to go out, I want to go out, all die!" Looking at the sixth floor of hell that was soaring to the sky, Fujitora shook his head slightly, walked into the passage, and left this floor. Chu Han glanced at Fujitora slightly, did not say anything, but continued to pay attention to the nine people in the prison who had not moved yet. "Tibo evil wolves are all ferocious people mentioned in the original work, but this endless hell is definitely more than these people!" Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and he was very clear that the endless hell of the sixth underground floor was definitely more than that. So five people. For example, at the beginning, that old voice! 219 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 220 The old man who is only one step away from One Piece! Chapter 220 The old man who is only one step away from One Piece! Advance the three underground floors of the city, the hunger hell.Miscellaneous Y Chi Y Chong Just when Chu Han let the prisoners of the sixth underground floor of endless hell fight, Otto led the pirates of the new world and the liberated prisoners of the first and second floors to the third floor, the hunger hell. Otter glanced around and frowned, "The monsters on the second floor are quite powerful, but the prisoners on this floor..." This hell is in a desolate and hot environment all year round, and because there is no food, the prisoners here are all skin and bones, and there is no hint of toughness. This is also the reason Otter frowned. He didn''t want to collect a bunch of waste, and then faced Chu Han''s cold eyes. "Boss Otter, you are wrong. Although the prisoners here look skinny, they are very powerful. They are hungry like this only because they don''t have food." A man with a hedgehog head stepped forward and smiled flatteringly. . Otter raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with a faint smile: "Is that right? Then I have to take a good look. The so-called strength is very strong, how strong it is!" As soon as these words came out, the prisoners who followed from the second floor to the third floor turned pale. They knew what Otter''s so-called insights were like! The corpses everywhere in the second layer of Warcraft Hell are the best proof! At the same time, the four floors underground is blazing hot hell. The human-shaped leopard-body monster scurried through this blazing hot hell, as if looking for something. Finally, when he came to a huge office, the monster stopped and looked up and down the office. "This is the office of Magellan, Director of Prisons? It doesn''t seem to be the case. Is there really a treasure that the captain said?" While the monster murmured, its body was shrinking, and it soon became a human. It was the roadbed that was kicked down by Xiliu on the fifth floor. Originally Luke intended to stop Magellan with Xiliu. After all, the poisonous fruit''s ability was too tricky. If Xiliu couldn''t handle it, Chu Han would be sealed off by Magellan. But in the end, the roadbed was stopped by Chu Han and asked him to go to Magellan''s office on the fourth floor to get something. For example, things that were confiscated after the prisoners entered Pushing City! There are six floors underground in the Great Undersea Prison, an endless hell. The fighting was over, and Chu Han was surprised that there were ten people still alive! Chu Han glanced at the five people who were covered in blood with a smile, and said, "You guys, don''t you want to make a move?" The five people were slightly startled, and looked at each other a little blankly, as if they didn''t understand what Chu Han was talking about. Suddenly, in the prison closest to Chu Han, a big hand grabbed the blood-covered survivor and gently squeezed it! "Ah? I was discovered. You are very powerful and dangerous. If you are willing to feed me, I will join you!" The huge and heart-shaking shadow suddenly emerged from the prison. The prison seemed to shake! This shadow is so huge that it is staggering, because it is too big, like a walking island! Even Chu Han felt a trace of dignity, and nodded blankly, "Huge battleship San JuanWolf, I can give you food that you can''t finish." He is so fierce that he once destroyed several small islands and swallowed dozens of warships. San Juan Wolves walked slowly to the door of the prison, but he could not get out because he had stone handcuffs on the sea and the prison, It is made of Hailou stone! Before Chu Han could do anything, the prisoners who survived hard fights in another prison were also trampled to death! The shot was a drunk man wearing a clown hat. "There is no wine, give me wine, and I will join you!" The man with a sausage nose lowered his mouth and lips with his tongue and smiled. The sixth life imprisonment felon, the barrel, Basco Choate! At this moment, a gunshot suddenly sounded. "Huh huh, I want beautiful clothes, give me beautiful things, and I will join you!" In that prison, a beautiful woman in a prison prison uniform stepped on the body and walked to the prison door. The sixth-tier felon, the most ferocious female prisoner in history, Katerina Depeng! Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and said coldly, "I can agree to your request!" After speaking, when Chu Han waved Cun Yu to cut off those prison doors, an arrogant voice sounded. "Then, I want to be the captain, can you agree?" Chu Han turned his head slightly, only to see a man with sharp double horns on his head sitting at the gate of the prison. "The Evil King, Abarro Pizarro, do you want to be the captain?" Chu walked towards the prison where Abarro Pizarro was held in a cold and indifferent way, his golden eyes shining with indeterminate light. Abalo Pizarro looked at Chu Han without fear, and smiled: "Yes..." However, the word "Ah" behind him could no longer be said. Those golden vertical pupils stared at Abarro Pizarro indifferently, as if an ancient dragon king was watching him! "Abalo Pizarro, do you want to be the captain?" Chu coldly repeated, the terrifying power of the''Emperor'' permeated this endless hell, as if a dragon king was roaring, trying to break this prison ! Everyone, including Abarro Pizarros pupils contracted extremely quickly. Is this power the king?! Suddenly, the old voice that made the first sound rang again. "Young man, do you want to be king?" Chu Han squinted slightly and said coldly, "The only king!" What is the only king, the voice of one person, the world of one person, this is the only king! The old voice paused and said, "Interesting, I want to see, how about it?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Who are you?" Suddenly, the entire six underground floors fell into silence. "Old man, Colom!" Kulom, Gore D. Roger became the last opponent before One Piece! The underground prison is four floors underground, a hot hell. Otto had already joined the roadbed searching for the treasure, and when he was about to leave, a huge poisonous dragon suddenly flew over them! Luke and Otter shouted at the same time: "Disperse!" After speaking, the two of them transformed themselves and jumped to the top of the high bridge, avoiding the huge poisonous dragon! As for the others, most of them did not have time to react and were bitten by the poison dragon and rushed towards the entrance of the passage. Poison. The dragon instantly dispersed into venom, sealing the passage! The surviving people fled here with pale faces. They clearly heard the screams in the passage! Lu Ji and Otter looked solemnly towards the end of the four underground levels of hell, where a man with a horn came quietly, dripping with purple venom. The Greatest Undersea Prison is the strongest man in the city, the superman is capable of poisonous fruit, the prison director Magellan! 220 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 221 I finally caught you! Chapter 221 finally caught you! Luke said with an ugly face: "How could it be possible that Magellan should have been dragged by the guy Hiliu, how could it be..." Otter squinted slightly and said in a deep voice, "You may not know that the Great Undersea Prison will be called "Iron Wall". The most important thing is because of the two trump cards of Magellan and Hilliu, and the strongest one is Magellan. !" Otto has transformed into a human-shaped monster with a lion body, covered with countless golden hairs, and there is a king character on his forehead.z z z z z z z z z z z Animals canine fruit, lion form! Lu Ji was silent for a moment, and said solemnly: "This guy must be defeated here, otherwise..." Otherwise they will all be dead! Otter sneered and said, "Oh, the strongest man in the Great Undersea Prison, I''ve long wanted to meet him!" With that said, Otto jumped straight down, rushing towards Magellan with the fierce aura of the king of beasts! Luke''s mouth twitched slightly. Could this guy be an idiot with muscles in his head? Despite thinking so, the roadbed rushed down the same way. He knows very well that even if the two of them work together, they may not be able to survive in Magellan''s hands, let alone one person! However, just when Otto rushed to the ground, a purple poisonous dragon attacked him! Lu Ji''s face changed drastically, looking at Otter who was about to take it, he shouted: "Otter, get out of the way!" Otter didn''t listen at all, yelling with excitement on his face, suddenly clenched his fists with both hands, and bombarded the poison dragon! "Lion KingShake!" Otter kept punching, but it was useless at all, and the poison invaded faster! At this moment, Luke arrived, and the tail behind him grabbed. Otto, who was full of venom, threw it out! "Asshole, Otter, you brainless lion!" Lu Ji looked at Otter who had been in a coma with a sullen face, and looked at Magellan solemnly. He is not Magellan''s opponent because he is a close combatant. However, Magellan''s body is very poisonous, once it gets close, it will be spread all over the body, which is death! "Catch it with your hands, or you will die!" Magellan, who had been silent, said. Lu Ji sullen his face and glanced at the panicked pirates and prisoners behind him, his face is even more ugly! At this moment, a horizontal force of gravity struck Magellan! However, this gravity was blocked by a burst of venom! Magellan turned his head slightly, and the figures of Fujitora and Shiliu appeared in his sight. Lu Ji breathed a sigh of relief, but still did not lift the human form of the leopard. He didn''t think that Fujitora and Hiliu could defeat Magellan, let alone Hiliu was seriously injured. "You are actually out of trouble, then, where is Longjun Chuhan?" Magellan frowned slightly, looking at Fujitsu and said. Fujitora supported the seriously injured Xiliu and said with a smile: "Haha, I don''t know." Magellan''s face sank slightly, and a stream of purple venom continued to flow out of his body, and a poison pool was formed again in a blink of an eye! "Poison. Dragon!" Three giant poisonous dragons flew up and attacked the vines and tigers! However, strangely, Fujitora did not react, as if he had not seen the three poisonous dragons. At this moment, a strange wave suddenly appeared, affecting the timeline of heaven and earth, the passage of time began to slow down, and the poisonous dragon seemed to be frozen! A cold voice suddenly sounded from the passage leading to the sixth floor. "Magellan, are you looking for me?" With the sound of the voice, special fluctuations radiated from his body, and a man in a platinum robe appeared at the entrance of the passage. It is Chu Han! Following him were the "Huge Battleship" San Juan Vicious Wolf, the "Big Barrel" Basco Choate, the "Most Vicious Female Prisoner in History" Catalina Depeng, and the "Vicious King" Ah Barro Pizarro! There is also an old man with both hands and feet locked with chains. He is called Kulom. It is the last opponent before Gore D. Roger became One Piece! These people are all ferocious criminals who are imprisoned in the submarine prison and advanced to the sixth underground level of the city, enough to be removed from history! They were all released by Chu Han. Chu Han looked around, frowned slightly, and said, "Too many people!" After speaking, he lifted the''time zero'' and the flow of time returned to normal again. The three poisonous dragons also accelerated, and in a blink of an eye they came to Chu Han and the others! At this moment, a pink air stream spouted from Basco Choate''s mouth, surrounded the three poisonous dragons, and melted them away! "Wine barrel!" Basco Choate raised his head and drank a sip, smiled and looked at Magellan with an iron face, as if he didn''t feel the least. Chu Han squinted slightly. The strength of these people was too strong, and each of them had the strength comparable to that of a quasi-general. Among them, San JuanWicked Wolf is even more so because of its huge body comparable to an island, even if it is a general, there is no problem. And Kulom, not to mention. Gore D. Roger became the last opponent before One Piece, and his strength should be comparable to Sengoku Karp. It''s just that he, like Raleigh, is old. However, this does not hinder the shock they brought! "Long Jun Chuhan, you actually let these people out, aren''t you afraid..." Magellan''s face was blue, and he was truly angry. However, before he could finish speaking, a special wave came out of Chu Han again, affecting the timeline of heaven and earth, and time began to flow slowly! "It''s so noisy, I never care about the so-called remarks!" Chu Han stepped towards Magellan, carrying a handcuff made of sea tower stone on his right hand, and directly handcuffed his hands! "Relieve!" With a "boom", Magellan fell down, with an incredible look in his eyes. Just now, what happened, what happened to him, what happened?! Chu Han glanced at Magellan indifferently, and said: "Rush out, there are two other guys outside, who need to be resolved!" With that said, Chu Han took the lead to leave here, and before leaving, he waved a knife and split all the prisons and instruments of torture, and the furnace under the ground began to erupt! San JuanWolf and others still followed Chu Han unchanging face, but each one made up a knife more or less when passing by Magellan, which deepened Magellan''s injury, and it is estimated that he will live soon. They have all received Magellan''s "care", and naturally they have to return it! Chu Han didn''t care and motioned to Luji to take Otto and leave here. The navy is not stupid. After so long, they must have noticed a trace of nuisance. It is estimated that countless navies have gathered outside! At the same time, outside the Great Undersea Prison, originally because the pirates of the New World followed Otto into the Propulsion City, this place should be very empty. On the contrary, this entire sea area is surrounded by countless ships! It was a warship with a seagull pattern. They are from the navy headquarters, Marine Fodor, all the most elite marines! Among them, headed by Sakarski and Kuzan, all the forces of the navy headquarters except for the Marshal Warring States and General Huang Yuan are dispatched! Among them are the legendary marines, the lieutenant admiral, and Monki d. Cap! 221 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 222: A Great Collision on the Sea! The 222nd chapter sea collision! At the same time, outside the Great Undersea Prison, originally because the pirates of the New World followed Otto into the Propulsion City, it should be very empty here. Miscellaneous& Chi& Chong On the contrary, this entire sea area is surrounded by countless ships! It was a warship with a seagull pattern. They are from the navy headquarters, Marine Fodor, all the most elite marines! Among them, headed by Sakarski and Kuzan, all the forces of the navy headquarters except for the Marshal Warring States and General Huang Yuan are dispatched! Among them are the legendary marines, the lieutenant admiral, and Monki d. Cap! Standing on one of the warships, Sakaski said with a sullen face: "We have been fighting here for so long. Except for the pirates, we haven''t seen anyone coming or going here. It is impossible for Long Jun Chuhan Infiltrated Advance City!" As soon as Karp and others arrived here, they told Sakaski and Kuzan of the crane''s inference. Then Sakaski kept a gloomy face, and from time to time a cloud of magma exploded from his body, even the navy headquarters. The lieutenant dared not approach him again. Karp glanced at the gloomy Sakaski blankly, without saying anything, because someone sneaked into Propulsion City silently under the eyes of the two admirals. If this were said, it would definitely be a big blow. Morale of the navy! However, Karp doesn''t say, some people don''t care. "There is nothing impossible. If Long Jun Chuhan really uses the ability to change the flow of time, it will not be impossible to sneak into Propulsion City under our noses." The speaker looked lazy, but There is no refutation, because he is called the Green Pheasant, one of the three admirals of the Navy! Sakarski''s face was even more ugly, his eyes were full of angry red light, and a mass of magma "boomed" out of his body again, as if it might explode at any time! Karp, who led the army to support him, frowned slightly as he watched the lava exploded from Sarkarski. He doesn''t know what has changed in Sakarski, but Kapu knows that Sakarski''s current breath is very unstable, just like a volcano, it may erupt at any time! "Could it be..." Karp raised his eyebrows slightly, as if thinking of something. But at this moment, a rush of footsteps suddenly sounded! Karp and the others all looked at the entrance of the advancing city one after another. The sound came from there, and their long-awaited sound should also come from there! "Listen, all warships, prepare to fire!" Karp took the lead in grabbing two shells, and a powerful breath broke out instantly! At the same time, more than fifty warships encircling Propulsion City pointed their guns at the prison entrance. As soon as someone appeared, they would fire their guns immediately! However, at this moment, all the navies above the lieutenant general suddenly looked up and shouted: "All warships are scattered!" Just as the voice of the navy above the lieutenant general fell, a laughter accompanied a thunderous sound across the sky! "It''s worthy of being a lieutenant general who is proficient in domineering, but unfortunately, you noticed it too late!" With the sound of this sound, everyone raised their heads one after another. Only then did they find that the sky has turned to pitch black, and there are one or two thunder and lightning from time to time! Those seamen at the helm reacted first, and they turned pale and drove the warship away. However, it is too late! "Lei Ying!" The "rumbling" thunder continued to sound, and countless bowls of thunder and lightning fell from the sky one after another, sinking several warships in a blink of an eye! At this moment, a chilly voice followed! "Freezing time!" The white figure soared into the sky, and two icicles emitted from his hands, spreading along the falling thunder and lightning to the thundercloud-filled sky, instantly freezing the thundercloud covering the entire sea area! The white figure quickly fell down, shouting: "Retreat quickly, it won''t stay frozen for too long, leave this sea immediately!" Those seamen who were still sluggish came back to their senses and began to turn the rudder and leave here. And those seamen who don''t need to be at the helm are looking at the white figure in reverence. They believe that the navy is just and will win! The one that is equivalent to freezing the entire sky is naturally one of the three admirals of the Navy, who is naturally capable of freezing fruits, the Green Pheasant Kuzan! Before long, all the warships were evacuated from the sea area covered by thunderclouds, and many marines were relieved. At this moment, with a "click", the frozen sky suddenly fell apart, the thunder sounded again, and countless bowls of thick thunder and lightning fell, like a violent thunderstorm! All the marines looked pale and looked at this scene that seemed to destroy the world. If this is not to be evacuated in time, these elite marines will definitely have no place to die! "The devil fruit known as the strongest nature is really terrifying..." a navy colonel whispered palely. Most of the others were also pale, with a look of horror in their eyes. However, in the face of this timid morale, Karp was rather calm. Because he knew that when he came into contact with blood, these elite marines in the navy headquarters would truly display their powerful strength. Not only Karp, but the other navy above the lieutenant general also had serious faces, but they were not worried about these seamen. What they worry about is those ships and the people on the ships who appeared behind the gradually dissipating thundercloud! Some of those people were dressed in prison clothes, some were dressed in noble clothes, and some were dressed in exotic clothes. They all have a common name, Pirate! Karp took a deep breath and yelled: "Everyone, our duty is to guard the balance of this world. If these people are released from here, the world will be in chaos!" As he said, Capp paused, looked at the sea soldiers whose expressions gradually became firmer, and shouted: "In order to prevent the world from falling into darkness and chaos, please everyone, knock down these people here!" All the navies shouted: "Oh!" Cap Wei Song, before he could slow down, a white beam of light suddenly shot from the front, destroying an entire warship in an instant! Karp''s pupils contracted slightly, his hands could not help being clenched into fists, and a cold light flashed under his eyes! The beam of light dissipated, and an icy laughter resounded across the sea. "Kapu, your navy still has such old-fashioned words, I''m so tired of hearing them!" Afterwards, the man in the platinum robe wandered into the air. He used the six most famous navy style, the moon step! Karp''s face is slightly dark, this is damaging their morale, if no one comes forward, the 20,000 elite navy will most likely be devastated! At this moment, a giant lieutenant armed with a giant axe jumped up from the warship and shouted: "Lets look down on people, Lord Long, let me smash you!" The giant is tall, and if he jumps up, he can almost reach the clouds, so this giant lieutenant admiral has already reached the top of the man''s head with this jump, and he can smash the man to death with a single axe! However, what is strange is that the man who stayed in the air with moon steps did not do any dodge or resist, but looked at Karp with a smile, his eyes full of irony. Karp frowned slightly, looking at the man''s appearance, a hint of ominous premonition suddenly appeared in his heart! Sure enough, just when the giant lieutenant generals axe was about to fall on top of the mans head, a palm that was several times larger than a warship stretched out from the sky, grabbed the unknowing giant lieutenant general, and exerted a slight force. Just crush the giant lieutenant into pieces of meat! The blood fell from the air, and gradually dripped onto the man''s body, but it still couldn''t hide it, those dazzling golden pupils! The man is called Chu Han, the youngest Pirate Overlord in the New World, Long Jun Chu Han! 222 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 223 Zero time, broken! Chapter 223: Time is zero, broken! Chu Han stood quietly in the air, letting the blood spread all over his body.MiscellaneousZhiworm Caprillo was silent, looking at the huge figure hidden in the clouds with a gloomy face, gritted his teeth and said: "Huge battleship, San Juan wolf, kid, you actually let this vicious guy out of the advancing city, you Do you know what this means!" The one who just grabbed the giant lieutenant general was naturally the San Juan evil wolf who was so huge that it looked like an island! Chu Lengren smiled coldly and said, "As long as I can be stronger than them and suppress them, they will obey me, as for letting them go..." Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with a faint smile: "That''s because the navy, including the world government, does not have the power to let them take orders from you, so you can only imprison them in Pushing City!" Karp''s face is even more ugly, because what Chu Han said is indeed true! Just then, a gunshot sounded very harshly! "Don''t underestimate our navy, guilty pirate!" A very pale marine soldier trembled. He held the gun tremblingly. It was he who shot. This incident stunned the countless people, and even Chu Han was extremely surprised. Karp looked at the seaman who opened the gun with a smile on his face. Before he could speak, a gunshot and many sounds followed! "Asshole, a pirate, what''s so great, dare to look down on our navy!" "Just, that is, kill him, everyone shoots, we are elite marines!" "What are you afraid of? We also have three generals in the navy headquarters and Lieutenant General Karp. Don''t be afraid!" The gunshot seemed to have awakened the blood of these marines, and they waved their weapons one after another, and their morale rose like never before! Karp and many other general-level navies watched this scene in silence. They didn''t expect, really unexpected! "Oh, dying to struggle!" Chu Lenglen looked at the passionate navy, his palms opened up, and the golden pupils lit up instantly. "Blazing!" A ball of flame flew from his palm and burst into the air like a signal flare! Afterwards, a burst of shelling sounded, and the sound of shouting and killing resounded across the sky! Those were the pirates attached to Chu Han''s command and all the prisoners on the fourth floor of the city! And the leader is Krolu Kitten, and the former prison guard who has just been taken over, Yu no Hiryu, "Big Barrel" Basco Choate, and "the most fierce prisoner in history" Katrina. Dai Peng, "The King of Evil Government" Abalo Pizarro. And, Gore D. Roger''s last opponent, Marco Kulom! In addition to them, there is "White Rock" Kulik who escaped from Kuzan''s men. This is all Chu Han''s power! Standing on the bow of the warship, Karp''s face was very solemn, and he said solemnly, "Aim at the pirate ship and sink them!" As soon as Kapu''s voice fell, bursts of deafening shelling sounded one after another, and countless shells, like heavy rain, attacked the dozens of pirate ships on the sea! Chu Han tilted his head slightly, and threw back the shells that had hit him! Suddenly, a magma fire. Pillar rushed up from a warship below and attacked him! "Yan Zhu!" The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was raised, and he turned sideways slightly, avoiding the fire column, and at the same time looking at the red figure rising into the sky. It is one of the three navy admirals, the natural rock berry real ability, Akakin Sakaski! "Sakaski, haven''t you learned enough? Your devil fruit ability is useless to me!" Chu Han cast a satirical look at Sakaski with a gloomy face, his golden pupils flickered slightly, a semicircular invisible field It opened instantly and enveloped him for five meters! Junyan realm! Sakarski looked sullenly, looked at the distance between the two sides, and said in a deep voice: "Long Jun Chu Han, I am different from before!" After finishing talking, a burst of magma suddenly burst from Sarkarski''s body, forming a huge magma arm, rushing towards Chu Han! "The dog bites the red lotus!" Chu Han squinted slightly, don''t know why, he faintly felt a strange feeling, Sarkarski''s body seemed to have undergone a strange change. And this trick can''t be answered! Chu Han concentrated slightly, retracted the domain of Jun Yan, his body instantly dissipated, and he came to a destroyed warship. "In the domain of Junyan, all the fire elements are unlikely to cause any harm to me, but what''s the feeling just now?" Chu Han frowned, not caring about the vigilant marines around him. At this moment, a giant lieutenant came quietly behind Chu Han, raised the long qiang in his hand, and waved it down! "Die, Dragon..." However, before the giant lieutenant had finished speaking, he was blown to the head by a fist that shone in bronze! With a "boom", the giant lieutenant fell down. Chu Han didn''t even look at the giant at his feet. The golden pupil continued to emit golden light, and his upper body turned into hard and hard bronze in the blink of an eye! The Dragon King''s Word SpiritBronze Throne! At the same time, Sakarski also landed on this warship, with a constant eruption of magma and a strange breath. Chu Han lowered his eyes slightly, no matter what changes happened to Sakarski, his powerful strength was enough to cope. He is not afraid of everything! "Say LingTime Zero!" The golden pupil burst out with an astonishing light, and a special wave emanated from Chu Han''s body, affecting the timeline of heaven and earth, time began to flow slowly, and everyone seemed to have become a tortoise! Seeing the slow time as if it stopped, Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and the village rain instantly unsheathed, and the blue light burst out suddenly, turning into a blue dragon, and attacked Sakaski! However, at this moment, the crisp sound of "click" suddenly sounded. Although not very loud, it was very harsh in Chu Han''s ears! Slowly, time began to return to normal, and a biting chill filled the world in a blink of an eye! Chu Han glanced at the numerous marine soldiers who didn''t know what had just happened, and a flash of shock flashed through his eyes. His "time zero" was actually cracked? At this moment, a cold voice followed. "Your ability should not stop the passage of time, but influence!" Chu Han turned slightly, staring at the white figure that looked like an ice sculpture standing on the mast. The man who was almost covered in frost laughed and said, "So, I only need to freeze the time, and then break it, to disrupt your impact and restore time to normal!" Chu Han lowered his eyes slightly and said coldly, "Kuzan, you are looking for death!" The man who was covered by the frost for most of his body was naturally another admiral, Green Pheasant Kuzan! Kuzan raised his eyebrows slightly, and when he was about to say something, Chu Han''s figure suddenly disappeared and appeared behind him, holding a demon knife heated by high temperature in his hand! However, at this moment, a giant dog made of magma bit Chu Han and rushed down! "Heaven Dog!" Sakarski''s figure actually didn''t know when he flew into the air, and just now, it was he who shot! At the same time, two icicles issued from Kuzan''s hands, piercing the giant dog made of magma, and hitting Chu Han who had just resumed action inside! With a "boom", the huge explosion formed after the melting of ice and fire spread to half of the sea in the blink of an eye, and all nearby warships were destroyed in an instant! 223 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 224 Kuzan, Broken Arm! Chapter 224 Kuzan, Broken Arm! "Heaven Dog!" Sakarski''s figure actually didn''t know when he flew into the air, and just now, it was he who shot! At the same time, two icicles issued from Kuzan''s hands, piercing the giant dog made of magma, and hitting Chu Han who had just resumed action inside! With a "boom", the huge explosion formed after the melting of ice and fire spread to half of the sea in the blink of an eye, and all nearby warships were destroyed in an instant! The marines on the warship fell into the water one after another, but none of them had any complaints.Miscellaneous Chi Insects Because they are already stunned! At only twenty years old, he has become a pirate overlord alongside Baibeard and others. That Longjun Chu Han, was defeated? Some seamen who had not fallen into the water suddenly reacted and shouted: "The navy will win and defend the name of justice to the death!" With the shouting of this sentence, more and more voices sounded. "See, we have an invincible general, and the navy will win!" "Go to death, sinful pirate!" "Just grab it with your hands, even Long Jun was defeated!" The morale of the navy rose by a large amount, and the pirates who boarded the warship were knocked down and killed! On the pirate''s side, because Chu Han was accidentally knocked down, his will began to shake. However, the strange thing is that no matter it is the officer above the lieutenant general on the navy side, or the top combat power on the pirate side, they all look calm, as if waiting for something. Especially in the sky above the warship, Sakarski, and Kuzan! At this moment, there was a sudden noise in the big pit that was smashed out of the warship, like a roar from a behemoth when it awoke! With a "boom", a man with green-gold dragon scales all over his body flew into the sky, looking coldly at Sakarski and Kuzan standing on the mast, those dazzling golden pupils shone with indefinite light. ! "Heh, it''s kind of interesting, I actually cracked the''zero time''. This is the power that the ability to forcibly awaken the devil fruit brings you? Kuzan, you are really looking for death!" The man looked at half of his body coldly. The covered Kuzan, the violent aura on his body is constantly improving, as if there is no limit! The man is Chu Han! To be precise, it was Chu Han who had started the third burst of blood! Kuzan on the other side squinted slightly without speaking, and there was a vague premonition in his heart. He cracked Chu Han''s "Time Zero", as if he had turned on some incredible switch! "Sakarski, be careful, I..." Kuzan squinted slightly, reminding Sakarski to be careful. It''s just that before he finished speaking, Chu Han''s figure dissipated instantly, knocking him down with a fist! Just when he was about to touch the sea, Kuzan opened his hands backwards, and an astonishing cold air quickly condensed into two icicles and rushed into the sea, freezing the entire sea area into ice in a blink of an eye! "Ice Age!" Kuzan stood calmly on the ice, and the sea water was a fatal weakness for most other Devil Fruit capable people. But for Kuzan, it was not too fatal. Because he is a natural person with the ability to freeze fruits, he can completely freeze the sea surface into ice and stand on the sea without being affected by it! Chu Han squinted slightly, and instead of looking at Kuzan, he turned his head and looked at Sakaski, who was very calm. "It seems that a little change has indeed taken place in your body, you can actually hurt me!" This sentence makes people feel weird, because Sakarski is so strong that it is inhuman, and it should be normal to be able to hurt Chu Han. But don''t forget, who is Chu Han? With the King''s Flame of the King of Bronze and Fire, all the fire elements in the domain cannot cause any harm to him, but will be used by him. But just now, when Chu Han opened the domain of Junyan to face Sakarski, there was a danger of death! Sakarski remained expressionless, but the lava exploding from his body showed that his mood fluctuated and was very restless. Suddenly, two ice spears flew from the deck and attacked Chu Han! "Kuzan, this kind of..." Before Chu Han made a few sarcasm, the two ice spears suddenly burst open, turning into bits of ice and scattered! Chu Han frowned slightly, he felt a biting cold air, and actually penetrated his body through the dragon scale armor on the surface! "Yan Ling Jun Yan!" The hemispherical field opened instantly, and everything was ignited, including those ice chips and cold air! However, at this moment, the ice fragments scattered in the air suddenly emitted a more terrifying cold air, freezing the air in a blink of an eye, and spreading rapidly, forming a huge ice prison! Chu Han squinted slightly, and when he was about to break the ice prison, a strange high temperature appeared behind him! "Big Red LotusDog gritted his teeth!" A fist made entirely of dark red magma blasted through the air, as if not affected by the influence of the Junyan Domain! Chu Han''s eyes shrank slightly, and a strange wave emanated from his body again, time began to flow slowly, and the fist made of dark red magma turned into a turtle! "The problem should be with Sarkarski''s magma!" Chu Han carefully looked at the incredibly slow magma fist, and when confronted with him before, it became more violent, the temperature was higher, and it became bigger. Suddenly, Chu Han frowned slightly, huge? He stared at the magma arm that was as thick as a pillar, as if to see what was hidden in the arm! "Huh? This is..." Chu Han frowned slightly in surprise, and when he was about to observe further, the "click" sound sounded again, as if the sound of glass breaking! "Mokoti Temo!" Kuzan Binghan''s voice sounded along with the normal timeline, like a thunder on the horizon. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, moved his footsteps, moved sideways, and escaped Sakaski''s magma fist! Looking at Kuzan who was panting slightly, Chu Han squinted slightly, seven seconds, really troublesome devil fruit! He just calculated it in his mind, Kuzan cracked the "zero time", it takes seven seconds. In other words, Chu Han has seven seconds, under the effect of''time zero''. Although only seven seconds, but enough! The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised, and he said coldly: "Kuzan, see clearly, this is the real''zero time''!" Suddenly, a strange wave appeared out of thin air, making time flow slowly. At the same time, Chu Han''s figure also disappeared, and in a blink of an eye he came to Kuzan''s back. Mura Yu was still in the scabbard, but through the scabbard burst out a dazzling blue light, perfectly attached to the scabbard, slowly began to flow. "One sword flow profound meaning, extreme, Juhe!" The golden pupil burst into red golden light, and the blue light flashed suddenly, like an aurora! Visually!Tuna!Carp mouth cut!Pay!Cut it off!Xue Zhen!Take the knife! Chu Han and Kuzan, who was slowly moving, passed by. The village rain was out of her sheath, but there was no blue light on it, only a glare of blood! The fastest''Ihe'' in the history of kendo has appeared! This is a cut that surpasses Juhe Jiyi and Chu Han''s fastest cut! At this moment, Chu Han did not take any rest, turned around again, and swung a knife again. This time, the target was Sakarski! However, just as the blue light touched Sakaski''s body, the "click" sound rang out quickly, as if many pieces of glass were broken at the same time! Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, moved lightly, and came to the mast, staring blankly at the blood line that crossed the sky, and Kuzan who was kneeling on the deck in pain. And not far from the warship, there was an arm without a trace of blood, lying quietly on the ice! Kuzan''s left arm was cut off by Chu Han''s knife just now! 224 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 225: Devil Fruit Awakens! Chapter 225 Devil Fruit Awakens! Kuzan was holding his broken arm very painfully, but it was strange that there was no trace of blood flowing out of the broken arm, it was cut off neatly, resulting in no trace of blood flowing out of the blood vessels and meridians, and it was perfectly blocked in the body! And in this scene, everyone watching has a numb scalp! "This is, General Green Pheasant, what just happened?!" A rear admiral asked with trembling eyes.Miscellaneous Chi Chong Most of the other marines were also dumbfounded. This is how, in a blink of an eye, the arm of General Green Pheasant was broken! Chu coldly looked at Kuzan who was pale and prepared to say something, snapped his fingers softly, and said, "Blast!" Suddenly, there was silence on the deck, and a suppressed blue sword gas suddenly emitted from Kuzan''s body, and then suddenly exploded with a "boom"! Kuzan''s eyes turned white and flew into the air, and the blood flowing out of the seven orifices filled the air, like a rain of blood! Everyone looked at the blood-stained Kuzan with dull eyes, as if they could not believe their gazes! At this moment, a pillar of fire formed by magma suddenly struck Chu Han from the air! Chu Han moved slightly, his figure dissipated in an instant, and he came to the mast, staring indifferently at the gloomy Sakaski. Sakarski is in a bad mood now, very bad. Although Kuzan and his ideas are different, they came out under the same teacher after all. The relationship between the two is also enemy and friend, and they grow up in battle. Now, Kuzan was beaten in front of him for unknown reasons. If he is not angry, he will not be admiral, Akadog! "What are you doing in a daze, immediately send him back to Malinfoddo for treatment!" Sarkarski shouted at the dull-eyed marines. Everyone reacted and left with Kuzan, who was covered in blood, and headed to Malin Foduo. At this moment, Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and countless violent vampire sickles appeared in the air. The bloodthirsty madness made them attack the unconscious Kuzan without Chu Han''s words! "Volcanic meteor!" Suddenly, countless magma rocks fell from the air, and in a blink of an eye, a large vampire sickle was smashed to death, and the rest were burnt to death by the hot magma! Chu Han looked at the warship that had left quickly, raised his eyebrows slightly, and said coldly, "Sakaski, you are looking for death!" For him, Kuzan is already a small threat, only to kill! However, Sakarski dared to stop him! Just as Chu Han exuded indifferent killing intent, a voice full of killing intent also sounded! "Little devil, you are also looking for death!" The mountain-like man suddenly jumped up from the deck, and his fist covered with black lines rushed towards Chu Han''s back! It was the lieutenant admiral who was furious after seeing Kuzan''s broken arm, the legendary marine, Monqi D.Kapu! Chu Han concentrated slightly, his right hand also made a fist, a layer of bronze color instantly covered the fist covered with dragon scales, facing the fist that was enough to break half of the island! At the same time, Sakarski flew up high in the sky with a gloomy face, and suddenly bursts of high-temperature magma with his right hand, and gradually condensed into a giant magma dog, heading towards Chu cold! "Go to hell, Ming dog!" Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and the muscles on his right arm swelled again. With a slight force, he shot down the mountain-like strong Karp onto the deck! At the same time, Chu Han turned slightly, and the hemispherical Junyan domain instantly opened, but only one meter close to the limit! High-temperature flames continued to be produced, and at the same time strands of golden flames gradually flew out of Chu Han''s body, merged with those black flames, and turned into a dark golden high-temperature flame! "The Dragon King breathes!" The dark golden flames erupted in an instant, colliding with the giant dog that had reached Chu Han''s 20 meters range, a high-temperature heat wave suddenly burst, setting off a monstrous wave, and dozens of warships were washed away! Countless people looked at the center of the explosion with horrified faces. This shock is terrifying! Not far from the battlefield, a pirate ship pulled by two giant sea snakes slowly moved towards here. On the bow, a beautiful, well-known black-haired woman looked worriedly at the red-hot sky, as if she wanted to see someone''s shadow. "My elder sister, don''t worry, Brother Chu Han is very powerful. He broke through in such a dangerous situation in Marijoa, so don''t worry." The green-haired Boya Sandasonia said intently. However, a hint of worry flashing in her eyes showed that this was nothing but comfort, and she was also worried. The black-haired woman has a strong domineering, naturally knowing that her sister''s words are nothing but comfort, so she acted directly. "Salom!" The black-haired woman yelled softly, and jumped directly from the boat. At the same time, an astonishing black shadow flew out of the boat and caught the woman! It turned out that it was a colorful sea snake. "Sarome, go to the center of the battlefield, and my concubine is going to help Chu Han!" the black-haired woman said firmly. The sea snake named Salome screamed and moved quickly towards the center of the battlefield. At the same time, just as the black-haired woman was about to disappear, a blue shadow suddenly flew out of the pirate ship and quickly flew towards the center of the scene. Strangely, there is a pair of white wings behind her! Everyone on the pirate ship looked at each other with weird faces. "Long Jun Chu Han, how much merit has he accumulated in his previous life!" In the triangle sea area, the battle center between the navy and the Dragon God Pirates group, everyone used their extra light to pay attention to the red sky. There were two figures constantly interlacing, bringing a wave of heat and pressure! After a navy colonel killed his opponent, he murmured: "What a terrifying aura, really worthy of the highest combat power!" Suddenly, a blade of light brushed his shoulder, and the pirate who shot him smiled: "Oh, the highest combat power? A joke, the boss of Chu Han almost killed the so-called highest combat power just now!" The navy colonel''s face was slightly dark, and he said angrily: "Sinner who disturbs the balance of the world, die!" The knife-wielding pirate sneered, "Huh, I''m afraid you won''t succeed!" With that, the two fought together again, and the air pressure from the collision overturned the nearby pirates and marines. Such scenes continue to happen on this battlefield, and some collisions above the lieutenant general are even more terrifying, and they will directly overturn the entire warship or pirate ship, causing monstrous waves! And the most powerful are the two figures in the sky like burning clouds. "MingyanCanine Eats Red Lotus!" The thick arms covered with high-temperature magma blasted the bronze dragon scale monster Hun''s mouth, and blasted the dragon scale monster onto the ice in a blink of an eye! With a "boom", the dragon scale monster broke through the ice and fell into the sea. However, in less than a second, the dragon scale monster rushed out of the sea, flashed back and forth, and slashed at the man covered with lava! The blue light burst out suddenly, adding a new color to the red sky! 225 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 226: Red Dog, Die! Chapter 226 Red Dog, dead! "MingyanCanine Eats Red Lotus!" The thick arms covered with high-temperature magma blasted the bronze dragon scale monster Hun''s mouth, and blasted the dragon scale monster onto the ice in a blink of an eye! With a "boom", the dragon scale monster broke through the ice and fell into the sea.Miscellaneous Chi Insect However, in less than a second, the dragon scale monster rushed out of the sea, flashed back and forth, and slashed at the man covered with lava! The blue light burst out suddenly, adding a new color to the red sky! At the same time as the blue light erupted, a dazzling dark red also erupted, it was uncontrolled magma! "Heaven Dog!" As the gloomy roar sounded, the dark red magma giant dog instantly condensed and opened its huge mouth to bite into the blue light! With a "boom", the high-temperature air wave broke out again, spreading overwhelmingly, but it did not affect anyone. Because around here, except for the broken warships or pirate ships that were overturned, there are only corpses floating in the sea! After the high-temperature air wave dissipated, whether it was the dragon scale monster or the man almost covered in magma, they all fell on a deck with a tacit understanding and faced each other quietly. "Forcibly awakening the Devil Fruit ability, and constantly bursting out several times the power, it will only make you die later, what''s the point?" The dragon scale monster looked at the magma man who had gradually become more energetic on the opposite side. The magma man did not answer, his vision began to blur, and the magma in his body continued to erupt outwards. If this continues, he will inevitably die of exhaustion first! The dragon scale monster raised his eyebrows slightly, and said coldly: "I overestimate you. Now even if I don''t do anything, you won''t live long!" The magma man was slightly agitated, and said in a deep voice: "What is it? To die for justice is the highest honor of the Navy!" The dragon scale monster sneered, the golden vertical pupils gradually dimmed, and the blood-stained dragon scales slowly disappeared from the body, as if hair began to fall off! The time limit for blood bursting is here! The dragon scale monster raised his eyebrows slightly, not paying attention. He is powerful, with incomparable self-confidence, and the effect of bursting blood disappears, and he will not shake his will in the slightest. This dragon scale monster is naturally the only high-level hybrid, Chu Han! Obviously, the opposite person who burned lifespan and forcibly awakened the natural devil fruit ability was one of the three navy admirals, Sakaski Akainu! At this moment, Chu Han frowned slightly, and the countless ferrets scattered throughout the battlefield heard a magnificent sound of breaking through the air, as if someone was flying in the air! "It''s really a legend who has driven Captain Roger to despair several times. Even in his old age, he is still so strong!" Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and he knew who was coming. Because of the entire battlefield, only one person can stop him. Stop him and kill Admiral, Sakaski! "Unfortunately, you are still old and slow..." Chu Han murmured, the demon knife in his hand burst into a strong blue light, and at the same time a super terrifying high temperature broke out, blessing the knife, and the burning village rain was red! Chu Han looked at Sakarski, who had a calm face and no enlightenment that death was coming, and said flatly: "You are going to die. If you have any last words, just say it." Sakaski glanced at Chu Han''s bright golden pupils, and said calmly: "Long Jun Chu Han, you will die too, in the name of justice!" "It seems that this is your last word." Chu said in a cold voice, "Unfortunately, no matter what my ending is, you can''t see it!" As he said, a special wave suddenly emanated from his body, and time began to flow slowly. Chu Han waved down the demon knife Cun Yu, which was flashing with red and blue lights, and cut off Sakaski''s head! In the slow time due to stagnation, Chu Han frowned slightly as he watched Sakarski''s rolling head. He had a vaguely strange feeling, it seemed too relaxed. But soon, Chu Han was relieved, he was not afraid of everything, even if Sakarski wanted to play any tricks, he was dead! "Relieve!" As Chu Han''s voice sounded, the special fluctuations slowly disappeared, and time began to return to normal. Only the head that fell on the deck explained what had just happened. Chu Han put Village Yu in the sheath, raised his eyebrows slightly, and the huge sound in his ears became louder and louder, as if he had sensed what was happening here. "Unfortunately, you are old, so you are late." Chu Han sneered slightly, and when he was about to leave, he suddenly concentrated, something was wrong! He turned around abruptly and stared at Sakaski''s headless body. To be precise, it was a headless corpse, still emitting hot lava! An inconceivable flashed in Chu Han''s eyes. What''s going on? When people die, why has the devil fruit ability not disappeared?! At this moment, a violent high temperature radiated from the headless body, and gradually, a red light began to erupt! "not good!" Chu Han''s pupils contracted slightly, the special fluctuation of''time zero'' suddenly emitted from his body, and the red light began to flow slowly. Chu Han suddenly rushed into the sea and quickly swam to the bottom of the sea. His figure had just disappeared, and the high-temperature red light emitted from the headless corpse, and it continued to increase. With a "boom", it suddenly exploded, forming a giant mushroom cloud, which went straight into the sky! The explosion almost covered the entire Sanjiao area, and countless warships and pirates were shaking. The waves continued to roll, and countless sleeping sea kings fled around in horror. The explosion that was a hundred times more violent than a volcanic eruption directly affected the seabed of this sea area! On the sea, the two warring parties looked at the mushroom clouds in horror. This power is too terrifying! Especially on the navy side, everyone has a vague premonition. Finally, I dont know how long it took, the mushroom cloud gradually dispersed, and the explosion was over. Suddenly, a blood-stained figure rushed out from the bottom of the sea, looking at the sea that formed a huge vortex with a cold face. It was Chu Han who used the powerful''zero time'' to escape the catastrophe. "Is this the special ability of the natural devil fruit after awakening?" Chu Han''s face is ugly. He doesn''t know much about the awakening of the natural devil fruit. The only thing he knows is that the nature that burns life forcibly awakens. Department of devil fruit ability. However, before Chu Han wanted to understand what was going on, a man with a strong breath of mountains broke through the air and punched Chu Han on the back, who was still thinking! With a "bang", he flew out directly, and after rolling several times in the air, he landed on the ruins in the distance, coldly looking at the tough man who didn''t look like a man in his old age. "It''s really a legend. He has entered his old age and is so powerful, and he is not afraid of his bones falling apart!" Chu Leng looked at the white-haired man standing in his original position with a faint pain in his back. That punch almost broke his back vertebra! What a pervert! The white-haired man did not look at Chu Han, but looked at Sakarski''s head, with a cold light flickering in his eyes. "Little devil, I''m going to kill you!" The man''s momentum gradually became violent, as if a sleeping lion began to wake up, then broke out, and roared to the sky! This man is the Lieutenant General of the Navy Headquarters, the legendary Marine, Karp! 226 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 227 Scary Karp! Chapter 227 Scary Karp! 3. The corner sea area, the edge of the battlefield.Miscellaneous $ Chi $ Worm The flames of war did not have any impact because of Sakarski''s self-exposure. Instead, it became more and more intense, and many pirates or navies above lieutenant generals had died. Even, two of the quasi-general-level powerhouses died in the melee! However, neither side found a problem in the melee. That was Chu Han''s side, in fact, he didn''t explode with all his strength. Because the few people brought out by Chu Han from the sixth underground floor of the Great Undersea Prison did not participate in the battle. "We stand by like this, Chu Han''s boss shouldn''t let it go afterwards!" Vicious King Abalo Pizarro glanced at the companions watching the battle and frowned slightly. Since accepting Chu Han''s''Emperor'' head-on, Abalo Pizarro has faced Chu Han as if a courtier is facing the king, with a kind of fear from the bottom of his heart. Bucket Basco Choate said with a drunken smile: "The battle is about to end. It doesn''t matter if we can''t make a move." "Huh, huh, that little man named Cloe, really mighty like Thor!" The most fierce prisoner in history, Catalina Depeng stared closely at Cloo, who was incarnation of thunder and lightning, fighting everywhere, with A scorching glow, as if seeing something beautiful and interesting. The corners of Abalo Pizarro''s mouth twitched slightly, ignoring the mad woman, and when he was about to say a few more words, a sound of shaking chains suddenly sounded. The three of them looked over. The old man with his hands and feet locked by the chain didn''t know when, holding a spear in his hand, a jet of black air suddenly covered the spear. Armed domineering! With a "boom", the spear pierced the air and landed on a warship that was raging in flames. It sank in a blink of an eye, causing a big explosion! "I''ve seen enough. If you don''t shoot, you want to endure the anger of the future king afterwards?" The old man smiled, picked up two spears from the ground, threw them out, and sank them all at once. Two warships! The three looked at each other, and finally started to work, one after another sinking the warship filled with war! At the same time, the huge shadow that had been covering the entire battlefield also began to act. The old man smiled slightly and looked at the sky that had gradually faded away from the red color. "Hehe, the battle is over, the future king!" At the same time, on the sea far from the center of the battlefield, the two figures continued to interlace, bringing up waves of tumbling waves! "ArmedIron Fist!" "Bronze Throne!" With a "bang", the two collided together again, countless waves were lifted, the sea began to retreat, and the sky was also fading. After the dark red was gone, it gradually darkened! Suddenly, the man whose surface was shining with bronze color was slightly concentrating, and the golden vertical pupils suddenly ignited, like two golden flames! Unleash the heart of the Dragon King, three degreesblood! The blue-gold dragon scales crazily covered his body, and his heart kept beating, faster and faster, as if to jump out! "Bronze burst!" The man''s bronze fist suddenly burst out with a dark red color, and then suddenly exploded, knocking down the mountain-like old man into the sea! After the old man was shot down into the sea, the man''s golden vertical pupils flickered slightly, and a special wave radiated from his body, and time began to slow down in his eyes. In fact, it was because he was faster! Because this is the ultimate acceleration magic of the whole body, the dragon king level word spirittime zero! Because this man is the only high-level mixed race, Chu Han! After the time slowed down, Chu Han disappeared in a blink of an eye, and came to the sky above, with strands of golden flames constantly flying into his palm. At the same time, a hemispherical one-meter domain instantly opened, and high-temperature black flames began to continuously generate, flying into Chu Han''s palms, blending with the golden flames! The black high-temperature flame and the golden blazing hot flame merged, and a huge dark golden fireball filled with destruction was condensed in a blink of an eye, controlled by Chu Han in the palm of his hand. "Speaking spirit, blazing!" Chu looked at the sea coldly, and with a light movement of his right hand, the fireball suddenly flew down through the air, as if the sun had fallen! However, Chu Han''s face was solemn, without a trace of lightness. I don''t know why, he has a feeling that this attack will lead to an amazing fact! The dark gold fireball with a destructive aura crashed on the surface of the sea, but it did not have a trace of influence from the sea. Instead, it quietly dispersed and turned into a violent high temperature, dissolving a huge crater directly on the sea surface, reaching the bottom of the sea. However, what is strange is that this high temperature did not affect the man lying on the bottom of the sea in the uniform of the lieutenant general! And what is even more weird is the black lines covering the man! Chu Han squinted slightly, and the''zero time'' was quietly released, and at the same time, there was a terrifying third-degree blood burst! The timeline returned to normal, and countless sea water began to pour into the giant pit to fill the gap. However, at this moment, a figure suddenly broke through the sea and rushed into the sky, blasting towards Chu Han with a punch! Chu Han smiled slightly, the golden pupil suddenly flashed, and a special wave suddenly radiated from his body, and time froze slightly. "You already..." Chu Han was about to sarcast twice. The fist covered with jet black lines suddenly magnified in his sight, as if breaking the shackles of time and space, and blasted at his mouth! "puff!" Blood suddenly spouted from Chu Han''s mouth, his Hun''s mouth instantly sank, an unimaginable force came from that pitch-black fist, and several internal organs were instantly broken. With a "bang", Chu Han directly landed on the broken deck, and the golden pupil was also slightly dimmed. "Little ghost, you are very strong, but do you think we are really old?!" The man stared at Chu Han with his flickering cold eyes, and the black lines covering his body seemed to have a magical power. Protect him from the slightest harm. The man is called Karp, the lieutenant admiral of the navy headquarters, the legendary seaman, Monki D. Karp! Chu Han helped the slightly recovered Hun to get up and looked at Karp coldly: "Old man, you are old, no matter how strong you are, you are old after all!" That''s right, Karp Whitebeard, the powerhouses of the One Piece era, are indeed incredibly powerful. Time did not obliterate their powerful strength, but let their body organs slowly age, and their blood began to decay. Even if their strength is not weakened, their bodies are no longer enough to support these old people in the kind of long-term high-intensity battle. Karp looked at Chu Han very calmly and said: "Little devil, even if I am old, you are not my opponent!" This is the truth. From the previous match, it can be seen that although Chu Han is very strong, he is not yet Karp''s opponent. Because Chu Han''s domineering is not as strong and domineering as Karp. Because Karp''s domineering has already reached the deep, deep, and complete state of Dzogchen! 227 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 228 Chu Hans Consummation Level Domineering! The 228th chapter Chu Han''s perfect domineering! The domineering practice is normally divided into four stages, entry, low-level, intermediate and high-level! In the navy, only a few general-level officers can master the domineering, but that is only a very simple application, at most the entry level.MiscellaneousZhiCworm And only if you have mastered the domineering above the low level, can you become a lieutenant general. As for the admiral, such as Kuzan and the dead Sakaski, they have mastered high-level domineering. Most of the domineering pirates mastered in the new world are also introductory low-level, and the few who have mastered intermediate or high-level domineering are all famous pirates! However, above the high-level domineering, there is another level of domineering! The domineering of the Consummation Realm! At present, it is recognized that the only people who have reached the perfect state of domineering are the dead Pirate King Gore D. Roger, the legendary seaman Monche D. Karp, and the current military marshal''s Gang Bone Kong! Apart from this, there are no rumors that any big man has mastered the domineering state of Consummation. As for how powerful the domineering power of the Consummation Realm is, it can be seen from the fact that even if Chu Han turned on the third burst of blood, he was still pressed and beaten by Karp. Of course, this is also due to Chu Han''s previous battles against Sakaski and Kuzan, who consumed too much energy. However, this does not affect the strength of Domineering Consummation in the slightest. Chu Han silently looked at the inky black armor that seemed to have magical power on Karp''s body, his eyes flickered slightly, as if he was thinking and observing. No one knows that when he first came into contact with domineering, Chu Han had been thinking about the domineering of the Consummation Realm. No one had come into contact with the domineering consummation realm earlier than Chu Han! For this, Karp obviously did not know. and so "ArmedIron Bone!" Silently, the layer of pitch-black lines covering his body began to flow slowly, like lines, swimming into the body like flowing water, deep in diameter and into the bone marrow! "Little devil, kill for you, redeem it!" A cold light flashed in Karp''s eyes, and there was a sudden roar from the soles of his feet, and he reached the sky above Chu Han in a blink of an eye, clenching his right hand, and punching out! The space collapsed instantly, as if a building collapsed, and the terrifying force pressed against Chu Han! Chu Han''s savage face was instantly suppressed by Juli, and the crisp sound of "click" suddenly sounded, as if the bones were broken under this huge force. However, in the face of this tremendous force, Chu Han''s mood was still very calm, even if his bones were now mostly broken. Moreover, if someone looked at Chu Han''s mouth carefully, he would find that he seemed to be muttering something. "Low-level quality..." "Intermediate Realization..." "High-level invisible..." "Consummation..." A daze flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, what kind of domineering consummation state was like? Because of his domineering spirit, he has already reached a high level. But after that, he was never able to reach perfection! Why is that? From high in the sky, Karp is still bombarding, and the surrounding sea water has been collapsed by the aftermath of that huge force. Only, the very small deck on which Chu Han was standing was not affected in any way! Suddenly, pictures flashed in Chu Han''s mind. One of them was a scene of Roger showing his full-bodied vision and domineering in front of him when he was young. Roger seemed to have said something at the time. He remembered that Roger told him happily. "Chu Han, my experience is complete and domineering. I "listen to everything". I can hear the sounds of the world and everything, so I can get the information I need, and the scope is very large." The sound of everything in the world? The blankness in Chu Han''s eyes remained unchanged, but there seemed to be a hint of brilliance. Afterwards, two more pictures flashed in his mind. One of them is of him covered with blood and surrounded by burning high-temperature flames. That is the picture of him facing the steel skeleton of the military marshal. That time, it was the first time that Chu Han had played against a strong man who had mastered complete domineering. There is another picture of Chris'' when she performs''Listen to Everything''. Is this the domineering of the Consummation Realm? An astonishing golden light suddenly burst out of Chu Han''s eyes, his heart began to beat violently, and a strange breath gradually filled his whole body. "Ok?" Karp, who had broken into many parts of Chu Han''s bones with a fist, was suddenly startled, and there was a trace of doubt in his eyes. An ominous premonition had just risen in his heart. "Could it be that this kid..." Kapu slightly squinted his eyes, the pitch-black lines all over his body looked like flowing water, and moved to the fists of both hands, a cloud of pitch-black air enveloped his two fists. At this moment, a spherical pitch-black domain suddenly exploded, and then disappeared in a blink of an eye. Karp''s expression was slightly stagnant, and there was a hint of incredible in his eyes! how can that be! At the same time, a flat voice rang from below Karp. "The domineering consummation, the ultimate strength!" Chu Han stepped and flew to the opposite side of Karp, the corners of his mouth curled slightly, and there was a trace of suppressed excitement in his eyes. His body is the same as Karp, with strips of black lines covering the surface, and the color is deeper than that of Karp! His domineering has finally reached the perfect state! Kapu was silent for a while, and suddenly disappeared in place, dashed behind Chu Han, and blasted out a punch! Chu Han was slightly concentrating, and the jet black lines instantly condensed on his fists, forming two black air masses as well, and then faced Karp''s iron fist! "boom!" As the two fists shrouded in the dark air mass collided together, the space instantly collapsed, and a huge crack appeared in the center of the collision, as if torn apart by someone. At the same time, there was a monstrous wave on the sea, and thunder continued to erupt in the air. The thick thunder and lightning from the mouth of the bowl fell one after another, as if the sky broke and the ground broke, the two sides fighting in the distance stopped their movements and looked at the sky in horror. "This is, is it the young master?" Cloo, who was constantly flashing thunder light, frowned slightly, and he was not sure whether this ruining scene was caused by Chu Han. And others have the same idea. Only the old man who was only one step away from One Piece watched this scene calmly, as if he was not surprised at all. At the same time, in front of a door of justice in the sea area of ??Sanjiao, a woman in green with a concave, convex and chic figure pursed her mouth slightly, as if she was very dissatisfied with the scene of the collapse that day. Because that means that someone is going to be seriously injured again. But even so, the beauty in green still shook the invisible wings behind her and flew towards the center of the battlefield at an amazing speed. When the woman in green was acting, there were two shadows moving faster than her, approaching the center of the battlefield quickly, not minding the rolling waves and the space of collapse. Instead, they looked at the sky very worried. They were just worried that the person at the center of the storm would be okay. ... And when the clouds on all sides were moving, the scene of this destruction of the world was gradually dissipating, and the two people who caused this storm of destruction were also calmly confronting each other in the air. 228 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 229 Decide the winner! The 229th chapter decides the winner! And when the clouds on all sides were moving, the scene of this destruction of the world was gradually dissipating, and the two people who triggered this storm of destruction were also very calmly confronting each other in the air.Zaza Zhi Chongcha Among them, Karp''s fist still enveloped the pitch-black air current, but its color was lighter than when one started. Faintly, it seems that it may dissipate at any time. On the other hand, Chu Han was bleeding from all over his body. Not only did his bones break hundreds of pieces, but his internal organs were also broken by half. This is the first time since Chu Han''s bloodline was promoted to Super S Grade. However, there was a smile on his face, and the golden pupil was even more dazzling. Because, Chu Han''s fist still shrouded the pitch black air current, and there was a tendency to materialize gradually! Capp silently glanced at Chu Han''s fist, and said flatly: "It''s worthy of being the little devil that Roger fell in love with. It really opened my eyes to the old man." With that said, Karp disarmed his face, and the pressure that seemed to be pressing on the top of a mountain also dissipated completely at this time. Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly: "Old man, have you surrendered?" Karp landed on a shattered warship and said, "If your domineering hasn''t reached Consummation, then I will fight this old life and I will arrest you too!" As he said, Karp sat on the deck and shook his head regretfully: "It''s just a pity, I didn''t expect it, it''s really incredible, you are so young and domineering that you have cultivated to this point." "So, it doesn''t make much sense to fight anymore!" The corner of Chu Han''s mouth twitched. If it weren''t for Yan Ling to directly raise his domineering to a high level, then it is estimated that it would take at least ten years for Chu Han to reach Consummation. This is still Chu Han''s body strengthened by dragon blood. If it were to be replaced by someone else, even a general-level powerhouse like Kuzan, it would take twenty or thirty years of cultivation for the domineering to reach Consummation. Therefore, Chu Han was jealous when he first saw Chrissy''s natural domineering. At this moment, in the center of the battlefield not far from here, a huge shadow suddenly began to move, disturbing the entire water in the Three Corners Sea. "San Juan, evil wolf? I''m thinking about making a move now. The small abacus is really good!" Chu Lun laughed. The sickle and ferrets have been distributed throughout the battlefield. Naturally, he knew that those people were there from beginning to end. Watch the battle. It wasn''t until he solved Sakarski that those few people took action. Really worthy of being an old cunning pirate! Suddenly, Karp said solemnly: "Boy, San JuanWolf are real villains with power. Do you really plan to let them return to this sea?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and said flatly: "As long as you control it well, even a wicked person will become a knife to me." Kapu quietly looked at Chu Han and said, "I hope you are right." Chu Han smiled, and didn''t care. He had absolute self-confidence and was able to control San JuanEvil Wolf and others. Because he wants to be the king, the strongest king, the only king! At this moment, two beautiful sounds came into Chu Han''s ears through the sickle weasel. They were two stunning beauties. Chu Han''s expression was a little weird, why did they come here? At the same time, Karp, who was sitting on the deck, was startled slightly and said with a smile: "Boy, it seems that you have a lot of debts, so I won''t bother you, let''s go!" With that, Karp got up, stepped on the deck suddenly, and flew into the air. In such a while, his domineering has recovered a lot, enough to move freely. Chu Han looked at Karp''s back and suddenly said, "Kapu, in your eyes, what is this world like?" Chu Han once asked Kong about this question, but Kong didn''t explain to him at the time, and he didn''t know if he didn''t dare to say, or didn''t want to, or didn''t want to. Karp''s movements were slightly stagnant, and Chu Han''s words reminded him of what the world really looked like. After being silent for a while, Karp suddenly exerted force under his feet and disappeared into the horizon. Chu Han shook his head plainly, and said in a low voice, "Kapu, you are talking about maintaining the balance of the world and adhering to justice, but you are not willing to face the real world at all." "After all, you are just cowards who can only escape!" ...Not long after Karp left, a green shadow quietly came to Chu Han''s side. After looking at Chu Han for a few moments, the woman in green rolled her eyes angrily and said: "You are really, can you get a little less hurt, can you be very tired?" Even so, the woman in green was secretly relieved. She had just observed that although the injury was serious, it was dangerously fatal! But fortunately, Chu Han''s body was strong, and after she was cured, he could rest for a few months and it would be fine. The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised, and he said flatly: "You are a doctor. The doctor''s job is to save the dead and heal the wounded." The green-clothed woman gave Chu Han a white look, and stopped speaking, her small hands lightly pressed against Chu Han''s Hun''s mouth, and a little green light suddenly flew out of her fingertips and sank into Chu Han''s body. This is the extinct elves healing magic, full of greenery! There is only one person in the world who can still use this method. Oh no, it''s an elf. Dragon God Pirate Ship Doctor, Elf Princess, Irufeli Natasha! After the green light entered Chu Han''s body, his broken internal organs and bones gradually recovered. When Chu Han recovered most of his injury, he suddenly interrupted the treatment and said, "Just here, let''s draw an end to the war before continuing the treatment!" After speaking a little hastily, Chu Han suddenly stepped onto the deck, flew into the sky, and then accelerated to the center of the battlefield. Natasha looked at the direction of Chu Han''s disappearance in confusion. Before she could react, two beautiful shadows came here one after another. Natasha opened her small mouth slightly, and suddenly subconsciously said, "Chu Han just left and flew to the battlefield!" After the two looked at each other, a pair of wings grew from behind and flew towards the center of the battlefield. The other one is riding the sea snake that has excellent water in a rapid parade. And the beauty in green clothes who was the instigator smiled slightly and whispered: "Unexpectedly, the dignified Lord Long escaped because of two women, hehe!" After speaking, Natasha paused slightly, shaking her wings behind her, and flew to the battlefield. The war is over, and many things need to be resolved. One day later, the news of the Dragon God Pirate Group led by the New World Pirate Overlord Long Jun Chuhan and the 37 Pirate Groups fighting against the navy headquarters came out, and countless people were shocked to pay attention. However, within half a day, the outcome of the war came out. The Dragon God Pirates Group led by Long Jun Chu Han won! The three highest combat power of the navy headquarters, the red dog died in battle, the green pheasant broke his arm, and the yellow ape was seriously injured! In addition, dozens of lieutenants died and tens of thousands of elite marines died. This result left countless people dull on the spot. The navy was actually defeated? The three highest combat powers, even one killed? After the shock, everyone suddenly realized that the world was about to fall into chaos! 229 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 230: the beginning of emperor conquest! The 230th chapter is the beginning of the emperor! In the past, the navy headquarters represented by the navy, the pirates of the new world, and the king Qiwuhai, these three forces maintained the balance of the world.Miscellaneous Chi Insect But now, one of the three highest naval forces was killed and two seriously injured! This means that the balance of the world has been broken! An unprecedented storm has come quietly! ... The new world, a small island with dark black thunder and lightning. The man comparable to a giant quietly looked at a newspaper with a picture of Chu Han and a report about the war. "Long Jun Chu Han... good job... come and kill me..." ... New World, the famous desert island. This is a desert kingdom under the jurisdiction of the navy. Although it is not as famous as Alabastan, because it is located in the New World, the country is much stronger than Alabastan. In the center of the desert, a man in a black coat quietly looked at a newspaper with a photo of Chu Han blooming with golden eyes. "Long Jun Chuhan, old man with white beard, clean your neck, your heads belong to me, Krokdal!" ... At the same time, the sacred place on the red earth continent, Mary Joa. It was supposed to be peaceful and peaceful here. But after the news of the defeat of the Navy came, the people living on Mary Gioia began to panic. Among them, the most disturbing is the Tianlongren. Because it was the New World Overlord Pirate Group, the Dragon God Pirate Group that defeated the navy. And their captain is called Longjun Chuhan! For Chu Han, who had killed the Celestials in Admiral Marijoa, these Celestials who survived by chance were all in a sense of fear. And those government officials who had faced Chu Han directly began to panic. There was only one man with dry Moxi hair, whispering to himself: "Down with Karp, that kid, has he grown to this point..." At the same time, in a building in the deepest part of Marijoa, the faces of the five old men who hold the highest power of the world government finally no longer look indifferent. "The speed of that kid''s growth is too terrifying, and if you continue like this, sooner or later, you will become a monster more terrifying than Roger!" The old man holding the first generation ghost gritted his teeth. The fat old man sitting on the sofa shook his head slightly and said: "It''s already irretrievable. Even Karp was knocked down by him. Even if I let him go, it''s hard to kill that kid!" "Talk to those people, the balance of the world has been disrupted, the Pirate''s side has begun to lose control, and the man named Long has also changed some things!" The long-bearded old man looking out the window said indifferently. "MonqidLong, let Karp take care of it. After all, it is his son. The most important thing now is the kid who broke the balance of the world!" The old man with a few scars on his face said solemnly. The old man with short blond hair sighed and said: "For the Warring States Period to hold the World Conscription, the vacancy must be filled as soon as possible. Otherwise, the world will fall into chaos and we will not be able to protect ourselves!" With that said, the blond old man paused and continued: "As for that kid, let them kill each other and consume the pirate''s power as much as possible!" ... Just as the world began to chaos, a message came from the new world. The red-haired pirate group led by the pirate overlord Red-haired Shanks defeated the super newcomer of the One Piece era, the sea god Belik! Since then, the chaos of the new world is over! A day later, I don''t know where such a name came from. Emperors who dominate the sea, the four emperors! Edward Newgate with the white beard, Chuhan Long, Shanks the red hair, Kaido the beast! ... Two years later, the new world, Portland waters. It looks like a very calm sea area, with sparkling waves on the sea surface, and the seabed clearly visible. However, in fact, this is the famous "Phantom Cemetery"! The entire Portland Sea area is actually a phantom. In this sea area, there are countless hidden reefs, and there is a deep sleep under the seabed. I don''t know how many giant sea kings. Generally speaking, no one would dare to sail into this sea with hidden evil names. But if it is inhuman, it is another matter. For example, a certain cyan dragon-head pirate ship and the monster standing on the bow! The man still wearing a platinum robe stood on the bow with his eyes closed, enjoying this rare peaceful sea breeze, as if he hadn''t noticed the giant hippopotamus with its mouth open silently next to him! A glimmer of excitement flashed in the eyes of this giant hippopotamus. The dragon head pirate ship just passed over its head, and the flowing sea awakened it directly, summoning it to eat this dessert. However, just as the hippo''s mouth of blood was getting closer and closer to the man, a cold word suddenly sounded. "roll!" The giant hippopotamus looked around in confusion, and finally confirmed that the sound came from the mouth of the man it was about to eat, so he was furious and decided that later, he must crush his bones alive before swallowing it! At this moment, two dazzling golden rays of light suddenly shot at it, and bursts of chanting sounded through the entire Portland Sea area. Countless sea kings who heard the sound were awakened, shaking their heads and looking around uneasy. The one that felt the most was the giant hippopotamus trying to eat the man. It looked at the man''s golden pupil with golden light in horror, as if there was a magical power in it, commanding it, surrender! The man coldly repeated again: "Get out!" The hippo''s eyes trembled and trembled, and suddenly fell stiff, and sank straight to the bottom of the sea, unconscious. After the hippopotamus fell, those sea kings who were turbulent due to this power also quieted down. The man glanced at the sea slightly and said, "What''s the matter, Chris?" As he said, the man''s mouth curled up with a hint of tenderness, turning his head to look at the little girl cheering his trousers. At this moment, a purple-clothed woman in her twenties happily ran to the bow and said, "Chu Han''s villain, the Moby Dick has appeared!" That''s right, a man is one of the Four Emperors of the New World, Long Jun Chu Han! After that sensational world war ended, Chu Han returned to the New World as soon as possible, and not long after the Dragon Island was rebuilt, the title of the Four Emperors of the New World came out. He is one of them. Moreover, because of Chu Han Baibeard and other four emperors who dominate the sea, the New World has been much calmer in recent years. Chu Han first glanced at Chris, and then said, "Heh, is it already here? The movements are fast." Logically speaking, Chu Han should guard the Dragon Island base camp, or challenge the strong to increase his strength. However, he only brought Chrissy Robin and others to this sea area where countless sea kings inhabit. Because Chu Han wants to meet a man. That man is called Edward Newgate. Some people call him White Beard! ... Not far away, on the warship monitoring Chu Han and others, a lieutenant admiral sweated continuously on his forehead after the white whale pirate ship appeared, and the telescope in his hand even fell directly. "Quickly, inform the headquarter, the four emperors...the four emperors dragon king, and white beard, are going to meet!" 230 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 231 Meet the Four Emperors! Chapter 231 Meeting of the Four Emperors! In the New World, in the center of the Portland Sea area, a giant pirate ship with the bow of a white whale was moving slowly, and when it was about to approach the cyan dragon head pirate ship, it gradually stopped.MiscellaneousZhiInsect The meeting of the two pirate ships represented one of the three major forces in the world, the Four Emperors White Beard, and the Four Emperor Dragon Jun Chu Han! If this news spreads, countless people will start to become nervous, and even panic because of it. Neither party felt much about this. "Whitebeard deserves to be the strongest in the sea after Captain Roger''s death. It is so magnificent and not much weaker than when Captain Roger was alive." Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, looking at the gradually changing clouds in the sky, said. The two pirate ships are very far apart, but he can still clearly feel the powerful aura of the old man on the Moby Dick who has entered his old age! "Nine Zero Three" Robin looked around curiously, and said in doubt: "Aura? What aura, why didn''t I feel it?" After that, she looked at Chu Han strangely. Chu Han said flatly without expression: "Because you are too weak!" As he said, he didn''t even look at Robin''s aggrieved look, and directly took the large flagon he had prepared on the side and jumped off the bow. At this moment, the huge shadow that followed the Yemengade ship suddenly rushed out of the sea, letting Chu Han fall steadily on its back. It was the giant sea snake that was conquered by Chu Han, Eriffin! "Let''s go, Erifan!" Chu Han stood calmly and placed the large flagon on Erifan''s back. Erifan looked back at Chu Han on his back, and quickly swung his body to swim towards the Moby Dick. Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, and a dignified light flashed under his eyes. Edward Newgate, the white beard, is finally about to meet the legendary pirate. At the same time, hundreds of pirates in various dresses looked solemnly at the surface of the Moby Dick that was staying at sea. Marco with short yellow hair raised his eyebrows and said, "Hey, the young pirates step back, you can''t bear it!" "Can''t bear it? Captain Marco, what are you talking about?" a pirate swallowed and asked boldly. When Marco was about to say something, a black spot suddenly appeared on the sparkling sea, and he was approaching here quickly! "Stop talking nonsense, go back quickly, or wait..." Marco frowned slightly, a blue flame flashed in his eyes. However, before he could finish speaking, a crack suddenly appeared in the sky, and bursts of electric current burst from it. Marco focused slightly, looking at the man on the sea who could already see his figure clearly. To be precise, he was looking at the man''s eyes, those golden vertical pupils shining with golden light! At this moment, a heroic laughter sounded from the center of the ship. "Kula la la la la la, kid, are you here to declare war on me?" Not long after this heroic laughter sounded, Chu Han''s flat voice followed. "I am not a war madman. I am more interested in singles against you." As soon as the words fell, Chu Han suddenly appeared in the middle of the ship with that huge hip flask, and a terrifying might overwhelmingly raged, and instantly shattered the side of the Moby Dick ship! At the same time, it stunned most of the rookie pirates on board. "Hey, Long Jun, what do you mean, provocative?" Marco pointed dissatisfiedly to the crew members who fainted and said. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with a faint smile, "It''s almost the same when it is replaced by a white beard. You are a little bit close, Marco." After speaking, Chu Han ignored the angry captains including Marco, and looked at the man sitting in the middle of the boat seriously. He has been sitting there for a long time. He has been sitting there since before Gore D. Roger became the One Piece. Until Roger died, he was still sitting there, pressing the entire sea like a huge shadow covering the world. This man''s name is called White Beard! "Kula la la la la, kid, you should have a good bar?" Baibeard looked straight at Chu Han''s golden pupil without fear, and smiled boldly. As he said, Baibeard stared at the large hip flask in Chu Han''s hand, squinting slightly, as if to guess what good wine it was. Chu Han smiled, and didn''t know where to take out a large wine glass. After pouring a full glass of wine, he directly threw the remaining wine bottle over. "Akanase Kingdom''s national treasure, think about it, it should taste good..." Chu Han sat calmly on the deck, the golden light in his eyes gradually dissipated, and his pupils returned to normal black pupils. Baibeard narrowed his eyes, raised his head to take a sip, and muttered: "Well, Akanasser, is that wine good? It tastes good." As he said, Baibeard took another gulp, not paying attention to the electrocardiograms on his mouth. Marco and others reluctantly twitched their mouths, and then left here in a tacit understanding, leaving the place for the two of them. At this time, it was located in the most special zone of the Three Capes Sea, the headquarters of the Navy, Marine Fodder. Even after more than two years, there is still a faint sorrow over this sea-famous island. It is normal. After all, the three highest naval forces of the Tangtang Navy actually killed one person and were seriously injured in the battle. In the end, even the legendary marineman Monqi D. Karp returned with severe injuries. This has to be said, for the navy, this is the most significant blow ever! Fortunately, the vacant combat power was later filled by the world conscription, especially the newly joined Navy Admiral Green Bull severely attacked the pirates in several operations, which made the morale of the navy slightly increased. Suddenly, a rush of alarm sounded on this island, and naval ships were standing by at the harbor, ready to set off. As the admiral of the Navy, the Warring States period led many lieutenants and three new admirals to the highest point of Malinfoddo, with his badge on his shoulders. "Everyone!" The Warring States period saw the elite marines who would quickly line up, and said solemnly: "Just got the latest news, the Four Emperors and Dragon Kings, White Beard met in the Portland Sea area!" "what?!" The marines underneath were in an uproar, openly talking in a low voice, but there was no doubt that their faces were filled with firm expressions, as if they knew exactly what they would face next moment. A gleam of golden light flashed in Zeng Guo''s eyes, and he shouted: "In order to prevent the balance that came so hard from being destroyed again, I invite you all, get ready for battle. War may come at any time!" ... At the same time, just after the navy got the news, many pirates in the new world also learned of the Four Emperors and Dragon Kings at this time, and they wanted to meet with White Beard, who is also the Four Emperors! 231 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 232 Road History Text! The 232nd chapter road history text! And when the world was upset because of Long Jun and Baibeard''s meeting, the two men were drinking wine very happily.Miscellaneous "Zhi"worm There is not much wine in the Chu cold zone. This is because he directly looted the entire Akanase Kingdom and snatched the national treasure. Otherwise, how can ordinary people arbitrarily drink a country''s national treasures like water. It didn''t take long for Chu Han to drink up the wine in his glass, and he was not drunk at all. After all, his body was strengthened by dragon blood, and no matter how strong the wine was, it would be difficult for him to be drunk. Baibeard squinted slightly, glanced at the empty wine glass placed in front of Chu Han, took another sip, a trace of memory on his face. "White Beard, you should know why I came to you today." A golden light flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, and a high temperature instantly evaporated the liquor at the corner of his mouth. White Beard grinned and said, "You want to go to Love Drew?" Chu Han focused slightly, and said calmly: "I''m going to Love Drew!" Lovelu, the last island in the great waterway, is rumored to be the end of the sea and the beginning of the world. At the same time, it is also the location of the onepiece, the great secret treasure, as the onepiece King Gore D. Roger said before his death! And the one who gets the onepiece is new, One Piece! In this world, the people who know the island at the end of the sea, Radruf, are only members of the original Roger Pirates, and the one who crushes the entire sea with one name, White Beard! Baibeard quietly looked at Chu Han''s deep black pupils, as if he wanted to see something in it. Chu Han also looked at White Beard very calmly. He knew very well that if he wanted to go to the final island, Lovedrew, White Beard had to leave the way, otherwise... Even Chu Han can only go to Love Drew if he defeats White Beard! Suddenly, Baibeard shook his head slightly and said, "It''s not you that Roger is waiting for." With that, Baibeard shook the jug and slowly tasted the last fine wine. Chu Han was very calm, he had already expected the end. It''s just that there is a trace of unconcealable regret in the eyes, after all, do you still want to do this. Thinking about this, Chu Han said flatly: "I don''t care." As soon as Chu Han''s voice fell, the scene suddenly fell silent. The clouds stopped flowing abruptly, and waves began to appear on the sea. Suddenly, Chu Han gently removed the wine glass, got up slightly, and the village rain on his waist began to emit a strange blue light. At the same time, Baibeard drank the last sip of wine suddenly, drew out the naginata on the side and chopped it off, shouting: "Boy, who do you think I am? I''m Baibeard!" Chu Han also pulled out the village rain that was shining with blue light and chopped it over, and shouted, "So what, I just want to go to Lavdrew, let me go!" When the demon sword Murayu collided with the Naginata, a terrifying wave of air burst out, and the electric current continued to explode, the sky was torn apart a huge crack, countless white clouds disappeared, and the sun''s rays flashed one after another. Go out, as if it might go out at any time! Everyone on the Moby Dick and the Yemengade looked at the sky in horror. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, it would be hard to imagine, it was caused by man! At the same time, the collision of the two knives ended, and the two of them hit the sky at the same time, and the unimaginable air pressure instantly pierced the sky, leaving a huge hole without any color, as if it were transparent. In the center of the Moby Dick, the white beard held the naginata and looked at Chu Han calmly like a dwarf. Indeed, to the white beard who is nearly six meters tall, Chu Han''s height of a few meters is indeed like a dwarf. However, in terms of momentum, if White Beard is a tiger, Chu Han is a dragon! Chu coldly looked at each other with the white beard, without fear, the blue light emitted by the village rain in his hand became stronger, and the golden pupil in his eyes had already burned into golden flames. Suddenly, White Beard squinted slightly and said, "I remembered that when Roger left the Great Channel and met me, yes, you were still on Roger''s boat and punched me. I still remember the excitement in your eyes at that time." Chu Han shrugged and said with a smile, "For this reason, I have been lying on chuang. for nearly half a year." At that time, in order to get a closer look at the legendary pirate White Beard, Chu Han reluctantly fisted White Beard, and finally approached him ten meters away, seeing the appearance of White Beard clearly. Baibeard looked at Chu Han quietly, and suddenly grinned: "Do you regret it?" Chu Han shook his head and said calmly: "I don''t regret it, that made me realize the distance between the world and me!" That''s right, if Chu Han can be as strong as it is today, to a large extent it is because he once received a frontal punch from the white beard, which made him clearly realize the distance of the world. White beard squinted slightly, sat back on the throne, and said, "Go, Roger and others are not you, and I won''t let you go to Ralph Drew." Even so, Baibeard did not put down the naginata, but clenched it slightly. The power that Chu Han exploded just now was enough for him to treat him equally. However, Chu Han shook his head slightly: "I must go to Love Drew, I don''t care about the so-called D, or the title of One Piece, I just want to go to Love Drew!" Because there is something there that Chu Han must get! The white beard frowned, and a domineering wave gathered silently and wrapped around him, like a lion that had been sleeping for a long time, slowly waking up. Chu Han squeezed Cun Yu slightly, he knew that there was no way out now, and he had to defeat White Beard! At the same time, the new world, an island that cannot be reached with the record pointer. Surrounded by the thunder light that has not yet dispersed, Clo looked at a red-colored boulder on the side, with countless incomprehensible strange words on it. This kind of stone monument is called the historical text! And this kind of red stele, which is different from other black historical stone steles, is called r historical text! There are four red stones in total, and each red stone records a location. When you know these locations, connect these four points on the map, and the one that emerges in the center is the one called the Last Island, Lovedrew! And this kind of stele, one was in the charge of the Guangyue clan of Zuowu Island, one was unknown, and the remaining two, one was originally in charge of the pirate overlord Charlotte Lingling, but was later captured by Chu Han. There is another piece that White Beard snatched from the hand of Kaido, the beast, during multiple conflicts with Kaido Pirates. And the piece that Crowe got was the red stone controlled by the Guangyue Clan of Zuow Island. In addition, the missing red stone was also obtained by Chu Han a year ago. In addition to what he originally had, Chu Han now has three red stones! As long as he gets the red stone in the hands of White Beard again, he can go to the last island, Lovedrew! 232 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 233 Chapter 233 The first superhuman fruit! Since the death of the Pirate King Gore D. Roger, Chu Han was the first person to collect so many Scarlet Stones.YMiscellaneous v Chi v InsectY Also the first one, the person closest to the last island. Crowe looked up and down at this special red stone with doubts, but couldn''t see how this thing actually recorded the way to Lavdrew. "Probably, only Miss Robin, the only survivor of O''Hara, can interpret it." Crowe nodded slightly, lifted the entire red stone with thunder and lightning, and left the building on a moonwalk. The strange "island". Not long after Klo''s departure, the peculiar "island" that could not be reached with the record pointer was shattered, and countless lightning bursts. This island is actually a giant tortoise that has existed for thousands of years, but it is a pity that it is dead, and its body was blasted into powder by violent lightning! ... Just when Clo left Zow Island and rushed back to Long Island, the confrontation between Chu Han and Baibeard continued on the Mobile in the middle of the Portland Sea area. If you only look at the two, you will feel that they are silently confronting each other. However, if you look at the countless space cracks that have been torn apart in the sky, it''s a different matter! The bursts of electric current burst out from the torn space, and at the same time, ripples appeared in the sky, as if someone was fighting fiercely in the air! While Marco and others on the Mobile, and Robin and others on the Yemengard stared at the sky sluggishly, they did not notice that a special wave of fluctuations came from the Mobile. Time flowed slowly. Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, he retracted Cun Yu into the sheath, and then held the handle of the knife. The blue light emitted by the village rain in the sheath became stronger and stronger, gradually turning into a layer of air current attached to the knife. The golden pupil flashed slightly, and Chu Han instantly passed by with the white beard, and then Cun Yu slowly retracted into the sheath. Then turned around and pulled out the village rain again, the golden pupil ignited instantly, a high temperature condensed on the knife, and swung it down! "One Sword Style Uprising Jun Yan!" Two blazing red and blue rays broke out, slashing towards the white beard! However, just when the red and blue rays of light were about to touch the white beard, there was a "click", and a white circle wrapped around the fist blocking the red and blue rays. The space was instantly torn apart, and the time zero collapsed! Chu Han''s eyes shrank slightly, and a trace of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth. The distance was too close, and he was affected by the terrifying shock, almost shattering his internal organs! The''zero time'' called a bug was forcibly cracked. Except for Chu Han''s injury, only the elapsed time in reality has changed. "Kula la la la la, this kind of ability is really tricky, if you are not careful, it will really fall into your little devil''s hands!" The white beard grinned, retracting his fist as if it were nothing, and still holding it with one hand. Naginata. There was no trace of fighting on the deck, and even Marco and others did not find any abnormalities. Only a trace of blood at the corner of Chu Han''s mouth showed what had just happened. Chu Han calmly wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and said calmly, "As expected, it is the strongest Superman Devil Fruit, it is really powerful!" The Superman Devil Fruit Shakes the Fruit, the ability to cause vibration at any time is the ability to shake the atmosphere, split the sea, and cause a big tsunami, powerful enough to overthrow an island, and is called the ability to destroy the world! This is the ability of White Beard! White Beard squinted slightly and grinned: "The devil fruit is not strong or weak, it just depends on the user." Chu Han was silent for a moment and nodded slightly. He didn''t pay much attention to the Devil Fruit before, but now it seems that he really needs to pay attention. "So, White Beard, are you still reluctant to let go?" Chu Han gently put the village rain into the sheath, and then a drop of blood fell from the air, dripping onto the clean deck, very dazzling. One-sword style upright, Juhe! The white beard lowered his eyes, looked at the bloody sword mark on Hun''s mouth, raised his eyebrows slightly, and looked a little strange. How long has it been, someone actually made him bleed, and this person was the kid who had to lie on the chuang for half a year to fight him. "Kula la la la la, kid..." The white beard grinned, and suddenly inserted the naginata on the deck, turned sideways, clenched his right fist, and the muscles on his arm "gurgled" and swelled into a white circle. Cover his fist! Chu Han''s face changed slightly, and the golden pupil ignited instantly. Pieces of dragon scales crazily covered his whole body, and at the same time a layer of bronze color appeared. The third blood burst and the word spiritBronze Throne! At the same time, just as the bronze color gleamed on Chu Han''s skin, the white beard slammed a punch. With a "click", the space shattered, and a shock that seemed to destroy the world from shattered. It spread out from the space, and in a blink of an eye, Chu Han''s internal organs were shattered, and Qi Qiao bleeds! The shock dissipated, Chu Han slightly wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and smiled: "Now, it''s my turn!" After speaking, Mura Yu instantly unsheathed, and the hemispherical limit domain opened up, a terrifying high temperature filled his whole body for half a meter, and strands of black flames gradually condensed, clinging to the blade that was shining with blue light. The white beard squinted slightly, pulled out the naginata, and a white circle enveloped the knife. "IheCarp mouth cut!" The two peculiar rays of black and blue suddenly released, slashing to the white beard! At the same time, the naginata collided with Murakami at this time, the space shattered, a trace of electric current burst out of the crack, the sky was also split at this time, and a huge crack was created. "Boom boom" sounded constantly on the deck of the Mobile, and Marco and others had already looked at the center of the impact solemnly. "Marco, my father''s body is probably..." The fourth team captain Saatchi looked worriedly at the crack in the sky and said. Marko, the captain of the first team, shook his head slightly. He knew what Saatchi wanted to say, but they couldn''t stop this battle. With their strength, if they are too close to the center of the battle, whether they can survive is two things. Moreover, Baibeard would not agree with them. Suddenly, a "click" sound suddenly sounded nearby, and a burst of blue light flashed. Marco frowned slightly, looking at the diamond-shaped third team captain Diamond Joz, and said: "Joz, calm down, even if you can get close, Dad will stop you." Joz froze for a while, and was silent for a while. He did not lift the diamond body, but he did not move. Marco breathed a sigh of relief, with Joz''s brute force, if he really wanted to be tough, he couldn''t stop it. "That guy is actually so strong now." Marco looked at the crack in the sky with a complex expression. Although Long Jun was strong a few years ago, he was not strong enough to match the white beard. But now, Chu Han''s strength has reached the level of the white beard, the well-deserved Four Emperors! ... I don''t know how long it took before the shock finally dissipated, and the two people on the deck took their swords at the same time, allowing the aftermath to shatter the deck of the Moby Dick. White Beard glanced at the cracked deck and grinned: "Boy, you cracked my deck." Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and said calmly: "Give me the Red Stone, you can repair the deck any way you want." He didn''t know that Chloe had already got the third red stone, but Chloe never let Chu Han down when doing errands, so he only needed to get the red stone in Baibeard''s hands and he could go. Lovedrew. "Little devil, I said, Roger and others are not you." Baibeard shook his head calmly and said in a deep voice. 233 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 234 Subvert the whole world! Chapter 234 Subvert the whole world! "Little ghost, I said, Roger and others are not you. RMiscellaneousZhiInsectR" Baibeard shook his head calmly and said in a deep voice. Chu Han squinted slightly and said coldly, "I also said that I don''t care!" He faced the sharp eyes of the white beard without any fear, the golden pupils burst with bright light, and the chanting sounds resounded through the world, as if an ancient giant dragon was singing a mysterious dragon language! The overlord''s domineering clashes once again, the space is instantly torn apart, and a trace of electric current burst out from it, like a spider crack. Not long after, the two of them converged their domineering at the same time, and the aftermath suddenly exploded, and ripples appeared on the sea. "Little devil, do you want to be the king?" Baibeard narrowed his eyes and said calmly. Chu Han said flatly: "The only king!" The white beard squinted slightly and grinned: "Kula la la la, the kid is not small, do you think you can surpass Roger?" The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised, and he said indifferently: "Later, when people follow the footsteps of their predecessors, isn''t it just to slowly approach and eventually surpass?" The white beard was startled slightly, and silently looked at the young overly man in front of him. Roger, can''t it be him that you are waiting for? After thinking about it, White Beard shook his head slightly. He knew very well that the person Roger was waiting for was D! And Chu Han is not d! Seeing a trace of regret in Baibeard''s eyes, Chu Han sighed slightly. He already knew Baibeard''s choice. No matter how good he is, no matter how powerful he is, it is not or not. Can''t it be changed after all? "Heh, I''m going to change everything!" Chu Han sneered in a low voice, the golden pupil suddenly lit, but it was different from the previous burning. This time, there was a deadly entanglement. Baibeard frowned slightly. Years of fighting and fighting gave him an ominous premonition subconsciously. If this continues, some strange changes may occur. Chu Han closed his eyes slightly and said calmly: "White Beard, say it again, I don''t care who the Captain Roger is waiting for. I just need to go to Love Drew and give me the last red stone!" As he said, a horrible breath of death wafted out of his eyes, wrapped around his body, as if an invisible ghost was entangled with Chu Han. The white beard''s pupils contracted slightly, looking at the dark black air current around Chu Han, a feeling of danger suddenly surged from the bottom of his heart. Suddenly, Baibeard remembered something and asked in surprise, "The last piece? Have you collected the first three red stones?" If what Chu Han said is true, then this is the first time someone has been so close to that position since the death of Gore D. Roger! Chu Han still closed his eyes slightly, and said indifferently: "The third piece should have been obtained by now. The first piece was obtained when the big mom was defeated, and the second piece was obtained from the treasure vault of the Trinkas Kingdom a year ago. of." The white beard was silent for a while, and said in a deep voice, "Boy, what do you want to do?" He knew very well that Chu Han''s goal was not to become the One Piece, although there might be part of this reason. But the main thing is definitely not this. Chu Han was silent for a while, closed his eyes and said, "I want to kill Kaido." He had never forgotten that this time, if not forced by the situation, Chu Han would have died in Kaido''s hands. Although Chu Han survived in the end, he was defeated, and Cun Yu also split. This is a shame, only blood can be repaid! Therefore, Chu Han is going to kill Kaido! The white beard''s pupils shrank slightly and said coldly, "Kill Kaido?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "The last survivor of O''Hara is the librarian on my ship." "So what, what does this have to do with your going to Lovelu?" Baibeard looked at Chu Han calmly, wanting to see something on his face. Chu Han closed his eyes and said flatly: "Because, Pluton, the''Pluto'', is in Lovedrew!" That''s right, this is the information Robin obtained from the historical text collected by Chu Han. One of the three ancient weapons, the worst warship in history, Prudun, the "Pluto", is in Lovedrew! At the same time, it was also one of the treasures left by the One Piece to later generations! White Beard squinted his eyes calmly, and there was a trace of memory in his eyes, and said, "Is the red stone? That thing is obtrusive and takes up space. Take it if you want." As he said, Baibeard sat back on his seat, put the naginata away, and pasted the ECG that had fallen off casually, as if nothing happened just now. Chu Han was startled slightly, frowned and said, "Nothing?" White beard waved his hand and fell asleep like this, ignoring the presence of a living person in front of him. Chu Han was silent for a moment, and opened his eyes that had been closed, a trace of death flashed in his eyes, but disappeared in a flash. Looking at the white beard who seemed to be asleep, Chu Han was silent for a while, turned and left. As soon as they stepped off the deck, the captains such as Marko and Joz Bista appeared. Joz even held up a blood-red stele with many incomprehensible texts written on it. That is the piece that White Beard is in charge of, which records the Red Stone of Lovedrew. Chu Han nodded slightly, took the Scarlet Stone from Joz, and said to the direction of the deck: "White Beard, thanks!" After speaking, Chu Han jumped directly from the side of the ship, landed on the back of the long-awaited Erifan, and quickly returned to the Yemengade. After Chu Han left, the man sitting in the middle of the Moby Dick opened his eyes slightly. Roger, I did this, right? "Kula la la la la, end this muddy world, kid!" At the same time, Marine Fodor, the navy headquarters in the Sanjiao area, also got the latest news about the meeting between Baibeard and Chu Han. When everyone was happy because of Chu Han''s departure, the elder naval veterans of the Warring States and Karp had a solemn expression. "Information said that the red stone kept by the Guangyue Clan of Zau Island was snatched by a man covered in thunder and lightning half a day ago. Zau Island disappeared. It is speculated that the man is probably the Dragon God Pirate. Mission no.2, Hundreds of Crows! Crane dignifiedly read a report, and then sighed slightly. Warring States folded his hands expressionlessly, took a look at the report, and threw it to the goat for handling. "In other words, Longjun Chu Han probably already owns three red stones. This time he will meet with Baibeard..." Crane nodded, and then said, "The fourth red stone!" Warring States closed his eyes slightly and said with a headache: "Tell the above, the world may be in panic!" He silently nodded, glanced at Karp who had been silent, and walked out. "World, world!" The Warring States shook his head mockingly, as if laughing at something. Capp, who had been expressionless on the sofa, was eating senbei silently, with a hint of complexity in his eyes. Kid, do you really want to subvert this world? 234 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 235 Interpretation of the Red Stone! Chapter 235 Interpretation of the Red Stone! New World, Dragon Island, the base camp of the Dragon God Pirate Group.## This island entrenched with countless ancient beasts was destroyed by two generals of the navy headquarters two years ago. In the end, Chu Han repelled the navy and became the four queens, repairing the dragon island again. Of course, this is also because even the navy headquarters does not dare to go too deep into this island. Because, in the depths of this island, there are fierce beasts powerful enough to be comparable to the rank of quasi-general, and there is more than one! At the same time, only members of the Dragon God Pirate Group are stationed on Dragon Island, so although the island is very large, it is very deserted. And in a castle in the middle of Long Island, the blind old man who was eating soba noodles happily was taken aback, looking up at the sky that didn''t know when it dimmed. At the same time, a man with a beast full of blood smashed into that huge stone gate with a "bang". "Mr. Luke, you have smashed the gate of the castle for the seventh time in the past two days, and repairing the door is also very tiring." The blind old man gently removed the bowl, rubbed his head embarrassedly, and said. The person here is a fighter from the Dragon God Pirate Group, who is offering a reward of 330 million Berry, Rob Luki! "This door is too fragile, don''t blame me." The unconscious roadbed patted the debris on his body and said calmly. The blind old man sighed slightly, finished the bowl of soba noodles, raised his head and said, "Mr. Crowe, would you like to have a bowl too?" As soon as the old man''s voice fell, a thunderstorm suddenly sounded over Long Island, and a thick thunder and lightning fell in the middle of the castle. A calm and violent thunder light gleamed in front of the two of them, and a slightly helpless voice followed. "Forget it, it doesn''t taste at all, I don''t know why you like it so much." As soon as the words fell, the violent thunder light gradually dissipated. Holding the red stone tablet, a man in a housekeeper''s uniform appeared in the temple, looking helplessly at the smiling blind old man. This man in a housekeeper''s uniform was exactly Clo who drove back from Zow Island at full speed! At the same time, he is also the steward of the Dragon God Pirate Group, the actual no.2, a reward of 500 million Bailey''s thunder fruit ability, Hundreds of Crow! As for the blind old man who eats soba noodles and has high-level knowledge and domineering, it is the swordsman of the Dragon God Pirates, and Fujitor who offers a reward of 440 million berry smiles! The old man smiled and said: "Hehe, soba noodles taste very good, but you need to taste it carefully to feel it, just like a human heart." Crowe smiled and shook his head. After saying that he didn''t understand, he turned his attention to the roadbed next to the broken stone gate. "Luji, are you fighting those fierce beasts again? Master said that those fierce beasts are Chris'' pets?" Cloo frowned slightly and said helplessly. Lu Ji glanced at the thunder and lightning that hadn''t dissipated around him, and said blankly: "I won''t kill them again. Besides, Chris is following the captain all day. Those fierce beasts are also boring. I will help them relieve their boredom. " Ke Luo reluctantly twitched the corners of his mouth, no longer persuaded, but put down the red stone monument that he had been holding, and then quietly looked at the stone monument that was famous for the sea. Fujitora and Luji on the side looked at the red stone tablet quietly. Although they couldn''t read the words on it, they stared at the stone tablet intently, not wanting to miss any corner. The text recorded on this stone tablet is the same as the black historical text. The only difference is that this stone stele is crimson, and the record on it is not the history of the world. It''s a location. The last island on the great route, the location of Lovedrew! After being silent for a long time, Lu Ji said with a weird face: "Hey, you can''t make a mistake, is this really a red stone? Why can''t I understand it at all!" As he said, he looked at the same weird Chloe with suspicion, and a trace of irritation flashed in his eyes. "This is indeed the Scarlet Stone. When I took it from the Guangyue Clan, they were still crying and crying. There should be no fakes." Cloo''s face was also a little weird, but he shook his head in a blink of an eye. When he took the stone tablet from the Guangyue clan''s clan land, the Guangyue clan members cried and screamed and even fought. In the end, if he didn''t directly destroy the body of the giant elephant, the Guangyue clan members I''m afraid it will keep chasing to Dragon Island. "As for why you can''t understand..." Closing paused slightly, rolled his eyes, looked at Luke angrily and said, "Are you the archaeologist of O''Hara? If you can understand how to kill embryos, why do you need an archaeologist to come? ?" Luke looked away casually, and the corners of his eyes twitched slightly. Only then did he realize that he was speechless. Suddenly, Fujitora slightly opened his white eyes and said with a smile: "If you want to understand the words above, just ask Miss Robin." Luke was slightly startled, and Crowe was the first to react, bending down slightly and said, "Master." As soon as Ke Luo''s voice fell, a man quietly appeared in front of the red stone, holding the same red stone tablet in his hand, and a little girl in colorful clothes and a purple woman followed. "Luji, your body is rusty, you didn''t notice my arrival, and so did Crowe." The man gently placed the red stone tablet in his hand on the ground, and said without looking back. This person who appeared suddenly was naturally Chu Han who got the fourth red stone from White Beard''s hand. Crowe bent slightly, and replied respectfully, "Master taught me." Lu Ji raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with dissatisfaction: "I just fought those fierce beasts just now, and the domineering consumption was too much, so I didn''t react in time." Chu Han glanced at Luji with a blank face, then slightly nodded at Klo, and said, "Good job, take the other two red stones too!" Crowe pushed the glasses with the palm of his hand, thundering around his body, and disappeared into the spot in an instant. Then less than a second, thunder sounded, and Ke Luo reappeared in front of Chu Han with countless thunder and lightning, carrying two huge red stone steles in his hands. "Master, the other two red stones are here." The thunder light around Kelo gradually converged, and gently placed the two red stones in his hand and the two red stones on the ground side by side, facing Chu Han Said. Chu Han squinted slightly, touched Robin''s head, and said, "It''s up to you." Robin looked away a little bit happily and shyly, and then concentrated his attention to decipher the ancient text on the red stone. When Robin was interpreting the words on the red stone stele, Chu Han didn''t know where he took out a chart with all the sea areas and islands of the entire great waterway painted on it. 235 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 236 Ralph Drew! Chapter 236 Ralph Drew! Different from the black historical text that records the world, these four red stone steles record how to get to the last island of the great route, Lovelu.MiscellaneousZhiInsect And if Chu Han remembered correctly, as long as the four red stone steles were collected, he would know the location of Lavdrew. But how to do it exactly, only those who understand the text recorded above know. Chu Han calmly looked at the magnificent nautical chart in his hand. He and many members of the Dragon God Pirate Group had already visited most of the great waterway. Those who had not visited were also marked on the chart. The only one that has not been marked on the chart and only one person has been to is the terminal, Lovedrew! When he was in the Roger Pirate Group before, Chu Han had also heard Roger talk about Love Drew. At that time, Roger said that Ralph Drew was the beginning and end of a world, the end and the beginning. Chu Han didn''t know what Roger wanted to express, or what he wanted to tell the world. He is not much curious about this matter. Because Chu Han can probably guess what Roger left behind for posterity. At this moment, Robin, who had been focusing on interpreting the Red Stone, suddenly exclaimed: "This, this is the position of Ralph Drew?" Everyone''s eyes were immediately attracted by her words, and Chu Han said intently: "The position of Ravdrew has appeared?" Robin opened his eyes in shock, and murmured: "It appeared, it turns out that the location of Lavdrew is actually there..." Everyone looked at each other, and the heart that Robin said was itchy. Even if they knew that they couldn''t understand, they all looked at the ancient writings carved on the red stone. Chu Han frowned slightly, and said solemnly: "Point it out!" With that said, he spread the chart in front of Robin, and quickly scanned all the islands and routes on the chart. Robin shook his head firmly, and said in disbelief, "No, it is impossible for the position of Lovedrew to appear on the chart!" At the same time, just as Robin interpreted the meaning of the ancient words on the red stone, news came out from the sea that Chu Han had four red stones. The four red stones, what this means, everyone knows very well. So after learning this news, even if they knew that Chu Han was one of the four emperors of the New World, countless people could not restrain the greed and greed that flowed out of their hearts, and started to move forward to where Dragon Island is! At the same time, countless people are also starting to stop these people and boats going to Dragon Island! Some of these people are affiliated to the Dragon God Pirate Group, and some are allies of the Dragon God Pirate Group. And when the whole sea began to boil, the white beard, the head of the four emperors, was very silent, as if he didn''t know what happened. On the Moby Dick in the Portland waters, Marco frowned slightly and said, "Father, Chu Han has been pushed to the center of the storm right now, are we..." The white beard who was drinking silently in the center paused and said calmly: "Marco, do you remember when Long Jun was a kid and rushed towards me without fear?" Marco was silent for a while, as if he was thinking of something, and chuckled: "Remember, at that time, Rayleigh stopped me and Joz with a big laugh, and this made the guy get close to Daddy." Baibeard took a sip of strong wine and smiled: "Kula la la la, Roger told me after that war, it''s a pity that kid is not D." When he said this, Baibeard was very calm, and a flash of memory flashed in his eyes. Marco was startled slightly and frowned, "Father, what is d?" This question is a doubt in the minds of many people, they know a little bit more or less, but they are not very clear. Perhaps, after the death of Gore D. Roger, apart from the world government, only this old man who is nearly 60 years old knows what d is. "D..." The white beard squinted slightly, as if recalling something. "D, is the will of countless generations!" There was a cool sea breeze in the calm sea of ??Portland. New World, this is an island whose name spreads across the sea. The island is full of bones from the dead of beasts, and there is still blood on the bones. It didn''t take long for these beasts to be killed by people. And in the only place where there were no bones, there were countless sturdy pirates looking at the man in the center with excitement. It was a man with scale tattoos, like a little giant, and the momentum was raging more violently than any beast. Suddenly, the man with scale tattoos turned around and shouted, "Little ones, attack Dragon Island, Whale Sea, and Rsla Seas, destroy them for me!" Everyone shouted excitedly: "Oh!" They are the largest violent group in the sea, the Kaido Pirates! At the same time, they are also lunatics who are famous for the sea. And the one leading them is the biggest lunatic, one of the four emperors, Kaido the beast! New World, Slaughton Island "That guy Chu Han is right, Kaido has moved!" The red-haired man who had broken his left arm without wearing the straw hat said in a deep voice. Ben Beckman thought for a while, and said in a deep voice: "Long Jun is using us, and at the same time tempting all the pirates!" The red-haired man gently grasped the empty left cast pipe and smiled: "That guy really thought so, and Kaido is willing to do it, and the pirates do the same." Ben Beckman was silent because he had nothing to say, and because of this trick, it was too cruel! The red-haired man took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Everyone, prepare to face the beast Kaido, one of the Four Emperors!" Raki Lu and others all smiled and responded: "Oh!" At the same time, a dragon-head pirate ship moved slowly to a huge blood-red wall. On the bow, the man in a platinum robe looked calmly at the stormy sea, ignoring the sea that was already boiling. "On the other side of the Red Earth Continent, the great route is over..." The man whispered softly, unbuttoning his platinum robe, revealing the blue and black demon sword that was worn on his waist. At this moment, the woman in purple and black clothes strolled to the man, behind him there were three men, three little loli, and the green fairy flying in the air. They have a common name, Dragon God Pirate Group! The man standing on the bow is undoubtedly the captain of the Dragon God Pirate Group, the Four Emperors, and Long Jun Chu Han! The nine members of the Dragon God Pirate Group, including Chu Han, looked at this side very quietly and silently, the blood red continent that all the pirates entering the great sea route would see. It is called the Red Earth Continent, the highest continent in the world! After detouring the great route, the blood-red continent that this side saw when entering the great route will once again appear in your eyes. At that time, the person who saw it was One Piece! But the reason why Chu Han led all members of the Dragon God Pirate Group came here was not because of this. It was because of Robin''s two words. "Lavdru, the last island of the Great Sea Route, is absolutely impossible to appear on the chart." "Because, Lavdrew is below the red earth continent!" 236 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 237 all blue! Chapter 237 allblue! Red soil continent, above the sea.MiscellaneousZhiInsect Standing on the deck of the pirate ship, Chu Han narrowed his eyes, and looked up and down the blood-red continent that he hadn''t seen for a long time. By all accounts, he hadn''t seen this continent for more than ten years. Time flies. Thinking about it, Chu Han frowned slightly, and said, "Lafdro is the last island on the Great Route. After detouring the Great Route, you will once again see the blood-red wall that you saw when you entered the Great Route." Everyone who enters the great sea route will remember the blood-red continent that accommodates the extremely narrow passage. That is the tallest and largest continent in the world. It is called the Red Earth Continent! And the strange place is here. After detouring the great route, what I saw again was the towering red earth continent. So, where is Love Drew, the last island? The corners of Chu Han''s mouth twitched slightly, looked at the sea strangely, and muttered: "Could it be that Ravdrew is really under the red earth continent?" He is a little bit unbelievable up to now, the end of the great route, the end of the world, the last island, Lavdru, is actually under the red earth continent. Doesn''t this mean that everyone who enters the Great Sea Route through the Red Earth Continent has ever seen Lavdrew? "The four red stones all record the location of a Ravdru, but if you go to Ravdru from the location recorded by one red stone, then you will eventually arrive at the sky island or the sea area where the sea kings inhabit! " Robin looked at the sea chart in his hand and said: "Only get the four red stones in full, interpret the information recorded on them one by one, and compare the positions of the islands in the Great Channel. Finally, the position of Lavdrew appeared!" After speaking, she painted the red soil continent in the middle and looked at Chu Han seriously. At the same time, everyone standing in front of the bow looked at Chu Han seriously and full of excitement. They are waiting, waiting for the captain''s order! Chu Han looked at the red earth continent marked on the chart, opened his mouth slightly, wanted to say something, but felt very emotional, not knowing what to say. One Piece, this title, only needs an order from Chu Han to drive to Lavdru, located below the red earth continent, and after finding the treasure left by Gore D. Roger, he is the new One Piece. After being silent for a long time, he untied his royal robe. The topless man said calmly, "Go to Love Drew!" The people standing behind him laughed excitedly: "Yes, Captain!" Before long, a transparent bubble film slowly rose up from the side of the pirate ship named after the dragon king "Yemengard" to protect the ship from sea water. Then it fell slowly and disappeared into the sea. At the same time, as the news that Chu Han received four red stones spread across the sea, countless pirates risked their lives to enter the new world, and the entire great waterway was completely boiling at this moment. When the pirates were in action, an army named "Revolutionary Army" headed by MengqidLong began to appear on the world stage. At the same time, one of the Four Emperors of the New World, Kaido of Beasts, declared war on the other three of the Four Emperors, Longjun Chuhan, Edward Newgate with the white beard, and Shanks the red hair! The top leaders of the Navy and the world government are beginning to worry and fear. They have buried secrets for countless years in silence, and the storm that swept the world that they had been afraid of has begun! ... Chambord Islands, Area 13, "Auntie Xias Rip-up Bar" Raleigh stayed uncharacteristically on the grass outside the bar, holding the silver flask in his hand, looking at the calm and distant sea from time to time, as if recalling something. At this moment, Xia Qi, dressed in black, came up with a bottle of rum, and smiled: "There is no wine in the jug. What will you look like when you take it out, here!" As he said, Shaqi threw the rum he was carrying at Lely, and then took a small cigarette, looking at the blue sky and white clouds above his head with complicated eyes. Raleigh raised his eyebrows slightly, opened the wine cork indifferently, took a sip, and said, "Shaki, do you know what Roger said when he arrived in Lavdrew?" When he said this, his eyes were surprisingly calm. Xia Qi spit out a smoke ring and said, "With that guy''s character, it''s definitely not marginal." She was also a famous big pirate once, and naturally has a certain understanding of the one-piece king who shocked the world. Strangely, Raleigh shook his head calmly and said: "No, Roger, after arriving at Lovedrew, he walked around the island in silence, and then drove there excitedly for three days. The night banquet, after we left, someone called Roger, One Piece!" There was a smile on the corner of Lei Li''s mouth, and there was a trace of memory in his eyes. It was really an unforgettable time! But the most unforgettable thing is what he said. Xia Qi frowned slightly, not paying attention to Raleigh''s smile, and asked inconceivably: "Silence? Is that guy silent too?" Lei Li narrowed his smile and nodded calmly: "Ah, I walked around in silence, and took the whole of Lavdrew seriously!" At the same time, at the end of the new world, below the deep sea on the other side of the red earth continent. The pirate ship wrapped in transparent bubble film sinks slowly, unaffected by the sea. The people on the boat looked around the pirate boat in amazement. The deep sea water is blue, and there are many fish from all over the world. Here is the sea of ??legend, the dream of all chefs in the world, allblue! Chu Han looked at this sea area curiously, even he was attracted by this sea area that only existed in legends. "Ramrem, you take action to catch some rare fish and store them." Chu Han thought for a while and said. Those fish that only exist in allblue can be said to be of great value to the outside world, and the taste is also very good. When conditions permit, Chu Han is very happy to let these fish play their role. Ramrem''s eyes lit up, and he smiled happily: "Yes, Master!" After speaking, the two took Chris and Robin, who was already stupid, eager, and Natasha flying into the cabin to wear equipment, ready to catch those rare fishes. Thinking about it, they already had this plan, but it was because of Chu Han''s presence. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and withdrew his gaze, Sickle Weasel had clearly transmitted the sound of the sea into his ears through the sea. But it was strange that from the time Yemengade dived into the deep sea, Chu Han had not heard any other sounds except for the sounds of the sea and those fishes. At this moment, Crowe suddenly stepped forward, frowned and said: "Master, this sea, it seems a bit strange!" Before Chu Han could answer, Fujito opened his white eyes slightly, and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Chu Han, I feel it too, it''s too quiet!" 237 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 238 An incredible world! Chapter 238 The Incredible World! "Master, this sea seems a bit strange!" Before Chu Han could answer, Fujito opened his white eyes slightly, and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Chu Han, I feel it too, it''s too quiet!" Chu Han squinted slightly, seeing and hearing the domineering release at the same time, instantly bringing the entire deep sea into his eyes.MiscellaneousZhiworm Without Ke Luo and Fujitor''s reminder, he felt that something was wrong a long time ago, so he kept holding Murasame. "Clo, turn on the bow lighting and aim at the bottom of the sea!" Chu Han thought for a while and said in a deep voice. He just thought of something incredible. Cloo was startled slightly, although he didn''t quite understand what Chu Han meant, he turned around subconsciously. But at this moment, Chrissy ran to Chu Han with sweating profusely and said, "Brother, tornado, tornado!" Just as Chris finished speaking, the originally calm fish suddenly began to scurry, and the sea gradually rioted. At the same time, Robin, Natasha and Ramrem all rushed back, wearing swimsuits. Obviously, they were very anxious and couldn''t even change their clothes. Chu Han gently touched Chrissy''s head, and smiled: "Don''t worry, it''s okay." Unlike the dignified tension of everyone, he was not worried about the coming undersea tornado. Because Chu Han has roughly understood the topography and appearance of this deep sea. As for the other three who didn''t take the deep-sea tornado that had gradually formed in their eyes, it was Crowe, Fujitora, and Luji, the three main forces of the Dragon God Pirate Group who offered a reward of over 100 million. Their strength is above the quasi-general, and in the face of this kind of natural disaster, even if the ship is destroyed, they are able to survive, so they don''t worry at all, but look at the fish swimming to the seabed with interest. "Master, will these fish swim in the direction..." After listening carefully to the heartbeat of the fleeing fish, Cloo said to Chu Han hesitantly. The corners of Chu Han''s mouth curled up slightly, and he smiled: "Ralph Drew!" Others were shaking their heads and shaking their heads blankly, even Fujitora with high-level knowledge and domineering, or Chrissy who''listened to everything'' was no exception. Among all the people in the room, only Chu Han and Ke Luo had a domineering look, and they were promoted to a higher level through their abilities. In a sense, their domineering is a mutation. After getting Chu Han''s accurate answer, Cloo took a slight breath and murmured: "This, this is a miracle even more shocking than Macarena!" Macarena, an island of steel floating on the sea, was once in this world called the miracle of the sea for 800 years. But now, Crowe said that this deep sea is more shocking than Macarena! The others were all itchy, and they released their domineering to explore, but they didn''t know how to explore. "Don''t waste any effort, we have already arrived." Chu Han shook his head slightly and said calmly. Everyone was startled slightly, before they could speak, the hull suddenly lost weight and sank quickly! "Ahhhh, help!" Robin Kriss, these women, Xiao Luo Li, grabbed Chu Han, only Natasha was very calmly shaking her wings behind her, flying around to control the weightlessness of her body. In contrast, the three of Klores stood still, their strength was strong and unaffected. It''s just that their faces are blank at this moment. "Here, where is it?!" The azure sea area that only existed in the legend has disappeared, and the surrounding area is no longer gloomy, but extremely bright, as if there is sunlight. Come in! Everyone was stunned and looked up inconceivably. The bright and dazzling sun was hanging high in the sky, and the warm sunlight was shining on their faces, telling them clearly that this was not a dream! "It''s not the time to pay attention to those. Hold on, and the feeling of weightlessness will become clearer." Chu Han condensed slightly, and a golden light flashed under his eyes, and his black eyes quietly transformed into golden vertical pupils! Fujitora took the lead to react, and gently pulled out the stick knife, the tip of the knife was placed on the deck, a hemispherical field of gravity instantly enveloped everyone. Chu Han nodded slightly. After several years of fighting, Fujitora became more proficient with the awakened Devil Fruit ability. If Fujitor was so proficient when he first met, it would be impossible for him to suppress this tiger. At this moment, Chu Han was stunned slightly, suppressing the shock in his heart, and said: "Cro, get rid of the bubble wrap, we have arrived at Lavdrew!" Crowe was slightly startled. Before he could make any movement, the sound of falling into the water rang out, which directly stunned Robin and the others with a stronger sense of weightlessness than before. After a while, Robin, who had fainted, slowly woke up. "What''s wrong again?" Robin shook his head in irritation, took out his head and looked around, but couldn''t say a word. Others also recovered one after another. After seeing Robin''s reaction, they asked: "Robin, what''s wrong with you?" Without waiting for Robin to answer, he was sober, but looked at the roadbed ahead in silence and muttered to himself: "Lough Drew, this is the end of the sea, Rough Drew?" Natasha and the others were slightly startled, and turned their heads to look around the hull. Then, silence. What caught them in their eyes was an incredible world! There is no sea water, but all kinds of fish that only exist in the blue waters, the sea kings, swim very calmly, as if in the sea. But it was not this that really silenced everyone. "We are obviously in the sea, why did we dive to the bottom of the sea, but came to... land?" Cloe described it with difficulty, but found that there was no way to clarify the current situation. The same goes for other people. The only one who hasn''t been affected is Chris, who is the youngest and is born with a complete and domineering look. It''s just that now, she seems a little uncomfortable, constantly covering her ears, as if she doesn''t want to hear anything. At this moment, Chu Han gently stroked Chris'' head, and said with a smile: "You don''t have to resist, they are just conveying a will to you, not malicious." Among everyone present, only Chu Han was very calm from beginning to end. When he entered this incredible world, he had already heard everything through it. Including those voices Chrissy wanted to resist subconsciously. Chrissy blinked in confusion. Although she didn''t quite understand what Chu Han meant, she still obediently put down her little hand covering her ears and listened to the voices that hadn''t known how long they had been here. Looking at Chrissy who listened carefully to those voices, Chu Han turned his head to look at the bewildered people, and said: "Here, there used to be an extremely powerful kingdom, but later, it was destroyed, together with their existence. Also erased by the world together." As he said, Chu Han glanced at Robin with a dull gaze, and continued: "However, the traces they left behind, the will they want to convey, is anyone, not even the world, which can be erased." "That is, the last island we are on now, Love Drew!" 238 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 239: The Age of Chaos, Open! Chapter 239: The Age of Chaos, Open! "This is Love Drew?" Everyone looked around with weird faces, a vast ocean with swimming sea kings and fishes in the sky, as well as the most incredible sunlight.Miscellaneous Zhi Cug But, isnt it said that Lovelu is the last island on the great route, what about that island? Chu Han glanced at Chris, who was frowning for the first time, pointed to the surface of the sea, and said, "Look down." Crowe and the others were slightly startled, and they all stuck their heads out to look at the sea, and were shocked to speak. What is reflected on the sea is not the blue water, but an island, an extremely magnificent island! Chu Han silently looked at the islands reflected on the sea, with a trace of memory in his eyes. He had seen a similar situation before, so he wasn''t surprised by such a situation. Similarly, like last time, Chu Han still knows how to make this island in the sea emerge! "Cro, bring the four red stones and throw them into the sea!" Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, staring at the island in the sea closely, with a glimmer of expectation in his eyes. Cloo was startled slightly, and disappeared in place as a thunder and lightning. Two seconds later, Crowe reappeared holding four stacked red stone steles, with countless violent lightning entangled around his arms, looking extremely hideous and terrifying. Thinking about the weight of these four superimposed red stones, it was not as light as he thought. Chu Han glanced at the thunder and lightning that was wrapped around Ke Luo''s arm, nodded slightly, and motioned for him to throw the four red stones into the sea. After he hesitated, the thunder and lightning on his arm suddenly erupted, and four red stone tablets weighing 10,000 tons were directly thrown into the sea by him, bringing up a jet of water. Instead of sinking quickly, the four red-colored stone monuments of astonishing weight slowly drifted down like feathers and gradually sank to the bottom of the sea. The moment the four red stones fell into the sea, a golden light flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, and the sickle and ferrets in his mind appeared in the sky, and all the movements of the red stone from falling into the sea to the present were caught in his ears. All the people on the boat looked at the sea in silence, they were waiting, waiting for the miracle to appear. Suddenly, Chu Han squinted slightly, and said indifferently: "Kroe, protect Chris, the others stay here, don''t move!" After finishing speaking, he didn''t even look at everyone, and jumped directly into the bottom of the sea. Unlike the red stone, which was so heavy that it was sinking very slowly, Chu Han''s sinking speed was normal and could even increase at any time. "Sure enough, the seawater here is very heavy. The weight of the four red stones is exactly equal to the weight of the seawater, causing the weights to cancel each other out, making the sinking speed extremely slow." Chu Han felt the weight of the seawater. Thought. It didn''t take long before he met the four red stones that had sunk into the sea again, a golden light flashed under his eyes, and a layer of bronze light instantly covered Chu Han''s skin, and under the muscles there was an extremely terrifying explosive power. Ling LingBronze Throne will activate every muscle in the body with dragon blood, instantly gaining explosive strength comparable to the first-generation flesh and body! Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, his hands pushed the red stone to sink, and then his feet suddenly exerted force, one of the six "shaves" broke out, making him like a torpedo, quickly pushing four pieces weighing 10,000 tons The red stone sinks. At the same time, wars have broken out in the outside world, and several countries have been destroyed in the war. Among them, the revolutionary army led by MengqidLong has been active on the world stage for many times. So far, it has captured more than 30 countries that have signed alliances with the world government, leaving countless people in shock and panic. . The world government directly calls MonqidLong the most vicious man in the world! While MonqidLong was active on the world stage, his life experience was also exposed by the world. The lieutenant general of the Navy Headquarters, the legendary seaman Monchi d. Karp, who has repeatedly driven the Pirate King Gore D. Roger into desperation, is his father! And once this life experience was exposed, the navy could not continue to remain silent. The Green Bull, led by Karp who became admiral through world conscription, and seven lieutenants in the navy headquarters, as well as 20 warships, nearly 10,000 elite marines attacked the revolutionary army! This is almost three times the combat power of the Tumo Ling! At the same time that the navy was fighting with the world government and the revolutionary army, there was also a bloody storm among the pirates of the great sea route. All the pirates forcefully entered the new world through the fisherman island! At the same time, Kaido, the Four Emperors of the New World, is at the same time fighting with the Four Emperors: White Beard, Dragon King, and Red Hair! For a time, the whole world was completely boiling because of Chu Han''s actions alone. However, in such a chaotic situation, no one noticed that among the three powers that maintain the balance of the world, the four emperors have started war with each other, and the navy supports the world government to participate in the war with the revolutionary army. Only Qiwuhai, the king under the permission of the world government, has not moved yet. The Great Channel, the Devil III. Within the corner of the continent. This is a very special sea area in the first half of the Great Channel. Because it is shrouded in dense fog all the year round, countless ships are often buried under the sea because they strayed into it. No one would be willing to take the initiative to enter this sea area, because the one who occupies here is one of the four emperors and beasts Kaido, one of the seven martial seas under the king, Moonlight Moria! In the depths of the Devil III. Horn Island, on the terrifying three-masted sailboat, a man with a long neck and nearly seven meters high was waving his hands with sharp claws, and there was an unquenchable excitement in his eyes. "Hehehehehe, the world is in chaos, we have to start to act!" Molia excitedly opened his teeth and claws, his face full of bloodthirsty killing intent! "Qiwuhai under the king is just an appetizer. My goal is to kill Kaido and kill him!" The great waterway, Krai Kana Island The environment here is very eerie and terrifying, just like a cemetery. In fact, there are indeed many cemeteries here. And in the depths of the forest in the cemetery, carrying one of the Twelve Skills of the Supreme Sharp Knife, the man of Black Knife Night stood quietly on top of the castle. Strangely, there is a mirror behind the man, and there seems to be a few people in it. "I didn''t interfere in this incident. The black knife on my back did not lose to Ghost Toru!" The man wearing a burgundy patterned shirt and a black vest slightly squinted his eagle-like sharp yellow eyes. Said coldly. After a long silence, the mirror behind the man suddenly shattered. Hawkeye turned his head slightly to look at the fragments all over the floor, and said in a low voice, "Chu Han, I can only help you here." Great waterway, windless zone, Amazon lily. At almost the same time, a pirate ship pulled by a giant sea king set out from here. On the boat stood a black-haired beauty who could make countless men around the world crazy. Hancock, who had already become famous because of a wanted warrant, looked ahead worriedly. "Brother Chu Han, hold on, the concubine is here!" At the same time, the island located in the middle of the first half and the second half of the Great Channel, the Murloc Island. The whale shark man who stunned countless strong men on the sea as a murloc smiled and said: "It was Mr. Chu Han who rescued the murloc island. The boss of Tiger also said when he passed away, I regret that I will never have the opportunity to return this kindness. Give it to Mr. Chu Han." The blue whale shark man paused slightly, looked firmly at the residents of Murloc Island who came to stop him, and said: "So, please go back, let Jinping help Mr. Chu Han!" 239 One Pieces Dragon Race System Chapter 240: An extraordinary debut! Chapter 240 is an extraordinary debut! Pushing four huge boulders weighing 10,000 tons under the deep sea will never be easy.Miscellaneous Especially, the deep sea water is still very heavy. Chu Han had already experienced this firsthand. Chu Han had already lifted the bronze, and then continued to maintain the''Bronze Throne''. He was worried that the bones of his body would have been crushed by the powerful force of the''Bronze Throne'' before his destination arrived. "Ok?" Chu Han was stunned slightly, and suddenly stopped, looking around the deep ocean. "Something''s wrong!" Chu Han was silent for a moment, his eyes flashed with golden light, and his dark eyes instantly transformed into bright golden pupils. After jumping off, he no longer remembers how long he swam, but judging from the body''s inability to withstand the strong pressure brought by the''Bronze Throne'', this time is definitely not short! Chu Han looked around warily, unable to use the''Scythe Weasel'' in the water, and for a moment he didn''t know how big it was. "I have driven four red stones weighing 10,000 tons to swim for so long without seeing the shadow of the bottom of the sea. Is this deep sea so deep?" Chu Han frowned, and did not continue to move forward. This deep sea was too abnormal. If it continued to sink, he could not guarantee his own safety. Suddenly, Chu Han was silent for a while, and released the four red stones that he had been holding on. Soon, the four red stone tablets that had lost his control fell on the bottom of the sea like feathers! Chu Han''s eyes shrank slightly. Before he could say anything, a terrifying force suddenly rose from the bottom up, rushing Chu Han out of the sea in an instant! The moment he rushed out of the sea, Chu Han''s deep voice also sounded. "Speaking SpiritBronze Throne!" A layer of ancient and mysterious bronze lines covered his whole body, spreading to the depths of the bone marrow. Chu Han, who held his figure abruptly with strong physical strength, moved slightly and instantly arrived on the Yemengade. "Celo, leave this area right away, hurry!" Chu Han hurriedly shouted to Clo without looking at the confused eyes of everyone. Crowe shot a sharp spirit suddenly, turned back to the cockpit, immediately filled the rudder, and left the area at full speed. However, at the same time that Crowe turned on the power of the ship, a horrible and suffocating force broke through the sea and rushed the entire Yemengade into the sky! "Tenghu!" Chu Han shouted with cold eyes. As soon as Chu Hans voice fell, Fujihus stick and knife had already reached the deck, a spherical field of gravitational force opened instantly, and the Yemengade that was rushed into the sky was like a pair of wings, and stayed steadily. In the air. "Celo, turn on the power of the boat and let Ye Mengjia fall steadily, Fujitor can''t support it for long!" Chu Han didn''t look around, and said coldly at the slightly dazed Crow. Originally, Crowe was still immersed in sluggishness, but after hearing these words from Chu Han, he appeared in the cockpit directly in the form of thunder and lightning. "Charge!" The violent thunder and lightning instantly appeared around Clo, and then entered a wide-open passage in the cabin. Yemengade was originally started by electricity. Since Klow took the thunder fruit, it became the power of the Yemengade. Under normal circumstances, Crowe puts electrical energy into the power cabin a little bit. But now due to special circumstances, he could only rudely place the full-charged lightning into the power cabin, so that Yemengd could have enough power to fall safely from the sky. With Crowe''s full burst, less than twenty seconds, the charge was completed! Cloo breathed slightly, directly pressed a cyan button, and said weakly: "Power cabin, turn on!" As Ke Luo''s voice fell, a burst of thunder burst out of Yemengade''s hull, and a "shield" made up of scales emerged from the bottom of the ship. Chu Han glanced around and said to the already sweating Fujitora: "Okay, lift the field of gravity!" Fujitora, who had gradually shown signs of losing his strength, breathed a sigh of relief, and put the rod and knife in the sheath, and a sense of weightlessness once again enveloped everyone''s heads. With the "boom", Yemengada staggered and landed. On the sea. Except for Chu Han, everyone took a deep breath with lingering fears. If Crowe hadn''t had time to replenish the power cabin with electricity, they would probably crash from high in the sky when Fujitora couldn''t hold on! After calming down, everyone looked up and looked around. The impulse just now was so terrifying that it rushed a pirate ship into the air. What is going on! It didn''t take long for them to discover the extra behemoth on the sea! "this is" Everyone stared blankly at the island that did not know when it appeared on the sea... This island is different from ordinary small islands. The island is full of magnificent ancient buildings and some broken ruins. I wanted to come to this island a long time ago, and it should have experienced a fierce war. In the center of the island, there is a spiral-shaped stone pillar submerged in the sky. Chu Han looked at the little changing sea around him, and said casually: "This is the last island on the great route, Lovedrew." As soon as he finished speaking, everyone shouted in unison: "We finally arrived in Lovedrew!" Even Ramrem, who had always been expressionless, smiled excitedly at this moment. Because they are the first group of people to arrive here except for the Roger Pirates! Among them, the most excited is naturally the beauty librarian of the Dragon God Pirates. Seeing her eyes flashing, if it weren''t for Natasha to pull, it is estimated that Robin has already flown out. Only Chu Han looked at the surrounding sea calmly, and didn''t care about everyone''s reaction. Even the island with a long history just glanced at it. "It should be nearby, why not?" Chu Han frowned slightly, muttering to himself, constantly looking at the sea, and even released tens of thousands of sickle weasel, scattered in every corner of the sea. Fujitor opened his white eyes and asked in doubt, "Is Mr. Chu Han looking for something?" With his powerful high-level knowledge and domineering color, he naturally noticed the sudden sound of tens of thousands of breathing on the sea. After fighting side by side for so long, the Dragon God Pirate Group, and even many people in the outside world, already knew that Chu Han had some very strange creatures, invisible and innocent, capable of monitoring far away movements. Chu Han said absently, "Well, I''m looking for that Pluto battleship!" Everyone was startled slightly, and then they came back to their senses, remembering the purpose of waiting for others to come here, and they looked around, looking for the most fierce battleship. At this moment, Chris pointed in a direction and said weakly: "Brother, everyone, will that thing be Pluto''s Pluton?" 240 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 241: Hades "Pluton"! Chapter 241 Pluto''s Pluto! "It should be nearby, why not?" Chu Han frowned slightly, muttering to himself, constantly looking at the sea, and even released tens of thousands of sickle weasel, scattered in every corner of the sea.Miscellaneous*Zhi*Insect Fujitor opened his white eyes and asked in doubt, "Is Mr. Chu Han looking for something?" With his powerful high-level knowledge and domineering color, he naturally noticed the sudden sound of tens of thousands of breathing on the sea. After fighting side by side for so long, the Dragon God Pirate Group, and even many people in the outside world, already knew that Chu Han had some very strange creatures, invisible and innocent, capable of monitoring far away movements. Chu Han said absently, "Well, I''m looking for that Pluto battleship!" Everyone was startled slightly, and then they came back to their senses, remembering the purpose of waiting for others to come here, and they looked around, looking for the most fierce battleship. At this moment, Chris pointed in a direction and said weakly: "Brother, everyone, will that thing be Pluto''s Pluton?" Chu Han was startled slightly, looking down the direction Chris was pointing, it was the island that had emerged from the bottom of the sea, Lavdru! Everyone looked at Chrissy''s little confused face. It was obviously an island. How could it be the Pluton, one of the three ancient weapons? Only Chu Han looked at Chrissy thoughtfully and said, "Chrissy, did you hear something?" There was still a trace of confusion in Chris'' eyes, she just subconsciously nodded and said: "Ralph Drew, is their fortress." Crowe and the others were shocked, who are they? Chu Han''s gaze flickered slightly, and he thought for a moment, and immediately picked up Chris, kicked it, and flew out like a cannonball in an instant. It didn''t take long for Chu Han to land on the last island, Lovedrew, holding her cute and petite Chrissy. Lavdrew is different from what many people outside imagined. There are ancient and mysterious buildings everywhere, and there are many bones on the ground, which are left by people who have fought here. Chu Han didn''t even look at the buildings full of history, but they didn''t damage it either. Why did he have a little girl on his boat who loves these kinds of things? Suddenly, Chris, who was held in Chu Han''s arms, said a little aggrieved: "Brother, those voices are so annoying, Chris doesn''t want to listen." From the very beginning, those leftover voices kept instilling a will into her, asking her to pass it on. Chu Han looked around at Lavdrew, fixed his gaze on a mountain range on the island, and smiled: "Well, you don''t want to listen, then don''t listen!" The shape of the mountain is very strange, it looks like a huge battleship! Moreover, there is only this mountain range on the entire island. Chris looked at Chu Han in confusion, could she not listen if she didn''t want to? Chu Han smiled, there was a hint of golden light flowing in his eyes, and the dark pupils quietly transformed into golden dragon pupils, an aura of dominion over the world exploded, and the voices that were constantly echoing in this world also disappeared. After all, those voices are the will of people who have been dead and don''t know how long, just like ghosts without bodies, unable to see the sun. In the same way, those wills can''t touch the domineering and domineering aura. Because that was the ability they used to survive! Chris blinked her eyes and confirmed that there was no sound, she hugged Chu Han''s neck happily, and smiled: "Brother, no more, no sound, long live brother!" Chu Han did not show a smile, but looked a little sadly at the spiral pillar that rushed into the sky. The powerful kingdom that was once prosperous for a while was destroyed in front of the house. Even existence has been deliberately erased. It''s so sad. Chu Han took a deep breath, holding Chris and walking towards the weird-shaped mountain range, and never looked at the buildings with a historical atmosphere. The past is finally over. Only the present and the future need to be cared about! At the same time, the chaos in the outside world has been going on for two full days. Wars are happening all over the world. Countless islands have been destroyed in the war, and everyone has been blushing. A very small number of people who remain calm are also obstructed by the world government that is beginning to fear. At the same time, at this moment, something that shook the entire sea happened. Qiwuhai, one of the three major forces, also participated in the war, and three of them even publicly stated that they were standing next to one of the four emperors of the new world, Longjun Chu Han. This news spread instantly into the new world that was also caught in the chaos of war. Originally, some people planned to follow the beast Kaido, one of the four emperors, into Dragon Island while Chu Han was not there, but as soon as they heard the news, They have opted out. You know, Qiwuhai is one of the three powers that maintain the balance of the world alongside the navy headquarters and the Four Emperors of the New World. Its deterrence is incalculable. So after the news was made public, almost no one except the members of the Kaido Pirates dared to participate in this crazy behavior. ... In the new world, in the Kamotea waters where Dragon Island is located, a dragon head pirate ship with a cyan crescent beard engraved on the bow slowly headed towards Dragon Island. "Master Kaido, according to intelligence, Long Jun Chuhan may have left Long Island, probably because of timidity!" A man wearing a black clown looked at the man in the first seat and said with a hippie smile. His name is Maurice Taylor, the leader of the three major disasters of the Kaido Pirates, "The Clown King"! The man sitting in the first seat slightly opened his eyes, looked at a scar on his waist, and said quietly: "That man will not run away. He will definitely choose to fight me and then kill me!" In this regard, men have absolute confidence. Not only because he once shattered Chu Han''s sword, but also because he felt a strong killing intent on Chu Han''s body. It was a killing intent from his heart, and it was absolutely impossible to fake it! "The King of Clown" Taylor stunned slightly, crying and smiling: "Kill Lord Kaido? How is it possible, you are immortal!" Indeed, no matter who it is, as long as he has fought with Kaido, his evaluation will definitely say so. Kaido is immortal! However, Kaido did not admit it. He looked at the sea in silence, and he felt a strong feeling every time he recalled the scene after the fight with Chu Han at that time. This man will kill him, even if he has a nearly immortal body! At this moment, there was a deafening roar from the front, as if some behemoth proclaimed its existence to the world when it sensed the entry of outsiders! "The Clown King" Taylor blinked and smiled nervously: "Hehehehe, Long Island is here!" The roar that sounded was the fierce beasts living on Dragon Island. They were powerful and possessed a certain amount of wisdom. After discovering the arrival of Kaido and others, they immediately issued a fierce roar to warn them. However, as soon as the roar sounded, Kaido sitting on the first seat suddenly exploded, flying like a cannonball. After going out, he came to the shore of Dragon Island in a flash. "The King of Clown" Taylor seemed to cry and laugh, and when he was about to say something, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked up at the sky. I dont know when there were three more red dots in the sky of the blue sky and white clouds, and they kept zooming in his eyes. The red light directly burned the sky red, as if a fire burned a cloud! "That is, meteorite!!" Even a heartless person like Taylor is a little nervous, after all, it''s a meteorite, a meteorite from the outside world! "Asshole, damn monster, unexpectedly summoned a meteorite!" Tyler looked sullenly at a direction on the sea, did not know that he took out a huge machete from there, and then slammed it down! 241 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 242 Fight Kaido again! Chapter 242 Fights Kaido again! "Stage play, torn apart!" The three meteorites that quietly approached Tyler were instantly cut by the machete, divided into several pieces, and landed on the sea.Miscellaneous"Zhi"worm Tyler looked at the blind old man who appeared in front of him and didn''t know when he appeared, and said without a smile: "Old guy, he stays at home as soon as he gets old and runs out to do such a shocking thing as summoning meteorites. It''s not good. Right?" While saying this, six very strange knives appeared silently and attacked the blind old man who was suspended on a rock in the sea! The time and place of the appearance of the knife are extremely strange, as if it appeared out of thin air, without the slightest warning, such an attack, I believe that even the strong admiral will suffer. However, the blind old man seemed to be aware of it in advance, and he laughed: "What a dangerous attack, the old man is really scared." As soon as the old man''s voice fell, when the six knives approached him within ten meters, they suddenly lost control and fell into the sea. "The King of Clown" Taylor squinted his eyes and smiled: "Stop the nonsense, the Dragon God Pirates Swordsman with a reward of 440 million Bailey, Fujitora smiled!" ... At the same time, Kaido, who landed on Long Island like a cannonball, was also stopped. The man whose eyes had turned into golden dragon pupils smiled and looked at Kaido, who looked like a dragon king with a terrifying aura, and the demon knife worn on his waist began to flash blue. "Kaido, we meet again!" Kaido silently looked at the man who seemed to have suddenly appeared in front of him after a span of time. The dying anxiety in his heart became clearer. Because this man once used the knife on his waist to break his scales, leaving a scar more than one meter long in his abdomen. Because this person is called Longjun Chuhan! Chu Han looked at the silent Kaido, and gently knotted the blue-glowing village rain around her waist, and said: "Kaido, I have been working hard for the past few years to prepare to kill you!" As he said, he suddenly pulled out. Out of the village rain and cut to Kaido, the blue light on the knife was released, as if it was about to become real! Kaido''s eyes condensed slightly, and cyan scales suddenly appeared on his arm, blocking the sharpness of the demon sword! The scales on Mura Yu and Kaido''s arms collided, and the sound of "clanging" sounded, and a burst of fire and blue light broke out at the same time. Suddenly, Chu coldly whispered: "Useless Kaido, your scales can''t stop you!" As soon as his voice fell, the scales on Kaido''s arm suddenly shattered, and the dazzling blood blossoms, and the original blue flashing village rain was suddenly covered with blood. Kaido''s pupils contracted slightly, and he looked at the almost severed right arm in a somewhat unbelievable manner. There was a complete circular scar. It only needs to be deeper and his arm is gone! On the ground, there are blood-stained broken scales, which are cut off by Murakami, from the scales on Kaido''s arm. "I said, your scales are unstoppable!" Chu cold standing in front of Kaido holding the knife indifferently, and wisps of dew began to overflow from the knife, washing away the stained blood. Kaido looked at the dew-dropping Cun Yu in disbelief, and then looked at Chu Han, suddenly startled. Chu Han''s strange pair of golden pupils is no longer a secret. Some people in the underground world even speculate that the reason why he possesses multiple abilities similar to Devil Fruit''s abilities is because of those golden pupils. Some people even directly bid, offering a reward of 500 million Baileys, to dig out Chu Han''s golden pupil for research. Kaido was naturally very clear, after all, he had personally faced those golden pupils full of majesty. But this time, Kaido was stunned. Because those golden pupils are burning! Chu Han''s golden pupil was burning, and it continued to burn, gradually like two golden flames! Unleash the heart of the Dragon King, burst blood for three times! In order to quickly rush back to Long Island from Lavdrew, Chu Han directly activated the third burst of blood, and then released''Time Zero'' to drive on. Only after learning the news of Kaido, he rushed back to Long Island as soon as possible. It was precisely because of this that Chu Han''s strength suddenly exploded, smashing Kaido''s scales with a single knife. Because the blood exploded for too long, the dragon blood in his body became more active, and serious dragonization began to appear on his body. Chu Han turned his head slightly, the bones and stiff skin that suddenly grew out of his body made him a little uncomfortable, because it was a sign of death! After the burst of blood lasts for too long, it will become a deadpool, a puppet that can only kill. Chu Han knew this a long time ago, so if he weren''t a strong enemy, he wouldn''t be able to burst blood. But for Kaido, Chu Han had a strong killing intent. It was an instinctive reaction from a mixed race, and he did not resist! "Kaido, I said last time, the next time I see you, I must kill you!" Chu Han slammed on the ground and disappeared into the same place instantly, then dashed into the air, waved the demon knife that flashed with blue light in his hand, and slashed towards Kaido! He has disregarded the crisis of deathpool, and still maintains the strength of the third blood burst, with only one purpose, to kill Kaido! Kaido was silent slightly, and directly took Chu Han''s sword with his powerful flesh! The sound of "clanging" sounded again, as if it were caused by the collision of swords. Chu Han concentrated slightly, the killing intent in his heart became more intense, a high temperature suddenly broke out, and the spherical field instantly opened, covering him and Kaido! "Extreme Jun Yan!" The high temperature generated under the blessing of the third blood explosion was close to the temperature of a sun explosion, and the scales that appeared on the surface of Kaido were melted away one by one, and a suppressed explosion suddenly erupted! With a "boom", a giant mushroom cloud rose up on Long Island, attracting all the people who entered this sea area. In the distance, Fujitor who was at war with "The Clown King" Taylor was slightly startled, the knife in his hand was completely pulled out. His speed was not fast, but because of the fruit ability, it was only slower than Chu Han. Take a step back. Suddenly, dozens of small knives appeared strangely around Fujitora, and each of them was coated with a strong toxin, enough to kill a giant sea king instantly! Fujitora''s face was slightly solemn, and he laughed: "Your Excellency is really cruel, my old man''s little heart is so frightened by you!" With that, a spherical gravitational field opened instantly, and dozens of small knives lost their power and fell into the sea. At the same time, he held the stick and knife and waved it several times, and circles of purple ripples rose into the sky, pulling down five meteorites from the sky! The sky was once again darkened like a fire cloud, and five meteorites burning flames broke through the atmosphere and fell, like five falling suns! However, "The King of Clown" Taylor smiled strangely, and suddenly disappeared in place, as if he had never appeared before! 242 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 243 Are you a dragon? ? Chapter 243 Are you a dragon?? Fujitor looked at the direction in which Taylor the "Joker King" had disappeared, and was silent for a while, tapped a few times in the air with a stick knife, and five circles of purple ripples suddenly rose into the sky, bringing the fallen meteorite back into the sky."Miscellaneous-Chi-Worm" Just as Fujitora pulled the meteorite back into the sky, Taylor, who was half dark and half smiling with a strange smile, suddenly appeared behind him, and suddenly threw a dozen poisonous knives in his hand! "Big Changed Living, Silent Kill!" The poison on these dozen knives is enough to kill a ferocious sea king in an instant, and a dozen toxins stack up, and once it touches Fujitora''s body, it is enough to kill him! However, at this moment, Fujitora slightly pulled out the rod and knife without looking back, and a spherical field of gravitation instantly opened and enveloped it. "The Clown King, you need to be close if you want to use your abilities, but my ability makes you unable to get close!" Fujitor "looked" at Taylor with a gloomy expression, and said pityingly: "Someone should have told you that my ability restrains you." Tyler''s face was very ugly, and the successive attacks were all underplayed by Fujitora. His strange and unpredictable devil fruit ability was completely suppressed! "Don''t be proud of that, what restraint is not restrained, do you think you are really my opponent of the clown king!" Taylor took a deep breath, and when he was about to take action, a suppressed heat wave suddenly erupted. With Dragon Island as the center, the entire Kamotea sea area was covered by this heat wave. Taylor''s face changed slightly. There was a powerful force in this heat wave. It was a high temperature that broke out after compression! "This is...Long Jun Chu Han? How could he be in Long Island?!" Taylor looked pale in the direction of Long Island, as if there was a sleeping dragon king suddenly awakening, roaring with teeth and claws, announcing his existence. . With this powerful momentum and strength, there is only one person in the entire Kamotea sea area. The master of Dragon Island, one of the four emperors, the captain of the Dragon God Pirate Group, Long Jun Chu Han! Fujitora slightly opened his white eyes, and also "looking" in the direction of Long Dao. This heat wave was so terrifying that even he felt a trace of heart tremor. "Mr. Chu Han..." At this moment, the heat wave gradually subsided, the sky suddenly dimmed, and the thunder "boomed", as if something was roaring in the clouds! "The Clown King" Taylor, who had an ugly face, suddenly stunned, and then smiled wildly: "This is the real Kaido, this is the strength of Kaido, what dragon king, what white beard, all are Scum, hahahaha!" Tyler danced, dozens of poisonous knives appeared out of thin air, and then flew to Fujitora as if consciously! Fujitor waved his stick and knife, and a force of gravity fell from the sky, instantly crushing the dozens of poisonous knives that hit him! Tyler''s face was dark, Kaido once told him that Fujitora''s gravitational fruit is his nemesis, if you encounter it, run away, or you will die. Taylor has not been very convinced, so when he saw Fujitora, he tried his best to kill Fujitora! However, the fact is that he was defeated by Fujitora. Fujitora turned slightly, "looking" at Taylor and said, "Your Excellency, our captain has already done something, so..." As he said, the rod and knife were completely pulled out little by little, and a spherical gravitational field opened up, covering the two of them. "I want to knock you down!" At the same time, on the shore of Dragon Island, Chu stood coldly holding a knife in a huge pit. There were still terrifying heat and blood around the pit, as well as fragmented scales. He glanced at the shattered scales on the ground, with a fierce killing intent in his eyes, and then cast his eyes to the dim sky, where there was a flash of thunder. The only ones who can summon and control thunder and lightning are those with the natural thunder fruit ability. The Thunder Fruit Ability is the steward of the Dragon God Pirate Group, offering a reward of 500 million Baili''s Hundred Kro. However, Chu Han clearly knew that it could not be Chloe, but that fierce and powerful beast! Suddenly, two lantern-sized eyes appeared in the black fog, staring at Chu Han standing on the shore of Long Island. "Hid your head and hide your tail, Kaido, don''t you dare to meet people?" Chu Han smiled sarcastically, and reversed Cun Yu, who was shining with blue light in his hands. As soon as his voice fell, there was a roar in the sky, as if something was hidden in the clouds. In the next moment, a huge creature suddenly broke through the clouds and rushed down, and landed in front of the huge pit where Chu Han was! Chu Han lowered his eyes slightly, his whole body exuding a stronger killing intent, and slowly walked out of the huge pit, looking at an extra monster on the shore. This monster was covered with deep blue scales, and the bones on the back were slightly protruding, as if something was about to break through. The most peculiar thing is that this monster has a pair of vertical pupils shining with scarlet golden light! Chu Luneng sneered, and said with murderous intent, "Dare you finally come out to meet people, Kaido!" This monster with dark blue scales all over it was the beast Kaido who had just fought with Chu Han! This is his devil fruit ability, animal phantom beast species, blue dragon fruit! The monster stared at Chu Han''s golden pupils, which had almost turned into real flames, and said coldly: "Although there are many signs that you are likely to be a person with the Demon Fruit ability, you and I should be very clear, you are not!" Because Kaido is capable of cultivating azure dragon fruits, so Chu Han cannot be capable of dragon devil fruits! In the world, it is impossible for the same devil fruit to exist! Chu Han was silent for a while, a cold killing intent appeared at the corner of his mouth, and said, "Yes, I am not a dragon..." The village rain in his hand suddenly released blue light, and along with the ensuing high temperature, a superimposed blue and red light instantly slashed towards Kaido, who became a human-shaped dragon! "Because I am a dragon slayer!" Kaido watched the earth-shattering slash from Chu Han plainly. He moved his feet and instantly came into the air. The protruding part of his back was also covered by a pair of blue wings that covered the sky. Chu coldly looked at Kaido in the air, the flames burning in his pupils became more intense, the skin on his surface had begun to stiffen, and the terrifying claws broke through the fingers, showing its sharpness! This is infinitely close to being a deadpool. If he continues to maintain the blood burst for three times, Chu Han will definitely degenerate into a deadpool because his blood line exceeds the critical point! But he doesn''t care, because Kaido is a dragon and he is a dragon slayer! Kaido''s pupils shrank slightly and looked at Longhua''s Chu Han a little strangely. The last time Kaido did not notice the appearance of Chu Han''s transformation due to the short duration of the match. He just noticed that Chu Han''s pair of golden dragon pupils were similar to him, but more dazzling than him! This was the first time Kaido saw Chu Han who was almost completely dragonized, and it was also the first time that Kaido made a shocked voice. "You are, dragon?" 243 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 244 Blood Explosion Four Times? The 244th chapter burst blood four times? "You are, dragon?" Kaido was really shocked, Chu Han possessed a variety of abilities similar to Devil Fruit, it was no secret.Miscellaneous Chi Insects He is even clearer. Even Kaido knew that Chu Han''s several abilities were related to his golden dragon pupil. After all, every time Chu Han used his words, the golden pupil would definitely bloom, which was easy for people to guess. But even Kaido never expected that Chu Han would actually have the ability to become a dragon! Chu Han was startled slightly and frowned, "I am a dragon? What are you talking about!" Hybrids are born by humans who inherited the blood of dragons through mating with dragons. In a sense, it is not an exaggeration to say that they are dragons, because no one knows whether hybrids will evolve to the extreme. Become a pure-blooded dragon. Even Chu Han himself didn''t know it, because he was the first super-hybrid with such a high purity in the history of a hybrid. In terms of Chu Han''s pure dragon bloodline, it is not an exaggeration to call Chu Han a dragon. But Chu Han would not admit it, because the hybrid species is an excellent dragon slayer, not a dragon! Kaido was still shocked, with a trace of confusion remaining in his eyes, and murmured: "This is impossible. I am the only person with the ability of the dragon-type devil fruit. How could there be..." For the unknown, human thoughts are always incredible, confused, scared, and horrified. Kaido is powerful, and he is not afraid of the unknown, but he will be confused. Chu Han looked at a confused Kaido, raised his eyebrows slightly, the Cun Yu in his hand turned over, and a blue light instantly slashed at him! Just when the blue light was about to touch Kaido, he woke up at the same time, his pupils contracted slightly, and when he was about to move, this slash with the strong blue light suddenly rubbed Kaido''s body, dangerously. Rushed to the sky. "I''m not a gentleman, but for you, I really want to defeat you head-on, and then kill you!" Chu Han said blankly at Kaido, who looked suspicious. Kaido was startled slightly, and he was silent for a while, and suddenly moved at his feet, and came to Chu Han''s back, his claws clenched into fists, and rushed towards his back! At this moment, a demon sword flashing with blue light suddenly appeared in front of the fist. The high temperature on the body of the sword collided with the deep blue scales, making a "zi" sound. Chu Han gently squeezed the tip of the knife with his backhand, and squinted at the flushed fist behind him that was burned by the heat. Su Qin''s sword! Kaido raised his eyebrows slightly, and before he could make any more movements, a high temperature that broke out after being suppressed followed him! Kaido exclaimed from the bottom of his heart: "Not good!" With a "boom", a blazing, hot, high-temperature fire column rushed straight into the sky, breaking the clouded sky that was originally caused by Kaido''s appearance! At the same time, a dragon claw that kept bleeding blood flew up, drew a curved arc in the air, and fell into Chu Han''s hands. Chu Lun looked at the broken palm in his hand indifferently. The ferocious dragon scales on his palm had been blown to pieces by the previous explosion. At first glance, it was just an ordinary palm. Chu Han looked at it for a while, the golden light in his eyes shone, and a group of blazing golden flames appeared in his hand, instantly burning the palm of his hand covered with dragon scales to ashes! No. 77 of the Sequence List of the Language of the Spirit, the Flame of the Language, the breathing fire unique to dragons, is equivalent to the blazing flame produced by igniting 10,000 tons of gasoline in an instant. On the other side, Kaido, who was a hundred meters away from Chu Han, clutched the broken palm of his left arm, with a trace of pain between his brows. Whether it''s the navy or the world government, they use Kaido''s powerful flesh. There is no way to help him, and it is even difficult to hurt him. Even the powerhouses of the four emperors of the new world are helpless with Kaido''s near-immortal resilience. But now, he was broken off a left palm! "It''s amazing, I''ve never been so embarrassed!" Kaido clutched the bleeding palm, and there was a cold murderous intent in the red gold vertical pupil! Chu coldly smiled, and provoked Mura Yu who was washing the blade with dew, and the blade pointed at Kaido! "We are natural enemies, I will not die, so you can only die!" The killing intent revealed in these words made Kaido feel his heart trembling. He didn''t understand why Chu Han had such a strong killing intent against him! "Rival? What do you mean?" Kaido frowned. Even if it is a fight, there must be a reason. He doesn''t want to win or die unexplainably! Chu coldly swung the knife and said, "You don''t need to know, because I can''t explain the grievances between you and me." Kaido was taken aback, frowning tighter, and asked: "Then why are you..." Suddenly, a blue slash swept his body and flew dangerously, wherever he went, he was cut away by his strong blade! Kaido was silent for a while, and with a light tap on his feet, the cyan dragon wing behind his back suddenly opened, and the blood at the broken palm no longer continued to bleed, instead a mass of flesh and blood was squirming. Chu Han squinted slightly, dragons have strong regenerative ability. Kaiduo, who is a green dragon fruit ability, naturally inherited this, and this is known as the strongest living creature in the sea, land and air. "Is it strong enough to recover from death..." Chu Han whispered, the golden light in his eyes suddenly released, a special wave of fluctuations radiated from him, and the timeline of heaven and earth was affected. The loopholes in the language sequence list, the whole body''s ultimate acceleration magic, the language spirittime zero! Quietly, the demon sword gleaming with blue and black light passed through Kaido''s dragon in an instant, and a sword mark fell on Kaido''s Hun''s mouth. Chu Han slowly put the sword in the sheath, maintained the posture of the sheath, and turned slightly. When he was about to do something, Kaido''s body suddenly trembled. Chu Han''s eyes flashed, and he murmured, "Because of becoming a dragon body, has the effect of the speech spirit weakened..." As soon as Chu Han''s voice fell, a terrifying fist struck him through the air and crashed on his chest. With a "bang", Chu Han flew out from the air in an instant, and knocked down the peaks. The ferocious beasts in the depths of Long Island roared at the same time, but did not dare to show up. The qi and blood exploded from Chu Han and Kaido were too terrifying, and the beast instinctively told them that if they showed up, they would be torn apart by them! At the same time, Chu Han, who was hit by Kaido and flew out, shook off the rubble that fell off his body, and looked at the passage he had smashed into. "The distance is still far..." Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and touched his chest, where it was already sunken and dozens of ribs were broken. "The first generation..." Chu Han murmured, judging from the strength of this punch, Kaido''s strength absolutely reached a terrifying level, even if it was not as good as the first generation, it would not be too far apart. For the first time, Chu Han''s face showed a trace of hesitation. If he wanted to defeat Kaido, whose strength was comparable to that of the first generation, he could still do it if he tried his best. But if you want to kill Kaido, three bursts of blood are not enough! Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, hesitating on his face as he watched Kaido flying towards him with open dragon wings. "Blood four times..." 244 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 245 Fierce battle! Chapter 245 Fierce Battle! "boom!" In a blink of an eye, the human-shaped dragon-shaped Kaido flew through the air, looking at Chu Han indifferently in the air, his severed palm was reborn.Swastika no Chi no insect swastika Chu Han glanced at Kaido, who exuded a terrifying aura, and slightly suppressed the impulse in his heart. The most important thing now is to defeat Kaido first! Chu Han held the village rain with his backhand, and a burst of blue light suddenly erupted, and at the same time, a severe high temperature rose. "Say..." However, before Chu Han could speak, Kaido, who was covered in dragon scales, appeared silently in front of him, and the reborn claw quietly stayed in Chu Han''s heart. Chu Han''s pupils contracted extremely quickly, and the golden light in his eyes suddenly released, a wave of fluctuations suddenly radiated from his body, and the timeline of heaven and earth was affected. He paused slightly, his figure disappeared instantly, and when he arrived behind Kaido, Cura Yu instantly unsheathed, and a high temperature rose, clinging to the flashing blue knife, and slashed towards Kaido! "One sword flow~ Profound meaning, one cut!" Chu Han passed through Kaido in an instant, and Cun Yu slowly slipped into the sheath. After drawing an arc in the air, the broken arm quietly landed at his feet. At the same time, the cyan dragon wings behind Kaido shook slightly, leading him into the air, looking gloomy at the broken arm at Chu Han''s feet. The second time! This is the second time he has been chopped off his body since he became a person with the ability of Qinglong fruit. The first time was Chu Han, and the second time, it was Chu Han! "Long Jun Chu Han, you are dead!" Kaido stared at Chu Han indifferently. There was a mass of flesh and blood squirming on his severed arm. It must be some time later that the severed arm will grow back like the previous severed palm. . Chu Han frowned slightly, Kaido''s regenerative ability was so powerful that it exceeded his imagination, which was equivalent to an immortal body. and "Five seconds..." Chu Han squinted slightly, and the effect of''Time Zero'' just lasted for only five seconds. This shows that his physical strength is no longer sufficient to maintain''Time Zero'' for a long time. At the same time, the bones in Chu Han''s body were constantly shifting, and the hips even faintly itchy. If this continues, Kaido will not be knocked down, he will fall first! "Is it really only possible to explode the fourth degree..." Chu Han hesitantly whispered, and it is already very reluctant to maintain the third degree of blood for a period of time. If the fourth degree of blood is turned on, let alone whether he can sustain it. Live the terrible killing. The invasion of the will. Even if he could bear it, Chu Han didn''t know what he would become after the fourth blood burst was released. Or, the fourth blood burst cannot be removed! Suddenly, Kaido, a humanoid dragon body exuding murderous intent, came to Chu Han''s back, his hideous and terrifying claws clenched into fists, and blasted Chu Han''s back! "Dare to be distracted during the battle, are you underestimating me!" After speaking coldly, Kaido clenched his fist again and blasted towards Chu Han''s heart. A heavy blow on his back caused Chu Han to wake up in an instant. After pressing down a bit of blood from his throat, the golden light in his eyes flashed, and his upper body was suddenly bronzed, and a powerful aura that was comparable to the first generation suddenly exploded! Ling LingBronze Throne! Chu Han clenched his bronzed fist, turned around abruptly, and faced Kaido''s dragon-scaled fist. The surrounding space could not withstand the impact, and instantly collapsed, and a trace of electric current burst out of it! This is the aptitude possessed by the king, a conflict of overlord color! Chu Han stared at Kaido tightly, the power on his fist continued to increase, and a layer of dark lines appeared quietly, slowly extending along the arm to the fist, forming a black gas mask. Kaido''s eye pupils contracted slightly, before he retracted his fist, an unimaginable force came from Chu Han''s fist, instantly smashing the bones of his arm! The dragon wings behind Kaido shook slightly, leading him into the air. Chu Han shook his hand calmly, and after smashing the blood on it, he said, "Kaido, you are really a beast!" "Unexpectedly, your domineering brat has cultivated to the perfect state!" Kaido looked at Chu Han in disbelief, with a trace of embarrassing pain between his brows. His other arm was weakly drooping, the bones inside had been crushed by the huge force just now, and the left arm was cut off directly by Chu Han. It hasn''t grown out yet, so Kaido looks a little embarrassed now. Chu Han smiled sarcastically. This incident was indeed unbelievable because he was too young. The domineering consummation, this is the realm that even the few people standing at the top of the world have not reached. Because it takes patience, diligence, talent, hard work and time accumulation to cultivate domineering to completion. And when people reach the apex of the world, these things they once possessed will disappear, and there will be no chance for them to cultivate domineering to completion. This is why Karp''s reputation is so big. At this moment, Kaido suddenly frowned in pain, and a mass of flesh and blood squirmed crazily in the fracture of his left arm, and an arm covered with dragon scales broke through the flesh and blood and grew back. Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, this amazing regenerative ability was too tricky, if he didn''t want a solution, he would have been exhausted by that regenerative ability before he could defeat Kaido! Suddenly, a sound of lightning and thunder resounded through the sea of ??Kamotea. Chu Han was startled slightly, a glimmer of joy flashed under his eyes, and finally came! The sky not far from Dragon Island was covered by dark clouds, and thunder roared like a thunder god roaring in the dark clouds. This scene was also noticed by Kaido, and the strong anxiety in his heart suddenly surged, as if the danger of death was approaching. "There, is it possible that there is something or a person that can kill me?" Kaido looked dangerously at the dark clouded sky, with a trace of killing intent in his eyes. It turned out that it was not Chu Han who could kill him. It''s this island, probably his burial place! Just when Kaido was about to take action, a figure exuding a terrifying heat appeared in front of him with a knife, blocking his action. "Do you want to run away, Kaido!" The man held the demon knife that flashed blue, stood quietly in the air, and confronted Kaido. There is no doubt that the man who stopped Kaido was Chu Han. Kaido''s face sank slightly, the dark cloud kept approaching, and the anxiety in his heart became stronger and stronger! That dark cloud, or the person or thing that brought it, is a fatal threat to him! "Boy, get out of me!" Kaido looked at Chu Han who was blocking him with a murderous expression on his face. The overlord''s look suddenly broke out, and the surrounding rubble was blown away in an instant. Chu coldly smiled, and a domineering domineering look that was not inferior to Kaido exploded. At the same time, the golden pupils that were like two ray of flames suddenly lit up, the''Emperor'' was released, and bursts of chanting sounded through the sky. "Kaido, this kind of child threat, let''s save it!" 245 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 246: Hades, launch! Chapter 246 Pluto, launch! "Kaido, this kind of child threat, let''s save it!" As soon as Chu Han''s voice fell, a strong conflict broke out between two different auras, the surrounding space instantly collapsed, and a burst of dark red current burst out from the collision.YMiscellaneous v Chi v InsectY The area of ??Dragon Island is very large, but now it has been split apart due to the collision of the two people again and again. This time the domineering conflict has blown up countless boulders and castles. When the two auras collided, Kaido frowned slightly, and Chu Han''s performance surprised him once again. Even the overlord''s color was so strong and the use was so skillful, it was not like a twenty-year-old young man. At this moment, the "boom" thunder sounded in Kaido and Chu Han''s ears, and the dark cloud had spread over Long Island. The two of them were silent, and they disappeared in unison with their powerful domineering, dazzling light illuminating the dim sky. Kaido looked at the clouded sky above his head and was silent. On the contrary, Chu Han was looking at the sea in the distance, where there was a looming black spot, and most of the lightning falling in the sky fell in that direction. "It seems that the charging has not been completed..." Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and after thinking about it, the village rain in his hand reversed, and a blue light instantly slashed towards Kaido, who was looking up at the sky! When the blue light came to Kaido ten meters around him, Kaido reacted, his face changed, and the cyan dragon wings behind him were slightly gathered and wrapped his whole body. When the cyan dragon wings were gathered up, the blue slash also slashed towards Kaido at this time, but there was a "bang" and the blue light scattered. Chu Han squinted slightly, and before he could make the next move, Kaido instantly opened his wings, shook slightly, and flew away. "That is" Chu Han frowned and looked at the direction of Kaido''s flight, which was the place where thunder and lightning fell the most. "Kaido, you look down on me too much!" Chu Lun laughed, and with a slight movement under his feet, a ring of air ripples instantly burst, and the momentum led him to chase Kaido quickly. At the same time, on the sea not far from Dragon Island, the battle between Fujitora and "The Clown King" Taylor had ended not long ago. There is no doubt that Fujitora won. After all, the fruit of gravity is Taylor''s nemesis. As soon as Taylor''s attack approaches, it will be affected by gravity and lose its effect. Fujitor "looked" at Taylor, whose eyes turned white at his feet, slowly put the staff knife into the sheath, and sat silently on the floating boulder. At this moment, a burst of thunder blasted in Fujihu''s ears, and then, one after another, two surprisingly fast figures, the rocket flew in the direction of the densest lightning landing. Fujitor opened his white eyes slightly, "looking" at the direction of the dark clouds and the loud thunder, and muttered: "Is it already here? If it weren''t to charge the battleship, he might be better than me and Chu Han. Mr. will get to the waters of Kamotea earlier." "After all, that''s Thor, haha!" As he said, Fujitor smiled, lightly tapping the knife in his hand, and the boulder flew towards the warship that was already faintly visible. On the other side, outside the Kamotea sea area, dozens of pirate ships with the Giant Horn flag were sunk on the sea. "Really, let me solve these inconspicuous little ones, they are too big and small to use!" The human-shaped leopard-shaped man gently threw a breathless pirate into the sea and said dissatisfiedly. The man''s body was full of blood, and there were even some pieces of meat on his sharp claws. It was the corpse of a pirate floating on the sea. "Ahem, you fellow, when Master Kaido gets rid of that Dragon Lord, he will definitely avenge us, hahahaha!" A pirate with a broken arm was pale, but laughed wildly. The human-shaped leopard-shaped man glanced at the pirate who was still sighing with a smile, with a yellow-black tail like a whip, instantly slamming him to death! "It''s ridiculous, the beast of Kaido is about to die, and is still avenging you? Ha, what a joke!" The man sarcastically glanced at the pirate who was killed by the waist, and laughed wildly. "Asshole, shut up!" "You guy, dare to insult Master Kaido, I killed you!" "Rob Luke, don''t think that you can insult our Kaido Pirates if you defeat us!" Many pirates who were still breathing angered, struggling to get up and fight again. The man smiled contemptuously, and didn''t stop these pirates'' actions, which was meaningless. Because he is named Rob Luji, a fighter of the Dragon God Pirate Group, offering a reward of 330 million Bailey! Luke looked at the pirates struggling in the sea with interest, his eyes flickering slightly. "Ats, look clearly, when that thing is fully charged, the power of destroying the world will completely kill the beast!" ... At the same time, on the sea where thunder and lightning are dense like heavy rain, a strangely shaped warship is slowly driving in the thunderstorm. The lightning that fell on the warship did not affect it at all, but the energy in the thunder and lightning continued. Absorbed by the battleship. On the top of the battleship, a man who was surrounded by violent thunder and lightning was slightly angry, his face was a little pale, obviously because of the excessive physical exertion. "These two voices should be the beasts of the young master and Kaido. It seems that I need to speed up the charging speed!" The man blinked slightly, overusing the power of the Devil Fruit, and he was in danger of overdrawing his life. . However, the man persisted, and the thunder and lightning surrounding him became more and more violent. Because the man is called Ke Luo, the steward of the Dragon God Pirate Group, who is offering a reward of 500 million Baileys for the Thunder Fruit Ability! Cloo paused slightly, his eyes flashed with terrifying thunder, and the dark clouded sky sounded thunder. "Wan Lei!" As Crowe''s voice fell, a thunder pillar rushed from his body and plunged straight into the sky. The thunder pillar rushed in, instantly causing the electrons in the thundercloud to get up and fall to the ground, forming countless lightning! Countless bowls of thick thunder and lightning were dragged down by Klow on the battleship, replenishing energy for this strangely shaped battleship. Before long, the lightning on the surface of the battleship suddenly disappeared, and countless falling lightnings were also excluded from the battleship. Crowe knelt half-kneeled on the deck with a rough breath, with a hint of excitement in his eyes, murmured: "The charge is finally complete!" As he spoke, Cloo was slightly startled, and suddenly remembered something, he hurriedly got up, went to the battleship control room, and pressed a gray button hard. When Crowe pressed the gray button, a cannon popped up from the bow of the warship, and a little bit of gray light gathered at the muzzle, and a trace of destruction permeated the entire sea. Cloe twisted an iron ball on the control button slightly nervously, and said solemnly: "Pluton, Pluto, launch!" As Crowe''s voice fell, the muzzle that gathered countless gray lights at the bow shot out. A beam of light shot out, with the aura of destroying everything, shooting towards the figure flying with open wings in the distance! 246 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 247 Slaying the Dragon! Chapter 247 Slaying the Dragon! "Pluton, Pluto, launch!" As Crowe''s voice fell, the muzzle that gathered countless gray lights at the bow shot out. A beam of light shot out, with the aura of destroying everything, shooting towards the figure flying with open wings in the distance! At the same time, two figures in tandem and one behind continued to chase and fight in the air. After each collision, a rain of blood would fall from the air. The sound of "boom boom" continued, and two men with stronger bodies and monsters than monsters collided again, the space collapsed instantly, and the thundercloud sky was also broken by the impact of the two! "One sword flow profound meaning, twelve demons flash!" "Dragon''s Breath!" The twelve blue lights just showed their sharp sharpness, and then they were flooded by a cyan flame, and the blue light shattered instantly! The two had a slight pause, and collided again, causing a shock wave. At this moment, stagnation suddenly appeared in the air, and the sky full of thunderclouds was also quiet at this moment. The two people in the collision separated very tacitly, the uncontrollable force suddenly broke out, and the thunderclouds were all shaken away by the air pressure. Chu Han, who was half of his dragon scales broken, squinted slightly. He was not unfamiliar with the feeling of stagnant air. He had even been seriously injured and recuperated for half a year. "Has Cloo finished, that means..." Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, staring at Kaido with a pensive expression, and suddenly holding Cura Yu with his backhand, he waved a blazing flame and black hot slash. ! In the air chase battle this way, Chu Han had already used all the abilities of his body, and the result was that he merged the same and different abilities together, and exploded with amazing power! For example, the blazing flame produced by''Chi'' and the black high temperature of''Jun Yan'', both combined with the edge of Murakami, burst out, an attack that can cut off Kaido''s regeneration ability! When Chu Han waved Cun Yu, Kaido had already recovered. Seeing this slash that could break his regenerative ability, Kaido''s face changed slightly, his wings shook suddenly, and he disappeared in place and flew up. Higher place. However, at this moment, a figure exuding terrifying heat arrived one step ahead of him, waving that famous demon knife and cutting it down! At the same time, a gray beam of light with a destructive aura arrived, and it happened to hit Kaido who was knocked down by Chu Han! The thick gray beam of light in the bucket instantly shattered Kaido''s hard and hard scale armor, piercing his heart straight, leaving an empty hole in his heart. Kaido looked pale and looked at the battleship that he could see clearly, and roared: "Longjun kid, do you think you can kill me this way? Dont be kidding me, Im the beast Kaido, the strongest sea, land, and air. Creature!" "Go to hell kid, ah ah ah!" Kaido yelled in anger, and the clearness in his eyes disappeared, leaving only a horrible paleness. The broken part of the heart also had flesh and blood squirming. The horrible regenerative ability is believed to quickly restore him! At this moment, an indifferent voice sounded from the high sky. "I never thought that relying on foreign objects can kill you, because you are a dragon!" As soon as Chu Lengmo''s voice sounded, his figure also appeared in the clouds, looking at Kaido who had fallen into a runaway with expressionless expression. Kaido, with pale eyes, raised his head slightly, his devil fruit ability fell into a state of awakening, just like Chopper in the original book, his strength was greatly improved, but he could not control it, and would only follow instinctive actions! And Kaido''s instinct before losing consciousness was to kill Chu Han! So after discovering Chu Han, Kaido roared, and the wings behind his back suddenly shook, flying to the sky with his giant body, and approaching Chu Han in a blink of an eye! However, at this moment, Kaido suddenly stunned and looked at the sky in confusion, as if he could not understand what it was. Chu Han looked at Kaido, who had stopped, and the corners of his mouth were slightly tilted. A cold smile appeared on his face and said: "Kaido, no matter how powerful you are, you are just a beast, a beast with powerful power in the air!" As he said, the clouds around Chu Han suddenly receded, and a huge spherical object filled with golden flames appeared in his hands. The outside of this spherical thing is filled with blazing golden flames, but the inside is filled with black high-temperature flames that are constantly compressed. The unstable flames are constantly beating inside, as if it is about to reach its limit! Kaido also stopped when he saw this thing. Although he lost his consciousness, the instinct brought by the animal type demon fruit ability made him clearly know that this thing is fatal! "Why, Kaido, are you scared?" Chu Han smiled sarcastically, and the fingers holding the ball-shaped object kept flashing, compressing the high-temperature flames in it. This level was not enough! After hearing this irony, Kaido, who had lost his humanity and reason and had only beastly nature, let out a low growl, and suddenly opened his mouth, a deep blue flame spurted from his mouth and struck Chu Han! Dragon''s Breath! "Naive, after you ran away, you only have this ability, Kaido!" Chu Han looked at the cyan breath that hit him, his eyes showed an astonishing killing intent, and the flashing fingers stopped, inside the spherical object. The high-temperature flame is also quiet at this time, waiting for the ruin of the explosion! Chu coldly looked at the dark blue breath that was close at hand, with a slight movement of his right hand, the spherical object filled with blazing flames crashed down. The dark blue breath did not affect it at all, but was absorbed by it and blended into it! Chu Han satirically looked at Kaido, who was struggling, with a hint of excitement in his eyes. It was a kind of madness from killing! At this moment, the spherical object came to Kaido and suddenly shattered. A little bit of golden light and black light unconsciously merged together, and gradually, the high temperature after being continuously compressed suddenly broke out, and a dark golden beam of light rose up into the sky, covering Kaido in it! "Ah ah ah ah ah!" Kaido in the dark golden light beam was stimulated by this devastating explosion to restore his mind, screaming and struggling constantly, trying to escape from this ruining light beam. However, he could not do it. His body is constantly melting, and the sea floor stone is even harder. The hard scale armor is almost vulnerable to a blow, and it is instantly melted by the high temperature! At this moment, Kaido''s voice suddenly disappeared, and the dark golden beam of light also quieted down. The corner of Chu Han''s mouth watching this scene in the sky showed a touch of madness. Without warning, the dark golden beam of light suddenly exploded, and the air wave blasted into the sky. The sky of the entire Kamotea sea area was at this moment, cloudless! At the same time, big pirates and four emperors from all over the new world, as if feeling in their hearts, looked towards the sea of ??Kamotea. At the same time, disasters such as tsunamis, earthquakes, and volcanic eruptions have erupted one after another on islands and seas near the Kamotea Sea. Camotea and the entire sea area around it were completely plunged into a doomsday disaster. Because that crazy explosion of the only high-level hybrid species has completely destroyed the nearby crust, and all kinds of disasters will erupt! And all this seems to be celebrating one thing. Chu Han, killed the humanoid dragon king Kaido! He killed the dragon! 247 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 248 One Piece! Chapter 248 One Piece! New World, Kamotea Sea, Dragon Island. miscellaneous worm The warship with a faint gray light and weird shape slowly sailed into the port of Longdao, although this port was mostly destroyed by the aftermath of the battle between Chu Han and Kaido. At the port, there are two people waiting there in advance. The man with a terrifying aura jumped off the battleship and said, "How is the situation in the sea area of ??Kamotea?" This person is undoubtedly the super hybrid who just successfully slayed the dragon, Chu Han! Luke first glanced at Fujitora, and said with a weird expression: "Earthquakes and tsunamis have erupted frequently, and more than a dozen small islands have been destroyed in the Kamotea sea area. The situation is not very good!" He still didn''t say a word, that is, there was a submarine volcanic eruption in the original disaster in the sea, but the blind old man beside him suppressed it and resolved the submarine volcanic eruption. Chu Han, who still had a terrifying murderous intent on his body, was silent for a while, and said, "Let Shiliu lead San Juan and the Wolves to quell these outbreaks of disasters, and notify the people in the Kamotea waters to temporarily evacuate, and wait for it to calm down. Come back after the disaster!" Lu Ji nodded and said, "Yes, Captain!" After finishing speaking, Luke flew to the castle in the depths of Dragon Island, which had not yet been affected, and contacted Hiliu and others outside the Kamotea Sea. Chu Han looked at the severely damaged Long Island and said, "Tenghu, summon the pirates who are still alive, and repair Long Island!" Fujitora nodded slightly, hesitated, and said uncertainly: "Okay, Mr. Chu Han, Mr. Cloe..." When Leaving Lovedrew, Fujitora and Lu Ji knew that Chu Han had let Crowe leave to recharge the Pluto battleship, and Pluto had just launched the beam of light that destroys the world, which fully shows that Crowe has given Pluto'' Pruton''s charge is complete. But where is Cloo, who charged the warship? Chu Han Ruoyouruowu glanced at the Pluto battleship behind him, and said calmly: "It''s okay, let go, just let him take a break." Fujitora was startled slightly. He didn''t know that in order to let the Pluto Pluton be fully charged as soon as possible, Kroe directly lost his life and caused thousands of thunder to land. This allowed Chu Han to smoothly kill Kaido. "Since Mr. Cloo is okay, the old man will organize personnel to repair Dragon Island." As he said, Fujitora lightly tapped the ground, a gravitational force pulled up a whole rock under his feet, and took him directly to the sky. Chu Han stood there in silence for a while, slammed on the ground, and flew to the depths of Long Island, where he still had a trump card, which was originally prepared for the Kaido Pirates. But now Kaido is dead, and the three major disasters are also two dead and one captured. The Kaido Pirate Group is over, and this trump card is no longer available. The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised. This trump card is left to those old guys who stand at the top of the world! Two days later, the war in the New World suddenly ended without warning. Kaido disappeared inexplicably. The Kaido Pirate Group died in two of the three major disasters and one disappeared. The rest of the Pirate Group was defeated because the group of dragons had no leader. At the same time, at the end of the war, a shocking news came from nowhere. Known as the strongest creature by sea, land and air, Kaido, one of the four emperors, was killed! People were suddenly shocked and unable to speak. Kaido, known as the immortal, was actually killed? Not long afterwards, Taylor, one of the three major disasters of the Kaido Pirates, was imprisoned in the base camp of the Dragon God Pirates, Dragon Island in the Kamotea Sea. After the news came out, many people had a guess in their hearts, but it was too amazing, they couldn''t believe it or admit it. However, soon, the Dragon God Pirate Group took over the territory of Kaido, one of the four emperors. Among them, it was discovered that among the pirates of the Dragon God Pirate Group, there were pirates who were originally Kaido Pirate Group! People finally began to admit and believe the guess in their hearts. The strongest creature alive by sea, land, and air, Kaido, the beast, was killed by the four emperors dragon king Chu Han! There were people who had become the Four Emperors of the New World because of Chu Han''s young age, and were dissatisfied and suspicious. But when Kaido was killed, no one dared to underestimate this twenty-year-old man! New World, in the waters of Emmertons, a pirate ship with numerous traces of swords and gunfire was moving slowly. Many pirates on the ship were more or less injured. It was obviously a tragic battle. The man holding a naginata in the middle of the boat slowly took a sip of strong wine and smiled: "Kula la la la, that kid is very good. He actually brought that thing out and killed Kaido. Its really interesting. Little devil, Ku la la la!" The man''s laughter was heroic, with the taste of spirits, like a hero returning in triumph. Because he is called Edward Newgate with the white beard, he is the most powerful hero in the sea and a pirate! Marco on the side scratched his head and said, "Father, that fellow Chu Han is back alive, isn''t that..." Having said this, Marco paused slightly, and a faint light flashed in his eyes. White Beard squinted slightly, took a sip of strong alcohol in silence, and said: "That kid got in and out by his own strength, and he also brought out the battleship and killed Kaido!" "That kid, who has done what Roger couldn''t do, is a well-deserved One Piece!" One day later, a name spread from the site of the Whitebeard Pirates. It was the name that has been talked about since the death of Gore D. Roger. One Piece! But what came out of the White Beard Pirates was... One Piece, Chu Han! Many pirates in the New World did not jump out for the first time, but fell silent. Chu Han, who killed one of the Four Emperors, Kaido of the Beasts, was already qualified to be valued by these people, so even if it was probably a joke, they didn''t dare to deny it easily. And when these people were silent, suddenly cheers came from the sea from all directions, and they shouted a name at the same time. "One Piece King Chu Han!" These people continued to be silent, because among the people who made the noise, there was a red-haired man who no longer wore a straw hat and lost an arm. He is called Red-haired Shanks, one of the Four Emperors of the New World, and the first person to end the war when Kaido launched an attack. And now, he made his own voice, recognizing Chu Han''s name as One Piece! Those powerful and silent forces in the new world will be completely silent. The four emperors all agreed to Chu Han''s name as the Pirate King, what else could they say? The name of Chu Han, the Pirate King, spread throughout the great sea route in the silence and applause of countless people. People in every country and every island knew such news. Since the death of Gore D. Roger, heirs finally appeared in that empty position! That is Chu Han, the Pirate King Chu Han! 248 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 249: The whole world is boiling! Chapter 249 the whole world is boiling! Pirate King Chu Han, the name rang in the sea again and again, and countless pirates were chanting Chu Han''s name.Miscellaneous That is their king, One Piece! And the reaction of the pirates is completely different from the world government and navy, as well as those innocent ordinary people who know nothing. When the name of the Pirate King Chu Han sounded, people began to worry, fearing that it was a murderous, blood-loving human being. However, the strange thing is that the entire sea is chanting the name of the Pirate King Chu Han, but none of him, including the Dragon God Pirate Group, came forward to respond! Only a few people knew this scene, and they began to be afraid and silent. They are scared and worried. The once Pirate King Gere D. Roger did not do what he did. Will Chu Han, the new One Pirate King, do it? ... The whole world is chanting Chuhan the Pirate King. Among them, at the midpoint of the great route, the Chambord Islands are the most excited and excited. Because of this Bubble Island, after the sensational world war nearly ten years ago, many pirates and gangsters suddenly appeared here, especially the dragon people were almost slaughtered by the man named Longjun. After the news came, this Chambordian archipelago no longer had a trace of the world government and navy. Moreover, because there is no one to maintain order, deaths occur almost every day on this island.Area, outside the auction house with a clown pattern. "boom!" This auction house, which had operated in the Chambord Islands for more than four years, was bombarded and destroyed. A naked man with a cannon barrel smiled and said, "Have you seen, we are under the Dragon God Pirate Group, what shit underground world intermediary, hahahaha!" Many gangsters holding firearms behind the man also showed smiles. They were a violent group that came to Chambord Islands five years ago. Under the name of the Dragon God Pirate Group, this group is arguably the strongest violent group on the Chambord Islands, and even once killed the pirates who went to the New World through the Chambord Islands. The person in charge of the auction house yelled without tears: "You, you bastards, this is joker''s industry. If you dare to destroy it, just wait for the angry flame of that big man to come!" Joker, one of the seven seas of martial arts under the king, is the codename of Doflamingo in the underground world. On behalf of, is the moody clown. "Ok?" The man with the huge barrel on his shoulder turned his head, staring at the person in charge dangerously, and said with a smile: "What are you talking about? Doflamingo is a fart, we are under the command of the Pirate King Chuhan, a lot of dragons! " Many people holding guns and weapons behind the man turned their heads and stared at the pale-faced head of the auction house. "I, I..." The head of the auction house swallowed, and suddenly stared at a man wearing a black and blue long knife in the distance. "Brother, help, I''m from the Underground World, Bah, from the King Qiwu Haiduo Flamenco!" The person in charge of the auction house seemed to have seen a life-saving straw and shouted. The white-clothed, black-haired man who had just stepped into the No. 16 area was startled slightly, glanced at the pale-faced head of the auction house and the gang of gangsters with incredible faces, and continued on his way, ignoring them at all. And the weird thing is that the usual rebellious group of dragons are like white rabbits, obediently letting go. The head of the auction house murmured dull eyes: "This is, for what?" The man carrying a huge barrel on the side looked at the young man''s back enthusiastically, and said, "Because he is our boss, Chuhan the Pirate King!" The person in charge of the auction house was silent for a while and fell straight down. ... At the same time, "Auntie Xia''s ripped off bar" in area 13 The old man who was still dressed in a white coat laughed loudly: "Chu Han, this guy will encounter such an embarrassing situation, hahahaha!" Although the old man is old, his strength and domineering are still as strong as before, and he hasn''t weakened at all! Because his name is Raleigh, the former deputy captain of the Roger Pirates, Hades, Silbaz Raleigh! With a "clam", a wine bottle flew out of the bar without warning and hit Leily''s head. At the same time, a slightly charming and lazy female voice came from the bar. "What are you talking about? I''m old and still drink so much alcohol." Lei Li touched his head, unconcernedly opened the bottle of wine and took a sip, and smiled: "Ha ha, Xia Qi, that guy has succeeded, he really succeeded!" The one who dared to treat Raleigh so indifferently and left him indifferent was the former big pirate, the proprietress of this rip-off bar, Xia Qi. Xia Qi walked out of it with a flat face, rolled his eyes and said, "So what, being the Shanghai Thief King can''t change the fact that he owes me money for wine." Even so, there is a trace of emotion in her eyes. That arrogant kid that year actually succeeded! Reilly smiled, took another sip of wine, and said with emotion, "It''s better to tell him in person." With that, Raleigh stood up silently, pushed open the door that he didn''t know when, and walked into the bar. Xia Qi was taken aback, and suddenly reacted, and followed Leili bitterly. He saw a white-clothed and black-haired man sitting on the sofa, but there was no smile on his face, only endless arrogance. And indifference. Xia Qi glanced at the man slightly intricately, and said: "Little devil, silent and silent, I actually concealed my perception, you really belong to you!" The man paused, picked up a glass of wine on the counter, and said, "Woman, you are too slow!" Raleigh chuckled, glanced at Shaqi who was grinning, and said, "The whole world is calling your name, but at this time you left the new world and came to Chambord. Why?" That''s right, this man is the new Pirate King who quietly left the new world and came to the Chambord Islands, Chu Han! When Chu Han had just landed on the Chambordland Islands, Lei Li had already sensed the terrifying dominance that could not be concealed. He returned to the bar for the first time, waiting for Chu Han''s arrival. Chu Han took a sip of the wine along with him, and said calmly: "Seeing people." Lei Li and Xia Qi were slightly startled, seeing people? At this moment, two domineering forces that were equally powerful and unconcealable swept across the Chambord Islands! Raleigh''s face suddenly changed slightly, and he directly smashed the wine glass in his hand. An inferior domineering wave also rose from him. Three domineering waves collided over the Chambord Islands. The space instantly collapsed, the earth cracked, and the sea water flowed back. The sky is bright and dark! Before long, Lei Li''s forehead began to sweat, even if his combat power was preserved intact, but after all, he was old and no longer as strong as before! At this moment, Chu Han raised his head slightly, a ray of golden light flashed in his eyes, and bursts of chanting sounded. Anyone who heard this voice on the island, no matter who it was, seemed to have a blue giant dragon in his eyes. Open your wings and roar up to the sky! At the same time, an unspeakable aura instantly dissipated the three domineering fighting forces, and at the same time collapsed buildings near the 13th area! 249 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 250 Declare war to the world! The 250th chapter declares war on the world! The aura that suddenly appeared and dispelled the domineering aura of the three wars, after the building near the 13th area collapsed, it quietly enveloped the Chambordian Islands, as if to declare something. In "Auntie Xia''s ripped-off bar", Lei Li''s face was slightly pale, and he looked at Chu Han''s golden dragon pupils, which became more and more terrifying. Just now Lei Li clearly felt that the momentum that dispelled the domineering aura of the three battles was from Chu Han. Moreover, that huge momentum didn''t even let him who was close by him be affected! "What a terrifying growth rate!" Lei Li said secretly in shock. At the same time, Lei Li seemed to have thought of something suddenly, looking at Chu Han with complicated eyes. At this moment, Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and he smiled: "Leili, this old and young, seems to be not very convinced!" Lei Li was stunned slightly, and when he saw the domineering look, he immediately understood what Chu Han meant. "Never mind the guy with the white beard, Shanks..." Lei Li shook his head with a wry smile. He was really old, and he found out. As soon as Raleigh''s voice fell, a heroic laughter sounded outside the bar. "Kula la la la la, Lei Li, you old thing is not dead, hiding in this bar!" As this heroic laughter sounded, the man with a crescent beard holding a naginata also walked into the bar, and there was still the horror domineering that just broke out on his body. Raleigh directly picked up a bottle on the bar counter and threw it over, smiling: "White Beard, I am old, aren''t you old too?" That''s right, this man is the world''s strongest man after the death of Gore D. Roger, the head of the four emperors, Edward Newgate, the white beard! "Kula la la la la, are you old, maybe so." White beard caught the bottle, glanced at Chu Han, who was quiet like a kitty, smiled, opened the wine cork and took a sip, just sitting like that On the sofa beside Chu Han. At the same time, the door of the bar was pushed open again. This time, a red-haired man who no longer wears a straw hat and lost his left arm came in. Raleigh grinned and said with a smile: "Shanks, you kid, don''t you know that I''m quite old, I''m still fighting on this island!" The red-haired man smiled happily, first greeted Xia Qi, then sat next to Lei Li, and said, "Mr. Lei Li, I am not as loud as Chu Han''s guy!" This man with red hair is called Shanks. He was once a trainee crew member of the Roger Pirates. Now, he is one of the four emperors of the new world, the red-haired Shanks! At this point, together with Chu Han and the dead Kaido, all the four emperors in the waters of the second half of the Great Sea Route gathered together! Reilly looked at the red hair with a familiar look, shook his head helplessly, and said, "How come you two big men left the new world and came to Chambord Islands?" With that, Lei Li''s gaze aimed at Chu Han, who had been silent, consciously or unconsciously. It was obvious that the drunkard was not interested in drinking. After all, Chu Han just said clearly that he was here to meet people. The red hair and the white beard looked at each other. When they were about to talk, Chu Han said first: "Because I invited the two of them to meet here. If you meet in the new world, it might cause some sensation, so I Decided to come to you!" Lei Li squinted slightly and looked at Chu Han''s calm face. He didn''t say anything. Instead, he asked Xia Qi to take a bottle of some of his favorite rum and drink it. Baibeard first glanced at Lei Li, then turned his eyes to look at Chu Han, and said, "Then, what do you want to do when you do this?" He no longer called Chu Han a little ghost, because what Chu Han had done had already been recognized by White Beard, and he was treated as equal. As soon as White Beard''s voice fell, Lei Li''s movements paused slightly, and both Xia Qi and Red Hair looked at Chu Han. Chu Han gently put down the wine glass and said calmly: "d!" Except for Xia Qi and the red hair, the two people in the bar had their pupils slightly contracted, staring at Chu Han''s indifferent face, as if they wanted to see something from above. Chu Han glanced at you.The bewildered redhead and Xia Qi looked at the grass outside through the door of the bar and said: "d, it was once the royal family name of that country, and it was also the embodiment of the will of that kingdom. It represents the endless inheritance, and this It''s what Captain Roger wants to express to the world, right?" After speaking, Chu Han looked at the silent Leily and the white beard who was drinking silently, and continued: "But what the kingdom wants to express is not the endless inheritance..." Chu Han paused slightly, and the sky outside the bar said solemnly: "I want the world to know their existence, so that the corrupt and false world will be shattered!" "Boom" Without warning, there was a thunderbolt in the sky, as if some taboo had been touched. Except for Chu Han, everyone in the bar was silent for a long time, and Lei Li was the first to speak: "You really feel it. After all, your domineering is so powerful, even if you don''t have D''s blood, you should be able to hear the voice of Ravdrew! " As he spoke, Raleigh sighed, and there was an extremely rare irony at the corner of his mouth, which was an irony of the world. Chu Han squinted slightly, and said indifferently: "If Captain Roger hadn''t died soon, then, what MonqidLong is doing now should be led by him, right?" The red hair, who had been confused and silent, was stunned and looked at Lei Li, wanting to ask for proof. After all, among the people present, except for Chu Han, it was Lei Li who had been to Lavdrew and knew the inside story of all this. Lei Li was silent for a moment, then smiled and nodded: "Roger, he just knew he had no time, so he just walked around Lavdrew and didn''t respond to Lavdrew''s voice." Having said this, Lei Li took a deep breath and looked at Chu Han and said solemnly, "So Roger left D''s will, waiting for the future generations to come, responding to Ralph Drew''s voice, and then going to subvert the world!" After Lei Li finished speaking, White Beard''s eyes fell on Chu Han''s body, and there was a trace of memory in his eyes, as if he was thinking of a certain man who had died. At the same time, the sights of Red Hair and Xia Qi fell on Chu Han. They are all waiting, waiting for Chu Han''s response. Chu Han didn''t look at the people in the bar, but turned his head and looked out the window, remembering inexplicably when he first came to this world. Chu Han remembered that it was the first time he came into contact with the system, and it was also the first time he met the man with a black beard and full of strange charm. That man was the first person in his life to call "Captain" willingly. The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised, and his gaze was retracted, looking at the four of Lei Li, and said: "In the name of One Piece, I declare that I will go to war on the world, kill the dragons, and overthrow the world government!" 250 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 251: Chu Han Disappeared! Chapter 251 Chu Han who disappeared! Three days later, many pirates who entered the Great Channel began to move and gathered in the Chambord Islands.Miscellaneous Insect At the same time, some pirates of the New World are also coming to the Chambord Islands. They have a common feature. They are all affiliated pirates under the four emperors of the New World. Naturally, it is impossible to hide the actions of so many pirates from the world government and navy. After all, this is almost equivalent to all the pirates in the world. This is not a trivial matter. However, when the senior officials of the world government and navy knew why these pirates suddenly gathered, they were silent. They heard a title and a name from it. One Piece Chu Han! What these people worry most is about to happen. At the top of the Red Earth Continent, the holy place Maria. Ever since the pirates from all over the Great Channel gathered in the Chambord Islands, this quiet and peaceful sanctuary has been shrouded in panic. Those who know the inside story are waiting in fear for something to happen. At the same time, in the building in the deepest part of Mariagioa, the five old people who had no idea how many winds and rains had gone through, after learning that Chu Han had become the Pirate Queen, began to remain silent and wait. When the pirates from all walks of the Great Channel gathered in the Chambord Islands, the five old men were no longer silent. "This day, it finally came!" The first person who spoke was the old man with a cane and a tapered beard. Another Sabre sighed for the old man of the first generation of ghosts and said: "Even if the kid is not D, he still inherited D''s will and did what Gore D. Roger did not do!" However, the old man didn''t know that the real reason why Chu Han would agree to subvert this world was actually the final task given by the system. Of course, there may also be some reasons for the legendary pirate, Gore D. Roger. "It doesn''t matter whether it is d or not, the most important thing is the will of d!" The old man with slightly red skin and a blessed figure shook his head. "It''s not the time to discuss this. We don''t know what Chu Han''s purpose is for gathering all the pirates!" Even if the blond old man faced the current situation, his face remained unchanged, because he was five old men present. Among them, the most noble one. "The pirates gathered from all over are also the pirates outside the Dragon God Pirates. This matter should be attended by people like White Beard. Since their destination is the Chambord Islands, then this is probably Raleigh''s idea." The old man with a cane shook his head and sighed: "Back then, a few of us destroyed d with our own hands, but now, their purpose for doing this is already obvious!" The tall old man had been watching the conversations of several people in silence, and only now did he speak: "Subvert the world!" The other four people were silent, and the bald man holding the first-generation ghost sword suddenly pulled out. After the first-generation ghost sword, a dim gray light flashed faintly from the monster sword. This is a statement that shows the position of the old man with a knife. Afterwards, the other three also expressed their support for the elderly with knives. The old man who had pulled out the first generation of ghosts turned his head to look at the only old man with a cane who did not make a statement, his eyes showed a hint of indifference. The old man on crutches was silent for a long time, and finally sighed, and said: "Let the Warring States recall the marines stationed in the great waterway, and at the same time call cp0-9, prepare for a tragic world-class war!" At the same time, the Great Channel, the Chambord Islands. Because Chu Han called for pirates from all walks of life in the name of the king of pirates, this island has already gathered tens of thousands of pirates, and the original inhabitants of the island also evacuated the Chambordian Islands early. However, it is strange that these tens of thousands of pirates from all over the world stood by in the Chambord Islands very obediently, and did not cause any harmful incidents. Of course, among this, there are also a dozen pirate ships stationed in various ports to bring deterrence. That is the big pirate who is famous throughout the great waterway. Their own strength and influence are strong enough to make the world tremble, even the navy and the world government are helpless to them! On Chambord Island No. 40, there is a pirate ship with the prow of the sun docked at the port, and beside it, there is no pirate ship and no people. There is even a blue whale shark on board. But even so, no one dared to approach. Because this blue whale shark man, called "Seaman" Jinping, is one of the three major forces in the world, a member of the King Seven Martial Sea! He also used to be one of the prisoners who liberated all the slaves and made a riot nearly ten years ago in the holy place of the Dragons. Four days ago, Shinpei set off from Merman Island alone to the Morales waters and stopped the "Sand Crocodile" Krokdal who wanted to go to the waters of Kamotea. And there was a shocking battle with it, and the aftermath of the battle directly sank several islands. After that, the world government announced that Shinpei would be removed from the Qiwuhai and offered him a reward of 400 million berry! But yesterday, when Chu Han issued a call, Jinping was also the first to reach the Chambord Islands. Of course, there are also reasons why Fishman Island is close to the Chambord Islands. Sitting quietly on the bow of the ship alone, Ji Ping put down his arms holding Huns and smiled: "Marko, do you still need to hide when you come to me?" As soon as his voice fell, there was a bird''s song in the sky, and the giant bird with flashing blue flame rushed out of the clouds and landed quietly on the bow, turning into a man with yellow short hair. It is the captain of the first team of the White Beard Pirates, "Philadelphia" Marco! Marco patted Jinping''s shoulders familiarly, and smiled: "You guy''s strength is getting more and more terrifying. I just noticed it just when I got close to you!" Jinping smiled and shook his head. He didn''t say anything about it. Instead, he narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Marco, why are you here with me, father and Mr. Chu Han?" There are nearly 50,000 pirates gathered in the Chambord Islands, and this number is still increasing. If it weren''t for Chu Han, the White Beard, Red Hair and other four emperors, the Chambord Islands would have fallen into endless slaughter, with blood everywhere. In such a slightly nervous situation, Marco, as the actual No.2 of the White Beard Pirates, actually left White Beards side and came to Zhiping. If there is nothing to say, let alone Zhiping, Marco himself does not believe it. Marco raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Chu Han has left the Chambord Islands. Daddy, Raleigh, and Red Hair need your support to suppress the pirates who responded to the call!" As soon as Marko''s voice fell, Zhenping''s shocked voice suddenly sounded: "What did you say? Mr. Chu Han has left the Chambord Islands?!" 251 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 252 The Gate of Justice? Cut it! Chapter 252 The Gate of Justice?Cut it! "What are you talking about? Mr. Chu Han has left the Chambordian Islands?!" At this important moment, as the initiator of the Pirate King Chu Han, is not in the Chambord Islands? What a joke! At present, the number of pirates gathered in the Chambord Islands is less than 50,000. These pirates come from all directions on the great waterway, and their strength is basically not inferior to the elite navy.Miscellaneous ̡̡ If these pirates knew that Chu Han, the Pirate King, had left the Chambord Islands, then even if it was guarded by legendary pirates such as Lei Li Baibeard, this Bubble Island would definitely be destroyed by the pirate army that went away. Thinking of this, Jinping looked at Marco with a shocked look on his face, his back felt cold. The corners of Marco''s mouth twitched slightly, and he nodded helplessly, and said, "Chu Han, he is indeed no longer there. He has left the Chambordian Islands half a day ago." Speaking of this, Marco himself is full of helplessness, because he can only helpless. Now Chu Han, no one can easily stop him, he is now the pirate king with a reputation throughout the sea, even Lei Li Baibeard is difficult to stop, let alone the two people did not stop Chu Han from leaving! Marco shook his head slightly and said, "So, I need your help, very peaceful!" The very plane department''s expression twitched, and he smiled bitterly: "In this situation, if I can do a little bit of effort, I will try my best. Whether it is the old man or Mr. Chu Han, I have great favors!" After speaking, a surging weather like ocean waves instantly rose from him and filled the entire area of ??No. 40. Countless pirates who responded to the call trembled and trembled, looking at the No. 40 mangrove in horror. port. Among them, Marco, standing next to Jinping, felt the deepest, and the shock in his heart was also the deepest. "This guy, Jinping, has become so powerful!" Marco was secretly shocked. This momentum is no less than the once famous big pirate in the New World! "But it''s better this way. With Shiping and the other three Qiwuhai, plus the old man, Rayleigh and the red hair, it''s enough to suppress the scene before Chu Han rushes back!" Marco nodded quietly while watching. He didn''t tell Jinping Chuhan why he left the Chambord Islands at this moment. It was not that he did not trust Jinping, but that this matter must be kept secret, even Marco himself did not know it very well. There were fewer than five people who knew about it! At the same time, in the special area of ??the Great Channel, in front of the first gate of justice in the Three Cape Seas, the man in the platinum robe drove with all his strength, and finally arrived here from the Chambord Islands in just half a day. In front of the gate of justice. "It''s completely built of sea-building stone, and the method is indeed very powerful!" The man looked at the giant gate with the word "justice" engraved with interest, and muttered to himself. This giant gate is called the Gate of Justice. It is made entirely of precious Hailou Stone. It is extremely heavy. If there is no control button, even a giant warrior with natural power can''t shake this gate at all! There are three gates of justice of this kind, which symbolize the facade of the world government and can also be said to be the first defense of the world government. The man looked at this first gate of justice for a while, and when he was about to make a move, a warship carrying hundreds of seamen slowly approached from a distance, obviously he was going to enter the third through the gate of justice. Cape waters. At the same time, a voice came from the bottom of the sea through a loudspeaker. "Who are you, dare to stay in front of the gate of justice, if you don''t want to die, leave quickly!" The man raised his eyebrows slightly, and when this sound rang, thousands of invisible and intangible wind elves had traced the source through the sound of water. However, the result surprised the man a bit. "It actually came from the bottom of the sea on the other side, it''s kind of interesting!" The corner of the man''s mouth was slightly tilted. A cold smile appeared, and the blue-black long knife on his waist suddenly flashed with a strange blue light. The man looked at the warship approaching in the distance, with his right hand resting on the hilt of the knife, a burst of dazzling blue light suddenly erupted, attacking the warship carrying hundreds of seamen! The moment the blue light hits the warship, it splits it in half! This scene was captured by the Gate of Justice control room on the other side. The technicians in the control room looked at the man floating in the sea with a dull expression. The blue light that burst out just now was the blue-black long on his waist. The knife is issued. A seaman who had just been transferred from Malin Fodder suddenly opened his mouth wide, his eyes pointed at the man on the screen in horror, and said with a trembled: "Sea, sea, pirate..." The highest officer in the control room of the Gate of Justice, Major General Taras frowned slightly, and interrupted: "This man is a pirate? Then he should go to death. Open the gate of justice, send a warship to arrest the sinner, and send him away. Enter Push City!" As he said, the major general directly pressed a black button, and the gate of justice opened. Three warships with seagulls rushed out of the gate of justice and attacked the man in the platinum robe! The seaman who spoke first looked at the screen blankly, his eyes trembled and said: "No, no, it''s useless, here, it''s over, we are dead..." Major General Talas''s face darkened slightly, and when he was about to get angry, three explosions suddenly sounded, attracting all eyes. The three warships that rushed out of the gate of justice have been sunk! And the man standing in mid-air had a golden light full of majesty in his eyes. Major General Talas''s eye pupils contracted extremely quickly, staring at the man displayed on the screen, the pair of golden dragon pupils shining with golden light! "Ocean, One Piece, Long Jun Chu Han?!" After sinking the three warships, Chu Han slowly pulled out. Out of the village rain that was shining with a blue light around his waist, the blade pointed directly at the gate of justice in front of him! "Oh, the facade of the world government? The first defense?" Chu Lun Lun laughed and held Cun Yu tightly, the blue light flashing more intensely. At the same time, a terrifying high temperature and blazing golden flame erupted silently, superimposed on the blue light, and attached to the knife. Chu coldly stared at the huge gate of justice, slowly raised Cun Yu, and then suddenly waved it down! "It''s just a joke!" The three rays of blue, black and gold burst out suddenly, rushing to the gate of justice in front of them, and instantly opened the closed giant gate! At the same time, dozens of people in the subsea control room on the other side of the Gate of Justice, along with the major general, stared at the man on the screen blankly. A seaman sitting in front of the screen was confused and muttered to himself: "What the hell is going on..." The seaman who made the noise at the beginning said with tears and smiles: "One Piece, this is the horror of One Piece, we are done..." As soon as the marine soldier''s voice fell, Major General Taras suddenly woke up and shouted: "Notify Malin Foduo immediately. That''s not right. Report to the world government immediately. Pirate Wang Chuhan broke into the Sanjiao sea area!" 252 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 253 Chapter 253: The Fourth Admiral of the Navy! "Notify Malin Foduo immediately, it is wrong, immediately report to the world government, the Pirate King Chu Han broke into the Three Corners Sea!" In front of the first door of justice that was forcibly opened, Chu Han waved his hand and the blue light suddenly rushed to the bottom of the sea, cutting through the control room hidden in the deep sea! Chu Han heard the screams from the bottom of the sea, walked through the gate of justice on a moonwalk, and with a cold killing intent, rushed towards the headquarters of the navy located in the three-corner sea area, Malin Foduo! His purpose of coming here is to break through the gate of justice across the sky and the sea, and then enter the navy headquarters! Because the current Malinfoudo is like an empty island.Miscellaneous Zhi Insect The Marshal Warring States had personally traveled to the New World a day ago, trying to get the former admiral, Zefa Heiwan, who had resigned for ten years, to return to the navy. The legendary marine, Monqi D. Karp, led ten thousand elite marines to the battlefield of the Revolutionary Army a few days ago to support the 170 allied nations that signed a contract with the world government. In the current Malinfoddo, apart from Kuzan who is stationed in the Holy Land Mary Gioia, there are only the Yellow Ape who has just recovered from his injuries and the new admiral Green Bull. In Chu Han''s eyes, Malin Foduo, who had only two admirals, was indeed like an empty island. Of course, this is only one of the reasons. The most important thing is that Chu Han is too young. Even the brilliant achievements he made before have shown Chu Han''s incredible potential and strength. But this still cannot change the fact that he is young. And most of those amazing achievements were achieved by walking on the corpse of the pirate. Therefore, Chu Han can only do things that are enough to make pirates all over the world feel excited, and this can completely suppress those pirates from all walks of the great waterway, and become a true pirate king, commanding pirates all over the world! This is Chu Han''s purpose for breaking through the door of justice and killing Malinfoduo, the navy headquarters! This time, he not only intends to enter Malin Fodor, but also intends to kill another general or directly destroy Malin Fodor! At the same time, the new world, Dorakar Island. This is the famous new naval base camp in the New World. It was founded by the former naval admiral Zefa Heiwan. Most of those who responded to his call to join the new navy were students of Zefa. They were strong, at least at the general level. In the new world, this new navy created by Zefa, separated from the navy, has a power comparable to the Four Emperors! And half a day ago, a man wearing glasses and a seagull hat came to this island quietly. He is the current admiral of the navy, a capable person of the form of the fruit of the phantom beast, a wise general, and the warring states of the Buddha! And his purpose is to make the former admiral, Zefa Heiwan, come back and return to the navy. Doracar Island, the central square. Zefa, who installed a giant robotic arm instead of his left arm, glanced at the serious Warring States, and said in a deep voice: "Leave the Warring States period. I have already said that the current navy has disappointed me too much. I set up a new navy to eliminate it completely. Pirate!" As he said, Zefa moved the giant mechanical arm of his left hand, and a terrifying gust of wind followed. The Warring States period looked complicatedly at Zefas robotic giant arm and sighed: Long Jun Chu Han has grown up completely. With three generals alone, even with Karp, Im still very worried, so I hope you can Return to the navy and serve as the unprecedented fourth admiral!" Since the establishment of the navy, the number of officers such as lieutenant generals and colonels has increased. The only seat of the admiral has always been three, symbolizing the highest combat power of the navy! And now, the tremendous shock and pressure brought by Chu Han becoming the Queen of Pirates has made the world government and navy nervous. Because Chu Han did what the former Pirate King Gere D. Roger did not do, and mastered one of the three ancient weapons, the most fierce battleship in history, the''Pluton'' Prudun! He even killed one of the four emperors known as the immortal, Kaido the Beast. This thing that shocked the world, let the five old stars who hold the highest authority of the world government start to act. It also allows the navy, one of the three major forces that maintains the balance of the world, to make changes, adding a seat belonging to the fourth general! Zefa''s pupils contracted slightly, and he said in a deep voice, "Marshal Kong knows about this move? Do you know what consequences this move will cause, Warring States!" Even after leaving the navy, Zefa still had a sense of awe for the former Navy Marshal Kong. A hint of helplessness appeared at the corner of the Warring States'' mouth, and said: "I know, but now Long Jun Chu Han''s threat is too great. If he doesn''t do this, the world will be overturned by him alone. The consequences are even more terrifying!" Zefa frowned and said uncertainly: "Has that little devil grown to this point? Even you have to make such a change?" Zefa used to be a navy admiral at the same time as the Warring States period. The two are very familiar with each other, so he knows very well how difficult it is for the Warring States period to make an idea to change the navy! The Warring States sighed, looked at the sky of the new world with complicated eyes, and said, "You were thinking of destroying all the pirates, but you didn''t notice at all. The kid who destroyed your left arm with a plan back then has grown into a huge The shadow of man is shrouded in this sea!" Zefa was slightly startled, and a flash of memory flashed in his eyes. He remembered that when Chu Han was only eight years old in Luoge Town, he used the terrifying explosive power of''Jun Yan'' to melt Zefa''s domineering power and let him be Forced to lose a left arm. At that time, Chu Han was very young. He was only born in the Roger Pirates. Other than that, there was nothing that could cause a sensation in the world. Speaking of it, Chu Han made a sensation in the world, as if it started after destroying Zefa''s left arm. Warring States took his gaze back, looked at Zefa, and said seriously: "Zefa, are you thinking about it, accept my invitation and return to the navy as the fourth admiral!" As he said, the Warring States hand placed his hand in front of Hungary''s mouth, with a serious expression. Zefa squinted slightly, remembering the little devil''s smile on his face after he broke his arm. And the pair of golden dragon eyes shining with golden light. Zefa took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Warring States, I promise you to become the fourth admiral of the Navy!" Two days later, the newly appointed One Piece King, Long Jun Chuhan, dashed through the gate of justice and went straight into the navy headquarters, severely wounded General Huang Yuan, General Green Bull, and killed nearly a hundred lieutenant generals and below officers, and left safely! Before he left, Chu Han even destroyed the world government''s courts, the island that never sleeps, and the island of justice! The news spread, and the whole sea boiled. The pirates gathered on the Chambord Islands roared with excitement, loudly, resounding throughout the Chambord Islands. At the same time, after Chu Han broke into the navy headquarters and destroyed the Judicial Island and returned in triumph, a message also came. The former admiral of the navy, the black wrist Zefa, disbanded the new navy and returned to the navy as the unprecedented fourth admiral! On the same day, the Warring States, as the marshal of the navy, announced that they would declare war on pirates around the world and must eliminate all pirates! Including the new One Piece, Long Jun Chu Han! Everyone realized that the war that swept the entire world had begun! 253 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 254: The prelude is opened! The prelude to the 254th chapter opens! As the Marshal of the Warring States, the Warring States announced that half a year after a full-scale war with pirates from all over the world, the sea suddenly fell into a strange calm."Miscellaneous Zhi Insects" The most dangerous sea area in the world, the great channel is also rare to appear quiet, those pirates who have offered more than 100 million rewards seem to disappear suddenly, without any action. And all of this is attributed to the navy''s declaration of war six months ago. People believe that the navy''s attitude has completed today''s quiet and peaceful. However, in the eyes of those who stood at the apex of the world, this was nothing but the peace before the storm. The great waterway, Santicas Island. Here is a famous gourmet island on the Great Waterway, where excellent chefs from all over the world gather. There are even rumors that the former Pirate King, Gere D. Roger, once ate here. And this small island, which is only one-fourth of the Chambordian Islands, is unexpectedly popular, and the flow of people is almost comparable to the famous islands of Chambordian Islands and Seven Capitals of Water. Because all the people who come here for food and tourism are nobles who hold part of the power of the world government. Katilla Tavern, Santicas Island. This tavern is one of the most famous taverns on Santicas Island. Most tourists who come to Santicas Island will come here after hearing the "famous" of this tavern. "Boom!" A naked man flew out of the tavern embarrassedly, with his left arm bent, and his bones seemed to be broken. The naked man struggled to get up and said with a sullen expression: "Bitch girl, Lao Tzu is a great pirate offering a reward of 70 million Baileys, how dare you..." Before he could finish talking, a sickle flew out, and instantly cut off the hands of the pirate who was offering a reward of 70 million Baileys, and there was no trace of blood flowing out, and the marks on the broken arm were neat and heinous. "A big pirate? Just you, also worthy of being called a big pirate? Don''t laugh to death!" The woman in the demon dance costume walked out of the tavern with a catwalk, catching the huge scythe she was flying back, and said with no good air: "The so-called big sea pirate is a strong man who can suppress one party, just like you. Cub, also worthy of being called a big pirate?" The red man who offered a reward of 70 million Baileys blushed and shouted angrily: "Even so, it is better than you, a bitch!" However, he seems to have forgotten that it was just the bitch in his mouth, who beat him out of the tavern and also cut off his arms! The demon Yan woman raised her eyebrows slightly, the huge sickle in her hand that was incompatible with her status was shining with a strange pink light, and she smiled and said, "Are you sure, little chicken?" The glamorous feeling in the woman disappeared, and what followed was a weird panic! The man shuddered abruptly, his eyes trembled and looked at the eyes of the demon Yan woman who seemed to be able to speak. He suddenly remembered that he was just kicked out of the pub by this woman. At this moment, a slightly indifferent chuckle sounded. "Hehe, I didn''t expect Charlotte Anne, the once famous "Demon Fox", to be such a naughty little girl!" Because of the remote location of this tavern, not many people gathered, so even if the charming woman made such a big movement just now, it did not attract many people''s attention. Having lived in seclusion for more than ten years, Charlotte Anne, the once-famous "demon fox", curled her lips, and said with no anger: "Where are the little cats and dogs, get out of me!" As he said, a pink flame suddenly floated out of the sickle, and in a blink of an eye it turned into a thick mist, covering the nearby kilometers. However, Charlotte Anne waved the huge sickle in her hand and said dissatisfied: "Smelly boy, if you pretend to be a ghost, I will ignore you!" As soon as she finished speaking, a horrible aura instantly dissipated the pink mist, revealing the unconscious passers-by lying on the ground, including the "big pirate" who offered a reward of 70 million bel. Only the man who didn''t know when he appeared in the court with a smile on his face, but exuding an air of indifference. Charlotte Anne didn''t look at the fallen people, staring straight at the man who exuded indifferent aura, charmingly smiled and said: "Little devil, all your news has come to me. , Really handsome~" As she said, she suddenly disappeared strangely and appeared behind the man, emitting a pink gas all over her body. At the same time, golden light flashed in the man''s eyes, and the black pupils slowly turned into golden vertical pupils, and a chanting sound followed, as if a giant dragon came back from ancient times and descended on this Santika. Silk Island. It was an unspeakable power, and under the gaze of those golden vertical pupils, it seemed that this world was just a joke in his eyes. Charlotte Anne shuddered suddenly, put away her flirtatious look, and said solemnly: "Boy, you actually got this far!" The man said indifferently without looking back: "It''s still a long way away, just keeping up with Captain Roger''s footsteps. What I want is to surpass Captain Roger!" Since the Roger Pirate Group was disbanded, everyone knows that there are only three people, still remembering the dead man, and admitting that he was the captain... Red-haired Shanks, one of the Four Emperors, the former One Piece left-handed Hades, Lei Li, and the new One Piece, Long Jun Chu Han! This man is naturally Chu Han. Those twinkling golden rays, full of majestic vertical pupils, are the best features. Charlotte Anne rolled her eyes, and said with an angry tone: "It''s a big tone, and I don''t even look at myself, the kid is the first!" Even so, her tone is no longer at least so relaxed, but a little complicated. The little ghost of the year actually grew to this point, surpassing most of the pirate overlords who were once famous in the sea. Moreover, still so young! Chu Han smiled plainly, looked at the great pirate who once loved Shanghai Pirate King Gore D. Roger, and said: "Since you know the news about me, then I formally invite you to help me. Let''s subvert the world together!" Charlotte Anne suddenly laughed tremblingly for a long time, put the plump Huns on Chu Han''s back, exhaled: "Okay, I promise you, go on your boat and go with you. Subvert the world~" Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and said slightly weirdly: "Something will happen to you like this." A day later, the twenty-nine world allies that signed the alliance with the world government were suddenly captured. Countless people were shocked when the news came out. The twenty-nine world allies fell without warning. This is really incredible! Soon afterwards, the pirates of the great waterway that had disappeared for nearly half a year, and the famous One Piece, led by Chu Han, together with legendary pirates such as Lei Li Baibeard, suddenly appeared in the twenty-nine countries. Only then did people realize that the pirates had accepted the war declaration made by the Navy six months ago. The 29 countries that have fallen are their responses! Half a day later, the revolutionary army active on the world stage also followed the pirate army and captured more than a dozen world allies. The world government suddenly lost nearly a quarter of its power. The war that swept the entire world finally kicked off! 254 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 255 Is it finally here, five old stars! Is the 255th chapter finally here, five old stars! Haiyuan calendar 1510, two years ago, since Chu Han led a pirate army to occupy 29 countries that have alliance agreements with the world government, the war between the pirates, the navy and the world government began. On the first day of the war, it was invaded by the war, and nearly ten kingdoms were wiped out by the war.$Miscellaneous $ Among them is the Kingdom of Mokash, the Kingdom of Ariette, these ancient countries with a history of hundreds of years, are also destroyed in the flames of war. The Great Waterway, Caracas Island, Elk State This is a remote island in the Great Channel, but the military capabilities of Elk Country are unexpectedly powerful, and almost every citizen can become a soldier. But it is precisely this way that Elks population has always been small, including only 100,000 young women and young children. And it''s strange that Elke''s military capabilities can be called first-class, but he never takes the initiative to attack and occupy the territories of other countries, very peaceful. However, today, in this peaceful and powerful country, a tragic war has broken out! "Boom boom boom" The sound of shelling continued to sound over the island, and countless shells flew over the heads of the Elk nationals who had put on military uniforms and became soldiers like shooting stars, and crashed on the buildings. If you look closely, you will find that even the not-so-majestic palace was invaded by war and painted a bright red blood. A soldier who had just escaped the shelling shouted: "No, if this continues, Caracas Island will be sunk before the war is over!" Even in such a dangerous situation, this man who had just been a soldier for less than two days was still very calm, and he was indeed a born soldier. As soon as the soldier''s voice fell, the other people who survived this round of shelling were also silent. Once Caracas Island really fell under the shelling, then their gang would be in vain no matter how hard they fought. Especially, the Elks, who claim that everyone can become a soldier, have already sacrificed 20,000 people! Everyone was silent for a long time. Just when the second round of shelling was about to launch, an officer like the captain sighed: "Surrender, we have already lost, and we will continue fighting, this 300-year-old Caracas Island, Will be destroyed in the flames of war, just like Shenglin Island!" Yes, Caracas Island has a history of more than 300 years and can be said to be one of the oldest countries. And like Caracas Island, the one with a long history is Holy Forest Island. Sacred Forest Island is different from Caracas Island. The country that occupies Sacred Forest Island, named Mocash, is a country that values ??trade. This is because Shenglin Island has a natural and steep terrain. If there are no residents of Shenglin Island to lead the way, whoever it is will be lost on Shenglin Island. But a year and a half ago, the Mokash Kingdom was destroyed in the flames of war, and the Holy Forest Island, which has a history of nearly four hundred years, also sank into the sea. Some blood-stained soldiers were originally very angry, and were planning to step forward to kill the officer who had made the escape statement, but they were silent after hearing about the Holy Forest Island. "What are the world government and navy doing? We Elke have sent so many help signals, but now we can''t even see a single helper!" A soldier thumped on the boulder beside him excitedly. It smashed a rock over one meter high. The others also sighed. Elke is indeed very capable of military affairs. Every citizen is a soldier, and even with the old women and children, there are only 100,000 people. With them alone, it is impossible to defend Caracas Island. After all, the opponent is an army of pirates made up of pirates on the great waterway. Who can stop them except the navy and the world government? However, the world government and navy did not even send them a single reinforcement. At this moment, a little dull young female voice rang in their ears. "Your request for reinforcements was indeed sent out, but the troops who came to support you were all killed by Luke and Hiliu." This group of people is worthy of being born fighters, and the moment the voice sounded, they had surrounded the few people who appeared above the fortress. One of the little girls with short pink hair jumped down gently, not caring about the soldiers who surrounded her, and said: "Your Elk King announced his surrender ten minutes ago. This Caracas Island is already ours. The territory of the Dragon God Pirate Group is now." "Dragon God Pirate Group?!" Since the start of this world-class war, the most dazzling one is undoubtedly Chu Han, the new Pirate King. Second, the members of the Dragon God Pirate Group. The soldiers who surrounded the pink-haired girl put down their weapons with pale faces and tremblingly said, "Then you are offering a reward of 190 million Baileys, Gun Dance Ram!" Ram lightly jumped on the spot, pointing to the two murderous men above the fortress and said: "It was those two guys who killed all of your reinforcements. If you want revenge, you can go to them. I will definitely not Intervene!" As soon as Rams voice fell, everyone took a breath, and said in shock: "The 390 million god of killing Rob Luki, the 300 million god of rain, why did the main force of the Dragon God Pirate Group appear in us? Caracas Island?" Indeed, although the Elk Kingdom has strong military capabilities and a well-known reputation, it will not allow the main force of the Dragon God Pirate Group to take action. Ram was startled slightly, before she could speak, Luke already said coldly: "A bunch of ants are also worthy of letting us take action? A joke!" After that, Luke left here first and headed north. At the same time, Xiliu slightly pulled down the police cap on her head and left here with Luke. The Elk nationals, who were born fighters, stared at the backs of Luke and Hiliu, but didn''t say anything, because it was a fact. At this moment, the officer who first spoke of surrender exclaimed: "Could it be that your goal is Shengting Island?!" Luke and Hiliu have left, only Ram has gone far. After hearing these words, they still said blankly: "You are not stupid yet." "Our purpose is the Arabbastan on Shengting Island!" Ram paused slightly, looked at the pale-faced officer, and suddenly smiled: "Or, it''s the three secret mice who left the front and sneaked into Shengting Island!" The Great Channel, the desert kingdom of Alabasdam, near the capital of Albana. The man wearing a platinum robe had arrived at the capital of the Kingdom of Alabastan on the island a day earlier. The man glanced at Shengting Island, which is still full of yellow sand, and muttered, "It has been so many years? It''s really missed!" When he had just entered the Great Channel and was still a little devil, he defeated Krokdal here, and then moved in all directions in this vast sea. The man closed his eyes slightly and sighed for a while, and when he opened his eyes again, his eyes had transformed into a pair of golden dragon pupils! At the same time, the three "little mice" who quietly left the front line and rushed to Alabas, also entered Albana at this time! "Is it finally here, Five Old Star!" ... ps: The countdown to the end of One Piece, the One Piece is finished within the Shizhang, and then the Dragon Race is officially opened!! 255 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 256: Face the Five Old Stars! The 256th chapter faces the five old stars! Chu Han stood quietly on a hillside, faintly seeing the prosperity of Albana, the capital of Alabas in the distance.Miscellaneous$$ Ten days ago, the pirate army''s alliance, the revolutionary army formed by the revolutionary dragon, obtained an intelligence, and three of the five old stars who held the highest power of the world government lost their tracks. The Revolutionary Army immediately informed Chu Han and others of the information, and then headed by the sweating Dragon God Pirate Group, the Four Emperors-level Pirate Group launched operations to investigate the whereabouts of the three Five Old Stars. And three days ago, the whereabouts of the three disappeared Five Old Stars were discovered by Kris, the navigator of the Dragon God Pirate Group, and finally locked the destination of the three. However, the result is confusing, because according to the direction of the three five old stars, their destination should be the desert kingdom on Shengting Island, Alabastan. Many people know the name of Alabastan, but they dont understand why the five old stars, who hold the highest power of the world government, would leave the front line after the war broke out and go to Alabastan, which has nothing to do with the war. As for this matter, apart from the top leaders of the world government and the Tianlong people, only three people know the truth. And Chu Han is one of them. Suddenly, Chu Han turned his head slightly and looked at a high tower in the middle of Albana, where a person who surprised him appeared. "According to time, she should be fourteen or five years old now, and probably no longer remember me." Chu Han just smiled slightly, and did not pay attention to the little girl anymore, but turned his attention to the three who had entered the palace. Personally. The capital of Alabastan, the high tower in the center of Albana. A little girl with aqua-blue hair looked at the suburbs strangely, as if looking at someone. "Just now, it seems that someone is looking at me, strange..." The little girl murmured, tilting her head very cutely. A boy who was with the little girl pushed the little girl and said with a smile: "Weiwei, what are you looking at? If you don''t hurry up, Bell will see us!" After speaking, the little boy flew up to the top of the tower. Weiwei pursed her mouth in dissatisfaction: "Kosha, you villain, wait for me!" At this moment, a cold mechanical sound rang in Chu Han''s mind. "Ding!" "Trigger a plot mission, kill one of the five old stars, and any one of the five old stars will fail if they escape from Alabastan!" "Task Completion Reward: God-level Speech: Judgment!" "Punishment for mission failure: clear words!" This mechanical sound only appeared for less than a minute and then fell silent again, as if it were very urgent. Chu Han frowned slightly, but did not reveal any mood swings, but it was a bit strange for the system to appear at this time. Moreover, since his pedigree was promoted to Super S Grade, the system''s mission failure penalty has not been punished as such a serious punishment like the clearing of the language. Although the rewards for completing the task are very rich, Chu Han feels very strange, as if something is about to happen. "Illusion..." Chu Han whispered to himself. Since leaving Lovelu, Chu Han has been in a strange state, as if undergoing a certain transformation. At this moment, Chu Han, who was a little confused, stared at the depths of the Albana Palace, the golden pupils in his eyes flashing with golden light. "The feast is about to begin!" At the same time, in the depths of the Albanian Palace, three old men in casual clothes stood aside, quietly waiting for someone to arrive. "The Nafirutali family declared that it has nothing to do with the world government 800 years ago. We made such a request, and they probably won''t agree." One of the blessed old people ate the pie in his hand. Said. The only one among the five old stars opened his eyes and said indifferently: "Glory and sin don''t mean that they will disappear without them." When the world government was established, I dont know what kind of blood and blood it has gone through, and how many ugly things have been done. These are not something that can be wiped out. The Nafirutali family was once one of the members who established the world government. The blessed old man paused, and said, "Then how we look like, can that kid really be hooked? Will it be too..." Before he could finish speaking, an extremely powerful domineering swept across Albana, unscrupulously engulfing the entire Albana. Another old man with the first generation of ghosts held the handle of the knife and gritted his teeth and said: "It''s that kid, he''s hooked!" The old man had just finished speaking, and a figure appeared in the field without warning. The famous blue-black demon knife was out of its sheath and was held in his hand, emitting a strange blue light. The man looked at the three old men with a smile on his face and said, "It should be the first time we meet, Wu Lao Xing!" The mans face was full of smiles, but his golden pupils that shone with golden light were a cold killing intent! The three old men did not answer the man''s question, but were strangely silent, including the old man with the most murderous spirit and holding the first generation ghost sword, who was known as the first demon sword. The man also stood calmly in place, with a hint of irony deep in his eyes. After such a silent confrontation, I don''t know how long, a pair of long hands suddenly appeared behind Chu Han silently, holding his neck empty. At the same time, the man''s figure moved slightly and disappeared in an instant. The demon knife in his hand was already emitting a dazzling blue light, illuminating the capital of Alabastan, Albana. Albana, shrouded in blue light, suddenly burst out with a red light, dispelling the blue light, and the aftermath instantly blasted half of Albana''s building. At the same time, the man dodged slightly, and after avoiding a slash that hit him, he squeezed the hilt of the knife abruptly, and waved a terrifying blue light from bottom to top. When the blue light touched the sky, it turned into countless debris, and then fell like needles! At this moment, the golden-haired old man suddenly rushed towards the man, and the old man with the cone-beard who did not know when he appeared on his left. The man paused for a while, and before he could counterattack, a red light swept his shoulders and crashed into the palace in the distance, crashing the palace of Alabastan. On the other side, the two old men who were old, but still at their peak, were also killed at this time, and fell on the man in circles! At the same time, a terrifying high temperature rose from the man''s body, then quickly compressed and released. With a "boom", the entire palace was split apart by the high temperature in an instant, and the aftermath quickly ignited Albana. At the same time, the citizens living in Albana looked at the front of the palace in confusion, where six people were facing each other quietly. Those are five old people and one Chi.Topless, black-haired man with golden dragon pupils. 256 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 257 World Government! Chapter 257 World Government! With a "boom", the entire palace was split apart by the high temperature in an instant, and the aftermath quickly ignited Albana.Miscellaneous Zhi Insect At the same time, the citizens living in Albana looked at the front of the palace in confusion, where six people were facing each other quietly. It was five old men and a topless, black-haired man with golden dragon eyes. The man squinted his eyes slightly, and said coldly: "The so-called highest power of the world government is nothing more than that, right, five old stars!" That''s right, the five old people who confronted the men are the five old stars who hold the highest authority of the world government! And the man is naturally the new One Piece, Chu Han! The number of old people who had changed from three to five looked around, and the old man with a cone-beard sighed: "Since the establishment of the world government, you are the first and last one to let the five of us fight together. !" As soon as the old man with the cone-beard finished his voice, the old man with a red scar on his face shouted: "What do you do with this kid so much nonsense? Kill him, then kill the witnesses and cover up the truth! " As soon as the old man of Scar finished speaking, the people of Alabastan who were watching turned pale, and some smart people began to flee here, into the depths of the desert, trying to leave this place of right and wrong. However, just as these people fled to the city gate of Albana, a huge blue slash suddenly flew out, cutting off the giant gate together! The old man with short blond hair slowly retracted his right foot, looked at the pale and frightened people, and said indifferently: "Stay here, wait until the battle is over, you can go to death, ants." The old man with tapered beard frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything, because the old man with the knife had already been killed, and the speed was amazing. In a blink of an eye, he had already killed Chu Han, the world''s first demon sword. One of the twelve great knives, the first generation of ghosts, has been unsheathed and is in his hand! Chu Lengren smiled coldly, a ray of high temperature suddenly rose, and quietly attached to the demon knife in his hand, the black and blue lights blended together, and a terrifying edge suddenly burst out! He waved the village rain and collided with the first-generation ghost. A terrifying aura suddenly erupted. The surrounding buildings were blown away in an instant, and the other four old people also retreated. "Dangdangdang" The light of the sword and the shadow of the sword overlapped, and they made piercing clashes constantly. At the same time, a slightly blessed old man appeared quietly behind Chu Han, spreading his right hand and patted it with a palm. Chu Han seemed to be prepared, a golden light flashed in his eyes, and the skin of his upper body was instantly covered with hard bronze, and he abruptly took the palm of the blessed old man! At the same time, his right foot moved slightly, and a trace of golden flame rose up, clinging to his foot, and kicking towards the old man of Fu Fu! At this moment, the blond old man stepped on the ground abruptly and instantly came to the side of the fat old man. With a slight mention, he grabbed the fat old man and threw it out, and lifted his left foot, colliding with Chu Han''s right foot. ! At the same time, the old man with red scars clenched his fists with both hands and burst out suddenly. The surrounding air instantly exploded, and the terrifying air pressure struck Chu Han! At this moment, the old man with the cone-shaped beard also came to Chu Han''s head, piercing the space and pressing his slender fingers on Chu Han''s head like bullets! A ray of blood flowed down his forehead slowly. The moment Chu Han received a heavy blow to his head, Chu Han had already reacted, and the golden pupils in his eyes began to burn violently. From a distance, they looked like two golden flames! Three bursts of blood! Pieces of dragon scales grew crazily from Chu Han, covering his whole body in a blink of an eye, and the two protruding parts of his back squirmed, as if something was about to grow out. At the same time, a hemispherical field opened instantly, enveloping the five old people, and the terrifying high temperature suddenly erupted, forming a black pillar of fire, straight into the sky. The Fufu old man who was thrown out of the battlefield by the blond old man was slightly concentrating, spread his hands, and suddenly patted the fire. "boom!" At the same time, in the depths of the palace, which had become a ruin, a middle-aged man wearing a yellow royal robe calmly looked at the fire column that rose up into the sky, behind him stood an army of 500,000. , That is the army of Alabastan! The man is the 12th king of Alabastan, Nafirutali Cobra. "Your Majesty, do we really want to do this?" the man in a blue coat worried. He is the adjutant of the Guard of the Kingdom of Alabastan, Gaka. As the king, Cobra nodded blankly, but there was a trace of pain in his eyes. After all, those who die now and those who will die are all his people! Gaka opened her mouth slightly and wanted to say something, but was stopped by the captain of the Kingdom Guard, Iqalem, and said, "Don''t talk about Gaka, execute the order!" Before Cobra became king, Icarim was Cobras escort. He knew how painful Cobra was now, but he had to do it because the other party, but the world government, represents the entire world. what! Gaka was silent for a while, his arm suddenly swelled, and his hard fist instantly smashed the boulder beside him. The animal is dog fruit, jackal type. "Damn it!" After Gaka gave a low growl, he left here without saying anything. Both Iqalem and King Cobra watched Gaka''s departure in silence, and did not stop him, because they were very unwilling! At this moment, a birdman in white clothes fell from the sky and said, "Your Majesty, I brought Princess Vivi. The explosion was too wide. It took a while, but fortunately, Princess Vivi did not Nothing serious." As he said, he gently put down a man and a woman on his back, transformed into a human form, and stood quietly next to the little girl with aqua-blue hair. Cobra looked at the sleepy little girl with a hint of tenderness in his eyes, and said to the man in white: "Thank you for your hard work, Bell, go rest, there will be a...fight later!" Speaking of the war, Cobra''s face finally changed slightly, sighed, and continued: "This is Koza, take him to the back, this is not the place for children to come." Bel Momo was waiting next to the little girl, without any movement. Iqalem sighed and picked up the unconscious Kosha and said, "I''ll come, Bell, protect the princess!" Bell glanced at the back of Icarem''s departure, then looked at a little girl with aqua-blue hair, and said: "Your Majesty, we in Alabastan advocate peace, so the faces of the citizens are so happy. Smile, Princess Weiwei is so happy every day." Speaking of Bell, he raised his head for the first time and looked at the twelfth king of Alabastan, Nafirutali Cobra. Cobra gritted his teeth slightly and said, "That''s the world government, it''s the whole world. We can''t resist!" Bell stood up, looked directly into Cobra''s eyes, and shouted: "Your Majesty, revolt, Adjutant Bell of the Guard of the Kingdom of Alabastan, I am willing to be an enemy of the world for this!" After being silent for a while, Cobra turned around again, looking at the pillar of fire that was gradually dissipating, and said blankly: "The whole army will attack, cooperate with the five old stars, and besieged the One Piece, Longjun Chuhan!" In the end, he chose to submit to the world government. Bell silently picked up the unconscious little girl, and a pair of wings suddenly rose behind him, leading him to the sky. Birds and birds fruit, full shape, one of the five flying abilities recognized worldwide. Cobra looked at the back of Bell leaving, lowered his head slightly, and muttered: "Titi, if you are still there, will you be disappointed in me? Bell, sorry, slightly sorry, Alabastan, sorry!" The three sorrys represent the horror of the world government and the powerlessness of this man in facing the world. At the same time, hundreds of warships came near Shengting Island. They were armies from countries all over the world. Each warship carried tens of thousands of soldiers! Among them, there are the navy and the army of the world government. They are the leader of the pirate army in response to the call of the five old stars, the highest power of the world government, the Pirate King Chu Han! 257 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 258: The Blood of King Mortal! Chapter 258 The Blood of King Fan! The capital of Alabastan, Albana.Miscellaneous Q Zhi Q Insect The fire pillar that had risen in the center of Alba gradually dissipated, revealing a few people inside. Among them, there was a blood stain on Chu Han''s back, and the platinum robe on his body had turned into a plume of gray smoke, dissipating in the world. In front of Chu Han, there were four old men with broken clothes, but their expressions did not change at all, nor did they care about the broken clothes. It''s just that the distance between them and Chu Han has exceeded five meters. At this moment, a large mountain-like figure suddenly fell from the sky. It was an old man with a blessed figure. Chu Han turned his head slightly, looked carefully at the inconspicuous old man, and sneered: "Unexpectedly, the dignified five-stars would also sneak attack!" The blessed old man touched it with a smile.Touching his head, he said indifferently: "Little devil head, as long as it can make you die, it''s fine!" Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, did not respond, but silently adjusted his own state. This battle had just begun. Suddenly, the old man with the knife waved the first generation ghost in his hand, with endless sharpness, slashing towards Chu Han. At the same time, the old man with a cone-shaped beard followed him, his slender fingertips gleaming with black light, that was a domineering consummation level! The two of them are killer moves when they make a move. They want to interrupt Chu Han''s state and prevent him from having the slightest breath! In just a few breaths, the two gray-haired old men had already been killed in front of Chu Han, while he was still closing his eyes and adjusting his breath. At this moment, the expressions of the old people who were standing in the same place changed slightly. When they were about to act, they did not know when the dim sky had already rang out with thunderous sounds! The two old men who had just killed Chu Han had a slight meal, and they rushed away in unison. And the next moment they left, countless thunder and lightning fell down like willow branches, covering Chu Han without causing him any harm. At the same time, a gravitational force fell from the sky, overwhelming the two old people who had just stabilized their bodies! At this moment, the shouting of killing from a distance shook the sky, and it had already spread to everyone''s ears. "Boom Rumble" A thick thunder and lightning fell from the sky and turned into a man in a housekeeper''s uniform. At the same time, a huge boulder flew up with a blind man and fell beside Chu Han, who had closed his eyes and adjusted his breath. When the blind man appeared, the two old men who had been crushed to the ground by gravity also slowly got up at this time, looking at the blind man and the man who appeared suddenly and surrounded by lightning with embarrassment. "The steward of the Dragon God Pirate Group, Hundreds of Crows, and a reward of 500 million Baileys, are naturally those with the ability to resound fruit!" The blond old man said expressionlessly: "As expected of the No.2 of the Dragon God Pirate Group, it came under our noses silently. It''s really nice!" Standing by Chu Han''s side, Cloo bent slightly and said with a smile: "It is an honor to be praised by the five old stars who symbolize the highest power of the world government." The blond old man raised his eyebrows slightly, turned his gaze to the quiet blind man, and said, "The Dragon God Pirates Swordsman who is offering a reward of 490 million Baili, Fujitora smiled. I thought you would accept the invitation of the Navy. Became a general, but finally heard the news that you joined the Dragon God Pirate Group." This is definitely an amazing news. You must know that Fujitora''s strength is strong, second only to Crowe in the Dragon God Pirate Group, and it is essentially No. 3! But the blond old man among the five old stars actually said that he had invited him to join the navy as one of the generals? Even Crowe who was on the side looked sideways at Fujitora, he didn''t know about it, but when Fujitora joined the Dragon God Pirates, he had some defenses against Fujitora, but he slowly dispelled it later. doubt. Fujitora bent slightly and said seriously: "Thank you very much for the invitation that day, but I also ask me to solemnly refuse again, because I am already a pirate, a swordsman of the Dragon God Pirate Group!" The five gray-haired old people were all silent. They didn''t expect Fujitora''s attitude to be so decisive, and the reaction of Chloe, the Dragon God Pirate Group No.2, was so indifferent. They were puzzled for the first time. At this moment, an indifferent voice sounded. "Because Crowe believes in my strength, even if Fujitora betrays, he believes that I can kill Fujitora." The five old people turned their gazes to the man who spoke, but did not open his eyes. The man seemed to feel the gaze of the old people and sneered: "As for Fujitora, it is because he has seen the real world, that is, the corrupted world government!" As soon as his voice fell, the old man with a red scar on his head instantly glared, staring at Chu Han who had just closed his eyes and spoke, and shouted: "Little devil, what do you know, it''s just that you just touched the truth, so you dare to speak up!" The old man had just finished speaking, and a bucket of thunder and lightning fell from the sky without warning, and hit the old man with a red scar on his head. However, this violent thunder and lightning was blocked by the blessed old man with a pair of palms. Crowe slowly retracted his right hand, pushed his glasses, looked at the scarred old man with a gloomy face, and smiled: "I''m really sorry, my hand slipped." The old man with a red scar on his head looks more ugly, his hands slippery?Shit! The old man with cone-beard looked at the old man with erythema, then looked at Chu Han, who was still closing his eyes, and said, "You will be caught with your hands. " Chu Han didn''t speak, but raised his eyebrows slightly, and sneered, "So what? They are just being restrained by your so-called world balance and responsibilities. Even if they die, they are asking for themselves. What''s wrong with me!" As soon as Chu Han finished speaking, the blond old man on the opposite side had interrupted the conversation between the two of them, and said coldly: "It is a great honor for them to die to maintain the balance of the world!" As soon as the blond old man''s voice fell, the other four five-stars frowned, which was a bit too much. But they did not speak, because the blond old man was the only one among the five of them who had a noble status. At this moment, a white-gray laser shot suddenly from thousands of miles away, so fast that it instantly penetrated the left shoulder of the blond old man! The five old stars were concentrating, and the blond old man covered the wound on his left shoulder with a gloomy expression and looked behind him, but he saw nothing, because the other party was too far away from them! The cone-bearded old man squinted slightly and said, "It should be Rem and Princess Chris. Among the Dragon God Pirates, only Chris and Rem have such terrifying domineering and domineering views. Such a terrifying sniper ability!" The blond old man said blankly, "Are those two little girls, haha..." After he laughed coldly, his figure moved slightly, but at this moment, surrounded by small gray-black iron balls, a sense of stagnation appeared in the air. The blond old man paused slightly, his face gloomily staring at the small gray-black iron balls floating in the air, from which he felt a hint of palpitations. At the same time, six figures suddenly appeared, five women and one man, standing beside Chu Han with Kellogg Fujito, in a row. "Navigator of the Dragon God Pirate Group, Leila Kris!" "Dragon God Pirate Group sniper, Gunji Leim!" "Dragon God Pirate Group Chef, Gun Dance Ram!" "Dragon God Pirates Combatant, Reaper Rob Luki!" "Dragon God Pirate Group Doctor, Elf Princess Natasha!" "The archaeologist of the Dragon God Pirates, Nicole Robin!" Six voices sounded in the yellow sand flying in the desert, like dragons in the clear sky! All members of the Dragon God Pirate Group join! Chu Han, who had been closing his eyes, opened his eyes slightly, staring at the five old people in the distance, and the huge army coming from behind them on the yellow sand. A ray of death flashed through his eyes, flowing near the erect golden pupils. Began to become a deadpool, four blood violent! 258 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 259: Deadpool Army! Chapter 259 Deadpool Army! The five old people who had not known how long they had lived looked at the nine people headed by Chu Han and couldn''t help but fell silent. Even the most violent old man with red spots fell silent. Miscellaneous& Chi& Chong At this moment, a burst of yellow sand flew up suddenly, covering the nine Chu Han and the five old stars. That is a huge army from the palace of Alabastan! Fujitora slightly opened his white eyes, "looking" at the mighty Alabastan army, and said with a smile: "Many people, there are more than half a million, right?" Although he could not see with his eyes, his high-level vision and domineering color made him know the number of the army of Alabastan. Luke casually glanced at the army in the distance, and sneered: "Just two or three kittens and puppies, how much combat power can they have!" He looked down on the army of Alabastan because in terms of combat effectiveness, the army of Alabastan was not as good as the soldiers of the Elk Kingdom. Crowe on the side pushed his glasses and shook his head: "If you leave Shengtian Island, these troops are really nothing great, but if you are in a desert environment like Alabastan, the combat effectiveness of these native soldiers will be It is equivalent to the elite seamen of the Navy!" Luke was taken aback, and he took another look at the Alabastan army who could already see the figure, frowning: "Four eyes, do you feel wrong? Just them?" Crowe''s face was slightly stiff, and he took a deep breath, still with the smile that Zhizhu was holding on his face, and said, "Little cat, give you a chance, say it again!" There was originally a ridiculous smile in Lu Ji''s eyes, but when he heard the "kitty", it disappeared instantly. "Four eyes, who is the kitty, tell me again!" He stared at Chloe with murderous aura, and a blood-like murderous aura burst out instantly, dispelling the aura brought by the distant army! "Don''t accept it, the man with the ability of cats and fruits!" An extremely violent thunder light burst out of Crowe''s body instantly, looking directly at the roadbed domineeringly! The aura of the two people instantly washed away the negative feelings brought by the army of Alabastan, and the thunder and fierce aura permeated the world where the yellow sand was flying. The five old people squinted slightly, among them the red-spotted old man snorted coldly, and a murderous intent more terrifying than Luji rose from him, like a giant beast stepping on countless corpses to the summit! "Two little ghosts, you are far worse than momentum!" The monstrous murderous aura instantly dissipated the thunder light and fierce savage aura, Luke Heinz''s face turned pale, and Clo was okay, but frowned slightly. Compared with the five old stars who have been standing at the top of the world for many years, they are a bit worse after all, after all, they are too young. However, at this moment, a terrifying domineering suddenly broke out, as if a king on the summit was looking down at the world indifferently. The old man with erythema squinted slightly and looked at Chu Han, who had been silent. That terrifying domineering look was emanating from him. "Overlord look domineering, huh, really dead but not stiff cockroach!" The old man with red spots snorted, his face a bit ugly, because Chu Han''s domineering look instantly dissipated his aura and even suppressed him. The other four old people looked at each other and burst out with an astonishing aura against this Chu Han''s domineering look! Six extremely powerful auras collided in the yellow sand flying in the air, the space split instantly, and the sky covered by the yellow sand was also broken, revealing an incredible blue sky and white clouds. Chu Han, who has never spoken, glanced at the sky that was broken all the year round, and smiled: "Five old stars, you are indeed amazing, but you are old!" As he said, the death breath in Chu Han''s eyes slowly flowed around his pupils, and the roars of dragons rang out, as if a giant dragon had awakened from ancient times, roaring up to the sky, proclaiming his existence! The addition of the supreme majesty of the''Emperor'' instantly broke the six evenly matched auras, and the entire sky of Albana was broken. There was no more yellow sand, only blue sky and white clouds. The faces of the five old men were all pale, and the blond old man sighed and said: "Even if you are no matter how strong you are, facing the army of Alabastan, which is comparable to the 500,000 elite naval soldiers, the nine of you are still dead! " When the old man''s voice fell, Crowe and others surprisingly did not refute, because this was a fact. The army is equivalent to 500,000 elite marines. Under this circumstance, they have no preparation at all. With only nine people, there is absolutely no chance of alive. Chu Han glanced at the army of Alabastan who had reached a distance of kilometers behind Wu Lao Xing and others, and said with a smile, "I never said that we only have nine people!" At the same time, a giant warship with a strange shape slowly landed on the port city of Alabastan, Rape. However, there is no one in this port city. They have already been dispersed to other cities by King Cobra, in order to make the space available so that some people can land in Alabastan smoothly and quickly rush to the battlefield. However, neither the King Cobra nor the Five Old Stars thought that people are coming, but it is not the reinforcements they expected from various countries, but the "army of the New World Punk Hassad, the Dragon God Pirate Group" "! Caesar, whose body was completely airy, floated in the air, looking at the army built by him on the battleship, there was a trace of fanaticism and incredible in his eyes. Even now, he couldn''t believe that this army that was terrifying enough to make the world tremble was actually successfully created, and it also had such a terrifying combat effectiveness! Especially, when this army effortlessly defeated all the armies of various countries that came to Alabastan to support! "Shoo, hello, hello, okay, my dear Deadpool Army, go to the capital of Alabastan, Albana, and see your king!" In Caesar''s fanatical laughter, this huge and terrifying army named "Deadpool" made no sound, and there was no emotional fluctuation on his face. Only when they heard the word "king", the army began to look up in the direction Caesar was pointing. The number of this army is not too much, and it is nearly one million! Moreover, a gleam of golden light flashed in everyone''s eyes, and their pupils were erected, just like Chu Han''s golden pupils! Wu Lao Xing, Ke Luo and others were all startled slightly, not understanding the meaning of Chu Han''s words. The blond old man squinted slightly and said coldly: "Huh, the dead duck has a hard mouth. What if you are not nine of you? You are still dead!" Chu Han turned his head slightly, looked behind him, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and smiled: "We have ten people, that''s enough!" ... ps: to be continued, by the way, ask for flowers, tickets and rewards... 259 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 260: Cura Rain vs. Ghost Toru Chapter 260: Village Rain vs. Ghost Toru Humph, the dead duck has a hard mouth, even if you are not nine of you, what can you do?Still dead!" Chu Han turned his head slightly, looked behind him, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and smiled: "We have ten people, that''s enough!" The golden-haired old man among the five old stars sneered slightly, with endless mockery in his eyes. What can he do when facing the hundreds of thousands of Alabastan army? In his opinion, Chu Han was just struggling to death! However, the old man with the cone-beard frowned. He and the blond old man thought that Chu Han was not an idiot. In this case, no matter if it was ten people or nine people, there would be no result. change.MiscellaneousZhiCworm Unless, that tenth person has the decisive trump card to turn the tide of the battle! After only a few short minutes of thinking, the old man with the cone-beard suddenly shot out, his right hand was like a sharp spear, pointed at Chu Han! The other five elder stars were slightly startled. Among them, the old man with the cone-beard was the one who disapproved of war. Why did he take the initiative now? The old man with the cone-beard can''t explain, don''t know why, it seems that the longer the time is, the more disadvantaged it is for them! However, the old man''s blow was not even close to a hundred meters from Chu Han, and he was blocked by a stick knife attached to the weight of 10,000 tons. Fujitor looked at the slightly frowning old man with a cone-shaped beard, and said with a smile: "My Excellency, the old man, let the old man accompany you in the activities!" With that, a more terrifying force of gravity erupted from his rod and knife, the ground instantly collapsed and fell, and the yellow sand flew up, isolating the two from the battlefield. At the same time, the blessed old man among the five old stars has quietly arrived behind the people of the Dragon God Pirate Group, spreading his right hand, and when he is about to take a palm, a tender voice suddenly sounded from his head. . "Old man, sneak attack is not good!" Ram didn''t know when he flew into the air, and the twelve "stars" had already been scattered around the Fu Fu old man, surrounding him. The old man paused slightly, and when he was about to turn around, a white-gray laser shot suddenly from the distant hillside, penetrating the old man''s Zuo Huong! The old man turned his gaze to a faintly visible blue figure in the distance, not caring about the wound on Zuo Xiong''s mouth. The laser that penetrated his left Hungarian mouth just now came out from there! It was launched by Chrissy in cooperation with Leim, a super long-range sniper! The old man was silent for a while, moved his feet and disappeared again, moving a hundred feet away silently. However, the twelve''God Stars'' followed him all the time, with a faint light emitting from the tip, which was obviously about to be charged! At this moment, two huge, white hands suddenly rose from the ground, pressing the old man in his palms! Robin, who conjured a pair of white wings and flew in the air, smiled slightly, and it was her who made the shot just now. In just a few minutes, the two of the five old stars have been suppressed. The red-spotted old man among the five old stars sank slightly, and with a "bang", he flew out in an instant and hit Chu Han''s body for ten meters! However, at this moment, Crowe pushed the glasses with his palm, and opened his left hand to the sky, facing the dark clouds in the sky. "boom!" A bucket-sized thunder pillar suddenly fell from the air, blasting the old man''s unparalleled charge! The old man with erythema who was invaded by the violent thunder and lightning instantly glared, and a ray of red light erupted from his xiong mouth. "Return LifeThe Bull Demon King!" The old man''s body suddenly swelled. It reached ten meters, with strands of hair standing up fiercely, and his red skin made him look like an angry bull! Cloo squinted slightly, and a burst of violent thunder suddenly burst out of his body, and the black clouds in the sky sounded a "rumbling" thunder. At the same time, the roadbed on the side also turned into a monster with a human-shaped leopard body, and instantly rushed out, with circles of air ripples wrapped around his hands, like a spring. The old man with erythema opened his eyes slightly, his enlarged hands clenched into a fist, and he slammed into the rushing roadbed! "Boom!" The yellow sand lifted up, the ground also collapsed, and the aftermath of the impact exploded, as if two monsters were colliding! On the other side, those who haven''t acted yet, only Chu Han, the golden-haired Heavenly Dragon among the Five Old Stars, and the old man holding the first generation of ghosts. After a long silence, the old man with the knife said with a slight emotion: "Let me come, I want to have a dignified contest with the owner of the village rain!" As he said, the old man slowly pulled out. One of the twelve great sharp knives, the first generation ghost, the blade was white and flawless, but there was a faint flash of bloody thunder. Chu Han''s expression finally changed, because the goddess Cun Yu that "will not bleed and leave no marks after murder" on his waist trembled slightly. "The white sword is chaotic and the blood flower is big inverse. When the knife is out, it must drink blood, accompanied by bloody thunder and lightning. It is rumored that it is a precursor to the world catastrophe, symbolizing the destruction of the world!" Chu Han slowly said about the first generation of ghosts. With the introduction of Demon Blade, there was a glimmer of solemnity and excitement in his eyes! The old man with the knife nodded slightly and said, "Yes, this knife has only been out of its sheath twice, once to destroy the kingdom established by the D clan, and once again, this time!" The old man clenched the handle of the knife, and the knife began to flash with blood-colored thunder and lightning, as if it was heralding the blood and the destruction of the world. Chu Lun laughed, and Cun Yu instantly unsheathed, and the blue light burst out suddenly, turning into a flowing shape, attached to the knife. The old man with the knife looked at the flashing blue Cun Yu in a little surprise, and said: "I really didn''t expect that you would wake up Cun Yu''s''spirit'' and get its recognition. It seems that we are underestimating you, Long Jun Chu Han !" However, the old man never expected that the Demon Blade did not admit Chu Han, but surrendered to Chu Han. Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly without any explanation, because the first-generation ghost in the old man''s hand had already woke up! The scarlet thunderbolt throbbed on the chaotic first generation ghost, like a sickle of death with a smile. The old man took a deep breath, and the first-generation ghost in his hand burst into a terrifying bloody thunder and lightning, rushing towards Chu Han with unparalleled power! At the same time, the village rain in Chu Han''s hands also emits a mysterious blue light, but he is standing still, because the old man''s speed is too fast, he has already come ten meters in front of him! "One sword flow of profound meaning and nothing!" "One Sword Style Uprising King''s Landing!" "when!" The two demon knives that were famous for the sea finally collided together, and the blood-colored thunder and blue light suddenly erupted, setting off countless yellow sand, and the surrounding space split instantly, and a sky-like crack appeared in the sky! The last blond-haired old man among the Five Old Stars slightly squinted, with a hint of shock on his face. The strength of the old man with the knife is the strongest among them, but now he has become evenly matched with Chu Han. "This damn kid!" For the first time, regrets appeared in the blond old man''s heart. I knew it earlier that I really shouldn''t let Chu Han grow up! "This time, we must kill this kid completely!" A terrifying killing intent broke out in the blond old man''s eyes, and golden light flashed slightly on his right foot. That is the''Golden Emperor'', a physical skill that surpasses one of the six styles created by the old man. It has the terrifying power of kicking off an island with one kick! It was equivalent to a bombardment of Pruton, the Pluto. 260 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 261 World War, open! Chapter 261: World War, Open! "This damn kid!" For the first time, regrets appeared in the blond old man''s heart. I knew it earlier that I really shouldn''t let Chu Han grow up! "This time, we must kill this kid completely!" A terrifying killing intent broke out in the blond old man''s eyes, and golden light flashed slightly on his right foot. miscellaneous Zhi worm That is the''Golden Emperor'', a physical skill that surpasses one of the six styles created by the old man. It has the terrifying power of kicking off an island with one kick! It is equivalent to a bombardment of Pluton. Although the blond old man is old, his combat effectiveness is still at its peak. The strong combat effectiveness that is always at the peak is the basis for the five old stars to hold the highest power of the world government. It is also the basis for mastering''power''. The feet of the blond old man sank slightly, and the golden light on the feet burst out with dazzling light. Just when the old man was about to intervene in the battle between Chu Han and the blond old man, the hundreds of thousands of troops in Alabastan had arrived, and there was also a navy affiliated with the world''s military institutions! The blond old man was startled slightly and frowned: "Is the Nafirutari family''s army finally coming? This speed is too slow, and the navy. Are these untouchables sleeping? Too lazy!" Most of the battle has already started, and it is indeed very slow. But the tone of the blond old man felt very uncomfortable, even if it was true. On the other side, Crowe, who was fighting with Elder Red Spot, turned his head and looked at the army that could already be seen in the distance. The surrounding lightning began to raging, as if it was possible to leave here in the form of lightning at any time! At this moment, a huge red palm slapped Klow, and the terrifying force had already crushed the ground before it touched the ground. Cloe gritted his teeth slightly, his glasses shattered instantly, leaving two lines of blood at the corners of his eyes! The old man with red spots, who had soared to a height of ten meters, roared: "Thunder and lightning kid, don''t want to leave here, today. You must die!" Crowe coughed twice, with blood spitting out on the palm of his hand. He was too careless. Although the old man with red spots was old, his terrifying combat power was not inferior to a high-ranking admiral! "Two hundred million volts, Thor!" The violent thunder and lightning exploded suddenly, enclosing Klow''s body and transforming into a huge Thor! There was still a trace of blood at the corner of Crowe''s mouth, but the violent thunder and lightning around him made the face of the old man with red spots a little serious. "Old man, do you say we must die? Before that, you must die here first!" Crowe''s eyes were braving terrible thunder and lightning, and the strength of the Dragon God Pirate Group no.2 broke out! Like Crowe, there are other members of the Dragon God Pirate Group who want to stop the army, but unfortunately, although the Five Old Stars are old, their strength is still strong, equivalent to a navy general. They are already very reluctant to contend, and they may free their hands to block hundreds of thousands of troops and the 100,000 naval elites led by the Warring States Period. With the sound of "banging" falling, nearly 600,000 troops finally arrived on the battlefield, and the terrifying killing aura permeated the entire desert. Everyone in the battle stopped and looked at the desperate army. The leader is still the Marshal Warring States, followed by four unprecedented admirals, the green pheasant, the green bull, the yellow ape, and Zefa! What''s more, there are many powerful general-level officers. The Warring States Period slightly stepped forward and said to the only blond old man who had not participated in the war: "Marshal Kong and the Sky Dragon have arrived in the sky over Alabastan, and they will enter the battlefield in about five minutes." The attitude of the Warring States Period is very respectful, because the other party is the five old stars, the person who holds the highest power of the world government. The navy is one of the strongest military institutions of the world government. However, the blond old man among the five old stars looked at the Warring States indifferently and said, "Why are you so slow?" Warring States was slightly startled. Just as he was about to say something, a golden light suddenly flashed in front of his eyes. After that, the body of Warring States nearly two meters had already flown out, smashing several mountains and mounds before stopping. Both the navy and the army of Alabastan were stunned, and their eyes were full of confusion. The people fighting on the other side couldn''t help but stop, and the five old stars also frowned at the blond old man. The blond old man slowly lowered his faint golden feet, looked at the struggling Warring States period, and said indifferently: "It''s just a group of lowly races. They dare to call the noble Tianlong people directly, and dare to let me wait. Just lightly punish, the next time, you will be a slave!" As soon as the blond old man''s voice fell, the navy had already exploded. Even the lieutenant admiral had angry eyes, and the others were somber faces. Kuzan glanced at the navy who dared not say anything, and sighed slightly. When he was about to say something, a fire column suddenly rose up, and the terrifying high temperature broke out instantly, and everyone present felt a heat wave. Fell at them. At this moment, a cold and ironic voice suddenly sounded. "Have you seen the Warring States Period? This is the world your navy wants to maintain. Is that what you really want!" The Warring States and other marine soldiers who had just gotten up turned their eyes to the person who appeared in front of the Huo Zhu. It was a naked-chested man, holding a demon knife emitting a faint blue light in his hand, and a strange death gleam in his eyes, like a lifeless living person! Needless to say, this is naturally Chu Han. It''s just that the twelve supreme sharp knife in his hand is a bit bleak. And behind him, there was a broken white long knife stuck on the ground, but the body of this knife was full of cracks, and there was a faint sad feeling. The blond old man glanced at the white long knife stuck in the ground behind Chu Han, his face was a bit ugly, but also a bit amazed. He did not expect that Chu Han''s strength was so terrifying. He killed the strongest old man with a knife among the five old stars, and also cut off his saber, the first-generation ghost, one of the twelve great knives. thorough! Chu Han glanced at the demon knife with a faint blue light in his hand wearily, and there was a trace of sadness in his eyes. He could feel that this companion who had accompanied him on numerous battles was about to come to an end. Warring States coughed twice, agreed to look at the sky a little tiredly, and said, "Even if this world is like this, I still don''t allow criminal pirates to disturb the balance of the world, because we are the navy of justice!" With that said, the Warring States period picked up the fallen "justice" coat, put it on, and looked at the front firmly, as if he wanted to see the difficulties ahead, and then stepped over! The navy, which had been demoralized, suddenly shouted one after another, and some lieutenant-level officers waved their weapons and looked at the Warring States feverishly. The unprecedented four generals looked at each other with a hint of helplessness on their faces. They stood beside the Warring States Period by coincidence. The terrifying aura that belonged to the generals broke out instantly, like four giants in the world. But at this moment, a heroic laughter resounded through this desert land. "Kula la la la la, Chu Han little devil who can''t understand these stubborn stinky stones, speak directly with your fists!" A huge man of nearly six meters walked from behind Chu Han, holding a naginata in his hand, and a pair of crescent-shaped white beards under his nose. At the same time, holding the giant sword again, the old man wearing glasses also walked to Chu Han with a smile, and a lion-like domineering invisibly radiated from him. Chu Han lowered his eyes slightly and said, "The navy guys will leave it to you, and I will take care of the rest of the Heavenly Dragon!" As he said, he took a slight step forward, and the golden pupil suddenly burst into fiery light, and a huge momentum instantly suppressed everyone living in the room. At the same time, the yellow sand behind Chu Han was washed away, revealing an army of pirates that was not inferior to the elite marines! 261 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 262: The Terrifying Deadpool Army Chapter 262 The Terrifying Deadpool Army "The navy guys will be handed over to you, and I will take care of the remaining Tianlongren!" As he said, he took a slight step forward, and the golden pupil suddenly burst into fiery light, and a huge momentum instantly suppressed everyone living in the [email protected]@@ At the same time, the yellow sand behind Chu Han was washed away, revealing an army of pirates that was not inferior to the elite marines! Warring States frowned and looked at the nearly 100,000 pirates behind Chu Han, with a dignified look in his eyes. The pirate army of the great channel led by Chu Han had already sneaked into Shengting Island quietly, waiting for the appearance of the navy. Even, they also defeated Qiwuhai, the king recognized by the world government by the way. Hancock, Krokdal, Moria and Jinping appeared in the pirate army, which is the best proof. The four admirals next to the Warring States also looked at each other, with solemn expressions in their eyes. After all, on the other side, there are legendary pirates such as Rayleigh White Beard, as well as powerful Qiwuhai such as Hancock Shinping. Their strength is not weaker than that of the Admiral, or even slightly stronger than the Admiral! At this moment, two huge roars sounded. Everyone looked around, only to see one black thunder and lightning slowly dissipating, and a huge charred corpse lying in the desert, and the heart was actually empty. It was clear that it was killed by a blow through the heart. Crowe walked to Chu Han''s side with blood stains, his left hand dropped feebly, but reluctantly smiled: "That blonde reptile, you should recognize the corpse!" The blond old man''s face suddenly became gloomy, and of course he recognized the corpse, and it should be said that he was very familiar. Because that corpse was an old man with red spots not long ago, one of their five old stars! Raleigh and White Beard looked at Cloo covered in blood in surprise. Although they did not recognize the five old stars, it was not difficult to guess the identity of the corpse by looking at the face of the blond old man. The red hair grabbed Crowe''s right shoulder and said with a smile: "Good fellow, when have you been so sturdy, Crowe, you actually killed a five-star!" Cloe cheered the corner of his mouth, but couldn''t laugh, and even wanted to cry. Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, turned his head to stare at the blood hole in the heart of the old man with red spots, and said, "Kroe, where is the roadbed?" Together with Crowe, there is a roadbed that is as murderous as the old man with red spots, but the old man with red spots is dead, what about the roadbed? Cloo lowered his head slightly and said in a low voice: "Dead, I was punched into pieces by the old guy." The red hair who was holding Crowe''s shoulders laughed slightly startled, patted him on the shoulder silently, and then held the handle of the knife with his only right hand, and a terrifying murderous intent slowly rose. He was murderous, because Lu Ji used to drink and fight with him, brothers! At the same time, the 100,000 pirates behind Chu Han also burst out terrifying murderous intent, responding to the red-haired killing intent. On the other side, Chu Han squinted slightly, remembering the scene when he saw the roadbed for the first time in his mind, the village rain in his hand shivered/shaking, it felt the killing intent in the heart of the knife holder! Suddenly, a blessed old man appeared on Chu Han''s head without warning, his left palm suddenly shot out, and a huge force came from his palm, instantly crushing the ground! However, at this moment, a bronze fist shrouded in pitch black air shielded his palm, and the unparalleled force seemed to hit the cotton without a trace of fluctuation. The old man of Fufu opened his mouth slightly, trying to break free, but found that he couldn''t do it at all! That fist was like iron tongs, firmly grasping his hand. The man with his eyes drooping slightly cheered, and abruptly chewed down the whole left arm of the old man. Blood splashed all over his body. At the same time, before the Fufu old man spoke, a blue light flashed before his eyes, and a gray-haired head fell steadily on the ground. Chu Han gently waved the village rain in his hand, and a few drops of dew mixed with blood fell and fell on that head. From the time the old man Fafu suddenly attacked Chu Han, to when his head was cut off, the whole process took less than a minute, and everyone hadn''t reacted, and the battle was over. As if time suddenly speeded up. The white beard beside Chu Han frowned slightly. He remembered that this was Chu Han''s ability to speed up himself, but it seemed that something was wrong, it seemed even more terrifying! On the other side, the Warring States and others still looked confused. Only the blond old man stared at the silent Chu Han with an ugly expression, wishing to skin him cramps, bone and bloodlet! At this moment, four figures flew from a distance and landed beside Clo, namely Robin, Chris, Ram and Rem. It''s just that their bodies are all wounded, and Lem''s right eye is directly closed, and blood is flowing from there. However, Chu Han didn''t even look at them, silently grasping the village rain that had been washed by the dew, and walking forward, a terrifying murderous intent instantly locked the blond old man! Warring States concentrated slightly, his body radiated with golden light, turned into a glaring Buddha, and suddenly shouted: "Attention everyone, the war has begun, kill all the pirates, and defend the name of justice!" "Oh!" Nearly 100,000 navies shouted and rushed over with their weapons! At the same time, the pirate army also rushed out following Chu Han''s footsteps, and soon fought with the navy. On the other side, White Beard and others faced the top naval forces headed by the Warring States Period. The terrifying air waves burst one after another, the space collapsed instantly, and countless currents exploded from it. At the same time, on a hillside outside the battlefield, two sturdy old men stood side by side, looking at the extremely fierce battlefield. A man with a Moxican haircut sighed slightly and said, "This fellow in the Warring States Period is still so stubborn!" During the speech, there was a trace of memory on the mans face, as if he was thinking of the past... Another man with a clenched fist looked at the battlefield with a smile on his face, and said: "This guy in the Warring States period is like that. Wasn''t it because he was stubborn and responsible that you let him take over the seat of the admiral?" There is no doubt that this strong old man is the legendary seaman, Karp! As for the other, it is the marshal of the whole army who commands all the operational institutions of the world government, Kong! According to common sense, Karp should have been on the battlefield with the Warring States, but he did not. Because he is blocking someone, that is the powerful military marshal beside him, Kong! Kongwei smiled, and joked very easily: "I still want you to take the post of admiral, but you guy, you actually refused to become a general several times!" Karp grinned and didn''t say anything, because the Alabastan army, which had been on standby in the distance, had already begun to move towards the battlefield. Kong Wei was silent for a while before sighing: "So, why on earth are you stopping me here and helping that kid?" He still doesn''t understand why Karp, who dedicated his life to the Navy, stopped him and did something to help the pirates. "Because the navy is no longer just and the balance of the world has been broken, but what the senior navy and the five old stars think is to eliminate the pirates and cover up the truth, rather than to maintain the balance of the world. Such a navy does not The Navy again!" Karp picked up a small stone, threw it out, and said: "On the contrary, the pirates led by the little ghost who inherited Roger''s will are breaking the balance of the world, but they are also bringing a new rebirth. world!" Kong Wei opened his mouth, but couldn''t refute it, because it was a fact, and they were afraid to make the truth of the world public.But Chu Han was not afraid, and even broke the balance of the world, wanting to bring the world a rebirth. "However, the little ghost and the pirate will still lose. They are not opponents at all in the face of hundreds of thousands of Alabastan army equivalent to elite marines!" Sora looked at the Alabastan army that was about to enter the battlefield in the distance, Wei Wei Shaking his head, said. However, Karp threw away the stones in his hand and smiled: "That kid inherited Roger''s will, so he will definitely not lose!" As soon as his words fell, nearly a million troops with monstrous death rushed from a distance, and in a blink of an eye they had already approached behind the army of Alabastan! That was the one that Chu Han was already preparing to build when he entered the New World in his early years, enough to make the world tremble.The shaking army, the army belonging to the dragon clan alone, the deadpool army! ps: The chapter is sent wrong, this chapter is the real two hundred and six chapters, I blame Junyang for negligence, sorry 262 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 263 Five old stars, die! The 263rd chapter five old stars, die! Just like a torrent of Deadpool army, after entering the battlefield, it quickly broke through the formation of the Alabastan army and killed straight forward! The sudden appearance of this army made everyone confused, and the army of Alabastan was even caught off guard, was disrupted and broke into the battlefield in embarrassment.Miscellaneous## Before everyone had reacted, Deadpool had already swiftly rushed to the center of the battlefield, and the battle was suddenly reversed and fell to the Pirate''s side. On the other side, the white beard who fought with the Marshal Warring States grinned: "Kula la la la, I didn''t expect that guy actually hides such a powerful army!" At this moment, a golden Buddha palm slapped the white beard with a terrifying shock wave, and the terrifying air pressure instantly collapsed the ground. The moment the palm of the Buddha slapped him, White Beard had already recovered, his right hand was clenched into a fist, a white gas mask emerged, and he waved his fist against the palm of the Buddha! "boom" The powerful air wave exploded in all directions, flying off hundreds of fighting pirates and navy nearby. Gradually, the air wave dissipated, and Baibeard had already inserted the Naginata into the ground, both hands were clenched into fists, each covered by a white air cover. Opposite him is the Warring States which has become a huge Buddha statue. White beard clenched his fists slightly, the white gas mask gradually solidified, and said with a smile: "Kula la la la, Warring States period, have you started to be afraid!" The Warring States Period said blankly: "White Beard, you are getting old, and you are starting to talk about it!" Baibeard just grinned, his right fist suddenly blasted out, and the surrounding space suddenly made a "click" sound, a powerful vibration burst out of the crack and rushed towards the huge Buddha body in the Warring States period. The Warring States paused slightly, and the golden light of his right hand was released, with a powerful shock wave facing the terrifying vibration of the white beard. For a time, this battlefield kept sounding "click" and the sky was full of dazzling golden light. Except for the battlefield between White Beard and Warring States Period, other people, such as Lei Li and Huang Yuan, Zefa and Annie, and Red Hair and Green Bull, are the collisions of the top combat power of the two sides. They are not surrounded by the battlefield. How many people stayed because the aftermath of these people''s battles was enough to bombard and kill ordinary soldiers. Even the strong at the lieutenant level, few people could bear it. As for Crowe and others, they are going to help Fujitora kill the five old stars with tapered beard. Among these, the most peaceful ones are the two protagonists of this war. "Dangdangdang" On the battlefield filled with gunpowder smoke, the crisp sound of steel collision continued to sound, which sounded abnormally harsh! "when!" After the blue-black demon knife collided with the leg that shone with golden light again, the blond old man withdrew and stepped on the ground hundreds of times. A little embarrassed, he pulled a little bit of blood away from the corner of his mouth. In multiple collisions, I withstood too heavy a counter-shock force. Just now, after breaking out with full force, I forcefully applied force, and my body was already showing signs of being unable to support it. "Damn kid, how could his strength be so terrifying, after killing two people, he still has such a powerful strength, what a monster!" The blond old man raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and cursed with a pale face. After all, he is old, even if his combat power is still terrifying, but his body is not as good as when he was young, if this kind of high-intensity battle continues, it must be him who fell first. Even if it hadn''t been for Chu Han to consume too much energy before, the old blond man is dead now! Suddenly, a foot quietly appeared behind the blond old man, and a man exuding murderous intent appeared thereafter, as if he had suddenly appeared after a long river of time. Those red and golden vertical pupils stared at the blond old man indifferently, holding the long knife that emits an eerie blue light in their hands! At the same time, the blond old man''s body suddenly stiffened slightly, as if he felt the monstrous killing intent emanating from the man behind him, as well as the terrifying edge on the blue-black demon knife! The old man opened his mouth slightly, his face just turned pale, and a long knife burning with terrifying heat penetrated his heart in an instant. At the same time, his two arms were also torn by the bronze arm covered with dragon scales, and the blood flew straight into the air, and then gradually spilled, like a rain of blood. Chu Han''s lifelessness gradually appeared in his eyes, and he said indifferently: "Aren''t your feet very hard, don''t use your hands, I will tear it off for you." His stamina was consumed too much, especially the "blood bursting" lasted too long. From the beginning of the battle to the present, it has been a long time. If it weren''t for Chu Han''s will to be too strong, he would have fallen into a deadpool long ago. . But even if it didn''t degenerate into Deadpool, Chu Han''s body structure was already evolving in the direction of Deadpool, and it was a permanent evolution! His pedigree has already exceeded the critical point. But Chu Han doesn''t care, he is not afraid of everything! The blond old man wanted to cover his heart, but he couldn''t. Both his arms had been torn apart by Chu Han. "Why, it''s impossible, I am, noble Tianlong..." The old man kicked his legs unwillingly, but the golden light on his feet was slowly dissipating, and the expression in his eyes was gradually dissipating and dimmed. Chu Han unfolded his palm silently, a golden flame appeared on the palm of his palm with a "thumping" sound, and then gently floated towards the blond old man''s body. The golden flames burned blazingly, and in a blink of an eye the body of the blond old man was completely burnt. At the same time, Fujitora had already ended the battle. With the addition of Crowe, the situation was reversed in an instant, and the old man with the cone-beard fell without any suspense. Fortunately, neither Fujitora nor Crowe received too fatal injuries, but probably could no longer fight. Natasha was shaking the transparent wings behind her and flying in the air, using her wizard magic to heal the injured and reduce the number of casualties. Chu Han glanced around the battlefield, and when he saw the deadpool army that felt familiar and unfamiliar, he raised his eyebrows slightly, a little surprised. The battle with the blond old man just now required concentration, so Chu Han didn''t release a sickle to monitor the battlefield, and he didn''t know that Deadpool had already arrived on the battlefield and defeated the formation of the Alabastan army in one fell swoop. "Because it is not a pure hybrid, is the combat effectiveness greatly reduced, but it is enough, after all, I am not the Dragon King!" Chu Han nodded slightly as he looked at the vertical pupils that shone with sporadic golden rays in the eyes of those dead servants. The combat effectiveness of these Deadpools was reduced by more than half, but it was enough to reverse the situation. At this moment, a huge roar came into Chu Han''s ears from the distant sky, as if it was the sound of something coming. Chu Han frowned slightly, his eyes were heavy, did he finally wake up that thing. The national treasure of the Tianlong people, one of the three ancient weapons, the "king of heaven" Uranus! 263 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 264 Heaven vs. Hades! Chapter 264 Heaven vs. Pluto! "Because it is not a pure hybrid, is the combat effectiveness greatly reduced, but it is enough, after all, I am not the Dragon King!" Chu Han nodded slightly as he looked at the vertical pupils that shone with sporadic golden rays in the eyes of those dead servants. The combat effectiveness of these Deadpools was reduced by more than half, but it was enough to reverse the situation.Miscellaneous Chi Insects At this moment, a huge roar came into Chu Han''s ears from the distant sky, as if it was the sound of something coming. Chu Han frowned slightly, his eyes were heavy, did he finally wake up that thing. The national treasure of the Tianlong people, one of the three ancient weapons, the "king of heaven" Uranus! In the sky not far from the battlefield, there is a giant creature slowly moving. This creature is even more massive than a huge battleship, and San JuanWolf is about twice as large as a continent moving in the air. ! Looking at the shape, this thing looks like a huge fortress, but it''s too big. And on this huge fortress, there are several people looking at the battlefield in the distance, all of them wearing vacuum suits and a bubble hood on their heads. There is no doubt that these are the few remaining nobles in the world since the "Mary Joa" incident, the Denonites! The only son of the Sacred Family Zalakaro, who was standing on the very edge, looked at the land under his feet, with a hint of mockery at the corner of his mouth, and said: "Hmph, these stupid untouchables, when I wait for the noble Dragons to rule this land, this is the world. When surrendering to your feet, hahahaha!" At the end, the only son of the Sagrada Familia Zalakaro raised his head and laughed wildly, as if the world was already in his hands. The rare female Dragonite Galkali Palace frowned slightly, and said with disgust: "Can you keep your voice down? How rude!" The only son of the Sacred Family of Zalakaro narrowed his eyes and sneered: "Woman, what do you know, I am the king of the world, the noble Celestial!" His tone is extremely arrogant, as if he really is the king of the world. But it is true, because Saint Zalakaro is the grandson of the blond old man among the current five old stars, and one of the next five old stars. So it is not wrong to say that he is the king of the world. Galkali Palace turned his head and stared at him coldly, and before he had time to speak, his body suddenly fell forward. The same is true for others. After everyone stabilized in a thrilling manner, the only son of the Sagrada Familia Zalakaro cursed palely: "What the hell, who is driving this thing, why did you stop suddenly?" Saint Musgarud, who came out from inside, glanced expressionlessly at Saint Zalakaro, who had a pale face, and laughed slightly, "I''m sorry, this national treasure was activated by the blood of our Celestial Dragon. No one can control it anymore. It''s a pity that no one can scold you anymore, the king of the world!" He is the only patriarch who survived among the only surviving Tianlong people, and he is also the highest in this group. "you!" Saint Zalakaro''s face was blue, and when he was about to say something, Galkali Palace suddenly exclaimed: "We have reached the battlefield, but, my God, that is..." She exclaimed, and while covering her mouth with her hands, she concealed the shock in her eyes. Sage Zalakaro frowned slightly, walked to the edge and looked down, and said dissatisfiedly: "With me, the king of the world, what are you doing all this fuss about?" As he said, he looked down slowly, just to see the scene of Chu Han burning the dead blond old man''s body with''Chi''. Zalakaluo Sheng was stunned, his eyes were full of confusion, as if he hadn''t reacted yet. "Master, grandpa..." It was exactly at this time that the sickle caught the sound of this fortress, and Chu Han also cast his gaze at this moment. Saint Musgarud''s complexion changed drastically for the first time, and he shouted in horror: "Uranus, I, I order you in the name of the Dragonite to launch the strongest attack immediately and kill that kid for me!" His fingers trembled and pointed at Chu Han, who looked like an ant below. His face was pale and terrifying, as if he saw the death god in hell smiling at him. When the Mary Gioia massacre happened that year, Saint Musgarud happened to be there, but he survived because he was close to the building where the five old stars were. But the horrible scene of the apocalypse reverberated in his mind, especially after seeing Chu Han''s figure from afar, the picture of hell resurfaced. As soon as the voice of Saint Musgarud fell, the giant floating in the air made a "bang" sound. An island-sized muzzle slowly appeared below, aiming at the ground where Chu Han was. . Afterwards, a "buzz" sounded, and a ray of starlight seemed to be called, slowly drifting from the distant sky, gradually filling the huge muzzle, waiting to be launched at any time. Saint Musgarud swallowed hard, looked at Chu Han''s place in fear and excitement, and shouted: "Uranus, send and launch!" As the horrified and excited voice of Saint Musgarud fell, the huge muzzle comparable to the island shot out instantly. A devastating blue beam of light shot straight towards the battlefield where Chu Han was located! On the ground, Chu Han, who had just sensed the arrival of the huge fortress, raised his head slightly, facing the blue beam of light that came towards him. Chu Han only had time to blink his eyes, and the terrifying blue beam of light had already arrived on his head, and then there was nothing left. The blue beam of light crashed down, and the ground was lifted in an instant. Countless Pirate Navy, Alabastan soldiers, and even Deadpool, all turned into dust! Albana, which was turned into ruins in the distance, was uprooted! Between the heavens and the earth, there was silence, only the huge mushroom cloud slowly rising. The people fighting in the distance stopped one after another, staring at this scene with amazement. From the moment the blue light beam shot out to when it fell, it was only a few seconds, and there was no time for everyone to react. And on the huge fortress not far from the battlefield, Saint Musgarud laughed nervously: "Hahahaha, this is the horror of the Celestials, untouchables, see it? This is the noble Celestial Dragon. People, masters of the world, hahahahaha!" The other Tianlong people who came by this fortress were shocked at this moment, and the Galkali Palace opened its mouth slightly and muttered: "This is one of the three ancient weapons, the''king of heaven'' Uranus? , What a terrible destructive power..." That''s right, this huge war fortress moving in the air is Uranus, one of the three ancient weapons! It is the incarnation of the god of the sky, the master of the sky! At this moment, Saint Musgarud laughed nervously: "Uranus, launch, launch, and destroy everything on the ground for me, in the name of the great dragon man!" With the crazy voice of Saint Musgarud, this mysterious and terrifying war fortress once again made a "buzzing" sound, as if there was a god in it slowly waking up. After hearing the voice of Saint Musgarud, the Tianlongren on the side changed his face suddenly. But before they could say anything, ray of dazzling starlight floated, quickly filled the huge muzzle, and fired again! However, as soon as the blue beam of light came out, it was blocked by a dark gray beam of light emitted from a distance. The two beams of light met in mid-air and collided. The terrifying air pressure instantly sank the entire Shengting Island for several kilometers, and the sea water even rushed up from the ground. At the same time, the two beams of light paused after the collision, and then exploded in an instant. The surging and mighty waves of air dispersed around, crushing countless people on the ground fiercely, and some weaker soldiers directly vomited blood. On the other side, the war fortress Uranus, the king of heaven, was also shaken by this terrifying impact that could be called the end of the world. "Damn it, Saint Musgarud, what are you doing?!" Galkali Palace quickly stabilized his figure, shook his head, and said angrily. Most of the others were like this too, they were caught off guard by such a shock. Saint Musgarud has calmed down and said blankly: "Don''t ask me about this. You should ask the idiots of the world government and the navy, letting such terrorist weapons fall out!" Galkari Palace and the others were slightly startled, and then they seemed to think of something, and their faces suddenly sank. "Then what shall we do, that is not inferior to Uranus''s Prudun!" Saint Musgarud touched this huge fortress intoxicated, and said with a sneer: "It''s not inferior? You kids don''t understand anything, only Uranus is the real ancient weapon!" At this moment, even the gloomy Saint Zalakaro looked at Saint Musgarud, obviously not understanding what this meant. Saint Musgarud did not explain. After closing his eyes and feeling the terrifying power contained in this fortress, he once again said blankly: "Uranus, I command you in the name of the Draco, let the firepower on and destroy ''Pluton'' Prudun!" As soon as his voice fell, this huge war fortress made a strange sound, as if sighing. Afterwards, countless stars floated from the sky, condensed at the muzzle, it was an energy that was several times more terrifying than the previous two times! Under the horrified gazes of several other Dragonites, Saint Musgarud said indifferently: "Uranus, launch!" "Om" The fortress shook suddenly, and a blue beam of light that was twice as large as before shot out... the target was the rapeseed port city in the distance! At the same time, the port city of Alabastan, thousands of miles away. There is a giant warship with a weird shape staying here. There is a completely dark muzzle in front of the warship, where there is a wisp of smoke, because it emits a terrifying beam of light. On this battleship, there were two people standing, one was Chu Han who was supposed to have died under the first shelling of Uranus, and the other was the boatman of the Dragon God Pirate Group, m. Caesar. Courant. It was he who brought the deadpool army to this battlefield and defeated the coalition forces of the world government allies. At the same time, Caesar also brought this "the most fierce battleship in history", one of the three ancient weapons, the''Pluton'' Prudun! pa: Junyang is drunk, so the update is late, please forgive me, hiccup~ 264 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 265: A shocking explosion! The 265th chapter is a shocking explosion! Caesar''s air-like body floated around, glanced at the faintly visible blue light in the distance, and laughed: "Shoo, hello, silly Tianlong people want to see who is more of the "Pluto" or the "King of Heaven". Is it better?" According to rumors, Pluton is known as the "most fierce battleship in history". A single shot can destroy an island, and its power is extremely terrifying.Miscellaneous Chi Chong However, Chu Han, who was half of his dragon scales broken, frowned slightly, and suddenly shouted, "Caesar, immediately adjust the muzzle, aim at the''king of heaven'', and shoot it down for me!" His tone is a bit solemn, and a hint of panic? Caesar was stunned. When the peripheral light looked at the approaching blue in the distance, his face suddenly changed slightly and he pressed a gray button in his hand. "Pruton, launch!" As Caesar pressed the gray button, the "Pluto", known as the most fierce battleship in history, began to make the same "buzzing" sound as the "King of Heaven". Afterwards, countless gray rays of light condensed in the pitch-black muzzle, and a sense of destruction suddenly erupted. At the same time, that blue beam of light also reached the rape blossoms, attacking with terrifying destructive power! At this moment, an equally terrifying gray beam of light suddenly shot out from the pitch-black muzzle, facing the incoming blue beam of light! "boom" Two beams of light with terrifying and destructive power collided together, and a huge roar suddenly sounded, loudly, resounding throughout Alabastan. At the same time, the powerful air pressure that erupted after the collision of the two beams of light once again pushed the entire Shengting Island down for several thousand meters, and the sea water was squeezed up from the ground again and rushed straight into the sky. Therefore, the people on Shengting Island have seen their eyes cast to the sky, and there has been cracked, exposing the dark sky. On the other hand, Chu Han looked directly at the collision without fear, but there was a slight dignity in his eyes, as if he was not optimistic about the result of the collision. Caesar dodged in the air again and again for fear of being affected. At this moment, the two shocks stagnated slightly, and then suddenly exploded. The terrifying second shock split the entire Shengting Island in an instant, and countless cracks spread quickly on the island like spider webs! At the same time, various volcanoes on Shengting Island began to erupt, and earthquakes and desert tornadoes also formed one after another, raging on this island. Facing this shock, Chu Han turned sideways slightly, his current body is no longer allowed to continue to be seriously injured, otherwise, there will be a real danger of death! "boom" The shock of horror only lasted a few minutes before dissipating, only the sky was broken open, showing what had just happened. "Shoo, oh oh, what a terrible power, it really deserves to be called an ancient weapon that can destroy the world!" Caesar''s airy body floated around, his face and eyes filled with fear and emotion. Standing at the forefront of the battleship of Hades, Chu Han lowered his head slightly, looked at the huge muzzle that was still dark, and said, "Caesar, get out of here!" Caesar was taken aback, blinked and said, "Captain, what are you talking about?" The shelling fired by''Pluto'' just repelled the attack of''Heavenly King'', why did Chu Han want him to retreat? Chu Han lowered his eyes and said indifferently: "Leave here, right away!" Caesar opened his mouth slightly. When he wanted to say something, he was suddenly taken aback. He saw another dazzling blue in the distance. "This is impossible, how can this be..." Caesar stared at the blue with dull eyes. How could this be? Why can''t the''Pluto'' be able to fire two shelling shots after the completion of the charge? Why does the infamous''King of Heaven'' do not need to be charged! Chu Han calmly pulled out of Cun Yu, and said, "Because the''Pluto'' is a simplified version of the''Heavenly King'', the imitation can''t be stronger than the original one!" "What, what?!" Caesar looked at Chu Han with a shocked look, is''Pluto'' a simplified version of''King of Heaven''? Chu Han did not continue to explain, because the blue had already appeared in his sight, and it was getting bigger and bigger, gradually turning into a terrifying blue beam of light! "One Sword Flow UpanishadThe Kings Funeral Song!" Mura Yu also released blue light, colliding with that terrifying blue beam. "boom" A huge impact came from the blade, broke into Chu Han''s body, and instantly shattered most of his internal organs. "puff!" Chu Han suddenly spewed a mouthful of bright red blood, and the huge counter-shock force continued to come. But Chu Han''s face still didn''t panic, because the wisp of death in his eyes was constantly increasing, gradually turning the pure golden light emitted by the golden pupil into a murderous scarlet gold! Consciousness is completely lost, only the strong desire to kill. Hope! Infinite deadpool, four violent blood! Several times before, Chu Han had also touched the fourth-degree burst of blood, but only a little bit, and did not fully turn on the fourth-degree burst of blood. And now, in the face of the "primary ancient weapon" that could destroy the world, Uranus, the''king of heaven'', Chu Han finally opened his fourth blood burst! Chu Han''s body paused slightly, and a trace of scarlet golden light with astonishing killing intent radiated from the cold eyes! A depressing high temperature erupted, and the black flame wrapped around the blue beam of light, enveloped it, and slowly melted away. Gradually, the beam of light that was several times more terrifying than the Pluto cannon slowly melted and dissipated. Caesar on the side opened his mouth slightly, but could not make a sound. At this moment, Chu Han, who was completely indifferent like a dead man, used his feet and flew out with moon steps. The speed was amazing. Even Caesar didn''t come back to his senses until Chu Han disappeared into the sky. "Well, why doesn''t the captain wait until Prudun is recharged before killing him, so he will die if he confronts the''king of heaven''!" Caesar looked at the direction of Chu Han''s disappearance with a look of confusion. He didn''t know that at the moment Chu Han turned on the fourth burst of blood, he had already lost his consciousness as a human being, and only his strong desire to kill, desire and hope remained. Kill all the dragons and destroy Uranus, the''king of heaven''! At the same time, over the battlefield of the four-way melee, the only remaining patriarch Musgarud had a gloomy and terrifying face. He could feel that Uranus, the king of heaven, did not destroy the battleship, and the attack was blocked. Come down. "Damn it, it''s just a fake, so stubborn!" Musgarud said bitterly. He didn''t know that the first shelling was indeed blocked by Pluton, but the second time, it was blocked by Chu Han, who had entered a fourth-degree blood burst. Galkali Palace stepped forward with a blue face and cursed: "Musgarud, you bastard, what are you doing!" She was really angry, the two attacks launched by Uranus just now, the terrifying shock almost caused the Dragonite on this fortress to fall. Saint Musgarud directly pushed it to Rude Lu, and shouted: "Go away, it''s just a lowly woman. Except for reproducing offspring, you don''t deserve to be called a noble dragon!" When he said, he cast his gaze directly on all the Dragonites present. Obviously, he was talking about everyone. However, it is strange that instead of responding, they looked far away with a hell of a face. There was a man flying here at full speed, amazingly fast. Saint Musgarud didn''t hear any response, he was taken aback and turned his head, just to see the man. It was a face exuding a cold killing intent, and a scarlet golden light burst out in his eyes. The face of Saint Musgarud turned pale and weak, and there was no blood. The face full of icy killing intent was getting closer, and Saint Musgarud seemed to think of something and shouted in a panic: "U, Uranus, launch, launch with maximum power, shoot me that monster! " "In the name of the noble Tianlongren!" However, unexpectedly there was no movement in this war fortress. Instead, six pillars of light appeared out of thin air, covering all the Celestials, including the Holy Capital of Musgarud. At the same time, a cold mechanical sound rang, echoing in the air. "Sacrifice the sky with the blood of the heavenly dragons, and Uranus, the''king of heaven'', executes the jinji order to deliver the divine punishment!" After the mechanical sound fell, the Celestial dragons who were shrouded in the beam of light burst open, turning into a cloud of blood mist, floating towards the depths of Uranus, the''king of heaven''. Everyone on the ground was stunned. Without waiting for them to think too much, the dark sky suddenly burst out with a dazzling light, and the originally dim world suddenly became brighter. And Chu Han, who had entered the fourth degree of blood bursting, also rushed at this time, a trace of confusion appeared on his face, as if he was a little uncomfortable with the dim sky suddenly becoming bright. At this moment, a terrifying coercion fell from the sky, instantly pressing everyone down. Shengting Island finally cracked completely, the sea began to boil, the submarine volcanoes continued to erupt, and blood-red lightning fell one after another. Only after the fourth burst of blood, Chu Han looked at the sky with a confused expression, and an astonishing killing intent gradually appeared in his eyes. "Ding! Warning, warning, the dragon blood in the host is about to exceed the critical point, please stop immediately!" For the first time, the system issued a rapid alarm, but Chu Han still lost consciousness, and only the desire to kill was left. Roar! Chu Han opened his mouth slightly, but he let out a dragon chant, a pair of blue-gold dragon wings broke through the flesh and blood, and flew into the dark sky with his wings. At the same time, a terrifyingly extremely high temperature erupted, igniting the air around Chu Han. From a distance, it looked like a giant dragon burning with black flames! At the same time, golden thunder and lightning fell from the dark sky and collided with Chu Han, who was burning black flames. An extremely subtle spatial vortex bloomed with it, and the sound of "shoo" sent Chu Han and countless golden thunder and lightning. Suck it in. The heaven and the earth regained calm, only countless confused eyes on the ground were watching the sky with nothing. "Dragon Race" [Dawn of Fire + Twilight of the Gods + Chao Tianyuan Rebellion + Sakura Flower Language] 265 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 266: The Dark World! Chapter 266 The Dark World! Well Am I dead? No, I should have lost my consciousness as a human being, and fell into a deadpool! Yes, I turned on the blood burst four times and became a deadpool... But why can I still think now? Thinking like this, the man opened his eyes slightly. They were a pair of clear and dark eyes, with little cold light flickering, as if they were shining stars in the night sky.Miscellaneous Zhi Cug It was pitch black, there was no light, there was no blue sea, and there was no sound. He was the only one. "Should I fall into a deadpool, why am I here, where is this place?" The man looked around in confusion, but still only saw pitch black, as if it was darkness here. After a while, the man was fully awake, and the clear black pupils showed a faint indifference, which is a kind of indifference that can only be experienced after life and death. The man frowned slightly, trying hard to remember what happened. "I remember, in order to block the attack of the''king of heaven'', I activated the blood burst four times, and then rushed to the''king of heaven'', and after that, I was sucked in by a whirlpool..." The man raised his eyebrows slightly, looked around again, and said in a low voice, "Here is the inside of the whirlpool? But what is that whirlpool..." Its pitch black here, I cant see anything at all, and I cant feel any breath of life... Suddenly, the man was slightly startled, blinking, but nothing happened. The man''s face changed drastically in an instant, and he muttered incredible: "What''s going on, where is my power?!" Since waking up, this was the first time a man showed a trace of panic, because his power had all disappeared, as if he had never existed before. Or is it The man lowered his head slightly, and said desperately: "Could it be that I am dead..." Maybe, it really is like this, just like that, it''s fine to end everything. At this moment, a cold mechanical sound suddenly sounded. "You just gave up like that, are you desperate?" The sudden sound made the man pause slightly, and a dazzling golden light flashed across his dark eyes, but it only disappeared for a moment. "It seems that I am not dead, nor have I become Deadpool, right, system!" The man raised his head slightly, with a deep smile on his face. It turned out that he was not desperate. The realization just now was just trying to force something out! The cold mechanical sound was silent for a while, and then sounded again. "You are more and more like him, but I hope you don''t take the same path as him." This voice is cold and stiff. If you listen carefully, you will find that this voice is actually emitted from the man''s body. A strange light flashed in the man''s eyes and said: "So, do you want to explain what happened, where is this place, why my power disappeared, and you, what is it!" A series of questions came out of the man''s mouth like marbles, and it was obvious that these questions already existed in his mind. The cold mechanical sound didn''t last long before it sounded again. "It seems that you have already had doubts already, otherwise you won''t wake up and immediately think about everything." The man didn''t deny it, just smiled slightly, he really had doubts for a long time, after all, they have lived together for nearly twenty years! Yes, they have lived together for nearly two decades. Because the man is Chu Han, and that cold mechanical voice is the system that has brought him to life as a pirate for nearly two decades! The system was silent for a while, and the cold mechanical sound echoed in this dark and gloomy world. "Remember the first and final task I told you?" Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and he nodded and said, "Remember, overthrow the world government and kill all the Dragonites!" This was the first time he was reborn in the world of One Piece and the final mission released. After a slight pause, the system continued: "Yes, this is actually just a purpose, and that is to obtain Uranus the''king of heaven'' and use it to break the barriers of the world!" Chu Han squinted slightly. At that time, when the''King of Heaven'' launched, he had personally experienced the terrifying power, and he was still in fear. However, Chu Han was more concerned about another word in the system. World barriers! "You mean, we are no longer in One Piece''s world?" The system''s voice is no longer cold, but a little emotional: "Yes, we are in another world now, um, to be precise, in something in another world!" Chu Han frowned and said, "Then, how could my power disappear?" No matter what kind of world he was in, Chu Han didn''t care, as long as his power comparable to the Dragon King was still there, he would not be afraid of everything. The system seemed to jokingly said: "Did you really not feel it, the changes that have occurred on your own." Chu Han was startled slightly, stretched out his hands and looked at him, not knowing why, even in this dark place, he could still see himself clearly. "The body hasn''t changed, except for the loss of strength..." As Chu Han was talking, he was stunned, his strength disappeared? How does this feel a bit familiar? "Have you finally discovered it? Your power is not gone, but in a "sleep"!" After the system said this sentence, it fell silent completely, as if waiting for something. Chu Han looked at his hands blankly, and muttered, "Sleeping...Why do you fall into a deep sleep?" He seemed to have walked into a maze, and his consciousness began to gradually blur, faintly, as if he saw a dragon, a giant dragon full of blue-gold scales! Suddenly, Chu Han opened his eyes wide, and there was still pitch black in front of him. The only difference is that he has changed, becoming a giant green-gold dragon hundreds of feet long! Chu Han opened his mouth slightly, wanted to say something, but suddenly let out a dragon chant. "Roar!" Just when Chu Han wanted to speak again, he immediately closed his mouth, and the red-gold vertical pupils like a lantern were full of incredible. He became a dragon, a giant green-gold dragon! What exactly is going on? At this moment, a bright light suddenly appeared in the distance, it was sunlight, but I wanted a crack to be torn apart! Chu Han was startled slightly, before he could continue thinking, he suddenly shook the dragon wings nearly a thousand meters behind him, and quickly flew towards the crack where the light appeared. No matter what happened, he had to leave this dark and dark place first. Turning into a huge giant dragon queen, Chu Han''s speed was not only not slow at all, but also very fast, almost in the blink of an eye, he rushed to the front of the crack. Chu Han rushed in without any hesitation, no matter what was behind the crack, it was better than this dark and dark place! 266 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 267 Black King, Niederhogg! Chapter 267 The Black King, Nieder Hogg! Call, call, call.Miscellaneous Chi Insects The barren autumn wind blew quietly, and the big tree standing between the sky and the earth slowly dropped its leaves, as if it were scattered with flowers. However, in front of this big tree, there are countless dead bodies. At this moment, the branches of this big tree suddenly stopped moving, and the rich breath of life gradually radiated out. At the same time, a huge black shadow rushed out of the big tree, and the dragon wings covered with sharp scales did not cause any damage to the big tree, as if this big tree was just a phantom. The huge black shadow is a giant dragon with green and gold scales all over it. The pair of gold vertical pupils that shone with indefinite light quickly looked around, revealing a trace of contemplation. Which world is this, why, I will come here? After being silent for a while, the giant dragon slowly turned around and looked at the big tree standing between the sky and the earth. This big tree is so big, bigger than the three gates of justice, and it feels so familiar. Ju Long looked at this green tree with a little bewilderment. His mouth opened from time to time, but there was no sound, because he knew that as long as he opened his mouth, there would be a dragon chant, which would disturb the tree. of. But why would he know that Long Yin would disturb the tree? The cyan giant Long looked at the big tree in front of him quietly, and suddenly gave birth to a desire to swallow it into his belly! As time passed slowly, the desire in the eyes of the giant dragon grew stronger and stronger. He slowly approached the tree, his closed mouth opened. Just when his mouth opened to its maximum, two deafening dragons rang from a distance, directly awakening the mad blue giant dragon! The desire in the eyes of the cyan giant dragon disappeared instantly, and he instinctively let out a roar! Roar! The dragon roar resounded across the sky, like a thunder after the rain. There was silence between heaven and earth, and two huge black shadows could be seen faintly approaching here in the distance. At the same time, a trace of amazement flashed in the eyes of the cyan giant dragon. What just happened? The two huge black shadows also came to the big tree at this time. They were two giant dragons, one black and one white. The three huge giant dragons, black, green and white, looked at each other, and the dragon wings that were nearly a kilometer behind them also vibrated slightly. Among them, there is a hint of curiosity in the eyes of the white giant dragon. It seems that they don''t understand why there is such a terrifying giant dragon next to this big tree. But the black dragon looked at the cyan giant dragon thoughtfully, with a tyrannical cold light flashing in his eyes from time to time. At this time, the blue giant dragon had already reacted, and he silently looked at the black and white dragons, then looked back at the big tree behind him, with a trace of emotion in his eyes. Unexpectedly, behind that crack is this world, the world of dragons that he has longed for long ago! "Roar!" The cyan giant dragon roared slightly, although he still could not speak, but it was strange that the black and white giant dragon seemed to be able to understand, and cast his eyes on him. At this moment, the black dragon seemed to have finally confirmed something, and roared at the cyan giant dragon, and a strong possessive desire erupted from the golden vertical pupils. The black dragon''s roar seems normal, but to the blue dragon, it sounds like a thunder on the ground! "The new king, where are you from and why is the system on you?" The cyan giant dragon widened his eyes, looking at the majestic and tyrannical black dragon, his eyes were full of incredible. Why would he know the existence of the system?! That''s right, this cyan giant dragon is Chu Han who just rushed out of that dark world. And this world that Chu Han reached through the cracks was a world of dragons. Because this is a world ruled by dragons! Chu Han opened his mouth slightly, trying to say something, but only let out a low growl. However, what is strange is that the two giant dragons seemed to understand, and they looked up and down Chu Han. Among them, the black dragon looked up and roared as if seeing something new. "Interesting, you don''t know anything, and you don''t even know the words of the dragon, aren''t you a dragon?" It was strange that the black dragon was just roaring, but Chu Han could clearly know what he was talking about. Chu Han squinted slightly, fell silent for a moment, and tried to incorporate what he wanted to express into the roar. "You, why, do you know, the system?" Heilong seemed to raise his eyebrows, his golden eyes staring at Chu Han indifferently, as if he wanted to see the system hiding deep in Chu Han''s body! At the same time, there is still a fiery desire in his eyes. At this moment, the white giant dragon suddenly let out a deafening roar, instigated its wings to rush towards the black dragon, and broke the sound barrier in an instant. The black dragon turned slightly to face the impact of the white dragon. boom! The two huge giant dragons collided horribly, and the strong collision erupted into a turbulent flow of elements. The ultra-high temperature and ultra-low temperature high-speed air flow alternately split the cloud layer, but it did not have a slight impact on the big tree full of life. . And the Chu Han on the side had not recovered from the shock, he had witnessed such a scene. They had been fighting before they wanted to come, but only after hearing Chu Han''s roar of dragons did they stop fighting. Now that they knew Chu Han''s existence, they would continue their previous battle. At this moment, the white giant dragon let out a low growl. "The new king, kill Nidhogg, or he will bite the World Tree!" Chu Han squinted slightly, his voice was a bit cold and tender, it should be a female. After being silent for a while, Chu Han yelled reluctantly. "Why do I want to help you, the world, the tree, what will happen if it collapses?" Chu Han was actually very clear about the consequences of the World Tree''s impact on him, because he remembered the prophecy about the collapse of the World Tree recorded in Norse mythology. He was just not sure, Bai Long''s purpose. Heilong seemed to have discovered the dialogue between Bailong and Chu Han, raised his head and roared, the golden pupils in his eyes suddenly lit up, a terrifying might descended from the sky, and many corpses on the ground seemed to come alive and turn into heads. The giants/dragons opened their mouths and roared, responding to the call of the black dragon. However, Chu Han and Bai Long were not affected at all, they just shook their wings and flew in the air. Because they are all kings, unlike the low-level dragons that have died, they are proud and lonely kings! Heilong also understood that this power was not effective against them, he was just trying to vent his anger. "The new king, do you really want to kill me? Don''t you want to know the secret of the system?" Chu Han''s figure paused slightly, and his scarlet golden eyes, which were different from those of ordinary dragons, stared at the black dragon closely, and let out a low growl. "I really want to know the secrets of the system, because I know that the system hides a lot of things from me, but I also know that he won''t harm me, but what about you who are cruel and tyrannical?" "Black King, Niederhogg!" ... ps: To be continued, and please rest assured, this part is just a transition and pit, it will not be too long, it will soon enter the plot 267 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 268 The Battle of Three Kings! Chapter 268 The Battle of the Three Kings! The black king Nidhogg, a black giant symbolizing despair, is cruel and tyrannical. He is the only ancestor of all dragons and created the four kings and the white king.Miscellaneous*Zhi*Insect The supreme existence of the supreme, the most virtuous and the most powerful, the ultimate existence in the deepest part of the dragon civilization, the strength is unlimited. Rule the whole world with fate, and graze human beings as sheep in the name of gods. This is all that Chu Han knows about Nidhogg, and it is also the reason why he chose to stand by Bai Long. "The new king, the system probably hasn''t told you about me, why do you recognize me?" Nidhogg slightly squinted his golden pupil as large as a lantern. Chu Han stretched out his dragon claws and looked at the green and gold scales covered in flesh and blood. It seemed that the system had really concealed a lot of things from him! It can be seen from the tone of Black King Nidhog that he has a very familiar feeling about the system, even more familiar than Chu Han. It''s like having a system before! It seems to be more and more interesting! Chu Han smiled low, and suddenly agitated his wings behind him, and in the blink of an eye he came to the back of Black King Nidhogg, and a terrifying high-temperature breath suddenly spit out and hit Nidhogg. The flame of the king of bronze and the king of fire, the spirit of the king. The flame! Before becoming the Dragon King, Chu Han was already able to skillfully use''Jun Flame'' to cause devastating disasters. What''s more, after gaining the blood of the Dragon King, become the Queen of Bronze and Fire! The high temperature breath only smashed the Black King Nidhog away for a certain distance, and did not cause him any substantial damage. For this, Chu Han was not surprised, after all, that was the Black King Nidhogg, the ancestor of all dragons. He obtained the bloodline of the King of Bronze and Fire from the system, which was also created by Nidhogg. In a sense, the Black King can even be said to be the ancestor of Chu Han. It''s just that he is absolutely impossible to admit. The Black King Nidhog turned slightly and looked at Chu Han, with an indifferent smile flashing in his eyes: "Very well, you are declaring war on me, the new king of bronze and fire!" As the black king who created the white king, the four kings, and all dragons, he knows the great existence of dragons best, because he is the king of all dragons! Just as Niederhogg finished speaking, the white giant dragon looked at Chu Han in shock, and the golden pupils as big as lanterns were full of curiosity and doubts. She knew very well that the throne of the King of Bronze and Fire was only born not long ago. It was controlled by the twins of Norton and Constantine, and was one of the four kings created by the black king Nidhogg. Chu Han calmly looked at the black king''s golden eyes, and the moment an indifferent smile flashed, he had already begun to act. The huge wings vibrated slightly, leading him to fly over Niederhogg, then opened his mouth slightly, and a series of extremely complicated dragon words spit out from his mouth. Ling Ling. Trial! It is simply unimaginable that Chu Han has gradually mastered the use of Dragon Language in less than a day after becoming the King of Bronze and Fire. It is obvious that he did not use Dragon Language before. The Black King Nidhogg glanced mockingly at the flowing gray air and the cross that was gradually forming, and let out a low growl. "cancel!" The grey air that was flowing suddenly disappeared, as if it had never appeared before. Chu Han sighed slightly. As expected, the Black King Nidhogg was the most complete element controller, able to control the elements purely with consciousness. The main fighting method of the dragon, the "Speaking Spirit", could not cause him any harm at all. A golden light flashed in Bailong''s eyes on the side, and he glanced at Chu Han as if he wanted to say something. Chu Han''s eyes flashed and his mouth opened slightly, but he didn''t say anything, but silently thought about something. Black King Nidhogg suddenly vibrated his wings and rushed towards Chu Han and Bai Long. Although he didn''t know what Bai Long and Chu Han had said, he only needed to kill them as soon as possible. No matter what happened, it didn''t matter! At this moment, a terrifying mental storm suddenly formed, covering Chu Han and Black King Nidhogg, but did not cause Chu Han any harm. The spirit of the White King''s line is a high-level language spirit. Mengmo! Nidhogg swayed the huge black dragon''s tail, and unexpectedly did not cancel the high-level linguistic spirit of this spirit system as before. "Heh, you really don''t have a long memory, even if I can''t cancel this Yan Ling, what can I do? This Yan Ling can''t do any harm to me at all!" "Mengmo" has a very wide coverage, especially by the white dragon who is the white king... But it is a pity that the''Mengmo'' pulls the opponent into his own dream, so as to kill the opponent with consciousness. However, the black king Nidhogg created the ancestors of all dragons, and his spirit is so powerful that it is almost unimaginable! The White King swung his wings slightly, ignoring Ned Hogg''s words at all, the golden pupils in his eyes burst out with an astonishing light, and instantly rushed to the Black King, and bit him together. Broken scales and flesh and blood fell from the air one after another, and the two huge giant dragons kept crashing into each other. At the same time, Chu Leng''s eyes were aside, and a terrifying high temperature suddenly rose on his body, and the cyan airflow trembled at high speed. He seemed to be doing something, his mouth kept opening and closing, and a line of profound dragon words uttered from Chu Han''s mouth, turning into countless runes suspended in the air. On the other side, the battle between the white king and the black king was about to be determined. The white king''s body was full of golden blood, and there was a trace of fatigue in the golden eyes. However, the Black King was only torn apart dozens of scales, not as embarrassed as the White King. Obviously, Niederhogg''s strength is completely above the White King. At the same time, Niederhogg also noticed Chu Han''s movements and the high-speed flow of fire in the air. "Roar!" Niederhogg suddenly felt uneasy, and suddenly tore a large piece of flesh and blood on King White, and then rushed towards Chu Han, with a golden light in his eyes, obviously intending to cancel the elements controlled by Chu Han with his consciousness again. Suddenly, the space was distorted, and Chu Han''s huge body was instantly sucked in by a whirlpool. At the same time, the surrounding environment suddenly changed, the huge world tree in the distance disappeared, and the dim sky also disappeared, leaving only a pale world. Niederhogger was silent for only half a second, then raised his head and roared, and all the sights instantly shattered as if glass was hit by a stone. The huge world tree in the distance still stands between the sky and the earth, the dim and barren world is still there, but the fire element in the air has become violent, like an oil barrel about to explode. And what caused all of this was Chu Han who was not sucked in by the whirlpool. There was a turbulent flow of black and blue fire elements in front of him, and the violent and terrifying high temperature continued to explode, and faintly, you could hear waves of dragons ringing from it. 268 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 269: Bronze Purgatory! Chapter 269 Bronze Purgatory! "Ang~" Niederhogger was silent for only half a second, then raised his head and roared, and all the sights instantly shattered as if glass was hit by a stone.Miscellaneous The huge world tree in the distance still stands between the sky and the earth, the dim and barren world is still there, but the fire element in the air has become violent, like an oil barrel about to explode. And what caused all of this was Chu Han who was not sucked in by the whirlpool. There was a turbulent flow of black and blue fire elements in front of him, and the violent and terrifying high temperature continued to explode, and faintly, you could hear waves of dragons ringing from it. Nidhogg didn''t know what it was, but he smelled of equity in him. "The power of the King of Bronze and Fire? Oh, ridiculous!" The Black King looked at Chu Han and the White King ironically. As the ancestor of all dragons, he created the great existence of the White King and the Four Kings. His power is the greatest in the world! However, Chu Han didn''t seem to hear it. The surrounding fire element turbulence became more and more violent, and gradually the sound of "Dangdangdang" began to appear, overlapping with the dragons. The symphony of bronze and dragon yin sounded, and a turbulent flow of chaotic elements broke out in the air, and the piece of blood and flesh on the ground flew up and fell into the black-cyan turbulence. The Black King Nidhogg suddenly let out an angry roar, and his hugely vibrating wings rushed towards Chu Han. He suddenly felt a sense of anxiety. Chu Han must die! However, a white shadow enveloped the sky, and his almost perfect body blocked the way of the Black King. That is the white king, the black king Nidhogg created the strongest existence second only to him, possessing the ability to perfectly replicate the voice of the other four monarchs and the power to master spiritual elements. Without any words, the huge black and white dragons collided together, and a turbulent flow of terrifying elements broke out frequently. The earth, ocean, mountains, sky, all are destroyed and reborn in an instant. The world tree standing between the sky and the earth shook slightly in the distance, exuding the sadness of autumn. There were countless living bones on the ground growing flesh and blood, and let out a violent roar! That''s an army that belongs to the dragon clan alone, Deadpool! They died, but still responded to the call of the Black King. Before the supreme power of the Black King, they responded to the call, roaring again, and fighting for the king! The thick dark cloud shattered, and the two sides collided like meteors, and then a rain of blood fell, each falling on the sea. A powerful word erupted instantly, and the domain rapidly expanded, covering the sea within thousands of kilometers. It was an extremely cold domain. The sea water in the domain was rapidly condensing, and the moisture in the air was also condensing, just like a moment. The blizzard swept across the sea. They fell on the ice, and the blazing and hot dragon blood also dripped on the ice. The scales on their bodies were mostly broken. There were hundreds of thousands of dragon bones broken, and the most serious It will viscera, the sharp claws constantly pierce the scales, causing huge damage on the viscera. And the one who had the upper hand was obviously the Black King Nidhogg, as you can see from the fact that he had time to release the spirit of the word to freeze the sea before landing on the sea. The Black King''s tyrannical and indifferent gaze no longer looked at Chu Han''s side, even if the terrifying turbulence of the fire element had already triggered a riot of all the elements in the air. Up to now, the battle between the black king and the white king is over. Although the White King is the only dragon that can challenge the status of the Black King, it is a pity that the supreme power and power of the Black King is not comparable to that of the White King. The frozen sea, the blood-stained air, and the sadness emanating from the World Tree are very suitable for a king''s funeral. The black king flew to the white king silently, he was sure she had no power to fight back. The White King slowly fell, and countless holes in the broken scales were bleeding. She was already powerless, and then she could only look at Chu Han, the new King of Bronze and Fire! The violent fire element in the air suddenly quieted collectively, and seven bronze swords of different shapes were quietly suspended in front of Chu Han, surrounded by chaotic elements. The Black King slowly turned his gaze to Chu Han, and then at the seven blood-stained bronze swords, the dragon, Latin, and ancient Hebrew words were interlaced, with the blood of the three kings on them. The king of bronze and fire, the black king, and the white king! "The power of the King of Bronze and Fire uses his consciousness to create impossible metals to create the strongest bronze weapons, but what''s the use? How is this different from your''Bronze Throne''?" The Black King roared, with a trace of anxiety in his eyes. He had seen "Kungunir" and "Sword of Victory", but none of them gave him such a dangerous feeling. But these seven bronze swords stained with the blood of the king gave him a biting edge! He seemed to be able to see the sight of his body being pierced by these seven swords. Chu coldly looked at the seven bronze swords in front of him. They were the pinnacle of alchemy, because he was born the greatest alchemist, the king of bronze and fire. The dying King White also showed a hint of surprise in his eyes, which is indeed the greatest existence of alchemy. With the appearance of seven bronze swords, Chu Han''s body shape also quietly changed. The huge body of hundreds of feet is slowly shrinking, and the wings of a kilometer are gradually closing, the only thing that remains unchanged is the dazzling golden pupil! Soon, in the eyes of the black king and the white king, Chu Han shrank to more than two meters, countless scales fastened the flesh and blood, and the pair of nearly 1,000-meter wings also shrank to ten meters, and a faint blue dragon appeared above. . This figure and height are nothing more than an ant for the Black King and White King, who are nearly a thousand meters tall, but the terrifying aura fully shows that this is still a giant! Seven bronze swords are circling Chu Han''s body, the terrifying sharpness shows that they can tear everything in the world instantly, including the hard dragon scale armor! "Bronze Purgatory, Greed. Greed!" The purely sharp bronze sword flew out, tearing the air with a terrifying breath, and cutting open the dragon scales of the Black King Nidhogg. "Bronze Purgatory, gluttonous!" The long knife full of fine holes in the metal carried purple poisonous gas through the huge dragon body of the Black King Nidhogg, and the roar of heavy objects fell. "Bronze Purgatory, laziness!" A long bronze sword that resembled Mura Yumura flew up and cut the Black King who had just flew up from the sea into the sea again! "Bronze Purgatory, lust. Desire!" The tiny bronze knife that looked like a circus clown juggling quickly sank into the sea, bringing a pillar of blood and the black king covered with broken scales onto the ice. "Bronze Purgatory, furious!" Chu Han personally held the one-meter-long long knife in his hand, step by step towards the Black King who fell on the ice. A roar of dragons roared from the inside of the sword, as if he wanted to drink blood to sanction everything in the world! There are still two bronze swords with fuzzy shapes that are not visible. This is because Chu Han''s power is not enough to make this terrifying weapon completely. Because the pinnacle masterpiece of this set of alchemy is the weapon of killing the king. With the blood of the king as the guide, and the power and power of the king of bronze and fire as the foundation, this is the bronze purgatory. The seven deadly sins! The blood of all kings will end with the sword! 269 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 270 Fall of the White King! Chapter 270: The Fall of the White King! The black king Nidhogg was lying on the ice with a gloomy face, and a furious killing intent flashed in the golden vertical pupils. The scales on his body were mostly broken, and almost every part of him was bleeding outward.MiscellaneousZhiInsects= Greed, greed, gluttony, lust, desire, and laziness caused too much damage to the Black King, almost endangering his life. And this is just the incomplete "Bronze Purgatory. The Seven Deadly Sins". If it is complete, based on the current state of the Black King Nidhogg, he has been seriously injured and frequently died. Roar! The almost perfect black giant dragon slowly stirred its wings and flew high into the sky. Two golden rays of light shot from the air indifferently towards Chu Han and the seven alchemy swords. Chu Han held the "furious" in the shape of an ancient Chinese saber, and slowly walked towards the fallen White King. After shrinking from a few hundred feet to two meters, Chu Han''s body was filled with a terrifying high temperature, and the solid ice surface was instantly melted and turned into sea water again. The white king''s body has been bruised all over, and thousands of bones have almost been broken, but her expression is still so cold and indifferent, as if it is not her who is about to die. Chu Han strolled to the front of King Bai, but because he had shrunk, from a height, he could not be seen at all. "..." The White King made a strange sound, like a sorrow, and a dragon chant, as if he wanted to express something. Chu Han looked at King White in silence, and suddenly said, "Hey, aren''t you still a baby?" For the White King and the Black King, Chu Han actually knows very little, especially their birth, which is even more a mystery. The white giant dragon slightly raised his heavy eyelids, as if rolled his eyes. At this time, you are still in the mood to make a joke, and it''s not funny. The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised, but there was a trace of sadness in his eyes, because this white dragon, which may not have been born long, is dying. The black king, half of his body submerged in the clouds, quietly watched the movement on the ice, waiting for the death of the white king, then ate her, and then killed Chu Han, the new king of bronze and fire! Rumble! A blood-colored thunder and lightning suddenly fell, and the sky was instantly painted red, the heavy rain poured down, and the storm blew. This seems to be a grand funeral. However, all of this disappeared when it was about to approach the huge white shadow on the ice. They are afraid, even if this huge white shadow is dead, these elements between heaven and earth are still afraid and dare not approach. Chu Han quietly looked at the golden pupils that had been closed and might never be seen again, and clenched the one-meter-long "furious" with one hand. Boom! An abruptly formed crack appeared on the ice surface, and the sea water flowed very calmly and was not affected by a strong impact. The clouds did not know when it dimmed, and those visions slowly calmed down, and two golden light beams shot onto the ice. These two golden rays of light are not warm, they did not melt the ice, but they were extremely cold, which lowered the temperature of the wind and snow. Chu Han slowly put down the one-meter-long "furious" and quietly looked at the white shadow with his eyes closed in front of him. He didn''t turn around, because the two cold golden rays were looking at him coldly. "Want to go further, Niederhogg, your ambition is not small, but will I let you do what you want..." Chu Han lowered his head slightly, the "furious" in his hand slowly raised, and a dragon chant suddenly sounded. . Chu Han''s figure disappeared instantly. The next moment, a loud thunder blast suddenly sounded in the sky! At the same time, various elements in the air began to riot, heavy rain, thunder and lightning, hail, earthquake, tsunami... Countless disasters all erupted at this moment, the earth was shaking, the sea was flowing backwards, and the sky was torn apart. Only the cyan and black shadows are constantly colliding. Every time the two shadows collide, there is a loud noise, and the momentum is far more shocking than thunder. In just an instant, they had no idea how many collisions they had made. The dark clouds had disappeared, leaving only the whitewashed sky. At this moment, the four bronze swords on the ice suddenly trembled and trembled and flew up into the sky. Then, an angry and painful dragon chant sounded, and a black figure slammed through the ice and fell into the water. At the same time, a black scorching sun fell from the sky and crashed onto the ice. The frozen ice surface with a radius of thousands of kilometers made a "click" sound. However, this explosion that was called apocalypse did not cause a trace of harm to the cyan monster. Da da da The blood-covered cyan monster walked out of the explosion range expressionlessly, and the whole body was full of residual terrifying heat. Roar! The cyan monster suddenly let out a roar, and the wings behind it vibrated slightly, rushing to the black shadow resting on the ice. The black king Nidhogg turned his back to the cyan monster. He was biting and devouring flesh and blood. It was a piece of white flesh and blood that belonged to a white giant dragon that had fallen asleep. In just a blink of an eye, the cyan monster had already come behind the black king, and the dragon claws slammed into the gathered black wings and made a clanging sound, sparks scattered everywhere. At the same time, the cyan monster opened his big mouth and bit on the black king''s back fiercely. The sharp teeth instantly smashed the hard scales, biting a large piece of flesh from his back. "Roar!" The black dragon suddenly let out a painful roar, and the white meat in its mouth slipped quietly. Bang! The black dragon slightly swayed the dragon''s tail covered with spikes, knocked the cyan monster out, and then kept biting the white dragon in front of him, with golden blood flowing from his mouth. The black dragon''s breath gradually became violent, like a dark night covering the sky and the sun. Roar! The cyan monster that was thrown out let out an angry roar, the golden pupils shrank, a strong high temperature suddenly erupted, and the heat wave instantly covered the entire ice. The heat wave smashed the black dragon away, and at the same time, a cyan figure that was a little shorter than the black dragon''s huge body rushed over, not caring about the dragon''s claws pierced by the spikes, and grabbed the black dragon''s tail that was bigger than him. , Suddenly hit the ice. Boom boom boom! The cyan monster picked up the black dragon and continuously smashed it on the ice, bringing up a jet of water soaring into the sky. At the same time, the black dragon coldly chewed the flesh and blood stuffed in his mouth, there was no emotion in the golden eyes, only infinite indifference and killing intent. At this moment, the seven alchemy swords that were born with the power of the king slowly became illusory, as if they were about to disappear. Chu Han threw the black dragon out without even thinking about it, and kicked the white giant dragon with only half of his body into the crack. At the same time, an angry roar followed, and the black dragon flew back with a violent breath, and the golden pupils stared at Chu Han coldly. And the peaks of the seven alchemy techniques gradually turned into shadows, and no longer had specific shapes. This is a sign of disappearance! 270 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 271: The Powerful Black King! Chapter 271: The Powerful Black King! Bronze Purgatory. Seven Deadly Sins! The concrete manifestation of the power and power of the King of Bronze and Fire is cast from the blood and flesh of the King of Bronze and Fire, the Black King, White King, and Chu Han. This is the pinnacle of alchemy. It is a bronze weapon that can kill the king. ."Miscellaneous "Zhi" Chong" But Chu Han is only the King of Bronze and Fire after all. If it wasn''t for his previous strength that he had reached a level comparable to that of the Dragon King, he was now at the level of the Four Great Kings. Barely maintained Chu Han lowered his head slightly, looking at the "rage" that was gradually disappearing, a trace of thought flashed in his eyes. The strength of the Black King Nidhog is too strong, almost to the point of unfathomable, especially after eating half of the flesh and blood of the White King. With Chu Han''s strength comparable to the four great kings, without the "seven deadly sins", he could not even fight Nidhogg. On the ice in the distance, the Black King Nidhogg still had a cold expression, with a hint of mockery in his eyes. With his strength, he could naturally detect that the seven "seven deadly sins" that had just emerged are about to disappear. Niederhogg was very calm, even with the "seven deadly sins" in his hand, Chu Han could only contend with him in a seriously injured state. Without the "seven deadly sins", Chu Han will undoubtedly die! So he didn''t worry at all, it was like when hunting in Africa, after pushing the prey step by step into desperation and despair, then slowly tasting the fruits of victory. However, the Black King is not a hunter, and Chu Han is not a prey either. They are just enemies, enemies destined to never die! Suddenly, Chu Han spewed a mouthful of golden blood from his mouth, sprinkled it on the "furious" that was gradually disappearing, and a roar followed. At the same time, the other six bronze swords trembled slightly, and a turbulent flow of elements broke out one after another! Even the previous two "jealous" and "arrogance" that had no specific shapes are slowly consolidating. Roar! The Black King Nidhogg seemed to have discovered something, and he roared angrily, and the wings behind him shook slightly and rushed towards Chu Han. Shoo... Six bronze swords that exuded violent aura instantly pierced the air and hovered quietly around Niederhogg. The terrifying edge pierced the black scales in an instant. On the other side, Chu Han squeezed the solid "furious" again, and walked toward Niederhogg surrounded by six bronze swords. Now, the position between the hunter and the prey has been reversed. However, at this moment, the huge world tree in the distance shook uncontrollably, and a strong wind blew away many bones on the ground. Surrounded by six bronze swords, Nidhogg laughed lowly, and then his figure dissipated on the ice like a projection. Ling Ling. phantom! Chu Han''s footsteps paused slightly, and the golden pupil suddenly burst out with cold light, he was fooled! Bang! A big hole suddenly broke in the ice, and a huge black figure flew up from below, and a touch of white could be seen faintly. It was as if the dark night rising from the northern ice sea swallowed the moon. Chu Han''s body sank slightly, and ice chips splashed all over. boom! In an instant, the two monsters collided together, and there was a loud thunder explosion. Chu Han''s golden eyes burst out with dazzling golden lights, and the "furious" instantly broke open the scales of the black king Nidhogg, and cut a bloody wound on his body. At the same time, Nidhogg opened his mouth to bite a large piece of flesh and blood on Chu Han, and swallowed it directly. This is the way the dragons fight, barbaric and violent! The battle between the two monsters went from the ice to the air and then to the sea. The surrounding natural elements have completely rioted, and this wild world seems to have returned to the birth of chaos, when the world first opened! However, just as the moon will set, the sun will rise, and people will eventually die, so the battle will also end. Chu Han was like a cannonball. After colliding with several mountain peaks, he was lying weakly among the gravel. His golden pupils were gradually dimming, and his "rage" slipped quietly. He was already unable to hold on to the most lethal bronze weapon among the "seven deadly sins". And in the distance, a black shadow covering the sky and the sun quietly stared at Chu Han, as if a hunter was sure of the prey''s powerless resistance. Every dragon king is terrifying, even if that dragon king is dying frequently. Chu Han stood up weakly and held "Rage" again, calmly looking at the huge black shadow in the distance, with a trace of regret in his eyes. Although he had anticipated this result a long time ago, he still felt unwilling. "Heh, Black King, it really deserves the title of''king''!" The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised, and the rage in his hand maintained a violent posture of one meter long. Then, a huge cyan slash rushed towards the huge black shadow in the distance with the terrifying heat! The flame of the king of the king of bronze and fire, the spirit of words. The flame of the king! The ultra-high temperature comparable to the inner core of the sun erupted in an instant, and in a blink of an eye a violent storm of fire elements formed, covering the entire sky. This is like placing a yuanzidan on the sun, with a boom, the yuanzidan is gone and the sun is gone. At the same time, Chu Han''s body sank slightly, and the wings on his back suddenly vibrated, flying in the opposite direction like a bird! When this comical scene fell into Niederhogg''s eyes, it was also speechless. The dignified King of Bronze and Fire, a great existence comparable to the King of Black and White, turned around and ran away after releasing a big move! The seven bronze swords that were enough to kill the king shuddered slightly, and they broke through the air to catch up with Chu Han''s figure, and disappeared into the sky with him. The Black King Nidhog was silent for a while, and seemed to let out a sigh. Subsequently, his figure began to swell and swell, and soon broke through a hundred meters to reach a thousand meters. Hard. Hard scales enveloped his whole body. The scales flowed with a beautiful luster, as if they were made of bronze or even red gold. The steel-like muscles slowly undulated under the scales, and the whole body''s bones burst slightly. ring. The original hideous and terrifying picture has disappeared, leaving only calm and indifference. This is the Black King, the true Black King Nidhog at the peak! "You can''t run away, the new king of bronze and fire." He calmly looked at the dark sky. "Even if you hand over the system, you will die!" His voice was not loud, but the world heard it, as if it was a huge bronze bell roaring. "All rebels will be pierced with fiery spears in the deepest part of hell!" On the other side, Chu Han had already flown for an unknown number of kilometers. He didn''t agitate the wings behind him anymore. The strong wind in the air lifted him up and flew quickly to the distance with him. That is the element of wind between heaven and earth. Although he is not a person who completely controls the elements like the White King and the Black King, he can also briefly manipulate the natural elements between heaven and earth. The seven bronze swords that followed him hovered around him, and the speed was no slower than Chu Han. But when passing a sea with surging waves, Chu Han''s squally wind suddenly disappeared, his wings gathered weakly, like a bird with folded wings, slowly falling into the sea. The seven bronze swords let out a whine, trembled, and fell with the cyan monster. 271 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 272 Embryo! Chapter 272 Embryo! In a primitive village in the north, a group of humans who covered their lower body with animal skins stared blankly at the river that showed signs of changing color in front of them. They witnessed the incredible scene that had just happened.Miscellaneous / Chi / Insects A cyan monster with spikes and wings and seven swords fell from the air and fell into the river. "@#%&*" A group of primitive humans wearing animal skins scratched their heads and communicated, but what they said did not have a precise note. It is even stranger and more mysterious than the profound dragon language. Suddenly, a little boy in this primitive village was slightly startled, holding his head in pain and squatting down, shouting a lot of ancient and mysterious dragon language. Not only the little boy, but the other men, women, and children in the village also began to hold their heads in pain, shouting the same dragon language as the little boy. If you look closely, you will notice that these primitive humans who hold their heads in pain have more or less a dazzling golden blood on their bodies. That was the blood spilled by the cyan monster that just passed by here. Suddenly, the primitive humans holding their heads in pain stopped their movements, looked at the river that had gradually yellowed in confusion, and spoke a domineering and profound dragon language. "On the day when my king returns to the world, all enemies who are invincible should die!" At the same time, the eyes of the primitive humans who chanted the mysterious dragon language lit up, and bursts of golden light burst out, instantly flooding the area. At the same time, at the bottom of the gradually yellowing river, a black-haired man who was only twenty years old slowly opened his eyes, revealing a pair of dark eyes, and the dazzling golden light had disappeared. Um, is this in the sea, then, let''s cocoon here, and I don''t know how long to sleep. Thinking of this, the black-haired man slowly closed his eyes, and layers of blood-colored silk-like things quickly surrounded him, as if a larva turned into a cocoon, waiting for the day when the cocoon was reborn and turned into a butterfly. At the same time, a mechanically cold voice rang at the bottom of the river. "Ding!" "The evolution program starts, the host enters a deep sleep, the time limit is unknown, and the situation after evolution is unknown!" After a long silence, a slightly weak mechanical sound rang again. "Ding!" "The system automatically goes into deep sleep, the deadline is unknown!" At the same time, after the black-haired man fell asleep, the world fell into chaos. The black king destroyed the ice sea with supreme might, and found the white king who was dead but not stiff and lingering, and nailed her to the Optimus copper pillar and plunged into the roaring ice sea. Then, after six epochs of ice, the power of the white emperor finally weakened, so the black emperor sank the white emperor together with the copper pillars into the volcano on the seabed, turned her into ashes, swallowed the ashes, and retrieved it. He gave the white emperor power before. Believing that he had completely killed the White Emperor and her blood, the Black King was devouring the White Queen, soaring to the highest point of the sky with a painful roar, and then falling straight to the deepest part of the seabed, breaking through the winter ice, and so on seven times. . After suppressing this rebellion, the Black King recorded the long history of war and the fate of the rebels with the icy copper pillar table. One era later, the Black Emperor was killed by the four kings and humans on his throne. His throne was the mountain covered forever by ice and snow. The people who killed him placed his huge body on the top of the mountain. His wings hung down to the foot of the mountain, his blood flowed down like magma, dyed the whole mountain red, melted the ice and snow, and rose up into the sky with bloody water vapor, turning into dark red clouds, raining bright red, killing Those who died were bathed in the rain and cheered, and they cheered that day as a "new era." The "Road to the Gods" was blocked after the death of the black king, and no one can become a new black king. Dragons were killed or cocooned one after another, the gates of Nibelung roots were all closed, and the dragon civilization was lost. Because of greed and greed, human beings in the name of paying tribute to the gods gave birth to hybrid offspring of female sex and dragons, creating the so-called "hybrid species", and began the jinji study of how to maintain high purity dragon blood and human instincts, which derived it Violent blood skills and genetic drugs; the day the Black King was killed was the beginning of the mixed race war, the biggest threat finally disappeared, and the mixed race family fought for the dominance of this world; For humans, the dragons heritage is like Pandoras box. Humans think that it contains power beyond this era, but when they open the box, only the devil will be released. Among all the rising hybrids, there is a hybrid force that was born early, silently guarding the yellowing river, as if waiting for something. "Wang, wake up soon..." someone shouted in the endless darkness, as if very anxious. king?Who are you calling? After the man shouted, he fell into calm again. "Wake up, Wang, your pious servant is calling you!" someone shouted again, this time the voice was a little rushed. What kind of king, and without saying the name, he kept calling the king, who would be called the king by the name, not a tiger. This time there was silence for a long, long time, and there was no more sound in the darkness. "Our king, wake up soon, I need your help!" This time the voice was very angry, with a kind of mental power like a tiger. There is no king here, only here, only... Strange, only what? Well, there is only the king, the only king! At the bottom of the Yellow River, which seemed to never dry up, a bright red round object suddenly moved. After countless years of sleep, it seemed to be about to wake up. The Yellow River Basin, Qinghai, China. The Yellow River, a large river in northern China, has a total length of 5,464 kilometers and a drainage area of ??752,443 square kilometers. The sixth longest river in the world and the second longest river in China. The middle and upper reaches of the Yellow River are dominated by mountains, and the middle and lower reaches are dominated by plains and hills.Since the middle section of the river flows through the Loess Plateau of China, it entrains a large amount of sediment, so it is also known as the river with the most sediment in the world. Many times tourists will come here to visit, because this is a unique yellow river in the world. But today, there are only a group of black men in the upper, middle and lower reaches of this yellow color. They come from the largest military family in China, the Chu family. They were looking for something, that was something that had been sleeping in this river long, long ago, before the river turned yellow. "I said, is it really here?" A middle-aged black-clothed man groaned after he finally picked up nearly a thousand catties of yellow sand. Behind this man, there was still a million catties of yellow sand, which was the yellow sand he had picked up from morning to noon today. "Don''t complain, look at the little princess, you have already picked up a ton, right? You still continue to dig?" Another young man next to him was naked, topless, showing strong muscles, flesh, and that. Horrible scars. A hundred thousand catties of yellow sand piled up behind this young man, ten times that of the middle-aged man! ps: I dont know if I dont check it, Im surprised when I check it out, damn Jiangnan, the dragons are full of a pit, Junyang has been crying in the toilet... 272 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 273: Chu Family Little Princess! Chapter 273 The Chu Family Little Princess! "Don''t complain, look at the little princess, you have already picked up a ton, don''t you continue to dig?" Another young man next to him was naked, topless, showing strong muscles and that terrifying Scars.Miscellaneous A hundred thousand catties of yellow sand piled up behind this young man, ten times that of the middle-aged man! Hearing that, the middle-aged man rolled his eyes and glanced at the young man with contempt: "Can I compare with the little princess? You know, the little princess is the pride of the family. She has a bloodline close to S grade since she was born. Loved by many elders and patriarchs, and now he is not yet sixteen years old, his strength is even more unfathomable. In the last clan match, he defeated the masters of the previous generation, and he is the well-deserved number one in the Chu family. Master, how can I wait for these two b-level bloodlines to be comparable?" "Yes, the little princess is so good. I don''t know which bastard will be cheaper for a beautiful woman like the little princess in the future." The young man showed a trace of loneliness on his face and gritted his teeth. As he said, the young man turned his head and looked to the left, looking at the beautiful shadow not far away, his eyes showed a trace of admiration and fire. At this time, on the left side of the young man and the middle-aged man, a tall woman waved the shovel in her face calmly. The shovel weighing more than ten kilograms was as light as a feather in her hand. , As the little white hands waved up and down, the shovel was like a high-speed excavator. Countless loess and sand were thrown behind him, and in a short while they were piled up to the size of a hill. Obviously, this woman who graduated like Lan Xiang is the Chu family-the little princess in the mouth of young men and middle-aged men! I saw that the little princess was very tall, even wearing a pair of flat shoes, the height is not inferior to the model.The pair of Meiyan under the tights is long, tui, white, tender and delicate, slender, straight and smooth, smooth and tight. They are perfect. Alice, buttocks, waist, long hair and waist, an ordinary waist cotton t-shirt, even put on her a splendid seductive temperament. Especially that face with melon seeds, white skin, tender, nose like jade, eyes full of autumn water.Even when the face is cold, there is still an unspeakable coquettish style. If a beauty can be described by a score, then this woman is definitely more than ninety points, she can be called a stunner, a charming and stunning beauty. If you have to pick any shortcomings, it is only because you are too young and have no development, just like the plains of an airport. However, even this did not compromise the charm of the little princess, but added a bit of youthfulness. It seemed to feel the hot gaze of the young man. The little princess who was digging in the sand was beautiful and slightly wrinkled. A delicate little face was raised, and she turned to look in the direction of the young man, with a cold light flashing in her eyes. "Cough..." Seeing the little princess''s cold eyes, the young man couldn''t help but shivered, coughed, and immediately pretended that nothing had happened. He lowered his head and shoveled the sand up at a fast speed, like diligence. The middle-aged man next to him looked speechless. "Ahem, Uncle Da, why don''t you say we don''t use machines, we have to use handwork, how long does it take to dig such a large river beach?" Seeing the contempt in the middle-aged man''s eyes, the young man coughed and changed the subject. The middle-aged man paused, then looked at a huge pit that had been dug in the Yellow River section of his body and the Chu family''s children who were working hard around him. He smiled and said, "Xiaoshun, you don''t know that. His actions can be described as a family secret, and you must let other mixed-race families know about it, especially the guys at Kassel College!" "Kassel Academy?" The young man frowned slightly, wondering. "That''s right, that group of lunatics who take dragon slaying for fun. It is said that there is a supercomputer in their academy called Norma, which is very powerful and can invade most of the network systems. Therefore, in this secrecy operation, we Don''t even dare to use transportation, let alone the eye-catching behavior of calling large-scale machines." "Then...Is there really a dragon down there?" The young man asked as if he had thought of something. The middle-aged man lit a cigarette, spit out a smoke ring, and sighed: "I don''t know this, but according to family documents, there may indeed be a dragon here, and this dragon is very likely to be very similar to our Chu family. This is why the family took advantage of the once-in-a-hundred-year dry season of the Yellow River to hold this operation, but the specific situation is probably only clear to the little princess of the team!" Hearing this, the young man was taken aback for a while, and just wanted to continue to ask, but suddenly there was a crisp hum from his ear. "Chu Da, Chu Shun, you two come here!" "Yes, Miss!" The middle-aged man and the young man shook their bodies, looked at the vocal little princess, and replied in unison. By the time Chu Da and Chu Shun came to the little princess, the other Chu family children had already given away their work, standing neatly behind the little princess, as if they had been in an army, and the little princess was this army. The leader. "Miss, what''s your order?" The young man, Chu Shun, looked at the little princess in front of him and asked respectfully. "Let''s start!" The little princess had no expression on her delicate face, turning her head to look at the huge pit in the Yellow River section in front of her, with a glimmer of light in her eyes, and said coldly. At this time, the huge pit in the Yellow River section has been excavated for a few days by the military family of the Chu family. It is already very large, the size of four or five basketball courts, and the depth is as deep as ten meters. This huge pit is like the huge mouth of a prehistoric behemoth, deep and boundless, as if it leads to hell. "Yes!" The young man named Chu Shun stepped forward with a solemn expression when he heard the words, his slightly narrowed eyes suddenly opened, his golden pupils lit up, and he drank softly: "Speaking SpiritSnake" ... Ling Ling. Snake Sequence: 18 Void snakes that detect around and directly convey information to the brain of the caster. The search speed has a lot to do with the conductivity of the environment in which the "snake" is located. It can find a target or act as a messenger but has limited types of information. The number of "snakes" and the search range are related to the blood of the caster.Scientifically considered to be bioelectricity. In the original dragon world, the only users of Yanling. Snake were: Manstein and Ye Sheng, but at this moment, Chu Shun, the son of the Chu family, once again used the descendants of the first mixed race born from Chu Han. This special language spirit. At this time, as Chu Shuns words began, the other Chu familys children seemed to feel the same, their eyes lit up one after another, bursts of golden light burst, instantly flooding this section of the Yellow River. 273 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 274 Shocking Underground! The 274th chapter underground shock! Ling Ling.$Miscellaneous $ snake! With a soft drink, the golden pupils in Chu Shun''s eyes lit up instantly, the b-class dragon bloodline boiled, and the invisible electric current had become the center, like spreading around, gradually extending the huge pit of the Yellow River section. Among. These invisible electric currents are the "snakes" of Yanling. They live deep in the thinking of the mixed species, hibernating, at this time Chushun''s Yanling has already awakened them. At this time, they have left Chu Shun''s body to explore the surroundings. They are explained from a scientific point of view as a kind of biological electric current. However, in the understanding of dragons, only insulators can stop them. However, although it is the once-in-a-hundred-year dry season of the Yellow River, the sand and rocks beneath the river section still contain a large amount of water. At this moment, the huge body of water in this huge pit ten meters deep has greatly strengthened this ability. The five-kilometer radius was under Chu Shun''s surveillance. This is enough to surpass the sonar system of all countries in the world. "Huh~" At this moment, all the children of the Chu family, including the little princess of the Chu family, who had ignited the golden pupil, held their breath, looked nervous, staring at the scene in front of them intently, and everyone''s face was full of expectation. Looking forward, these "snakes" can lead them to find-their king! the other side Chu Shun''s realm of consciousness has instantly penetrated into every gap in the giant pit with the spirit of words, all the way down, all the way down, as if there is no end. At this moment, Chu Shun opened his eyes suddenly, his eyes were swollen with pale golden shimmer. He observed this section of the Yellow River with "snake" eyes, piercing deeper and deeper into the invisible darkness. In his eyes, the world under the Yellow River is composed of countless tiny pipes. The pipes are connected, converge, separate, and extend infinitely. His "snakes" travel through the pipes, but wherever they go, there is fog, thick fog. This is a desperate, dead gray world. "This...this is? Ah~" Suddenly, Chu Shun''s face was pale, and he squatted down with his head in his arms, making a scream, and his face was full of fear. "Shunzi, what''s the matter with you? Talking?" The middle-aged man of Uncle Da on the side immediately noticed Chu Shun''s abnormality, and quickly helped him up and asked nervously. "I" As if he hadn''t heard the middle-aged man''s voice, Chu Shun''s face was pale, and he muttered to himself like a demon, and his body was trembling slightly. This was when he was weakest, his heart rate dropped rapidly to no more than 30 beats per minute, and his blood temperature was slowly lowering. Uncle Da beside him could see Chu Shuns gray face and the pair of Lings up close. The restless pale golden pupils gleamed. "Quickly, quickly revoke the spirit of the words! Quickly!" Seeing this, the little princess of the Chu family behind her frowned and shouted decisively. "Yes..." I don''t know why, the magical Chu Shun seemed to understand, the golden pupil in his eyes slowly dimmed, and the spirit of words was revoked! Seeing this scene, everyone present heaved a sigh of relief and surrounded them one after another, with nervous and concerned expressions on their faces. "Shun Zi, are you okay?" "Shun Zi, did you see something?" "..." At this time, Chu Shun had already stood up with Uncle Da''s support, but his face was still a little pale, as if he was seriously ill. "I''m okay, I just saw something, I didn''t think which one would actually be next" Hearing this, the little princess looked at Chu Shun who was still in shock, and said, "What did you see?" This question asked everyone''s heart, and all the Chu family children present turned to look at Chu Shun with solemn expressions. Seeing everyone''s expectant gazes, Chu Shun calmed his emotions, exhaled, and said nervously: "I saw... the dragon!" "What, there is really a dragon under here?" "Great, the family record is really true, we haven''t left for nothing this trip!" Hearing this shocking news, everyone cheered for joy, and even the little princess had a smile on her face. However, what Chu Shun said in the next second would pour cold water on their hot hearts, as if they had been knocked down from heaven to hell! "But... I saw seven dragons!" "What!" Hearing this, everyone present was shocked. Time seemed to stand still at this moment, no one spoke, and complex expressions appeared on their faces, with fear, doubt, expectation, and all sentient beings. No one doubts the truth and falsity of Chu Shun''s words.Everyone knows the particularity of snakes, they can clearly perceive anything underground, but the emergence of seven dragons will undoubtedly develop the situation in a bad way, and it is still out of control. This is a sign that they may have stabbed a big basket. This is not the place where the dragon sleeps in their family records, but the hell place where certain dragons collectively sleep. Once the seven dragons in Chu Shun''s mouth awakened, it would undoubtedly be a disaster, and the mixed species present would suffer the disaster first. No hybrid species has the confidence to be safe and sound in front of the seven awakened dragons, unless it is the world''s recognized number one dragon slayer and has time.Dean of the Zero Kassel Academy-Angers! But even if it is Angers, facing seven dragons at the same time, there is nothing but time.With zero life-saving and even Angers cant cope with the situation, what can their mixed species do? Thinking of this, everyone retreated one after another, looked at the little princess who was in charge of this operation, and said: "Miss, or let''s leave quickly and report the situation to the family elder as soon as possible. This is beyond our control!" After hearing this, the little princess frowned slightly, and after a moment of indulging, she sighed: "It stands to reason that the family record is not wrong, but if this happens, it can only be like this. Everyone, listen carefully, and close the team immediately. What''s the change, you know?" "Yes!" At this moment, the little princess resolutely gave up the task and chose to protect the safety of the clan. This move moved everyone''s heart and shouted in unison. When everyone was about to pack up their things and turn to leave, Chu Shun showed a wry smile on her face, walked to the little princess, and said with a wry smile: "Miss, I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave. I think Yan Ling has already alarmed them just now." ... 274 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 275 Seven Dragons Pulling Coffins! Chapter 275 Seven Dragons Pull the Coffin! "Miss, I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave. I think Yan Ling has already alarmed them just now." "..." As soon as the voice fell, everyone stopped, and there was a dull expression on their faces, as if a group of crows were flying overhead.MiscellaneousZhiworm "Are you kidding me?" At this moment, even the little princess who had received quality teaching from a young age couldn''t help but explode, and the anger in her eyes ignited, gritted her teeth. Is this the legendary pit teammate?? "Boom!" At this moment, a roaring loud noise suddenly sounded without warning, and the ground began to vibrate, like an earthquake, the wind and clouds changed color, flying sand and rocks, causing everyone present to turn upside down and fall on the yellow sand. "What is this? An earthquake?" "Fuck, trough, why is there a sudden earthquake? What does the guy from the Geological Bureau do!!" "Boom!" But before everyone could react, the incoming earthquake had torn the river section, and an obvious crack approached quickly from a distance, as if an invisible knife was cutting through, and the originally soft sand layer was in this way. In front of the strength, one after another cracked and fell. Everyone present didn''t have time to react at all, they felt the huge sand wave from top to bottom, like a wave tens of meters high hitting their heads. Ordinary earthquakes cannot lift the sand. The only possibility is that the ground under their feet is constantly falling, and the surrounding sand is gathering, millions of tons of sand are being poured into the collapsed ground. Let them go down, down, and down with the ground. Under this circumstance, even high-level hybrids cannot resist this natural mighty power. "This is not an earthquake, but the group of guys have awakened. Don''t panic, don''t panic. You will be able to use the wind and spirit quickly. I will cover for you!" In the chaos, the little princess shouted, then closed her eyes, stretched out her hand to the front, and whispered to herself. Although the sound is very noisy and chaotic in the sand vortex, the majestic sound that resembles singing and roar directly penetrates the depths of the minds of everyone present. The next second, the little princess suddenly opened her eyes, the golden pupils in her eyes were burning like fire, and then she did something that would make the heart stop beating when everyone saw it. She faced the collapsing sand above. , Even if he jumped, rushed towards it. The result of this is that the huge sand waves act faster and more violently on her fragile human body, slap her down from mid-air, and drown it. The dense and heavy sand will squeeze her into Twist! But what was surprising was that in front of the huge sand waves falling from the sky, the little princess was still calm, muttering to herself, and her voice echoed in the entire whirlpool. In the next second, the voice in the little princess''s mouth stopped, and she completed the last part of the curse! Ling Ling, a dust-free place. In an instant, the dust pervading the little princess''s side whirled, a transparent water shell rapidly expanded from the center of her eyebrows, and the silly waves falling from the sky were also repelled by some kind of force, high in the sky. A violently rotating sand stream was formed. The invisible vortex revolves at high speed around the people present, they are standing in an inexplicable barrier! At the same time, it was heard that the few people who had been ordered by the little princess also displayed the spirit of wind. A gust of wind rose from the feet of everyone, like a huge force, sending all the Chu family children present from the collapsed vortex. It was sent out, and it fell unharmed to the rocky part of the Yellow River that did not collapse. The people who fell to the safe ground, before they could breathe a sigh of relief, immediately saw an incredible picture. In the crazily falling vortex, countless sands and rocks rose up into the sky, as if something was about to come out from under the ground, countless sands were swirling in the air, vaguely, everyone seemed to see seven giants slowly moving in the vortex. Rise and appear in front of the world. After a while, the sand and stones dispersed, the earthquake stopped, and everyone in the distance could see exactly what the behemoth that rose just now was. "This...what is this?" Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked, including the little princess. The thing that appeared in front of them was beyond their imagination. There is such a thing in the world, it is incredible! The seven behemoths remained motionless, as if they had been in front of everyone''s eyes since ancient times, making everyone feel the endless desolation and longevity, it turned out to be seven dragon corpses! It is no different from the dragon in ancient myths and legends. Each dragon corpse is 100 meters long, like cast bronze, full of shocking force. The seven dragon corpses were all five-clawed blue dragons. Except for the dragon''s horns were crystal clear and blue, the dragon''s body was bronze, with dazzling blue eyes, and the scales gleamed with mysterious brilliance in the dim whirlpool. Dragons exist, and the children of the Chu family who are mixed races are convinced, but the dragons they know well cant be the three-generation, next-generation Western giant dragons that appeared before, but the seven Chinese dragons in front of them are again What the hell is it? The Chu family disciples in the distance were dull, their thoughts were strongly shocked, and what they saw before them felt incredible! In the lonely yellow sand, the cold bronze dragon corpse resembled an indestructible monster. Even so far away, everyone could still feel the terrifying power contained in the seven bronze dragon corpses. But are they really dragons?I don''t think that the dragons are made of bronze, and they are more like cold weapons than dragons. "That is" After being deeply shocked, the little princess''s eyes shrank sharply again, and at the same time, everyone around her also saw a more shocking picture. The seven dragon corpses are all a hundred meters long, and they are tied with a thick bronze iron rope at the end, and they are connected to the air behind the seven dragon corpses, where there is a bronze mouth of 20 meters long. The coffin. The giant cable has been tempered, thick, long and strong, and a little cyan light makes it look extremely cold. The giant bronze coffin is simple and unpretentious, with some vague ancient patterns on it, full of the vicissitudes of the years, and I dont know how many years it has been silent under the Yellow River. Seven dragons pull the coffin! At this time, a blast of cold wind blew, and in the dark and icy cold wind, the seven dragon corpses and the bronze giant coffin were connected by thick and long blue iron cables, which seemed extremely shocking. 275 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 276 Four Kings? Chapter 276 The Four Kings? The Yellow River Basin, Qinghai, China.MiscellaneousZhiInsects A cold wind blew, and in this dark and icy cold wind, the seven dragon corpses and the bronze giant coffin were connected by thick blue iron cables, which seemed extremely shocking. Seven dragons pull the coffin! Looking at this shocking scene in front of him, the word came to mind involuntarily in everyone present, the pupils shrinking subconsciously, and their eyes were full of shock and fear. What a great existence that can pull the coffin with seven dragons, the next generation?Ordinary first generation species?No, these are not qualified yet. The only people who have this supreme right are probably those above the Ten Thousand Dragons and below the Black King, the legendary four dragon kings belonged! According to the records of "Ice Sea Fragment", there are four kings in the dragon family, mastering the four elements of fire, earth, wind, and water respectively. They are all the noble first-generation species, the prince-level dragon family, and each titled throne sits. Twins. "The King of Bronze and Fire", one of the four dragon kings, a direct derivative of the dragon king Nidhogg, the noble first-generation species, masters the element of fire, has unparalleled control over fire and metal, and has a powerful fire language. Spirit. There are twins on the throne, one is "Norton" and the other is "Constantine." When the power is fully on, it can release the fire element to destroy the world''s words spirit Candle Dragon. "King of the Earth and Mountains", one of the four dragon kings, a direct derivative of the dragon king Nidhogg, the noble first-generation species, masters the earth element, possesses unparalleled control over power and powerful earth language spirit.Sitting on the throne are twins, one saying "Yemengjiade" and the other saying "Fenrieu", which can release the earth-based extinction spirit Shiva dance. "King of the Ocean and Water", one of the four dragon kings, a direct derivative of the dragon king Nidhogg, the noble first-generation species, masters the water element, has a very powerful water flow control ability, and has a powerful water spirit, throne The twins above are ominous, and can release the water system to destroy the world and return to the ruins when they are fully capable. "The King of Sky and Wind".One of the four dragon kings, the dragon king Nidhog is directly derived, mastering the wind element, possessing the ability to control the wind, and possessing a powerful wind spirit.The names of the twins on the throne are ominous, and they can release the wind system to destroy the world when the fire is full. Those who can have the seven dragons pull the coffin, I am afraid that only these four kings can have the supreme power. Could it be that the bronze giant coffin of the seven dragons pulls the coffin contains one of the four kings? Thinking of this, everyone''s eyes couldn''t help but turn to the huge bronze coffin behind the seven giant bronze dragons. I saw the bronze coffin that relies on a huge bronze chain to connect the dragon corpse, quietly suspended behind it. The surface of the bronze coffin is simple and unpretentious, with some vague ancient patterns on it, full of the vicissitudes of the years, and the sides of the coffin are also engraved. Many mysterious dragon patterns, from a distance, those chaotic dragon texts seem to have some magic power, which can pull out the human soul and swallow it. After just watching for a while, all the Chu familys children present faintly felt that the dragon blood in their bodies was boiling involuntarily, as if they were out of control. When this was reached, people did not dare to stay on the bronze coffin, and shifted their eyes. . Suddenly, everyone''s gaze shifted to the Chu family leader of this operation, the little princess. "Miss, what do you think?" At this moment, the middle-aged man, the former Uncle Da, looked at the little princess who frowned in front of him, pointed to the bronze dragon corpse in the distance, and asked. Although Uncle Da did not give a straightforward explanation, the meaning in the words was clearly revealed. Whether to stay or leave depends on what the little princess meant. After all, the Chu family is a military family, and everything is centered on orders. Before they spoke, even if they had many thoughts and fears in their hearts, they wouldn''t dare to leave first, otherwise the cruel Chu family rules would make them understand that life is better than death! "Everyone, let''s talk about your own opinions first." At this time, the little princess was also in a mess. The previous incidents had already shocked the little princess of the Chu family into a panic. After all, no matter what the little princess looks like. How mature she is, can''t conceal her shortcoming of insufficient experience due to her youth, after all, the little princess is only sixteen years old! "Ahem, I think we''d better leave for the time being, it''s better to take a long-term plan" "Yes, Miss, let''s leave first. After all, we don''t know what is inside the bronze coffin. If it is really one of the four kings, I am afraid that we will be destroyed as soon as that guy comes out!" "Yeah, yeah, Miss, the things that came out this time are obviously not what the family is looking for. For safety''s sake, we''d better retreat first." ... As soon as the little princess said this, the Chu family children present all began to persuade them, and they talked about their ideas, but they said a lot. Most people still retreated, and there were not many who left behind. . After all, most people also know that the Dragon King''s awakening is not a joke. In the past, the disaster caused by the four kings waking up was comparable to an eighth magnitude earthquake. Once the Dragon King really awakens, they who stay here will undoubtedly Is it a dead body, or the kind with no scum left. If the appearance of the seven dragon corpses before was shocking, then the Dragon King hidden in the bronze coffin at this time was undoubtedly a big bomb, blowing everyone''s inner confidence to ashes, leaving only fear. "Well, then retreat first, report the situation here to the family, and discuss the long-term plan." The little princess waved her hand, frowned slightly, and shouted coldly. "Yes!" Hearing this, everyone was relieved and prepared to turn around and leave. And at this moment, an old voice floated from behind everyone. "Maybe...no more trouble." "who is it!" In the next second, the golden pupils in the little princess'' eyes lit up, and she turned to look coldly, and gave a cold drink. "Clang!" "Crack!" Because of the appearance of the bronze coffin, the Chu family''s children, who had been tense, took up the weapon in his hand, loaded it and unsheathed it. For a while, cold rifles and sabers appeared in the hands of everyone, the target pointed directly at the voice behind him. The owner. Everything was in between the electric light and flint. At the moment the little princess turned around, the Chu family''s children who lived up to the military family name were already in a state of combat readiness. Only waiting for the little princess to order, the master of this sudden sound was turned into a hornet''s nest. , And then chopped to feed the Yellow River. 276 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 277 Blood Sacrifice! Chapter 277 Blood Sacrifice! "Don''t be nervous, everyone, it''s old and old. Miscellaneous Q Zhi Q Chong " At this moment, an old man appeared behind the crowd, revealing a face covered with weather and frost, and behind him followed a few majestic old men. "Also, elders!" "Patriarch!" "Elder!" "grandfather!" Seeing this, everyone''s faces were filled with surprises, and the weapons in their hands were also put down. The cold frost on the little princess''s face disappeared without a trace, but replaced by immense joy. He rushed into the arms of the old man. "Grandpa, why are you here?" The little princess hugged the old man tightly, with a smile and surprise on her face, as if she couldn''t believe what happened before her. "Well~, after solving some things, we old guys rushed over. After all, those families are not very peaceful." The old man touched the little princess'' hair and sighed. And this old man is also the No. 1 mixed-race family in China, the current family of the Chu family, named Chu Tianchen, is also the grandfather of the little princess. "Xiao Ran, we old guys have seen what you just did. You did a good job this time." The old man let go of the little princess, who is Chu Xiaoran, and then walked a few steps forward, watching Seven dragon corpses and huge bronze coffins lying quietly in the section of the Yellow River sighed with joy. "Grandpa, didn''t we fail this time?" Upon hearing this, the little princess was confused. "Who said it failed?" The old man glanced at him and smiled. "that" "Yes, this is the place recorded in the secret book of family inheritance. What you dug up is also the holy artifact that the family has been looking forward to." The old man''s eyes showed fire and heat, like a devout believer. Like, said happily. "However, in this bronze coffin, it is very likely that a dragon king was buried, but what does this have to do with our Chu family?" The little princess asked in puzzlement: "Does the family want to release a dragon king?" "Yes, Xiaoran, you guessed it right this time! Our Chu family is going to release a dragon king!" "what?" "Nani!" As soon as this remark came out, it was as if a thunder fell to the ground, and it was extremely tender to thunder everyone present. What a joke, release the Dragon King, it''s not until April Fool''s Day, don''t do it like this when you die!! "Grandpa! Are you really sure?!" The little princess asked in a low voice, and everyone could hear the caution and shock in her tone. "Yes, what''s weird about this, isn''t it just releasing the Dragon King?" The old man took it for granted. "Grandpa, don''t you say it''s like going to the lake to release the animals, okay, this is the dragon king!!! It''s not a carp!!" The little princess scratched her head and said angrily. "Well, Xiaoran, you may not know that the dragon king in the bronze coffin in front of you is our ancestor of the Chu family!" The old man smiled and comforted. "What? Our Chu family''s ancestor is a dragon king? Grandpa, you didn''t take medicine on time when you came out in the morning, right?" The little princess looked at the old man with a blind face. "How do you know...cough cough" The old man showed embarrassment on his face, coughed a few times, and said: "Xiao Ran, grandpa really didn''t lie to you, our Chu family is indeed the descendant of the Dragon King, and it has been passed down for a long time. It has existed since the time of the ancient dragon clan;" "Well, this old ancestor is the one of the four kings?" The little princess rolled her eyes, with an expression that you continued to make up and I was listening. "Our ancestors are not the four kings, but the great existence beyond the four kings." The old man raised his head, his eyes lit up with a golden pupil, and the bright golden pupil was full of fanaticism. "On the day when my king returns to the world, all enemies who are invincible should die!" The last sentence is not spoken in the language of any country today, it is a mysterious and ancient language, the language of the dragon clan that has existed in the ancient times-Dragon language! "boom!" Everyone present felt a sudden roar in their minds the moment they heard this dragon language, the dragon blood in the body boiled instantly, the golden pupils ignited uncontrollably, bursts of golden light burst, and the sky instantly Submerged. It seems that this dragon language has some mysterious power, a power to awaken the silence in the Chu family''s blood! "Grandpa..." The little princess wanted to close the golden pupil forcibly, but found that the golden pupil was not under her control at all, and she subconsciously looked at the old man in a panic. "Xiaoran, it''s okay, don''t worry." The old man raised his head, revealing a pair of golden pupils brighter than anyone else. He looked at the panicked little princess with a smile on his face and said with a smile: "Xiaoran, do you know why the family decided to wake up the ancestors?" Upon hearing this, the little princess shook her head subconsciously, with a look of doubt on her face. "Because this is the motto of our family since ancient times-troubled times are coming, as long as we wake up our ancestors, he can guide our Chu family to the top of the world!" "Even if it''s not on the top of the world, you can keep Chu''s family safe in troubled times." "So whether it is for the ancestral training or the Chu family, we must wake up our ancestors this time. In the troubled times, our Chu family needs a king, a supreme king!" The old man''s eyes were determined, and he cut the line. "But..." The little princess stopped talking. The old man shook his head and smiled. He ignored the little princess, but turned to look at the elders behind him, and said solemnly: "Everyone, let''s get started!" "Yes!" The eyes of the several majestic elders were full of enthusiasm at this time, like god''s devout followers. Seeing this, the old man showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. He looked at the rest of the Chu family, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he said solemnly: "Children of the Chu family, follow the order!" "Yes!" Although many people were still at a loss, the quality of the military family was perfectly reflected at this moment, and they all said in unison with serious expressions. "So people kneel down for me and wait for me to welcome my ancestors!" After speaking, the old man faced the direction of the bronze coffin with a pious expression. He knelt down on his knees. Several elders behind him also knelt down at the same time, with feverish eyes. The rest of the people watched this scene with doubts. Although they did not understand the bizarre behavior of the Patriarch and the elders, the tycoons of the family knelt down, and they stood still for no reason, so they knelt down, even the little princess. "I donate my bones and blood to the great king. He is the supreme, most powerful, and most virtuous existence, and will eventually rule the entire world with destiny." After all the Chu familys children knelt down, the old man raised his head and muttered frantically in his eyes. A sharp dagger appeared in his hand. He instantly cut his wrist, and bright red blood spurted out in mid-air. A sacred blood curtain was formed. "Clang~" Almost at the same time, several elders and the rest of the Chu family also followed the old man''s movements, cutting their wrists, and countless blood flowed out. "Wang, wake up soon..." The old man shouted at the bronze coffin, looking worried. "boom!" In the instant the sound fell, countless blood poured in in the direction of the bronze coffin, like blood snakes, pouring in along the gap in the coffin. "Boom boom!" The next moment, the bronze coffin that was originally suspended silently trembles strangely, and the frequency is getting more and more frequent, the tremor turns into a vibration, everyone outside feels the vibration coming from the bronze coffin, and the vibration is increasing. The more intense. It''s just... as if some monster has awakened, and wants to break out of the coffin and come back to the world! "Ang~~~!" Accompanied by a trembling dragon chant, everyone turned their heads and found that the seven dead dragon corpses appeared to be alive. They suddenly let out a roar, and the dragon head swung around the bronze coffin, with the dragon head facing forward and angry. Rong, facing the Chu family kneeling on the ground. 277 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 278 Return of the King! Chapter 278 Return of the King! "Wang, wake up soon..." Someone shouted in the endless darkness, as if very anxious.Miscellaneous worm king?Who are you calling? After the man shouted, he fell into calm again. "Wake up, Wang, your pious servant is calling you!" someone shouted again, this time the voice was a little rushed. What kind of king, and without saying the name, he kept calling the king, who would be called the king by the name, not a tiger. This time there was silence for a long, long time, and there was no more sound in the darkness. "Our king, wake up soon, I need your help!" This time the voice was very angry, with a kind of mental power like a tiger. There is no king here, only here, only... Strange, only what? Well, there is only the king, the only king! Inside the bronze coffin, a bright red round object suddenly moved. After countless years of sleep, it seemed that the inside was about to wake up. At the same time, in the outside world. "Ang~~~!" Accompanied by a trembling dragon chant, everyone turned their heads and found that the seven dead dragon corpses appeared to be alive. They suddenly let out a roar, and the dragon head swung around the bronze coffin, with the dragon head facing forward and angry. Rong, facing the Chu family kneeling on the ground. Seeing this, everyone present was panicked. Under the momentum of the seven dragon corpses, their bodies trembled slightly, and their foreheads were also covered with beads of sweat, their faces pale and shaky. "King, wake up, your pious servant is calling you!" Looking at the pale people around, the old man gritted his teeth, regardless of his bleeding wrist, and continued to shout: "Our king, wake up, I need your help!" Finally, after a lot of blood was swallowed by the bronze coffin, it made a sound of rustling and peeling, like a living thing, sending out...the joy before victory. Then the bronze coffin was suddenly forbidden, and no longer tremors. This scene caused the hearts of everyone present to sink. Did the blood sacrifice fail? Just as the Chu family was puzzled, a huge breath burst out of the bronze coffin. The seven dragon corpses that were originally wrapped around the bronze coffin twisted their strong bones. "expensive!" The seven bronze dragon corpses roared, and the surging aura immediately rushed to the four directions, and a mighty majesty spewed out, which was more than the majesty of the next generation that the Chu family had seen. The seven bronze dragon corpses roared, and the dragon''s head was ferocious, and they flew slowly into the air, swinging the dragon''s tail, floating in the air, the dragon''s whiskers slightly swaying, and the eyes were arrogant. "Boom!" In the next moment, the bronze coffin that was not trembling unexpectedly burst open. In an instant, the smoke was filled, the wind and clouds changed color, and countless air waves spread to the surroundings centered on it, beating on the kneeling Chu family, Everyone turned around and backed up, embarrassed. "Om~" In the smoke filled with smoke, everyone faintly saw an adult-sized blood cocoon floating slowly in the air inside the broken bronze coffin, while the seven bronze dragon corpses before that were slowly swimming around the blood cocoon. Like guarding, but also like contention. "this is" Seeing this, the old man''s face showed ecstasy, staring blankly at the blood cocoon like a perfect artwork, tears in his eyes were excited, and he wanted to touch him. "Grandpa, be careful!" At this moment, the little princess ran up, hugged the old man, worried. "Xiaoran, it''s okay, do you know what it is?" The old man broke free of the little princess''s hand slightly, looked at the little princess excitedly, and muttered to himself: "That is the Dragon King embryo! In other words, the old ancestor is in it, and the king of our Chu family who has been waiting for a thousand years, he is in it!" "Oh!" The little princess nodded blankly, a little at a loss. At the same time as the two were talking, the blood cocoon in mid-air also changed. "boom!" I saw that countless flames suddenly emerged from the blood cocoon, dyeing the entire sky fiery red. The blazing high temperature made this section of the Yellow River feel like it was scorched. The sand and rocks began to melt. Magma gushes out all around. The blazing hot wind blows on their faces, the bright light shines through their eyelids and their eyes are painful, and their noses are full of strong burning smell, which makes the Chu family people in the distance retreat one after another. The earth began to collapse, and the space was burned transparently. In the face of the devastating high temperature, everything in the world surrendered. In the countless hot flames, the blood cocoon slowly rotated, and then gradually expanded. After a while, it expanded to a size of several hundred meters, and then the blood cocoon began to melt. This melting is not all at once, but a strange one. Layers of melting. It''s like peeling a coconut, first the shell, then the skin, then the membrane. In the distance, everyone in the Chu family held their breath, with expressions of nervousness witnessing the sacred scene before them-the birth of a king! "Boom!" Finally, the blood cocoon melted away, and a huge body appeared in the eyes of everyone. It was a perfect body, as if it were supernatural, any top art work would be eclipsed in front of it. The cyan great body was suspended in mid-air, protected by the sky full of flames. The bright fire light illuminates its cyan scales, and the wings behind it are extremely magnificent, slowly fanning the wind. The slender and powerful long tail naturally hangs down, occasionally twisting comfortably, with a coquettish atmosphere, reminiscent of the twisted waist and limbs of a stripper dancer. The body with its wings spread out in the air, presents a sacred cross shape, but the figure is hideous and terrifying.His whole body was enveloped in hard and hard lin pieces, and those lin pieces had a beautiful luster, as if they were made of bronze or even red gold. The sharp bones protrude from the surface of the body, like a curved blade, the steel-like muscles slowly rise and fall under the scales, and the whole body bones make a slight bang. The image of this body is so distorted but so beautiful. It mixes elements of holiness and evil, even Picasso can hardly imagine such a thing. Dragon King, this is the Dragon King! Although everyone in the Chu family has never seen the Dragon King, everyone knows that the owner of this body is the Dragon King, the real Dragon King! "Welcome to the ancestors!" The old man looked at the body in midair with a fanatical expression, bowed to the ground with both hands, and shouted in crazy joy. "Welcome to the ancestors!" "Welcome to the ancestors!" ... At this moment, all the children of the Chu family were extremely excited, shouting with fanaticism and admiration, shouting this king who belongs to the Chu family! At the same time, the noisy sound seemed to have awakened the waking monster. In the midair, it slowly opened its eyes, and the blazing golden dragon pupil looked like the sun, shining incomparably, and it scanned the surroundings with confused eyes, like a king patrolling its own territory. After a long time, the confusion in his eyes disappeared, and replaced by incomparable clarity and majesty. It slowly landed, took a step, stepped in front of the Chu family, and accepted their worship. "Ang~~" Then, it raised its wings towards the sky.Violent flames flowed from his eyes towards the dragon''s body, and the fire column shot up into the air. Amid his hoarse roar, the dragon''s body vibrated, the huge long eye opened and closed, and the extinguished pupils contained a little golden flame like a lonely lamp. combustion. The roar is high, and the golden flame is also high, quickly igniting the huge longan.It opened its wings again, and all dragon scales also opened, making a harsh sound like metal rubbing. The huge heart that had stopped beating like a drum of war. The shape of the dragon, once again stretched out, as if it wanted to rise into the air. The dragon king Chu Han, after a thousand years of silence, once again surpassed all beings with the posture of a king, and declared his return to the world with a roar! 278 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 279 Transformation! Chapter 279 Transformation! Qinghai, over the Yellow River section.Swastika no Chi no insect swastika Chu Han slowly opened his eyes, like a awakening after sleeping, and a rebirth after a death. The world became extremely clear in his eyes, and every trace of it was reflected in his pupils, and the sound was the same. At this moment, if an orchestra of a thousand people played in unison in front of him, he could also hear the bow slid astringently on a certain string of a certain violin. Everything became so fresh, he looked up and let out a roar of joy, as if to announce his arrival to the world! "Welcome to the ancestors!" Just as Chu Han was happy for his awakening, he suddenly heard a fanatical shout, and then he lowered that perfect head, the hot golden dragon pupil looked like the sun, brilliant, looking with majestic eyes. A group of people kneeling down below. "So it''s them~" Seeing this, a trace of confusion flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, but after a moment, the confusion in his eyes disappeared, replaced by extremely clear. Through the throbbing of his blood, he finally remembered the identity of the group of people in front of him. They are the descendants of the mixed race they created before they fell asleep. In other words, the group of people in front of them are their descendants, the descendants of the king! "I didn''t expect to fall asleep for so long, so I think it''s not far from the opening, right?" Looking at the clothes in the crowd below, a glimmer of light flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, then his wings were closed, and he landed slowly, took a step, stepped in front of the Chu family, and accepted their worship. "Get up!" Amidst a screaming roar, a mysterious, majestic dragon language uttered from Chu Han''s mouth, sweeping across the square, reaching the depths of the souls of the Chu family. Although everyone in the Chu family did not understand the dragon language, they could clearly feel Chu Han''s will through the throbbing of blood, so they stood up one after another under the leadership of the old man. Looking at the huge dragon body quietly floating in the air, the eyes of everyone who stood up were feverish and their complexions rose. The headed old man looked at Chu Han religiously, and said respectfully: "The 138th-generation Patriarch of the Chu Family, Chu Tianchen, who led the Chu family, congratulations to the ancestors, once again dominate the world!" "Ang~" Hearing this, Chu Han''s dragon pupil squinted slightly, nodded, and then shifted his gaze, looking around, as if he was patrolling his own territory. After a while, his eyes focused on the people below. Looking at the human body the size of an ant, and then at his huge dragon body as large as a thousand feet, a hint of thought flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, and then he roared, and countless flames rose out of thin air, and the high temperature enveloped the sky. In the light of the sky, the body of the Qianzhang dragon has shrunk rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. Seeing this scene in front of him, the old man''s eyes flashed, as if he had thought of something, but he didn''t dare to disturb him. He just watched this sacred scene with everyone. "Huh~" After a while, a violent wind blew, and the flames in the sky gradually extinguished, and a figure suddenly fell from mid-air, crashing on the solidified section of the Yellow River, making a huge roar, the earth cracked, and the sand was filled. The wind and sand dissipated, and saw a young man slowly imprinting in the eyes of the Chu family in the distance. I saw that this young man had black and shiny hair, long and flowing, and his sword eyebrows and star eyes were exceptionally beautiful. Although his figure was not tall, his whole body revealed a very stable aura. The exquisite cold and arrogant face and the extraordinarily strong look make people never forget at first glance. What is even more impressive is his innate temperament and self-confidence, tenacity and determination, murderous and mighty. Eight sides. This person is not Chu Han, who would it be? "This...this is the ancestor?" The little princess in the distance looked at the human teenager who suddenly appeared in front of her, her eyes full of surprise, her small mouth covered with her hands involuntarily with her white little mouth, in disbelief. . "Of course this is the ancestor!" The old man explained indifferently with worshiping eyes. "But the ancestors are obviously dragons, why did they become humans?" In the impression of the little princess, the three generations of species that have been encountered before, the second generation of species are all dragon-shaped, and none of them can change human beings. This scene of Chu Han ruthlessly broke the worldview she had known. The old man looked at the puzzling little princess and smiled slightly: "Xiao Ran, you don''t know. In fact, dragon bones are very malleable, so they can imitate humans. Even dragons have different variants. But what can transform people is generally only possible with the top second-generation and first-generation species, and our ancestor is precisely one of the first-generation species." "However, everything has advantages and disadvantages. The appearance of humans greatly limits the ability of the dragons, so the dragons will not easily transform into humans, because to use a powerful speech spirit, you must have a huge body. The human body cannot withstand that kind of power." "So you saw that the awakened third-generation and second-generation species are all dragon-shaped, because once they become humans, they will not be able to control their power, and their power will be less than one percent of their true power. . "Oh oh" Upon hearing the words, the little princess nodded thoughtfully, turning her head with curious eyes to look at Chu Han in the distance, as if she was looking at what had become of the human dragon ancestor. Similar to the difference. At the same time, the other side. Turning into a human appearance, Chu Han opened his eyes slightly. The hot golden pupils in his eyes were like the sun, burning all the time. Through the golden pupils, Chu Han once again used a human body to observe this strange world! "Dragon World? Interesting, this time I want to see how many secrets this world hides!" Chu Han narrowed his eyes, raised his head, looked at the sky above his head, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and muttered to himself. "However, the current delay is to check my own body first. After thousands of years of cocooning, the bloodline of the king of bronze and the king of fire has completely merged. In this way, I can be regarded as a real dragon! " Before Henggu, Chu Han descended from the Pirate World through the World Tree to the Dragon World, and obtained the bloodline of the Bronze and Fire King from the system, and completely evolved into the Dragon King! However, during the battle with the Black King, Chu Han clearly felt that his dragon body had reveries. It seemed that because of his original human identity, the blood line was incomplete, which also caused Chu Han''s strength to be flawed. , Resulting in no resistance in the face of the black king with full firepower. Therefore, after getting rid of the Black King, Chu Han chose to fall asleep and carry out the unique cocooning of the dragon clan. On the one hand, he wanted to heal his wounds. On the other hand, he also wanted to use cocooning to completely melt the blood of the king of bronze and fire into himself. use! However, now it seems that my plan has succeeded! Chu Han felt the power of the rising tide in his body, and his eyes showed ecstasy. He could feel that between his breath and breath, it seemed that the sky and the earth were also forced to take a breath, and it could be in the ground only by consciousness. Tilt the tide of magma. 279 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 280: Chu Familys Ambition! Chapter 280 The Chu Family''s Ambition! "Huh~" Chu Han felt the power of the rising tide in his body, and his eyes showed ecstasy. He could feel that between his breath and breath, it seemed that the sky and the earth were also forced to take a breath, and it could be in the ground only by consciousness. Tilt the tide of magma.Miscellaneous Chi Mi insects "This is the strength of the new life? It feels so good!" As he said, Chu Han lifted his head, savoring this fresh feeling, reborn, blood rushing in the blood vessels like a big river after thawing of ice, and each cell is like a spring bud class to breathe with all its strength.The endless power is transmitted silently along the muscles and veins. This cocooned body, its physical strength is ten times that of Pirate World''s peak period! And when he was in Pirate World, Chu Han, who was still a human, already had the strength approaching the Dragon King level, and now, coupled with the body transformed from this pure dragon clan body, his strength has greatly increased! Although most dragons, including the four kings, become humans, their strength will be greatly reduced, and even no one in a hundred! But Chu Han had a faint feeling that if he didn''t transform into a dragon, even if he faced a dragon king like Norton, his human body would not be afraid at all, and he would be invincible! This Heng ancient law was ruthlessly broken by Chu Han today! "I really want to know how strong I will be if I transform into a dragon shape. Even if I think I''m not as good as the black king, it should be enough to reach the realm of the white king, right?" Chu Han clenched his fists, feeling the endless rushing inside. With the strength of his mouth, a satisfied smile appeared. "However, for future plans, the dragon-shaped hole card should be retained as much as possible. After all, the water in this world is very deep." A cold light flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, and the corners of his mouth curled up as he sneered: "Odin? Lu Mingze? Audacious? After that, I will use my human body to meet you. I hope you don''t let me down!" At the same time, the other side. Above the Yellow River embankment. Seeing Chu Han who had turned from the Dragon King to a human teenager, the old man and the few Chu elders behind him were already so excited that they couldn''t speak, the bright golden light in their eyes was dazzling, and they walked up quickly. "Ancestor, no!" The old man shook his head excitedly and shouted enthusiastically: "The king, the king of the Chu family, our king, your pious servant is here to welcome you back!" Several other old people who stepped into the loess with one foot also reacted, looking at the silent black-haired teenager with fanatically. Chu Han, who was suddenly disturbed, did not change a bit because of the words of the old men, but quietly took a look at the members of the Chu family, including the old men. Finally, his gaze stayed on the seven bronze dragon corpses floating above his head, and he could feel the tremors and tremors emanating from the seven bronze dragon corpses, which was even more intense than the Chu family and others. Because Chu Han slept for several epochs, the seven bronze dragon corpses stayed with him for several epochs. At this moment, a timid but arrogant young voice sounded very untimely. "Hey, you, are you really one of the four kings? Why did you become a human?" Hearing the words, Chu Han slowly turned his head and looked at the little princess of the Chu family who was timid, curious and brave, a strange light flashed in his eyes. "Naughty! Xiaoran, immediately apologize to the great king, or don''t blame grandpa..." The old man pointed at the unaware little princess angrily, with a trace of panic in his eyes. Before the old man finished speaking, a slightly indifferent voice sounded. "Because humans are very interesting, don''t you think?" Chu Han slowly lowered his head, looking at the little princess with golden light in his eyes. "As for your first question..." Chu Han paused slightly, "I am not the so-called four kings, but the king!" The golden eyes burst out with intense light, as if a billion suns exploded. However, this terrifying light only lasted for a short while. Chu Han stepped up to the little princess of the Chu family: "At the age of sixteen, your bloodline purity is not bad, but it''s still too weak." When he said this, his face was expressionless, but his tone preferred to be like the elder brother next door caring for his little sister. The little princess of the Chu family was startled slightly. Before she had time to say anything, Chu Shun on the side was furious: "Asshole, if you are an ancestor or a bullshit king, immediately apologize to the little princess, otherwise..." Suddenly, a shock surged into his heart, and a mouthful of blood was spit out. Chu Han faintly glanced at Chu Shun, who was pale and said, "The power of the''Emperor'' depends on you as a b-grade mixed race, heh, if you don''t want to die, just shut up!" After speaking, he turned around and looked at the enthusiastic old man: "Tell me, why did you wake me up, and why, you will know the''blood sacrifice''!" The shadow that covered the sky and the sun instantly shrouded everyone in the field, as if a fierce beast was staring at them. The old man remained unmoved, still looking at Chu Han enthusiastically, as if looking at one of his most beloved things. "expensive!" Chu Han looked at the old man expressionlessly. The seven green dragon corpses floating on his head roared, and the huge blue dragon tail seemed to swing randomly, stirring and rolling the invisible Yellow River. Except for those Chu family elders and old people, even the little princess of the Chu family was pale, but she was not as embarrassed as Chu Shun and others knelt to the ground. "Great King, your pious servant is here to pray and grant us a higher level of evolution!" The old man just turned his head and glanced at the Chu family disciple who was lying on the ground, and then looked at Chu Han with the same enthusiasm in his eyes. He didn''t cut it by half, but he was able to control his emotions. As soon as these words came out, the several Chu family elders behind the old man looked at Chu Han with an expression of expectation. This is that their Chu family risked to awaken Chu Han, the "ancestor" of the Chu family, at the risk of being an enemy of the whole world. . They want to gain further evolution, even becoming a dragon! Chu Han squinted slightly, was silent for a moment, and shook his head: "Although you spent your life and awakened me, it is a pity that I cannot allow you to evolve at a deeper level." The elders of the Chu family were slightly startled, and one of them yelled anxiously, "Why, why? Are you not the ancestor of our Chu family? You are not the only one in the legend to surpass the four kings, and the white king and the black king. Are there parallel great existences? Why can''t we get a deeper level of evolution!" In his eagerness, even the honorific name for Chu Han changed from "you" to "you". But now no one is paying attention to this small issue. Everyone is watching Chu Han, including those Chu family disciples who surrendered to the power of the seven Qingtong dragon corpses. While sleeping at the bottom of the Yellow River, Chu Han once passed through a small primitive tribe. He had wounds on his body at the time, and golden blood was spilled on that tribe. After countless years passed, they had a name, the largest mixed-race family in China, the Chu family! Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, he really didn''t expect that that unintentional act back then created such a group of mixed races who only pursued extreme power. Oh, that''s really interesting! 280 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 281 Kassel Academy! Chapter 281 Kassel Academy! Kassel College A private university located in the outer suburbs of Chicago, Illinois, United States. It is a fraternity school with the University of Chicago and has extensive academic exchanges.v Miscellaneous v Its true face is the Dragon Slaying Professional School established by the dragon mixed race. At this time, in Kassel College, in an office A middle-aged man sits in a wheelchair. I saw this middle-aged man''s face was covered with a black mask, and a gas pipe leading to the cylinder on the trolley. The place not covered by the mask was dark red scars. The old wounds almost ruined his entire face.His humming sound was low and sticky, like a broken bellows, and his iron gray eyes seemed to carry a knife. The middle-aged man''s name is von Schneider, the head of the executive department of the Kassel College. "Boom boom boom" "Come in." Schneider said hoarsely, his throat piercing like a broken sound. After a while, the door was opened, and a tall and thin middle-aged American man walked in slowly. This middle-aged American man appeared to be in his thirties. He was dressed in a pure black suit, and he wore sunglasses. The breath of American cia. "Professor Schneider." The middle-aged man walked in. "Noma urgently notified that there is a new situation in China." Hearing this, Schneider''s eyes flashed with gray-black sharpness, and the middle-aged man''s heart trembled involuntarily to avoid his eyes. "Oh? Is it a dragon?" Schneider asked. The middle-aged man settled down and handed a report. Schneider took the leather folder, which had a blood red "s" on it. "This is an s-level file," the middle-aged man said. "Because the principal is not there, I would like to ask you to check it." When he heard the word s-class, Schneider''s slightly squinted eyes suddenly opened, and his expression was solemn for an instant, his dry fingers flexibly flipped through the documents, the sharpness in his eyes became more and more sharp, and the solemnity in his eyes became more and more obvious. "This is the dragon''s awakening" Schneider said with a trembling tone after reading it: "And the lowest is three generations, it is very likely to be the next generation. If left alone, more people will die." "Is that the Dragon King?" Hearing this, the middle-aged man trembled slightly and asked nervously. Schneider pondered for a moment, and said: "This chance is unlikely, because according to previous history, every time the Dragon King awakens, the scale of the disaster caused is very huge, no less than an eighth magnitude earthquake or volcanic eruption, but the scale of this time Its very small, so its probably just a three-generation species." "But even if it is the third generation, our Kassel Academy must slaughter them immediately, otherwise other organizations will inevitably intervene at that time, and the secrets of dragons must not be revealed!" Schneider said solemnly. Hearing that, the middle-aged man thought for a while and proposed: "But who should we choose to perform the task, if it is really three generations, the commissioners below the A level can''t complete the task." "A-level commissioner, five or more can complete the task without death, let the equipment department wear the best equipment for them! Don''t let the bastard test products of the equipment department enter the hands of the commissioner!" Schneider said, and also to the group of equipment department The bastard gritted his teeth. "The Equipment Department is experimenting with the new Desert Eagle recently. I heard that they are planning to put a nuclear bomb..." the middle-aged man stopped talking. "If they make trouble again, I will blow up their laboratory myself!" Schneider was a little frustrated. "Uh...Okay." The middle-aged man nodded nonchalantly and exited the room. "Oh, dragons~" After the middle-aged man exited, Schneider sighed and looked at the file in his hand. There were many pictures in the file, but they were very blurry, as if they were taken by satellite. In one of the photos, on a long yellow line, a shining flame is particularly dazzling. If you zoom in by n times, you can clearly see that in this photo, among the shining flames, there is a huge figure in the shape of a cross... At the same time, in the Yellow River section. A black-haired young man stood proudly on the dry yellow sand, while a group of people stood opposite him, headed by a few elderly people. These people are Chu Han who turned into human forms and everyone from the Chu family! "Great King, is there really no way for us to achieve a higher level of evolution?" The old man looked directly at Chu Han without fear, the fire, heat, and worship in his eyes gradually became cold, as if he had lost patience. "Sorry, I really can''t allow you to enter the deep level of evolution" Chu Han expressionlessly shook his head slowly. "Hey~" Hearing this, the old man''s eyes dimmed for a moment, and the faces of the other elders were also instantly darkened, as if they were cramped, and they looked like they were a few years old in an instant, and they looked very lifeless. "But..." Just when everyone in the Chu family was about to give up, Chu Han spoke. "I didn''t say that I will not be able to do this in the future." Chu Han narrowed his eyes, and there was a trace of joking in his eyes. Although he did not dislike the ambition of the Chu family, they still have room for use in future plans, so Rather than let them be separated from themselves, it is better to completely subdue them now. And what I need to pay is just a fantastic lie! "Wang, what do you mean?" Hearing this, the old man''s eyes lit up instantly and he asked nervously. "I mean, what I can''t do now, it will not necessarily be impossible in the future. As long as you are loyal to me and help me go further, I promise that all of you will evolve, and immortality will no longer be a fantasy! "Chu Han''s expression remained unchanged, and said with a faint smile. "The Chu family must swear allegiance to the king!" Hearing Chu Han''s promise, everyone in the Chu family present instantly became angry.When it gets hot, the elders headed by the elderly are even more excited, kneeling down and shouting. "Okay, I believe you." Seeing this, Chu Han waved his hand and said, "But this is not a place to stay for a long time, let''s leave here first!" "Yes!" The old man nodded in admiration, then looked at the seven bronze dragon corpses behind Chu Han, with embarrassment on his face: "But the king! What should we do about these bronze dragon corpses, if they are shipped out all at once. Its too conspicuous. Hearing that, Chu Han narrowed his eyes, slowly turned around, looked at the bronze dragon corpse that had accompanied him for several epochs, smiled at the corner of his mouth, and said, "No, it''s so troublesome. These guys should have been sleeping for so long. Out!" As he said, the golden dragon pupils in Chu Han''s eyes lit up, his right hand was raised, and he pointed straight at the bronze dragon corpse in front of him, and shouted coldly: "greedy!" "boom!" With a roar, a bronze dragon corpse suddenly burst into pieces, and a bronze long sword with pure sharpness flew out, tearing the air with a terrifying breath, and fell in front of Chu Han. "Gluttonous!" Another bronze dragon corpse exploded, and a long knife full of small holes in the metal flew out instantly and fell to Chu Han''s feet, and the roar of a heavy object fell. "lazy!" The bronze exploded, and a long bronze sword resembling Mura Yumura flew again. "Lust. Desire!" "fury!" "jealous!" "arrogant!" When a long sword measuring 1.8 meters long was held by Chu Han himself, all the bronze dragon corpses had burst into pieces, and there were six bronze swords wrapped around him. A roar of dragons roared from the inside of the sword, as if he wanted to drink blood to sanction everything in the world! The power of the King of Bronze and Fire, relying on consciousness to create impossible metals to create the strongest bronze weapons 281 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 282: Nortons Trail! Chapter 282 Norton''s Trail! An uninhabited island within the border of China''s seaport.Q==Q "Buzzing" An armed helicopter engraved with five red stars landed slowly, breaking the tranquility of this uninhabited island. Animals raised their heads curiously, wanting to know what kind of people came to their homes. "Boom" Gunships with hardness comparable to diamonds were scattered on the ground as soon as they landed, but no trace of fireworks rose, which was caused by the overwhelming burden. The naked Chu Han walked out of the gunship turned into ruins with a calm expression, as if he didn''t know what had just happened. Following him out, there was an old man with gray hair. The helplessness that appeared from time to time at that time showed that this old man was also not affected by any. "Ahem, grandpa, are you okay, ahem!" The two had just walked out, and a little girl with a dark face also came out, but this image is not very good. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, did not say anything, but walked towards the center of the island. He felt that there was a villa there, which should belong to the Chu family. The old man smiled and touched the head of Chu Ran, the little princess of the Chu family: "Alright, Xiao Ran, you can handle it, I will talk to Wang You!" The little princess flattened her mouth and gave an obedient "Oh", and then went to deal with the gunship that fell because of someone''s power failure. This is also the fact that the Chu family has a strong background. Otherwise, an armed helicopter loaded with Razer missiles crashed for no reason. In ancient times, this was a serious crime for the Jiu Clan! The old man looked at Chu Ran Jiaoxiao''s back, and didn''t know why, he suddenly remembered the little red-haired witch in Europe. "Hehe, I really look forward to the collision between the witch and the princess!" At the same time, the white-haired old man who had already stepped into the loess soil, also remembered the "vengeful male god" who was also in Europe! "Angers..." At the same time, Chu Han had already arrived at the villa on this uninhabited island, which, to be precise, was the only building. The style of this villa is biased towards the ancient palace, and it is made entirely of fine wood. Although there is no golden light, it is bright everywhere, just like a large cave. "This is after the end of World War II, the government gave this small forbidden city together with this uninhabited island to the Chu family in recognition of the merits of my Chu family." Chu Tianchen, the current head of the Chu family, walked slowly to Chu. Behind his body, with a slightly humble expression, he introduced this villa and this uninhabited island. "The small Forbidden City, is this built according to the specifications and style of the Forbidden City?" Chu Han looked at Chu Tianchen with a little surprise. The Forbidden City is located in Beijing, the capital of China. It was the imperial palace of the Ming and Qing Dynasties in China. It was formerly known as the Forbidden City. It is located in the center of the central axis of Beijing. It is the essence of ancient Chinese palace architecture.The Forbidden City is centered on three major halls, covering an area of ??720,000 square meters, with a construction area of ??about 150,000 square meters, more than 70 large and small palaces, and more than 9,000 houses.It is one of the largest and best-preserved wooden structure ancient buildings in the world. Chu Tianchen nodded slightly, his face a little weird: "During World War II, this small Forbidden City already existed. It is said that it was the harem of a big man." The corner of Chu Han''s mouth twitched slightly. He didn''t plan to investigate or evaluate the ancients'' character and philosophy. "So, what did you want to bring me here?" Chu Han sat gracefully on a piece of smooth marble, and a warm, slippery and cool feeling suddenly broke into his heart. Chu Tianchen was also not polite. He sat on a small piece of marble and cautiously said, "If I remember correctly, you should be the king of bronze and fire, right?" "I think you should have discovered this a long time ago. After all, the four little kids should have woken up before. Why are you asking this?" Chu Han frowned slightly, a little wondering why Chu Tianchen asked this. Chu Tianchen smiled bitterly, with a trace of memory in his eyes, and said, "That''s it. I don''t know the details. About two thousand years ago, a man named Li Xiong found the Chu family and wanted to know you. News and traces, but in the end the man left, because his loyal lord Gongsun Shu defeated him and he needs to go back." "I remember that in the historical records of the Chu family, when that person left, he said an inexplicable name and a word." Since the name "Li Xiong" appeared, Chu Han began to frown. Chu Tianchen and the rest of the Chu family didn''t know who "Li Xiong" was, but he knew very well... "Oh, what did you want him to say?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, he was really interested, especially after he knew who it was. "Well, I remember it was written in the ancient book: "My name is Norton". If that guy wakes up, you, as citizens, must be able to feel it, so if that guy shows up, tell me as soon as possible. Me, or I will kill you all!" Chu Han closed his eyes slightly, thinking that it was him, and that was right. After all, they are the same four kings, and Norton is even the first generation of the Black King. He should indeed be the first to find himself. But who stipulated that the two are fair? "After the end of the dragon rule, many hybrids began to show their greedy side, thinking that they could replace the dragons and become the new king of the world." Chu Han smiled slightly, with a hint of irony in his smile. If the king of the world was so good, then the white king would not die. "You don''t need to continue talking about these nonsense. If you continue, you can become a people''s teacher!" Chu Han waved his hand impatiently, "What did you want to say when you brought me here?" From entering the house to the present, Chu Tianchen seemed to have said a lot, but said nothing. "It''s such a king. Although my Chu family is the largest and strongest mixed-race family in China, but at the same time, my Chu family is also a military and political. With such a huge power, almost everyone is jealous!" The old man sighed slightly. : "But once you go abroad, you can''t compete with Kassel Academy!" Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and all the information about Kassel College appeared in his mind. Kassel College is a private university located in the outer suburbs of Chicago in the Great Lakes District of Illinois in the United States. It is a fraternity school with the University of Chicago and has extensive academic exchanges.Its surface is the study of ancient reptiles, and its true face is the Dragon Slaying Professional School established by the dragon mixed race, named after the surname of the German dragon Slayer family "Kassel". And the principal of this school is recognized as the number one slaying dragon, Hilbert Jean Angers! He is the user of "Time Zero", known as the humanoid dragon king! ps: The five shifts broke out yesterday. Today I am weak. I can only do three shifts. Now one shift. The remaining two shifts will be sent at night. 282 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 283 Shilan Middle School! Chapter 283 Shilan Middle School! Chu Han knows the power of''Zero Time'' most clearly. He used''Zero Time'' to cross the sea in the world of One Piece, almost standing on the peak of invincibility.Miscellaneous Chi Insects Moreover, behind the Kassel Academy, there are a few extremely hidden figures. They are real old foxes, and they are not much weaker than Angers. "Kassel College, do you want me to destroy Kassel College?" Chu Han frowned slightly. Although he is now in the realm of the White King, the water at Kassel College is too deep, no one knows. What kind of explosion will it have when it opens the curtain. It''s like that weak butterfly in Africa, just waving its wings gently, triggered a terrifying tornado of destruction. Chu Tianchen hurriedly waved his hand: "No, no, I want to say that the supercomputer "Norma" of the Kassel Academy. If we did not guess wrong, our actions may have been detected by Norma, the Kassel Academy Those guys should already be on their way to China!" Chu Han squinted slightly, his face showing a trace of contemplation. He had forgotten that supercomputer. If it were Norma, the actions of the Chu family had indeed been detected, and his identity and existence had probably been exposed! Needless to say, once the Kassel Academy knows what Chu Han said, Enoma will be able to mobilize even the United States'' ground-fighting missiles. When that time comes, he will be greeted with hundreds of missiles. "That''s what I planned, Wang..." "With the capabilities of the Chu family, it should be possible to send the family''s disciples to the Kassel Academy?" Chu Han interrupted Chu Tianchen''s words, a strange light flashed in his eyes. Chu Tianchen didnt understand what Chu Han meant, but he answered honestly: Its okay. Its just that for some reasons, no disciple of my Chu family entered the Kassel Academy for further studies, but the Kassel Academy But every year I invite the Chu family." Chu Han nodded, and said blankly: "Accept the invitation of the Kassel Academy!" Chu Tianchen was startled slightly, and suddenly thought of something: "Wang, you don''t mean to..." Chu Han glanced at Chu Tianchen blankly: "You didn''t guess wrong, I just want to enter Kassel Academy!" "hiss" Even with the calmness that Chu Tianchen has cultivated for many years in a high position like this, he sucked in a cold breath, it was really amazing what Chu Han said. The predecessor of the Kassel Academy was Kassel, a family of dragonslayers in Germany. The Kassel Academy has taken over the dragon-slaying mission of the Kassel family very well, especially under the leadership of the man who is over a hundred years old, the mixed race of the Kassel Academy has become a group of dragon-slaying lunatics. And Chu Han''s move to enter the Kassel Academy is undoubtedly a self-rejection! "Wang, it''s not that I am arrogant to destroy myself, but Kassel, alas!" Chu Tianchen sighed slightly lonely. The name Kassel has become a shadow in the mixed-race world, and whoever mentions it can only sigh. Chu Han just glanced at Chu Tianchen quietly, the old man suddenly trembled, and his heart began to panic. It was the suppression from the depths of his blood. In the primitive grasslands of Africa, fierce tigers will get up from time to time and look around the grasslands. All the animals in sight bow their heads. That is the power of the king. "I understand the great king. I will arrange your entry into Kassel Academy. Do you have any other orders, Wang?" Chu Tianchen bent over slightly, his face full of humble expression. Chu Han thought for a moment: "Don''t worry about entering Kassel Academy. You will arrange for me to enter a middle school in China now." Chu Tianchen was startled slightly: "Middle school? What middle school?" "Shilan Middle School!" China, Qinghai Airport. Four men and women wearing peaked caps walked out of the security checkpoint casually, pressing their hands to their ears from time to time. "Professor, we have arrived in Qinghai, China. We have just left the airport. Shall we go straight to the Yellow River?" The man took a suitcase and walked out of the airport. The breeze gently blew his black hair. "Don''t worry, this is China after all, go to the Chu family to explain, let them cooperate with your actions!" A cold voice sounded from the man''s ear, but it was very weak, just so that the man could hear it. "The Chu family is China''s first mixed-race family. Will they cooperate with us?" The man''s eyes flickered slightly, as if he was a little bit resistant to the Chu family. "Dragons are the enemies of all mixed races. No matter what the Chu family''s attitude is, they will never die when they treat dragons!" The cold voice was obviously from a man with blood on his hands. Kill. However, the Kassel Academy never expected that the dragon awakening this time would end specially by the Chu family. And the one who awakened was the legendary Dragon King Chu Han who was alongside the White King and the Black King! This is doomed to the four executive department commissioners sent by the Kassel Academy will only return without success. Because the cyan dragon king who awakened from the bottom of the Yellow River had already left here and became a human. At the same time, the famous Shilan Noble Middle School ushered in a black-haired man, beside him was a tall Meishaonv. The flat land in front of Hungary not only did not affect her charm, but made her a little more youthful. The lure ren. "Young Master, this is Shilan Middle School. Why did you suddenly think of coming here?" Chu Xiaoran, the little princess of the Chu family, was speaking. As the Patriarch of the Chu family, Chu Tianchen usually needs to deal with too many things. Many, only let Chu Ran accompany Chu Han. Because Chu Han''s identity was too allergic, it was too conspicuous to call him king in the street, so he changed to calling Chu Han the young master. Chu Han nodded his head, just glanced at Shilan Middle School, and suddenly found that many students around him were already looking at him. To be precise, it was beside him. Chu Xiaoran is sixteen years old this year, and she happens to be the ideal couple of these high school students. With her beautiful, gorgeous, long legs, white, tender and smooth, slender and straight, she is perfect. Although the pre-Hungarian pre-Hungary was unremarkable, Chu Xiaoran''s hips and buttocks were round and round. Compared with those international supermodels, he was so seductive and charming, and he was a stunner. This kind of temptation, except for Chu Han, few people can resist. However, Chu Ran didn''t have any reaction. Obviously, she was accustomed to being watched like this often. Suddenly, there was a scream in the crowd, and a name was thrown high in the air. "Ahhhh, Brother Chu Zihang, come out, look and see!" "He is looking over, he is looking over here, ah, I can''t do it!" "It seems that Chu Zihang will attend this graduation ceremony. No, my old lady will take part in this graduation ceremony too!" 283 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 284 Chu Zihang and Lu Mingfei! Chapter 284 Chu Zihang and Lu Mingfei! "Ahhhh, Brother Chu Zihang, come out, look and see!" "He is looking over, he is looking over here, ah, I can''t do it!" "It seems that Chu Zihang will attend this graduation ceremony. No, my old lady will take part in this graduation ceremony too!" With the ups and downs of screams, an expressionless, black-haired teenager walked out of the school gate in full view, and met Chu Han and Chu Xiaoran who were standing at the gate.Miscellaneous / Chi / Insects He is an outstanding student of Shilan Middle School, the first year of high school, Chu Zihang. It was just that Chu Zihang''s gaze stayed on Chu Xiaoran''s body for only a second, and then he stared straight at Chu Han, with a strange expression on his face, as if he saw a puppy walking on two legs. Chu Han''s gaze was very calm, it could even be said to be indifferent, just like the ice river in the Arctic Ocean that would not freeze, the ice is full of vitality. This is the first time that Chu Han has seen Chu Zihang. The facial paralysis in his impression does not seem to have the kind of murderous intent that people block murder and gods kill. "Let''s go, go through the enrollment procedures." Chu Han and Chu Zihang looked at each other for only three seconds, then moved away, and walked towards Shilan Middle School. Chu Xiaoran nodded, and obediently followed Chu Han to Shilan Middle School, without the aura of the little princess of the Chu family. By now, the people around had noticed the two of Chu Han, because Chu Zihang was in front of them! At first glance, the two of Chu Han seemed to be coming for Chu Zihang. "Hey, that girl is so beautiful, but Hungary is a little flat, which is a pity." "Hey, labor and management like this. Loli has three good points, don''t you know?" "Cut, a bunch of sex wolves, I am more interested in that handsome guy, that temperament, tut!" "Damn, sex. Girl!" "roll!" In the midst of many discussions, Chu Han and Chu Xiaoran came to Chu Zihang. Now there is a problem, that is, there is only one way, unless one of them gives way, otherwise, they can only stand. Chu Han didn''t stop, and walked forward, his eyes were very calm, as if he hadn''t seen Chu Zihang. But Chu Xiaoran only hesitated slightly, and followed Chu Han''s footsteps. Just when the two sides were about to meet, a very ordinary boy staggered out of the crowd, just sandwiched between Chu Han and Chu Zihang, with a confused expression on his face, which looked very funny. The scene suddenly calmed down. Everyone was still very nervous looking at both Chu Han, and they burst into laughter when they were so engaged by this foreign boy. "Hahahaha, who is this stupid kid who actually ran into the middle of the house, what did he really want to do?" "That kid, it seems that he is still in junior high school, tusk tusk!" "How courageous, hero!" A lot of discussions sounded, without exception, they were belittling this junior high school student who broke in suddenly. Even Chu Xiaoran, the little princess of the Chu family, had her mouth slightly raised, and she was obviously amused. Only two people did not laugh, one was Chu Han and the other was Chu Zihang. Chu Zihang didn''t pay attention to the surroundings because of the strange temperament in Chu Han, and he didn''t pay much attention to the people around him.So even if someone suddenly blocked the way, his expression did not change. Of course, it is more likely because he is facial paralysis. And Chu Han was looking at this junior high school student with a very strange gaze. At this moment, countless kinds of emotions possessed by humans flooded into his heart. In the end, just one sentence. "long time no see!" Chu Han walked gently, passed the boy and Chu Zihang, and then walked into Shilan Noble Middle School. In fact, there is no need for a collision between them, because even if the two sides are walking forward at the same time, they will not collide together because Shilan Middle School is very large. After Chu Han entered Shilan Middle School, Chu Zihang had already left. He didn''t even look at the junior high school brother who "unintentionally" broke in. He just nodded slightly as he passed by. And that boy, after Chu Han and Chu Zihang were gone, was surrounded by a group of people, screaming. "My God, Lu Mingfei, you are so kind, you ran to Chu Zihang!" "If you block Chu Zihang''s way, you still smile stupidly, Lu Ming is not good at you!" "Strange, looking at the direction of the person just now, is it possible that he belongs to our school?" The boy named "Lu Mingfei" scratched his head in embarrassment. From time to time, his eyes fell on a literary girl not far away. It was the girl who just said, "Senior Chu Zihang will be fine, I really hope someone will come forward." In this way, the poor boy stood out stupidly, and resolved a collision that was likely to occur. However, there was a trace of tremor in the heart of this poor boy. At the same time, Shilan Middle School Principal''s Office. Chu Han stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows and looked at the playground below. There was a large stage under construction on the tower. Thinking of the girls in front of the school, it should be built for the graduation ceremony of Shilan Middle School. Behind Chu Han are the principal of Shilan Middle School and Chu Xiaoran. They are chattering about Chu Han''s admission. Shilan Middle School was the largest aristocratic school in the city. It can be said that many big figures in the cbd district came from this middle school. And if Chu Han wanted to join the class, of course some "relationships" were inevitable. After a short ten-minute conversation, Chu Han successfully entered the first grade class of Shilan Middle School, the same grade and the same class as Chu Zihang. This is what Chu Han told Chu Xiaoran after entering Shilan Middle School. "Young Master, that Chu Zihang is not from our Chu family, why are you paying attention to him so much?" After leaving the principal''s office, Chu Xiaoran asked her doubts. Chu Han smiled: "Did you not find out?" "What did you find?" Chu Xiaoran was even more puzzled. This time Chu Han was not talking anymore, because someone walked towards them. It was a girl in light green clothes. Her tall figure and quiet temperament made her look a little literary. Chu Han gave this girl a few glances, and then smiled silently. It was really interesting. He just woke up and met three characters from the dragon world. "This, senior, do you know where the performance practice room is?" The girl saw that Chu Han did not wear school uniforms and did not wear school badges, but she still politely called her a teacher. After all, Chu Han looked fifteen or six years old. Look like. Chu Han ignored it, and calmly walked over, passing by the girl. Chu Xiaoran looked at Chu Han strangely, and then followed, without looking at the girl. After all, in her eyes, she was just an ordinary person. The girl with literary and artistic temperament sighed helplessly, and did not feel resentful because of Chu Han''s ignorance, because most of the senior students in the aristocratic school in Shilan Middle School were like this. At this moment, a calm and slightly indifferent voice sounded. "I don''t know where the performance practice room is, because I am a freshman, a transfer student who has just transferred to Shilan Middle School!" 284 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 285 Black Maybach! Chapter 285 Black Maybach! "I don''t know where the performance practice room is, because I am a freshman, a transfer student who has just transferred to Shilan Middle School!" The girl in the light green dress turned her head slightly, but it was a pity that Chu Han''s figure had disappeared at the end of the corridor and walked outside the school.Miscellaneous + Chronicles + Insects "This person doesn''t seem to have the arrogance of other seniors, ah, I haven''t asked the name of this senior yet!" The girl hurriedly ran to the end of the corridor, but bumped into another female companion who was slowing her up. together. "Oh, Chen Wenwen, what are you doing in such a hurry!" The girl with the mixed charm of Portuguese and Oriental women rubbed her head, and looked at her good girlfriend in pale green with a complaining face. Chen Wenwen''s face turned red, and she quickly helped the mixed-race girl: "Sorry, Xiaoxiao, are you okay?" "It''s okay, what are you doing, so anxious?" Su Xiaoyao rubbed her black hair and looked at Chen Wenwen with a blushing face curiously. "Hey, just a senior senior kindly reminded me that I want to catch up with him and ask his name, so I can thank him later." Chen Wenwen waved her hands and explained again and again. She saw the joke in Su Xiaoquan''s eyes, and her face was a little red. "Senior? Oh, you won''t be, hehehe!" "Where you want to go, let''s go, go to the performance room to report!" "Hehe, you are shy, hahaha, our Chen Dabanhua is shy!" "you" At the same time, the high-end cake shop opposite Shilan Middle School, "Christine". After swallowing the famous Italian snack, Sabayon, Chu Han still did not change his expression. From time to time, he glanced at the opposite Shilan Middle School, as if looking for something or someone. In contrast, Chu Xiaoran across from him looked very young. Unlike Chu Han, Chu Xiaoran ate the famous French dessert Souffl. The moment the cheese mixed with yellow and white color touched the cherry, peach, and small mouth, several guests around who were also enjoying afternoon tea all turned their eyes to the girl, and a touch of memory could not help but reveal in their eyes. It was helplessness for youth and the passage of time. Even Chu Han, who was originally absent-minded, was in such an environment, and from time to time moved his eyes to Chu Xiaoran''s body. I have to say that his "junior" is really a beauty with a body and temperament. The intoxicated expression when tasting the delicious dim sum, coupled with the young and obsessive face, the egg, even if it is placed in this high-end dim sum room, it is a beautiful scenery like a spring rain. It''s just that the person involved didn''t seem to see anyone around him, and he wiped out the snacks on the table for himself, and his little red face showed a hint of intoxication from time to time. Chu Han casually glanced around and cast his sights on the people of Chu Xiaoran, his eyes flickering slightly. In the remote African savannah, white sheep happily make friends and play with all the animals.But the white sheep will never make friends with that group of black wolves. Because they are natural enemies, black wolves have to eat white sheep to survive, but white sheep do not want to be eaten by black wolves, so they flee in the grassland desperately just to survive. If a mixed breed is a black wolf, then a human being is a white sheep. There can never be a common language between the two parties, and it will never be possible to coexist. This kind of relationship that makes people feel helpless and sad is called blood grief. Chu Han glanced at Chu Xiaoran slightly complicatedly. Her expression was calm and happy, and she did not feel uneasy or restrained by the attention of people around her. Thinking about it, it should be because of getting used to it, or rather, numb. "This is your first time to eat in the dim sum room?" Chu Han looked at Chu Xiaoran with a happy face, and suddenly felt an inexplicable sadness. Chu Xiaoran blinked in confusion, and pointed to her little nose dumbly, "Young Master, are you asking me?" The corner of Chu Han''s mouth twitched slightly, and he said blankly, "It''s okay, let''s continue eating your food, and let''s leave after eating. It seems that the person should not appear anymore." As he said, he sighed slightly. Only the selected can enter that incredible country. In addition, he has the brand of that country. And now, the selected person does not seem to appear anymore. Thinking of this, a trace of contemplation flashed on Chu Hans face. He only remembered that the incident happened when Chu Zihang was in his first year of high school, but he didnt know the exact time. Memories have been affected more or less, especially after sleeping for a few epochs, he has only a part of the memory left of the vast blue sea. Chu Xiaoran looked strangely at this "old ancestor" who looked about the same size as herself, silently ate the sweet desserts on the table, and then looked at the front desk from time to time, where there were many delicacies she had never eaten before. dessert. The autumn rain fell without warning, and under the helpless and sighing eyes of people, it hit the window, like a burst of piercing gunfire. Chu Han''s eyes brightened in an instant, and then dimmed, just like when the sun sets before night falls. The store rang an elegant and beautiful piano music, which was Beethoven''s fifth symphony in C minor, also known as the "Symphony of Destiny". Amid the elegant and high piano sound, a pure black car rushed in and steadily threw a moon-shaped drift on the street before stopping at the school gate of Shilan Middle School. In the three-cornered frame on the head of this black luxury car, two m-shaped overlaps form a mountain shape.A Maybach 62, the luxury Maybach brand, the top car among the top cars in the Mercedes-Benz car park, and the color is still very rare pure black. In the rain that is gradually falling in the night, it looks like a black pegasus full of violent beauty. Even in an aristocratic school like Shilan Middle School, this top luxury car is a rare one. Such a top luxury car naturally attracted the attention of many people, especially the "Christine" where the two of Chu Han were located. Many women and men in the store were watching the black Maybach one after another. Skilled and shocking drift, not everyone can do it. Chu Han stared tightly, a faint war intent flashing in his eyes. "Young Master, do you know the person in that car?" Chu Xiaoran looked at Chu Han a little strangely. Even when Huang He woke up, Chu Han''s mood did not fluctuate so much. "Oh, I am not interested in the man in the car. Although I am optimistic about that man, what I am really interested in is the destination of the car!" Chu Han looked at the black Maybach without blinking, as if he could imagine the scene when the car rushed into that impossible country. Chu Xiaoran was even more puzzled. He was confused and tasted the cheese-stained Obel, and then followed Chu Han''s eyes to the black Maybach. I dont know why. After the driver on the Maybach slammed his shocking drift technology, there was no more movement, as if there was no one inside, or it was because a certain gaze had been staring at it. side. In such a quiet and depressing atmosphere, Chu Zihang carried a very expensive hermes bag and strode towards the black Maybach. The man who didnt get out of the car just because he noticed that horrible gaze or because he was tired, after seeing Chu Zihang, he opened the car door in a thunderous manner, just like a driver, hospitable He stepped forward and took Chu Zihang''s backpack and umbrella. I don''t know if it is an illusion. The man in hotel overalls deliberately or unintentionally glanced at the "Christine" who was covered by raindrops on the opposite side. It is a gaze that includes confirmation, observation, warning, and announcement. And Chu Han, who had been watching the black Maybach, seemed to have met the man''s eyes, a ray of golden light gleamed in his eyes, and a terrifying aura was silently colliding in the air. But this explosion of collision only lasted for a moment, and in a moment, it dissipated. Then, the man still smiled and picked up Chu Zihang into the car. The 6-liter V12 twin-turbocharged engine started silently and left in the autumn rain. After the black Maybach left, this high-end dessert room remained the same. The wonderful Beethoven Symphony No. 5 in C minor bloomed beautifully. The guests enjoyed the noble desserts and the mellow black tea. The only difference is that the two young men and women by the window have disappeared into the night with the black Maybach! 285 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 286: Chu Tianjiao! Chapter 286: Chu Tianjiao! In the raging rainy night, a pure black Maybach drove on a slippery highway, and top-mounted anti-skid tires worth nearly 100,000 roared in the heavy rain! The Maybach was running on the elevated at a speed of 200 miles per hour, and the rain splashed heavily on the front windshield. The man turned on the car stereo and played "dailygrowing" by the Irish band altan. The strong female voice and the vicissitudes of male voice dialogue: thetreestheygeowhigh,theleavestheydo growgreen.MiscellaneousZhiInsect manyisthetimemylov~elveseen. manyanhourlhavewatchedhimalla-lone. hesyoungbuthesdailygrowing.ther,drarfather,youvedonemegreatwrong. youhavemarriedmetoaboywhoistootoung. lamtwicetwelveandheisbutfourteen. hesyoungbuthesdilygrowing. Chu Zihang looked out the window silently. He was listening to the song, so he didn''t even look at the man. He has always disliked this man because he feels that this man is very unbelievable, and he has always been tired and helpless about this. And just like this, Chu Zihang didn''t even notice the dignity in the eyes of the man sitting in the driver''s seat. "It''s raining so much for you. Mom doesn''t know how to come to pick you up." "Fortunately, I didn''t go to wash the car in the morning. There was no contact with the car. The price was 80 yuan per time. After washing, I was in the water." "You haven''t shown me the transcript of last semester." "I saw the drift just now. If you want to learn, I will teach you during the holidays. It is necessary for picking up girls." "In fact, in the end, I was also a little panicked. After all, if I was not careful, I would hit the door frame. In the end, God still took care of me, haha." The man was nagging while driving. Although he wanted to make his tone lighter, the dignity in his eyes did not diminish at all. Chu Zihang looked out the window very quietly. After hearing the man''s question, he just responded a few times from time to time. Suddenly, the man sitting in the driver''s seat slammed on the brakes, and then sighed helplessly: "Son, you get off here, and then take a taxi and go back by yourself. I still have something to do and can''t see you off!" After speaking, the man slowly lit a cigarette, his eyes were covered by eye rims, making it impossible for people to see clearly, whether the golden light had begun to flicker in there. Chu Zihang stunned slightly, and when he moved his gaze to the man''s back, he suddenly trembled in his heart. He got out of the car in a mysterious manner, then stopped a car and drove to another highway. After Chu Zihang got off the car and got on the car, the man had already started his action. He first pulled out the pitch-black umbrella that was inserted in the front hole of the car, and then gently spit out the circles of his eyes, covering up his vertical pupils that had become completely golden. The man''s aura changed instantly after he held the pitch-black umbrella. When the old lion was drowsy, he would retract his claws and teeth, and then waited for his enemies to show their feet, killing him with one blow! On a stormy night, there was no shadow of a person or car on the highway, only the man holding the dark umbrella and the top luxury Maybach 62. "It''s a bit strange, why, is it possible that your blood is s?" Silently, a black-haired teenager suddenly appeared in front of the man. And a second ago, it was empty and there was nothing. The man didn''t have any surprises, and gently spit out the cigarette that was about to burn to his lips: "Hey, your tone is very impolite, don''t you know how to respect the elders?" As he said, the man himself smiled slightly. He once said this to a beautiful and stupid woman, um, but it was not in this plain tone, but in a ridiculous tone. The boy didn''t answer, but looked around at random. There was nothing strange about this highway, no weird shadows, and no horrible sound of horseshoes. "It seems that the time has not come, this should not be that place..." The young man whispered for a while, then looked up at the dark umbrella that the man held in his hand with a trace of emotion in his eyes. . "Looking at your appearance, you should be no more than sixteen years old, but why, I feel a breath of years in your body, as if you have spent thousands of years!" The man waved casually. With the dark umbrella in his hand, raindrops quietly fell, like the spring breeze and rain, scattered among the trees. The night has come, and the rain is still falling, and on the highway, there are only black-haired teenagers and middle-aged men holding umbrellas. The two sides faced each other quietly for a long time, the rain suddenly slowed down, and the lights on the highway gradually went out. In fact, it was only because of the time difference. "boom!" The open space between the two suddenly exploded, and the rain splashed one after another, as if someone had violently collided in the open space. Suddenly, the man loosened the dark umbrella and held it with the left back instead. His right hand had cracked open, and he could no longer hold the dark umbrella. "Unexpectedly, your language spirit is actually''time zero''. This is the first time I have seen someone use this language spirit except for the principal. Of course, except for me, hahaha!" The man''s face was a bit pale, and there was faint blood flowing out of his right hand. He shook it desperately, but only slightly relieved the pain. "Why does a strong man like you like an ordinary woman, and even almost gave up his mission." The boy was not affected by any influence, but shook his left hand casually. Just now, he was fighting purely with flesh. That black umbrella is very effective, just a little bit of feeling. "Cut, kid, what do you know!" The man curled his lips in disdain, a rare gentleness in his eyes, but it was fleeting. "I think we shouldn''t be enemies, because I can feel your powerful strength, and it will never be lower than s!" The rain gradually stopped, and a breeze blew away, blowing away the faint mist covering the highway. At the same time, there was also the rim of the man''s eyes covering his eyes, and a dazzling golden light burst out suddenly. It was a pair of vertical pupils shining with golden light. Mixed race! After the golden pupil was revealed, the man''s expression also began to change: "So, should you show your true colors too, kid!" Two dazzling golden lights shot out, passing through the faint rain and fog, and saw the look of the boy on the opposite side. This is a black-haired and golden-eyed teenager with an inexplicable temperament on his body, which is the trace of time left on him after countless years. "Hi!" When he saw the boy''s appearance clearly, the man took a slight breath and exclaimed at the same time: "Chijin, you actually have a high bloodline close to the prince-level!" There are only eight dragon princes, and that is the four twin kings directly created by the black emperor! And now, the man actually saw that the purity of a mixed blood had reached the level of a prince, which was really shocking! This means that the pedigree of the man in front of him is at least the s-level, and it is still the pinnacle of the s-level. The young man turned his head slightly, and there was a hint of surprise and a hint of joking in his eyes shining with golden light. "You can actually detect the purity of my bloodline, you really deserve to be an S grade, Chu Tianjiao!" 286 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 287: Mysterious Box! Chapter 287 Mysterious Box! That''s right, the man is Chu Tianjiao, Chu Zihang''s biological father, and at the same time the only high-level mixed breed that possesses''Time Zero'' except for Chu Han and Hilbert Jean Angers! "Hey, it''s amazing that you actually knew me. It stands to reason that I should be a dead person..." Chu Tianjiao looked at Chu Han, who looked like a young man in front of him, with a little surprise. There was a hint of surprise and a hint of nostalgia in the bright golden eyes. .Miscellaneous## Chu Han frowned slightly, dead? For Chu Tianjiao, he didn''t know much, only a few points. The high-ranking bloodline above grade A, mastering the language spirit''Time Zero'', has an unclear relationship with Kassel College, but Ange, the principal, does not know Chu Tianjiao. This is all the information Chu Han knows about Chu Tianjiao. Oh, and his son and ex-wife, Chu Zihang and Su Xiaoyan. No, even this little information was enough to shock Chu Tianjiao, because his information should be top-secret, and he was already a dead man earlier! "Actually, I am more curious. You are the person." Chu Han shook his head slightly, and did not think about the identity of Chu Tianjiao, because he was only a mixed breed, no matter how high his bloodline was, he was not as strong as a pure-blood dragon. "I am this person?" Chu Tianjiao frowned slightly. Logically speaking, he was already a "dead man", and it is impossible for anyone to know him, let alone curious. "Yeah, I''m very curious, but it seems that I came at the wrong time." Chu Han sighed helplessly. In that kingdom, every dragon king''s domain, except the black king, even the white king, was not allowed It is impossible to break in when it is the key. Compared to the forty thieves who finally saw the door of the treasure after all the hardships, but racked their brains because they didn''t know how to open the door, he sighed so helplessly. Chu Tianjiao didn''t know what Chu Han''s words meant, so he could only hold the pitch-black umbrella even harder, so that his hands were slightly white and the blue veins agitated. Chu Han smiled lightly, not paying attention to Chu Tianjiao''s actions, but looking at the pure black Maybach, but still found nothing. This made him even more curious. Why did Chu Tianjiao get into that world? Suddenly, Chu Han focused slightly, he suddenly remembered, as if something was missing. "That little black box..." In the original plot, Chu Tianjiao once took out a small black box, and that thing should be the reason why he was able to enter that world. "Will that thing be an embryo?" Chu Han frowned slightly, traversing the two worlds again and again, which had some influence on the deep memory of his brain, so that part of the memory became blurred. After the rain, the autumn wind blew quietly, the roar of the engine faintly sounded in the distance, and bunches of white beams of light shone on the black Maybach. Chu Han and Chu Tianjiao''s eyes met in an instant, and then reached a consensus. Chu Tianjiao breathed a sigh of relief, but still did not release the pitch-black umbrella, but a trace of fatigue was inevitably revealed in his eyes. The prolonged confrontation made him consume too much attention. He was not a dragon king who surpassed the four kings like Chu Han, but an ordinary high-level hybrid. "Since the fight cannot be completed, can you answer me a question?" Chu Han casually shakes off the raindrops on his shoulders. His purpose tonight was not to fight with Chu Tianjiao, but to try to hide here. The world behind this city. Chu Tianjiao raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a smile on his face: "Oh, you have to let me hear what the problem is, and then I can answer you!" What he meant was that you can ask, but I wont necessarily answer. Anyway, its impossible for the two of us to fight. We are both bachelors, who is afraid of whom! Chu Han didn''t care about the deep meaning of Chu Tianjiao''s words, because he didn''t expect Chu Tianjiao to answer, it was just curiosity. "who are you?" who are you? The man is Chu Tianjiao, a high-level mixed race with a bloodline of A-level or above, Chu Zihang''s biological father, Su Xiaoyan''s ex-husband, and a down-and-out driver with no learning, no skills and no self-motivated spirit. That''s it. That''s right, even Chu Han''s understanding of Chu Tianjiao is limited to this. So, who is Chu Tianjiao? The car lights in the distance were getting closer, but Chu Han and Chu Tianjiao were still looking at each other calmly, as if they could not see the approaching vehicles. I don''t know how long it has passed before the first taxi overtook the Maybach parked on the side of the road and whizzed away. Chu Han was not surprised. In his expectation, Chu Tianjiao would not speak. At this moment, a yellow Lamborghini-aventador cheetah ran on the slippery highway, and instantly overtook other vehicles and came to Chu Han''s side. At the same time, as soon as the yellow Lamborghini stopped, the car door opened, and a young and beautiful girl in white boots sat quietly in the driver''s seat, with a hint of cold arrogance in her eyes that did not fit her age. Chu Tianjiao raised his eyebrows slightly, and involuntarily blew a whistle: "Hey, the little beauty and the luxury car, you really deserve to be the largest mixed-race family in China, the little princess of the Chu family!" The man squeezed the pitch-black umbrella once again, a heavy light flashing in his eyes. If there was only Chu Han alone, he would be able to retreat even if he couldn''t beat him, but adding a Chu Xiaoran whose blood and strength were close to s, then he would probably be here tonight. Of course, this was because I didn''t know Chu Han''s identity. Otherwise, it is estimated that Chu Tianjiao would directly try his best to try to die with Chu Han, instead of trying to beat him and run away. Chu Han glanced at Chu Xiaoran, who was sitting in the drivers seat and did not get down, and did not respond, then cast his gaze at Chu Tianjiao: "In fact, even if you dont tell me, I know, I think you should be a card from Kassel College Hidden''cards'', although not trump cards, may be at the poker table at some point and decide the outcome!" When playing poker, people tend to leave a card second only to the big card after the big card is played, so that after the opponent has all the big cards out, the game will be determined! The man still did not respond, silently leaning on the black Maybach, not knowing where to take out one, quietly clicked, the smoke ring gradually covered his golden eyes. "You can let the little princess of the Chu family act as a driver for you. Your status in the Chu family should not be low, so why bother to ask me!" "Hey, there is a little beauty by your side, you just go, I have to go and drive the car back to the boss!" "I''m a single dog, I don''t want to see you this little monster again!" The yellow Lamborghini left, only the lonely black Maybach parked quietly on the highway, and the whizzing vehicles, as if they could not see it, hurried past. 287 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 288 Graduation Ceremony! Chapter 288 Graduation Ceremony! The heavy rain has been stopped for more than half an hour, and the vehicles on the highway are coming and going, as if countless ants are busy moving.Miscellaneous Insect The Huang-colored Lamborghini was speeding on the highway. Although there were a lot of vehicles passing by, they did not touch this high-end sports car at all. This superb car skills caused some drivers to stop and watch, wanting to see driving this Huang-colored Lamborghini. Who is the driver? On the back seat, Chu Han watched quietly at the still dark night. The conversation and confrontation between him and Chu Tianjiao seemed to have only been a few minutes, but in fact it was nearly an hour. "Young Master, that man..." Chu Xiaoran in the driver''s seat was hesitant to say something, with a hint of incredible in his eyes. Just when Chu Tianjiao broke her identity, Chu Xiaoran had already noticed him, but Chu Tianjiao still had the terrifying aura that erupted when she fought with Chu Han, and the unfathomable breath of time made her dare not let go. car. "A dead man." Chu Han didn''t look back to see Chu Xiaoran and knew what she was thinking, but he didn''t care, but was thinking about the last words Chu Tianjiao said. Chu Tianjiao''s meaning is very obvious. The senior leaders of the Chu family should know what he wants to do and what he wants to do. However, this is not important, Chu Tianjiao will undoubtedly die, and his mission is not important. Who cares about the mission of a dead man? Suddenly, Chu Han''s eyes flashed slightly outside the window, and there was a dazzling red golden light in his eyes! The scenery outside the window did not change, but there was a faintly distorted feeling. The fast-moving vehicles remained the same, but the driver''s face in the driver''s seat was faintly blurred. But soon, these strange scenes disappeared one after another, like a distant and untouchable mirage. The two invisible fluctuations that had just met disappeared instantly, as if the water ripples in the rain had just risen and disappeared on the water. At the same time, the golden light in Chu Han''s eyes, who was sitting in the back seat of Lamborghini, gradually dissipated, and he did not succeed in catching the door that opened only for a moment. "Heh, hands and feet are fast, but next time, can you close that''door'' in time..." Chu Han cast his gaze out of the window again, looking at the toll booth in the distance, his face was covered by the shadow of the car, and there was no happiness or anger. Sitting in the driving seat, Chu Xiaoran listened to the apologize of the American pop band onerepublic, and felt the breeze blowing from the car window. He didn''t know that the two kings met in an invisible confrontation at that moment. At the same time, the broad-leaved forest that can''t be seen swayed under the elevated road, and the world was subtly distorted. The sound of wind, rain, and the crying baby crying suppressed in the shadow of the shadow, Mingming There seems to be someone whispering in...He''s coming...He''s coming...He''s coming!So thirsty... so thirsty... so thirsty! However, without waiting for any action from these ghostly shadows, a group of golden flames suddenly appeared, the''door'' closed, and he appeared. Those who were ready to reveal the shadow of bloodthirsty paws a moment ago, all fell silent, and then knelt on one knee, expressing surrender. In the golden flames, an eight-legged steed slashed the ground. The people on the horseback were covered in corpse cloth, covered in dark golden armor and blue wind cloak, and they were holding curved golden spears, like a A knight who came on horseback from ancient times. No, it should be God! He didn''t look at the ghostly shadows who knelt down on one knee in expression of surrender, and the gaze revealed through the helmet was a bit of doubt. Who is he and why is he here? This silent, empty world is silent again, and before that, it has been silent for thousands of years, tens of thousands of years... --- On September 30, 2010, Shilan Middle School ushered in a three-year graduation ceremony. Those senior high school graduates will leave this aristocratic school that may be three or six years after today. On the playground of Shilan Middle School, there is a large stage nearly five kilometers in length. It is a performance stage built for this graduation ceremony. One after another, many men and women in Shilan middle school uniforms walked to the lower part of the stage, and then began to discuss those celebrities. "Wow, that''s Li Xin senior. I heard that he was admitted to the Art Department of Peking University. Hey, he is so handsome!" "Cut, it''s just a pauper, look at the senior sister Lin Li, that is a white BMW i8, but she was admitted to Princeton University in the United States, much better than senior Li Xin!" "You, you bastard, don''t allow you to slander Li Xin''s senior and watch me kill you!" "Damn, Liu Xin, you, wipe cold water! Really, you!" There have been many scenes of men and women fighting like this here. This is the memory of youth and their last day as high school students. They used to struggle here, laugh, fight, cry... At the same time, in the backstage preparation room of Shilan Middle School''s graduation ceremony, Chu Zihang, dressed in a black suit, walked expressionlessly in the dressing rooms. He was the host of this graduation ceremony. "Brother Chu Zihang!" The poor boy who was still wearing a Shilan school uniform hurriedly ran over and called Chu Zihang''s name as he ran. "Brother Chu Zihang, go and see Chen Wenwen. Some parts of their manuscripts are not very clear. They are all in English and need to be translated!" Shao Zai put his hands on his knees panting, sweating profusely. "Well, I see, you can help take the drink to the stage." Chu Zihang glanced at the layout plan in his hand expressionlessly, and then walked to the practice room. After taking a few breaths, Xiao Zai looked at Chu Zihang''s back with a little envy. "British tailors a pure black suit worth tens of thousands of dollars. Alas, when can I wear it once!" Of course, this is just a thought of the bad boy, because if you really put it on, he will be very uncomfortable. At this moment, a fat man put a box of mineral water on his shoulder and shouted at the boy: "Lu Mingfei, you are lazy, come and help!" "Come, come, here comes, I dont run with soft legs!" On the other side, at the gate of Shilan Middle School, a white Rolls-Royce Phantom parked there with a man and a woman sitting in the car. "Young Master, will they really show up?" Chu Xiaoran casually bit a pink stick. Lollipop, xiang-she, which is more nei, than a stick. Lollipop, gently licked the sugar water that gradually melted on it. . It is a pity that only one wood can see such a beautiful scenery, and the gaze of that wood is not yet on it. "Should the Chu family have never been in contact with Kassel Academy?" Chu Han calmly looked at the students of all kinds outside the window. 288 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 289 Executive Department! Chapter 289 Executive Department! "Well, because Grandpa said that Kassel is dangerous, especially their principal Hilbert Jean Angers. Grandpa said that if that person works hard, one person can kill all the mixed races in our Chu family, including Grandpa!" Chu Xiaoran''s face was a little puzzled. From the bottom of her heart, she didn''t really believe that the strength of the mixed race would be so strong. If it were the Dragon King, it would be almost the same.YMiscellaneous v Chi v InsectY Of course, this was because Chu Xiaoran had never seen Angers make a move, and had no idea what kind of transformation the old man, who was over 130 years old, had undergone after the demise of Kassel, a family of Dragon Slayers in Germany. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly. He was also very interested in the strongest old man in the mixed race, and even had the urge to fight with him. "Ok?" Suddenly, Chu Han looked out of the car window on the left. There were four male and female students wearing Shilan Middle School uniforms walking into Shilan Middle School. The four were talking and laughing, as if they were very good old classmates. "Are there four people here, but this disguise..." Chu Han shook his head slightly. Although the four are not very old and look like high school students, their incompatible temperament reveals their identities. . That is the special temperament that he has after experiencing life and death, blood and fire. Chu Han put on the school uniform that was delivered this morning in the car: "Get off the car, those people are here!" However, at this moment, the sky darkened slightly, raindrops crackled on the windows, water splashed, and water rushed down the glass, forming a transparent water film. The playground of Shilan Middle School was dark and the rain flowed down wildly. It didn''t feel like it was raining at all. It was a sluice in the sky that opened the gate, not raindrops, but thick-fingered water jets running through the world. Many people have not yet reacted, they have been soaked in the rain and turned into a chicken. "Well, what the hell, why it rained suddenly? The weather forecast didn''t say it would rain today!" "Huh, damn weather, I made a special trip to see Chu Zihang, the junior high school student, and the result is good, now it''s raining, and they are going home directly!" "Hey, looking at the rain, this graduation ceremony is horribly delayed." "I''m going, Xiongtai''s surname is Gao, and he can actually understand the celestial phenomena. Could it be that the gods descended?" "Ah, don''t talk, don''t talk." "Pig, look at your phone. The Meteorological Bureau has just released the latest weather forecast. A typhoon is coming. This is just a prelude!" "Damn, typhoon, isn''t it?" After the four people who had just passed the school gate were silent for a while, they all took action. The only woman among the four casually touched her ears, her expression a bit complaining, as if she felt that God was playing with people. The other three men looked around at random. Because of the rain, the students who came to the graduation ceremony began to leave. Behind the three men, the woman''s lips with the black pearl next to her earlobe moved slightly with her right hand. "Norma, there was a heavy rain over here suddenly, let''s find out what''s going on right away!" The woman''s voice was a little weak, as if she was deliberately lowering it. "Commissioner Karin Loris, the weather and astronomical conditions showed no abnormalities, but the satellite just caught a strange ripple reaction, suspected to be a dragon awakening!" A beautiful female voice came from the black pearl next to the woman''s earlobe. "What? Dragon awakening?!" There was still a trace of complaint on the woman''s face, like a female student who was really complaining that the graduation ceremony could not be held normally. "Yes, if the ripple reaction is true, then the level of the dragon awakened this time is likely to be a next-generation species!" The female voice from the black pearl was also a bit solemn, after all, the four sent to China The commissioner does not have the ability to deal with such incidents. "hiss!" The woman took a slight breath. This kind of incident is not something B-level specialists like them can handle. At least it requires a-level specialists who have performed many tasks to be dispatched! "The order issued by the academy is to stay in place. Someone will come to deal with this matter. Please don''t act arbitrarily, Commissioner Karin Rowris!" The female voice said the order this time, like a queen is telling herself The people gave the same order. Before the woman could reply, the black pearl flickered and the connection was disconnected. The woman was stunned for a long time, and a little annoyed, she smashed the black pearls on her ears: "What is it, just hang up after you say it, what do you mean!" Although the other three men in the same group felt that the woman''s behavior was a bit inappropriate, they were even more dissatisfied with this behavior of hanging up without waiting for the other party to explain. Even if the other party is a computer in the college. At the same time, in the Kassel College in the outer suburbs of Chicago in the Great Lakes region of Illinois, a three-dimensional image of a young woman opened her black jewel-like eyes and shook her head slightly. "They unilaterally disconnected, and the horror is that they directly broke the black pearl communicator." "boom!" Gerd Rudolf Manstein wearing a pair of glasses slapped the table in front of him fiercely and was full of anger: "These guys, don''t they know the danger of the next generation? Dangerous dragons from the first generation!" At this moment, the woman''s eyes, who did not look like a three-dimensional image, flickered slightly: "Professor Manstein, just received the news that your student has gone to China with the executive department commissioner and has now arrived near the South China Sea." "what?!" Manstein opened his mouth and looked at the three-dimensional image with a slight smile: "Norma, what are you kidding? She hasn''t officially joined the academy yet, why..." "She took advantage of the fact that the commissioner of the executive department didn''t pay attention, she slipped up by herself, and was only discovered when she was outside the Pacific." "Asshole, are all the executives blind?!" "Not sure, but one of the two A-level commissioners this time wears glasses and seems to be highly myopic." "..." However, neither the Kassel College supercomputer "Norma" nor the b-level commissioners of the four executive departments have noticed that the connection across Eurasia is not an artificial disconnection, but a certain world. Intentional or unintentional actions when opening. In front of Shilan Middle School, Chu Han, who was planning to get off the bus, frowned slightly. As a member of the scene, he knew that this heavy rain was not an accident, but an accident? A glimmer of doubt flashed in Chu Han''s eyes, and he found that even he could not accurately say what happened. There seemed to be a strange sound just now, as if the door opened. At this moment, a pure black luxury car appeared in Chu Han''s sight. It was a Maybach 62, worth more than nine million. Chu Tianjiao, who was still wearing that hotel receptionist''s costume, got out of the car in the heavy rain, took the umbrella in Chu Zihang''s hand with a smile on his face, and hugged Chu Zihang under the envy and envy of countless people. A pure black Maybach 62. Before long, the Maybach''s engine started, and the dark-haired man sitting in the white Rolls-Royce Phantom in the distance smiled slightly, and a trace of clarity flashed in his eyes. "Come on, I''ll take you to see, the world belongs to the dragon clan!" 289 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 290 Lord God, Odin! Chapter 290 Lord God, Odin! The highway was very empty, and most of the cars went back to rest in such bad weather."Miscellaneous-Zhi-Insects" The cars that are still running on the road have their headlights on, and the sky is as dark as ink when they look up, but occasionally there are flashes of lightning, like the sky cracking, and the rain is heavy from all sides, and it is blurred 100 meters away. The black Maybach drove on the elevated road that traverses the city, which was Highway 10 that had just been repaired not long ago. "Did you postpone the graduation ceremony of your school after such a heavy rain?" "Oh, yesterday something really happened and I asked you to go back alone. I ran into a troublesome guy who seemed to be about the same as you, a difference of one or two years at most!" "By the way, you. Mom is okay recently, she likes to kick the quilt at night, remember to get up and see her more in the middle of the night!" "You are already in your first year of high school. It''s time to consider your future direction for your life!" "By the way, I haven''t told you yet. This Maybach 62, which is worth more than nine million yuan, is voice-controlled. Only three people in the world can activate it. One is the boss, one is me, and another. Guess who you are?" The man was nagging while driving, the car sound was no longer the song that echoed the Irish band, but an "Awakening", the vicissitudes of life male voice sad and high singing: Suddenly realized that so many years have passed. It is too late to think that ideals have become fantasy. Unconsciously the body loses its strength. This reality like a knife shreds me on the road. Ideal is a fart. What is love. Times are always changing. Somewhat at a loss. But I am still a person. I don''t want to become a kind of sadness. I don''t want to become a dung. I want to awaken before I die. Chu Zihang ignored the man''s nagging, quietly watching the rain outside the window, he was not interested in the man''s explanation or guessing. Is the voice activated? I haven''t seen it before. What about a luxury car worth more than nine million yuan?That''s not yours. The two people in the car were not silent. The man was talking non-stop, from Jiangnan to Jiangbei, and then from the Sahara Desert to the Three Corners of Bermuda. Chu Zihang sat in the back seat expressionless, and his nagging to the man was just a few symbolic responses, and a deep sense of helplessness rose from the bottom of his heart. The rain fell with a crackle, and God seemed to have made a joke with the world. The rain did not weaken due to the relationship of time, but became bigger and bigger. Sitting in the drivers seat, Chu Tianjiao frowned unnoticeably. The rain was getting heavier. At first it was still thousands of drops, and then it was a rain curtain or even a rain wall. The black Maybach roared in the high music. Crashing and crossing those water walls. Boom! Thunder and lightning roared, the sky split, vision began to blur, rain and fog grew thicker and thicker, as if a beautiful lady was unwilling to fate, she began to move out again, looking for the hapless delicate scholar. The sudden thunderstorm frightened Chu Zihang. He was thinking about what to prepare for the xx graduation ceremony of Shilan Middle School to be delayed. Chu Zihang looked outside through the car window, the rain continued to rush, the sky seemed to split, and a gap appeared between the sky and the earth. Faintly, in the bewildering rain and fog, countless ghostly shadows began to be stupid, stupid, eager, moving... rushing towards the black Maybach with their teeth and claws. The sixth sense, which has been struggling between life and death for many years, finally came into play. His dark eyes shone with golden light. The man who put away the hippie smile silently chanted a mysterious and profound ancient language, which was from the ancient times. Language. Ling Ling. Time is zero! In Chu Tianjiao''s sight, time began to slow down, and the ghostly shadow that leaped toward the black Maybach with its teeth dancing claws seemed to be caught in the "slow light", and every move was like a robot, slow and awkward. "Sit your son, don''t look into their eyes, better not look out the window!" Chu Tianjiao turned the steering wheel fiercely, his face terrifying, as if he had met a ghost. Indeed, he met a ghost, and it was a''ghost'' who came out to patrol in groups! Chu Zihang in the back seat was already sweating profusely. Just now, he inadvertently glanced at the glittering ghosts, and then his face was pale. Although I don''t know why the inviting golden majesty didn''t have any effect on him, but the unhuman face and bloodthirsty eyes made Chu Zihang feel a bitter chill from the soles of his feet. At the same time, what made him most terrified and frightened was the excitement that came from the bottom of his heart at that moment, as if he smelled a bloody wolf, stupidly moving. Chu Tianjiao didn''t know what the son in the back seat was thinking. He stared straight ahead. He turned a blind eye to those''ghosts'' who were getting faster and faster and faintly catching up with the black Maybach that had reached 300 miles, and his eyes became more and more serious. The thicker. However, no matter how fast Maybach is, it is still made by humans. How can it be compared with non-human ghosts? The sharp claws instantly tore a car window open, and then was knocked down to the sea under the viaduct by a pitch-black umbrella. Chu Tianjiao didn''t know when he held the pitch-black umbrella tightly again. He gave a slight shake, and the exquisitely made umbrella wings were scattered on the ground, revealing the original appearance of the umbrella. It was a transparent and bright Japanese sword with a faint blue light, as if expecting something. Yu Shendao. Mura Yu, the famous demon sword. After killing, the blade penetrates the surface and reveals rain and dew. The blood is washed away, and the real killing of thousands of miles does not leave a mark. At the same time, this knife used to be Chu Han''s sabre, which accompanied him in the endless sea, and finally broke in front of the''king of heaven''. Chu Zihang in the back seat looked at Chu Tianjiao with a cold expression and killing intent in surprise. Isn''t he the driver? What''s the matter with that knife? He seemed to feel the gaze behind him. The man scratched his head and said awkwardly: "Actually, this thing is not inserted here for me, I just try it." If Chu Han heard this, 100% would directly bring the seven deadly sins and kill him. Suddenly, Chu Tianjiao''s awkward expression instantly changed, and he looked forward with a cold and murderous look, where it was blocked by rain and fog. But the golden pupil made him see clearly, a golden flame suddenly appeared on the road ahead. As the speed of the black Maybach increased, the golden flame began to beating frantically, and the horseshoes of the eight-legged horse stepped heavily on the slippery highway. Boom this is even more terrifying than a thunderbolt in the sky, because it is a godly majesty, sitting on an eight-legged horse, the main god wearing a dark golden armor and holding a golden spear, Odin! He is the main god in Norse mythology, holding a golden spear made by the branches of the world tree, which is the "spear of destiny" that will inevitably hit once he is shot! According to Norse mythology, the black dragon Nidhog, carrying the corpse of its wings, flew from the abyss and crashed into the world tree that stood between the sky and the earth. Odin predicted in Norse mythology that the World Tree will eventually be hollowed out and Niederhogg will return. It will be the end of the gods. And now, he appeared, appeared in this incredible country, facing Chu Tianjiao, who had a bloodline above grade A, and Chu Zihang, who was about to awaken the dragon bloodline. "Mortal, who are you!" The golden spear pointed at Chu Tianjiao, and the majesty of God''s Mansion suddenly exploded. "Chu Tianjiao, I am a driver." The man lightly lit a cigarette and gently exhaled a smoke ring. "Driver?" Odin''s tone paused slightly, as if he didn''t expect this answer. "Yeah, I''m a driver." The man whose face was covered by eye rims gripped the black Japanese sword slightly. "The man who dared to rush into the throne of the gods is actually a driver. It''s ridiculous!" The god''s mansion of the eight-legged horse gripped the golden spear in his hand, and pointed at the undaunted man! 290 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 291: The mighty Chu Tianjiao! Chapter 291 The mighty Chu Tianjiao! "The man who dared to rush into the throne of the gods is actually a driver. It''s ridiculous!" The god''s mansion of the eight-legged horse gripped the golden spear in his hand, and pointed at the undaunted man! There is no doubt that Odin is very powerful, and the golden spear in his hand alone is enough to make countless enemies chill and tremble. miscellaneous worm Because it is a "spear of destiny" made from the branches of the World Tree! Especially in this place called Odin domain, Nibelung root! This is a country that only the dead can reach. It is a holy land that countless alchemists dream of. It is full of rare metals in the world because they have been "killed" by the Nibelung roots, and they are the most precious metals in nature. Chu Tianjiao looked around at random, and where the shadows were shrouded, golden rays of light rushed to light up. In an instant, he had an illusion that what he entered was not the kingdom of the dead, but one place after another. The royal treasure house. "The handwriting is so big, it seems that it is difficult to go out..." Chu Tianjiao''s face still has a lazy look, because he knows that he will not be able to escape this time. He has entered a mortal maze, and he will not be able to get out no matter whether he is dead or not. Odin raised up the golden spear in his hand and made a posture of throwing a gun: "Mortal, you have gotten into the things of the gods, hand them over!" The ghosts and demons hiding in the shadows showed bloodthirsty expressions, their golden eyes were cold and crazy, they had no emotion, nor humanity, only pure will to kill! Chu Tianjiao just glanced at the ghosts and charms with their teeth and claws all around, and there was a trace of sadness in his eyes, because these''ghosts'' were all his companions and compatriots before the fall. "Son, go and open the trunk. There is a black box with a silver nameplate. Bring it over!" The man didn''t look back. The smoke ring gradually surrounded him. No one knew, he was facing the main god. At that moment of Ding, what was this handsome man thinking? Chu Zihang was completely frightened by everything in front of him, but out of instinct deep in his blood, he blankly opened the trunk of the black Maybach, and as expected, there was a black box with a silver nameplate lying there quietly. . When Chu Tianjiao took the black box from the bewildered Chu Zihang, his lips squirmed a few times, then he gently touched Chu Zihang''s head, and turned to face the main god Odin, and the person hiding in the dark. ''ghost''! Chu Zihang, who was still confused, woke up in an instant, his eyes trembled and looked at the man''s back. This was the first time he felt that the man''s back was very tall, high enough to hold it up when the sky fell. The collapsed sky. Chu Tianjiao didn''t hesitate to throw the black box with the emblem of the World Tree at the feet of the eight-legged horse: "I have given you something, can you let us go now?" The eight-legged steed trembled angrily and looked at the man with a knife in one hand with cold eyes. Chu Tianjiao ignored it. In his eyes, it was just a beast. Odin was silent for a while, waved the "spear of destiny", picked up the small black box, and put it away without even looking. The moment the rich dragon blood fell into his hands, he had already told him that it was true. "Mortal, I have received your sincerity. Now, by staying, I can open the "Road to Conferring God" for you, and you will gain eternal life!" Holy and majestic, this is the main god in Norse mythology who dared to fight against the black dragon Nidhogg, Odin! Chu Tianjiao gently spit out the cigarette that was about to burn to his mouth, his right hand tightened slightly, is that really the case, then... "Son, when I say to run, I immediately turned around and ran to the Maybach. Don''t look back. When you get in the car, keep running, keep running!" "From now on, I won''t be able to pick you up from school. Remember to take care of you. Mom, she is actually a wayward little girl, but she is very gentle!" "Well, that''s all I have to say, although there is still a lot to say to you, but it seems that there is not enough time!" The corners of the man''s mouth were slightly raised, and there was a trace of tenderness, a trace of memory, and a trace of reluctance on his face. Without warning, a special wave with the breath of time suddenly broke out, time began to slow down, and the hoof of the eight-legged horse was very strange. After a meal, all the "ghosts" became at this moment. It''s like a mechanical puppet. "run!" After the man snorted, his little arrogant son got into the black Maybach at a speed of one hundred meters chong. "Start, start, start fast!" The boy''s face was pale and weak, his hands hit the steering wheel fiercely. boom! The engine of the top luxury car Maybach 62 suddenly started, and the boy in a daze rushed out of here. "By the way, I haven''t told you yet. This Maybach 62, which is worth more than nine million yuan, is voice-controlled. Only three people in the world can activate it. One is the boss, one is me, and another. Guess who you are?" That third person is him, Chu Tianjiao''s son, Chu Zihang! The man''s peripheral vision only had time to see the roaring back of the black Maybach, but it was enough. "Drink!" He clasped the miracle sword tightly. Mura Yu, jumped up high, his eyes did not know when they had completely turned into a golden color, the dazzling light, straight shot into the seated eight-legged The heart of the lord of the horse! boom! Blue light and golden light erupted, and the impact of two horrors instantly collapsed this viaduct, and countless''ghosts'' fell one after another. That was not something they could contend with, because that was the last eruption of a man! Nibelung.On the other side of the root, Odin''s calculation was wrong. He opened the door to the kingdom of the dead, but he didn''t know that someone in this city had long been waiting for him to open Nibelung.The gate of the root. No, it is a king, a dragon king! In front of the white Rolls-Royce Phantom, Chu Han in a black windbreaker was standing on the other side of the highway, very far away from the collapsed viaduct, but the soaring smoke could even be seen by squinting his eyes. . "Chu Tianjiao, such a cool decision, such a terrible will!" This is the first time Chu Han has made such an evaluation of a mixed race. Although his ending is a bit sad, it is good news because Chu Han has no Thinking that Chu Tianjiao''s strength was so powerful. The last burst of power was enough to hurt the existence of the four kings. Chu Han was a little confused, why could Chu Tianjiao, whose bloodline is no more than s-level, burst out with such terrifying power? Chu Tianjiao was not a bad boy, he was not a monster, he was not a bug, and he had no golden fingers to open and hang. "Is this why Niederhogg was finally killed by humans and the Four Kings?" Chu Han was not sure, but after this time, he had less contempt for the mixed race, because he was also a high Order mixed species. "Ok?" Chu Han looked at the dusty broken bridge with a hint of surprise in his eyes. There was a faint golden light gleaming in the mist. "Interestingly, didn''t the force enough to severely wound the four kings hurt you? Is that "spear of destiny" so strong?" Buzzing... The long blue box behind Chu Han suddenly trembled.Shaking up, constantly buzzing, that is trembling.Shaking excitement and fighting spirit! Chu Han smiled slightly and patted the box behind him: "Don''t worry, my purpose this time is to find Odin!" "So, let''s have a king vs. king!" 291 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 292 King and King! Chapter 292 King and King! The rain gradually stopped. This very sudden storm was actually a round arranged by Odin. The typhoon near this city should have half a day to arrive.Miscellaneous R Chi R Insects At this time, Nibelung Genri welcomed four more "uninvited guests", four b-level commissioners from the executive department of the Kassel College. Karin Loris shrank in fear: "What the hell is this, why did we come here!" They originally drove away from Shilan Middle School, but they accidentally saw Chu Xiaoran''s Rolls-Royce Phantom on the highway. After all, most of the owners of luxury cars like this are very famous celebrities. Among them, two cars are Chu Xiaoran''s logo. Lamborghini and Rolls Royce. And most importantly, the purpose of these four people coming to this city is Chu Xiaoran. Their original task was to go to the Yellow River in Qinghai to check the abnormal fluctuations that appeared to be the second-generation awakening. They didn''t know that the Chu family had replied that the matter had been handed over to Chu Xiaoran, the little princess of the Chu family. In desperation, these four people had to use the powerful force of the Kassel Academy to track down Chu Xiaoran''s arrival in the city a week ago. But what they did not expect was that they actually detected a wave of dragon awakening in this city, and the lowest was the next-generation dragon. "Everyone..." The man in the peaked cap was suddenly bloodless, his eyes trembled and looked forward as if he had seen a ghost. Karin Loris and the other three looked at him with a slight frown. In such a ghostly place, if they could not speak, they would not want to speak, because that would waste energy. In Yewai survival, it is a very unwise action. "You don''t need to save your energy anymore, we, it''s over..." The capped man seemed to understand what the three of them was thinking, and collapsed weakly to the ground, two lines of desperate tears couldn''t help falling in his eyes. The other three hadn''t reacted yet, and golden lights suddenly lit up. In the darkness, it seemed that someone was whispering. Coming... Coming... I''m so hungry... So hungry... The bodies of the three of them froze instantly. For them who had graduated from Kassel College and became a commissioner, this kind of ghostly thing is really closer than their family members! "That''s it, here is Nibelung Root..." A ghostly black shadow rushed up, and the darkness drowned the three of them in an instant. Only one man with a peaked cap was left lying on the ground, staring blankly at his companion being''ghost''. Submerged. When the blood of the mixed dragon race exceeds the critical point, they will not return to their ancestors and become dragons, but will lose their humanity and become a dead waiter who only has the will to kill! Not far away, Chu Xiaoran with a complicated face looked at the deaths of the four b-level commissioners. Those dead waiters were attracted by her. After all, this Nibelung root is so big, if you dont use the word spirit, those Deadpool definitely couldn''t sense those four people. If it is replaced by Odin, no matter who it is, as long as he steps into this Nibelung root, he will be aware of it, because this is his domain. "Sorry, but you must die, otherwise, the Kassel Academy will definitely track down the identity of the young master!" Whether it is the wind wave caused by Chu Han when he awakened in the Yellow River section of Qinghai, or the current Nibelung root, it is not known, especially the Kassel College. Therefore, the four B-level commissioners of the Executive Department of Kassel Academy must die, and they must also die in the hands of the dragon or the deadpool, so that the Chu Family and Chu Han can be safe. Hundreds of deadpools drowned the four in an instant, and then there was no more, this deadly world fell into calm once again, dark shadows drifting on the empty highway, looking for themselves The destination, or the next goal. Chu Xiaoran watched the entire process in a complicated and calm manner, but did not disappoint her, but made her feel sad. Two lines of clear tears slipped quietly from her golden eyes. They were companions, but now, she killed them with her own hands. And this, Chu Tianchen, the old man of the Chu family, called it growth and responsibility. At the same time, on the viaduct destroyed by the powerful force that broke out when Chu Tianjiao died, the ghostly dead servants quietly looked down. They had no emotions, no humanity, only endless will to kill. Suddenly, these dead waiters who were standing there waiting for their master turned their heads, their eyes trembled and looked at the man who didn''t know when and where. The man was wearing a jet black windbreaker, and his eyes were deep and bright, shining with an inexplicably majestic red gold light. He carried a cyan rectangular box behind him, and the terrifying breath of killing and killing radiated out through the box, and the world seemed to be under this breath, shaking, trembling, and uneasy! The mans footsteps were very slow, but at the moment of falling, he came to the collapsed viaduct and looked down at the bottom of the bridge that seemed like an endless abyss. Those dead servants who were only left to kill and kill will trembled and trembled to him. Get out of the way, as if a courtier met the emperor. The man ignored the deadpools, but calmly looked at the bridge, where it was pitch black and there was nothing but a god sitting on an eight-legged horse and holding a golden spear. The eyes of the two met at this moment. According to Norse mythology, when the kings wake up, the black emperor will eventually return. His wings will carry endless corpses and crash into the world tree that stands between heaven and earth. The main god Odin will hold the "spear of destiny." , Crucified Niederhogg on the World Tree. That is the end of the gods, the world will be lost. The cyan rectangular box split open, and seven terrifying bronze swords emerged one after another, with endless aura of killing and killing. That is the power of the king of bronze and fire, bronze purgatory. Seven sins! And its owner and creator is the king of bronze and fire, Chu Han! At the same time, at the moment when the Seven Deadly Sins appeared, the "spear of destiny" made from the branches of the World Tree was thrown out of Odin''s hands. The golden light and cyan light instantly covered this place, and the endless aura of destruction raged across the earth and sky, as if the end of the world had come. The sky is open, the ground is cracked, Deadpool is howling, and the king is roaring! The roots of Nibelung began to twist, which was a precursor to the collapse of space. This legendary kingdom that can only be reached by the dead began to collapse. The impact of the collision of golden and cyan rays killed everything in the entire Nibelung root again, and then was resurrected, destroyed, reborn, and turned into turbid nothingness. This is the strongest force between life and death, chaos and life, between heaven and earth. Chu Xiaoran, who was far from this battlefield, was stunned by the powerful impact. At the moment before she lost consciousness, she saw a shocking picture. The sky split, the earth was weeping, cyan and golden light shining on the whole world, the king and the king roared toward each other in blood! 292 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 293 Odins Prophecy! Chapter 293: Odins Prophecy! Rumble! The cyan and golden rays of light collided again and again, and the burst of shock drowned the Nibelung roots that enveloped the entire city, and everything was destroyed. The deadpool army brought by Odin was completely wiped out, and the powerful shock was there. In an instant, all the deadpools were destroyed.Miscellaneous Chi Chong Drop, drop, drop. Drops of rain began to slowly fall in the cloudless sky, and the elderly knew that it was a prelude to heavy rain. The heavy rain stopped completely when the man holding the village rain died, but now it started again. The space finally began to collapse, a corner of the real world had quietly melted into it, and everything "killed" in Nibelung''s roots began to slowly appear natural vitality, which was a precursor to rebirth. If the two terrifying rays of light continue to collide, the roots of the dead kingdom of Nibelung will be completely destroyed and integrated into the real world. boom! The seven bronze swords collided with the golden spear once again, and the''raging'' was roaring, unbridled releasing its violent power, and fought hard against the golden spear again and again. Among the seven deadly sins, the power of''Rage'' was the strongest. Long ago, it was to tear apart the scales of the black emperor. At the same time, a series of violent high-temperature fire pillars rose up, striking the dark golden armor time and time again. Whenever the high-temperature fire column rushes, Odin will slightly turn sideways, trying to block the "spear of destiny" in his hand, the terrifying heat that rushes toward his face, even if he is in the armor, he can clearly feel it. . "Drink!" Odin let out a low growl, and the exposed skin was tightly clasped by the scales that emerged, strengthening his strength. Longhua! After witnessing this scene, Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised, his right hand stretched out, and he held the seven deadly sins full of violent meaning,''Rage''! boom! An aura that was also not inferior to Odin exploded, the space began to make a clicking sound, Nibelung''s roots cracked once again, and a dark cloud appeared in the sky. However, at this moment, Odin suddenly put away the "spear of destiny" he was about to throw, and the powerful scales began to disperse, as if they had never appeared before. Chu Han frowned slightly, but did not put away the seven deadly sins, his bright golden eyes flickered slightly. The ruining scene slowly disappeared, and the white cloud that had just appeared in the sky began to disperse, the rain stopped, the wind stopped, and the battle was over. "who are you?!" Odin still holds the sacred "spear of destiny", and the eight-legged steed under the seat is panicked and uncomfortable. It has no strength in facing Chu Tianjiao, because the collision just now made it clear that seven bronzes are floating in front of him. A man with a sword can kill it in front of its owner! Chu Han curled his lips slightly, and loosened his grip on''Rage'': "Chu Han." He already knows it. Now that it has stopped, it is impossible to fight again, because Nibelung Root has just begun to collapse. Odin may not be aware of it in the battle, but now he must know it, so for this In the world, it is impossible for Odin to fight him again. But Chu Han''s purpose this time was not to fight Odin, so whether he would fight or not had no effect on his purpose this time. After being silent for a while, Odin stared at Chu Han with bright golden light: "Are you a human? Impossible, I feel a powerful dragon in you!" "That''s not something humans can have, that''s the breath of the Dragon King!" Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and there was a hint of approval deep in his eyes. He was indeed the main god of Norse mythology who could hold the "spear of destiny", and he could still feel the breath of the dragon king after he became a human being. "I said I was called Chu Han, didn''t I say that I was a human?" Chu Han tilted his head slightly, a trace of joke flashed in his eyes. It should be very interesting to tease a god who might nail Nidhogg to the World Tree in the future. Odin paused slightly, and his hand holding the "spear of destiny" could not help tightening. "who are you!" This time he shouted out with a hint of anger, because with his strength, he clearly caught the trace of joking in Chu Han''s eyes. Chu Han''s gaze began to flicker, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. "My name is Chu Han, I am a mixed race!" Roar! This time, even the eight-legged horse roared, although the main reason for this was that the anger of its owner had reached a critical point. bass! The "spear of destiny" whose light had diminished was lit up again, and a wave of speechless anger was burning. Chu Han chuckled lightly, and looked at Odin with a smile but a smile: "I''m curious, just your bears inferior IQ can really nail Niederhogg on the world tree? So what is it in Norse mythology? Wouldn''t you make it up to scare yourself?" Chu Han didn''t know much about the Norse mythology, but he clearly remembered one of them, the prophecy about the death of Niederhogg, who will eventually return, on the top of the World Tree. Odin, who should have been angry, suddenly calmed down after hearing what Chu Han said, and the exposed eyes flashed with a strange light. The eight-legged horse was also unusually quiet, but the sound of uneasy hoofs rang, as if fearing something. "I will call you Chu Han for the time being, Chu Han, the black emperor will return eventually, and the kings will slowly wake up. The day the tree of the world is hollowed out is when the end of the world comes, and it will belong to the gods. Dusk is coming!" The golden light was slowly converging, and a touch of yellow appeared on the edge of the sky, and in a faint voice, a dragon chant from ancient times sounded. Um, where is this place? By the way, young master, Nibelung Root! Chu Xiaoran opened his eyes in an instant, and a carp jumped into the dragon door and hit the roof of the car directly. A faint red color appeared on his forehead. "Don''t want to be bloodshed, just stay there." A slightly indifferent voice came from the driver''s seat. It was a young man who was not too big or too young, wearing a broken windbreaker. Chu Xiaoran stunned slightly, and looked around. The environment was very familiar. Isn''t this her white Rolls-Royce Phantom? "Young Master, this..." She hadn''t finished her words. The young man in a tattered windbreaker looked ahead coldly: "Forget everything you saw and heard, if you don''t want to die!" Chu Xiaoran shuddered suddenly for no reason. She knew that this was not a joke, because at that moment, she clearly felt the fear from the depths of blood, that was the fear from death. But no matter how hard Chu Xiaoran tried, she couldn''t forget the picture she saw before she fell into a coma. It was the sky, the ground, the king and the king! Huh! The rolling Rolls-Royce Phantom suddenly stopped, and there was an undamaged pure black Maybach 62 on the highway ahead... 293 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 293: The Awakened Chu Zihang! Chapter 293: The Awakened Chu Zihang! After half a day, the typhoon finally arrived. The heavy rain fell by appointment, and there was almost no car in sight on the highway. In this case, the pure black world-class luxury car looked very dazzling. After all, a top class like Maybach Luxury cars are usually rare, let alone such rainstorms.Miscellaneous worm In particular, this luxury car was parked sideways on the road, directly blocking the entire road. But fortunately, it is rainy now, and no vehicle will go out at this time, otherwise, a traffic accident would happen like this. Chu Han was silent for a second before extinguishing the engine, then opened the door, got out of the car, and kicked the black Maybach out ten meters away, which happened to be on the edge of the cliff. At this time, only the wind was blowing. This car was worthwhile. More than nine million luxury cars and the young man who had just awakened from the dragon blood line died. After removing the obstructive roadblocks.Chu Han clapped his hands and walked back blankly, but at this moment, with a "bang", the Maybach''s car door was severely closed. A shining young man kept exhaling rough breath, and the black hair that fell down happened to cover his face, but the faintly twinkling golden eyes showed through the hair. They were eyes full of majesty. It''s just now, but it''s full of weakness, exhaustion, regret, and sadness. Chu Han did not turn around, his eyes were flat and cold looking at the sky, and the two of them were speechless for a while. After a long silence, Chu Han raised his steps again and returned to the white Rolls-Royce Phantom. The torrential rain brought by the typhoon did not stain him with a drop of rain. boom! The Rolls-Royce Phantom started again, and the tires spun on the slippery ground, swiftly driving far away. A young man standing on the ground blankly like an embarrassed chicken, there was a long strip of black cloth wrapped around his feet. That was just dropped from that Rolls-Royce, something that a handsome man that Chu Han admired was left in that country of the dead. "Chu Tianjiao is really an idiot. He actually gave birth to you such a trash!" "If I were you, I would try my best to re-enter that world, and then pick up everything around me and smash Odin fiercely until he was completely bloody!" "Chu Zihang, wake up, that man is dead, you are already, you can only regret it!" The three sentences before, the three sentences now, this is what the world gives to young people. Oh, there is another knife that exudes sorrow and murder. On the other side, a white Rolls Royce roared on the slippery highway, but it was strange that the car had no trace of slippage. Although the tires were full of water marks, the car did not slip at all. It was very wild. Driving extremely fast on the highway. On the back seat, Chu Xiaoran tightened the blanket slightly. Her clothes were already shrouded, and some parts were torn by the previous shock, revealing young, smooth, white and fair skin. "Young Master, don''t you like Chu Zihang? Why did you wake him up just now?" Chu Xiaoran looked at Chu Han a little strangely, and didn''t mind the spring light exposed by leaning forward. Chu Han''s eyelids twitched slightly and said blankly, "I don''t like Chu Zihang, but I admire Chu Tianjiao very much, but it''s a pity that his destiny will die!" He is really a pity, because that man is very chic and powerful. If he can evolve into a dragon, he will be a stronger existence than the four kings. "However, if you take action, Young Master, wont you be able to save Chu Tianjiaos life? If you Young Master, you can definitely do it!" Chu Xiaoran''s expression was a bit silent, she thought of the four dead Kassel Colleges The executive department b-level commissioner, if Chu Han took action, they would not die, at least not in the hands of her "owner". Chu Han just glanced at Chu Xiaoran calmly. He didn''t explain that the "spear of destiny" Kungunier had locked on Chu Tianjiao at the time. Whether he could save Chu Tianjiao or not, he would die, even if Chu Han was willing. Risking death to block Kungunir''s projection for Chu Tianjiao. But this is impossible, because Chu Han has nothing to do with Chu Tianjiao, and even if Chu Tianjiao knew his identity, they would still be endless enemies. The two were silent, as if they were playing a game where whoever spoke first would lose. Suddenly, Chu Xiaoran gently lay on the back seat of the car, tightly tightening the blanket on her body. "Young Master, when you talk about family and responsibilities, is it just that, complicated..." She was tired and fell asleep. What she experienced this night was the saddest rainy night in her life for a girl who was only sixteen years old. The man in the driver''s seat gently turned on the back seat to heat up, his eyes were flat but not cold. "Family and responsibility, it is not your turn to be a little girl to bear!" Rolls-Royce suddenly accelerates, like a majestic lion, roaring and roaring in this stormy night. The girl in the carriage didn''t feel the violent of the car, and fell asleep peacefully, the corners of her mouth faintly curled up, as if she was having a dream. At the same time, the Kassel College in the United States has received four b-level commissioners "unfortunately" to die under the typhoon, which was a twelfth-level super typhoon, followed by heavy rains and floods. Most of the houses collapsed. Although the Kassel Academy was a little uproar, the Chu family had already given such a reasonable and reasonable explanation that even if the Kassel Academy was the world''s largest mixed-race force, they could only shut up. After all, the Chu family is the largest mixed-race family in China, equivalent to the former German dragon-slaying family Kassel, now the Gattuso family! "Ugh" Manstein sighed helplessly: "Norma, ring the bell to inform all the students, and report this incident to the principal and the director of the executive department. After all, four b-level commissioners of the executive department died this time! " Norma, who looked like a real entity, nodded slightly, her eyes only flickering. The bell ringing sounded in this private university outside Chicago, USA. All the students and professors who heard the bell walked out of the dormitory and looked at the white dove that was released. . Someone died, on the road to slaying dragons. They are sad and strong, approaching hell or heaven step by step. The''door'' has already been opened. When the black king Nidhogg was killed by humans and the four kings, the war of mixed races had already begun, the greatest threat had been removed, and the mixed races would compete for the dominance of this world. And now, Chu Han, who had teamed up with the White King to fight against the Black King Nidhogg several epochs ago, has awakened, and the Lord Odin, who was prophesied to return Nidhogg and nailed to the top of the World Tree, also appeared. The predictions of Norse mythology are being confirmed step by step. 294 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 294: Ferrari breaking into the soul! (Please subscribe!) Chapter 294 Ferrari breaking into the soul!(Please subscribe!) The morning sun is always annoying and beautiful, because it always wakes you up mischievously, and then surprises the annoyed you.Miscellaneous&Journal&Insects On the twelfth floor of the xxx hotel, 1201, a girl in a loose nightgown opened her eyes in a daze, and then got up with a yawn. I dont know why she slept so sweetly, as if she fell into a soft. It''s the same in the arms of the dull bear. The girl smiled stupidly and stretched her waist before she noticed the surroundings. Huh, where is this? The girl thought it was a little strange, she walked down Chuang in a daze, and walked to the balcony with her bare white feet. She noticed a figure there. The girl slept sweetly and had a good night''s sleep, while the young man watched the night view from the balcony for more than seven hours. He did not have a trace of sleepiness, even if he experienced such a fierce battle last night. "Little Lord?!" The girl stared blankly at the young man with a glass of crystal clear red wine in front of her face. Needless to say, he was naturally the king of bronze and fire, Chu Han, who was awakened from the bottom of the Yellow River by the Chu family with countless manpower. Chu Han looked up and down at Chu Xiaoran, and then suddenly swallowed all the red wine in the glass into his abdomen, which suppressed the trace of arrogance. "Go change clothes, wash, go down for breakfast, and report to Shilan Middle School later." After Chu Han finished speaking, he passed by Chu Xiaoran. In the morning, it was the strongest yang. At that time, in this case, even his strong willpower is not enough. Chu Xiaoran nodded obediently, but still didn''t realize the strangeness of herself. Until she walked into the toilet and saw herself in the mirror. "what!" Half an hour later, in the restaurant on the first floor, the young girl sat opposite Chu Han with a flushed face, her eyes were full of shyness. After all, a man saw her sleeping in a awkward position. This kind of thing, even Chu Xiaoran Sorry. Especially that temptation.A refreshing water blue bud.Ribbon, this is what makes the young girl''s face flushed like an apple. However, Chu Han did not change his mood. He quietly tasted some refreshments in this hotel, such as golden cakes, egg tarts, siu mai, oatmeal buns, tortillas, etc. Almost all the refreshments provided by this hotel in the morning were ordered by him. Over and over, this also caused some eyes to cast on Chu Han''s table frequently. Chu Xiaoran was even more cramped. She had a bite of these Chinese specialties. Although she had eaten them all, she still ate well and full this time. After all, something like that happened last night. The physical exertion is also great. It is 8:25 in the morning, and the report time of Shilan Middle School is 9 o''clock, so Chu Han is not in a hurry, and accompanies Chu Xiaoran to eat early, looking at the street and cbd from time to time. It is early morning, sunshine When it was mild, there were many people walking and exercising on the street and on the river. Under the golden sunlight, it was inexplicably peaceful. If it weren''t for personal experience, Chu Han would be a little hard to believe that behind such an ordinary and peaceful city, there is actually a huge Nibelung root. This area is full of high-end consumer places. Most of the people who can come here are young masters who live in high-end cbd houses. The morning sun always makes people happy, the faint sun shines on the red Ferrari, like an African cheetah bathed in blood. The moment before the red Ferrari appeared, Chu Han had already noticed it, and his dark eyes were gleaming with faint gold, and the car and the vehicles behind it all smelled of dragon blood. Mixed race! "Silver World Tree nameplate, are they from Kassel College?" Chu Han calmly put down the wine glass. He knew the news that the four b-level commissioners died in Nibelung Gen, and he knew it very well. The people at Kassel College will not give up so easily, that group of people are all lunatics! Boom! The red Ferrari is just speeding wildly, and the Land Rover behind it is like a rhino that has just escaped from the zoo, with red eyes running rampant on the road! Chu Xiaoran stared at the back of that Land Rover with bright eyes, and he dared to drag so unscrupulously in China. From this look, he knew that he was an American educated. Hey, that is, the silver world tree nameplate! Chu Xiaoran woke up instantly, a piece of golden cake in his hand fell down and didn''t care, staring closely at the Land Rover that could only be seen from the back. That rainy night, the dark screams, the dirty methods, the hordes of dead waiters, scenes of scenes imprinted into the depths of the soul, once again rushed to the heart of the girl, it was hesitation and helplessness to the world. "Young, young master, that is the executive department of Kassel Academy!" Chu Xiaoran shook his head slightly, and turned his head to look at Chu Han for the first time. After all, whether it was the actions of the past few days or Chu Han''s treatment of Chu Tianchen What he said, you can see Chu Han''s interest in Kassel Academy. The morning breeze blew, and a faint ray of sunlight shone on the unmanned chair, as if there was still a trace of warmth remaining there. On the other side, the red Ferrari has driven to the No. 7 viaduct, and the speed is estimated to be 300 or less. However, the terrifying speed did not lead to a traffic policeman, as if the traffic police team went out to Sanya to worship Guanyin today. And behind, was a Land Rover carrying two people, with wild and wild engines bombarding it, as if trying to flatten the viaduct. "Damn, I just want to go out and play for a few days. As for chasing the fugitives, do you want to go after them?" A girl with dark red hair reluctantly patted the steering wheel, just secretly "running away from home" for a few days As for? This time there was no such thing as her. After all, she is not yet an official student of Kassel College. It is just because of her special status and the fact that she has already reached her destination. Dis big beauties spend most of their time going back and forth to come to China to declare their presence, right? With this idea in mind, one a. level commissioner and two b level commissioners in Kassel College had no choice but to leave the red-haired witch behind without restricting her actions. And this kind of freedom lasted until 12 oclock last night, when the Nibelung roots were closed, the world was restored to peace, and the powerful supercomputer of the Kassel College was once again able to generate revenue from the entire Chinese network. In the eyes. The red-haired witch who sneaked out was ordered to be taken back by a special person in charge of the academy. After finally running out, the red-haired witch naturally did not want to be "caught" back early, and immediately "borrowed" a red Ferrari from a rich young man and ran away. However, neither the red-haired witch nor the commissioners of the two executive departments noticed that on the cliff of Highway 7 they were driving, a young man in a white shirt did not know when, quietly Standing there, looking at the fast-moving red Ferrari, although the Ferrari is a rare red, it is estimated to be worth four or five million. But what interests him is not the car, but the car owner who exudes a strong blood. 295 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 295 The Red Witch! Chapter 295 The Red Witch! The breath of dragon blood cannot be concealed, but only the same hybrid species can feel the rich dragon blood, which is the breath of dragon.Miscellaneousס "Interesting, it seems that the identity of the red-haired witch is a bit mysterious!" Chu Han looked around the terrain of Highway 7 and kicked in the air casually. Bang! The air suddenly exploded, forming a circle of white ripples, as if a bomb had been detonated. As he kicked faster and faster, the sound of air bursting became more urgent.Promoting, ripples rippling in the air frequently. Bang bang bang... Countless rubble rolled down from the cliffs, blocking the road from Highway 7 to Highway 8 and the ring road. The man glanced at the Ferrari and Land Rover stopped at his feet, his feet sank slightly, and he suddenly stepped on it, his body instantly disappeared in place, falling like a bird. "What''s the matter, is the landslide, why there is no warning in advance?!" A girl with dark red hair got down from Ferrari, frowning her pretty brows. A landslide refers to the effect and phenomenon of a certain part of the rock and soil on the slope of the mountain under the action of gravity, which produces shear displacement along a certain weak structural surface (belt) and moves downwards of the slope as a whole. The red-haired girl looked strangely at the rubble that blocked the highway in front of her. Her ability was to "profile", but no matter how long she observed, she couldn''t see a trace of natural traces on the pile of rubble. Whether it is an earthquake or a natural disaster such as a landslide, there will be more or less precursors immediately before they occur. For example, before an earthquake occurs, there will be some slight vibrations on the ground. Suddenly, invisible air currents passed by the pensive red-haired girl, like a slender rope, binding her whole body. The wind is the spirit of speech and the bondage of the wind. It weaves the invisible air currents in the air. It can restrain the opponent''s actions while forming a vacuum in its body, suffocating the enemy to death. "Nono, come back with us, otherwise we wont be able to explain to Professor Manstein!" The Range Rover chasing the red Ferrari has stopped, and the man in a blue suit pushes helplessly. After pushing his glasses, he was really helpless for this lady who not only followed them secretly, but also took the opportunity to sneak away. Nono, who was trapped by the''Bound of the Wind'', widened her eyes and looked at the gentleman with glasses: "Kangda, are you so shameless if you even use the spirit of the word!" While she was talking, her brain was running fast, looking for all the ways to escape, hum, my sister is a witch, how could she surrender so easily! Kang Da cheered the corner of his mouth slightly. He didn''t think it was shameless to do so. The other party''s blood is a. grade, one level higher than him. If it is not without speech spirit and without professional training, rely on him The strength of, let alone restraint, whether it can escape from the hands of the red-haired maiden is two different things. "Nonuo, you are a. Grade, don''t you feel awkward to say this?" "Don''t worry, you big-headed ghost!" The dual-purpose Nuonuo curled his lips: "I just don''t have the spirit to speak, otherwise I will beat you in the face!" Kangda shrugged helplessly, if it hadn''t been for Nono''s words, he would really not dare to chase her with two people. At the same time, he slowly walked towards the unsteady Nuno, the golden glow in his eyes flickered slightly. He was a b-level commissioner of the executive department. He had participated in several a.-level missions and finally survived. Those precious and experience Always reminded him that before confirming that the target loses combat effectiveness, never relax his vigilance. On the other hand, Nono has already given up. A Conda alone can subdue her. What''s more, there is also a b-level commissioner who has also experienced battles in that Land Rover. They are not like Karin Loris. Rookie, although his bloodline is only b-rank, his strength is very powerful. The beauty of the morning is always very short-lived, and the sunlight gradually becomes stronger, like a laser beam shot from a muzzle. The figure falling from the sky is facing such a venomous sunlight, after flying in the air for a long time. , Finally landed. Kangdas eye pupils contracted slightly. Before he had time to react, the man who fell from the sky had disappeared in place, at an astonishing speed. With his powerful eyesight, he could not keep up with the terrifying speed. Speed ??reached! When the man appeared again, Kang Da had already seen his appearance, a cool and handsome young man with black hair and black eyes, his eyes were very calm, like a secluded pool, and that domineering and terrifying delicate fist! boom! The air exploded in an instant, and the aftermath impacted in all directions, and even the air ropes that bound Nono in the distance were instantly shattered. Ling Ling. The shackles of the wind, break! Kang Da was directly blasted out more than ten meters away. This was because the tower-like man helped him resolve part of the impact, otherwise he would be blasted off the highway directly by this punch. After the man punched, he didn''t make any more movements, but stood quietly on the spot, with his back facing two experienced Kassel College executive department b-level commissioners. The six-style moon step, finger gun, is a powerful physical technique inherited from another world, which claims to be able to break the limits of the human body. There is no doubt that the man who caused the landslide and fell from the sky is Chu Han. The tower-like man supported Kangda and looked at Chu Han, who was facing away from them: "Who are you?!" It was 10:15, and the harsh sunlight was shining on the highway. There was no heavy rain, there were no hordes of deadpools, and there was no use of a god sitting on an eight-legged horse. Chu Han was startled for a while, and laughed at himself. He actually began to miss that deadly country and the powerful and mysterious god. Is it really lonely for too long? He slept for a long time, for a long time, until he didn''t know that several epochs had passed. The era of dragon rule has passed. The shadow that once shrouded the world has been killed. The era of mixed races has come, and they are fighting each other. , Vying for world domination. At the same time, they are also guarding against the black emperor who was killed by them, because the black dragon that represents despair, fear, and greatness will eventually return. "Hey, who are you?" The crisp and naughty voice pulled Chu Han back to reality. What appeared in front of him was a red-haired girl with big crimson eyes. Because of the impact of the punch just now, her hair was a little messy and exposed. The four-leaf clover pendant worn on the earlobe. This is the first time Chu Han has looked at a girl so close, especially this girl, who is still very mysterious and seductive. It''s like a witch in ancient times. 296 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 296 A-level Commissioner! Chapter 296 A-level Commissioner! "Hey, who are you?" The crisp and naughty voice pulled Chu Han back to reality. What appeared in front of him was a red-haired girl with big crimson eyes. Because of the impact of the punch just now, her hair was a little messy and exposed. The four-leaf clover pendant worn on the earlobe.MiscellaneousZhiCworm This is the first time Chu Han has looked at a girl so close, especially this girl, who is still very mysterious and seductive. It''s like a witch from a distant~ancient age. Chu Han was slightly startled for a while, until the tower-like man suddenly broke out and rushed towards him with unparalleled aura. boom! A terrifying aura suddenly erupted. It was a king''s aura, only those who ruled over the top of the world could possess it, domineering! The tower man rushed forward slightly, his face bulged slightly, then he sank, his feet pressed hard, and he rushed forward again. His eyes had completely turned golden color, flowing golden light. There is a hint of inexplicable majesty. It is true that after passing the Kassel College graduation examination, the commissioner who entered the executive department, even if the blood is only b-level, but his strength is very strong, comparable to a.-level mixed race. "Ah!" Chu coldly smiled, he was really a man with a man''s arm as a car, and he couldn''t help it! His feet slammed on the ground, and with a "bang", the earth cracked and the black-haired and black-eyed man disappeared. When he reappeared, the tower-like man had been knocked out and was deeply embedded in the stone wall. On top, forming a "big" font. The breeze blew, and Chu Han''s figure reappeared in front of Nono, but this time he turned his back to Nono and faced the two Kassel Academy Class B commissioners. "Is it the executive department of Kassel Academy? If this is the case for Kassel Academy, then I''m really disappointed!" Chu Han shook his hand slightly. This is since he woke up. No, it''s since he came to the Dragon Race. After the world, the first time I used the power from that blue sea, the result was very good, and because the body was strengthened, the six forms and domineering were greatly strengthened. Behind Chu Han''s Nuo Nuo widened his eyes, tusk, this guy didn''t look very much, this tone and courage were really great! Kassel College is a private university in the outer suburbs of Chicago in the Great Lakes Region of Illinois in the United States. It is a fraternity school with the University of Chicago and has extensive academic exchanges.Its surface is the study of ancient reptiles, but its true face is the Dragon Slaying Professional School established by the mixed dragon race, and it is the most powerful of the mixed race forces. "Ah, you are not allowed to slander Kassel Academy. We are inferior to others. We admit it, but you are just better than us. What''s so good about you!" Kangda stood up swayingly, golden. The eyes are unusually bright, as if to eat people! Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly: "Yes, my pedigree is higher than yours, and it''s almost ridiculously high, but what about that?" Nono curled her lips, her eyes were full of speechlessness. If it hadn''t been for this guy who had just helped her, her sister would have kicked it over, and her tone was bigger than that of Caesar. "Click!" The limbs of the tower-like man instantly exerted strength, breaking free from the shackles of the stone wall, and rubble fell from his body. This man, known for his strength in the executive department of the Kassel College, began to really exert his strength! Yan Ling. Blood runs away! Blood and red, these two colors filled the man''s body, muscles, hair, and limbs, one after another, wisps of scarlet aura flowed out, wrapped around his body, those golden eyes burst out with a strong light, like a blood-red war god! Chu Han glanced at this man with a scarlet aura in a little surprise. It was interesting. The talented spirit of a mixed-blood of B-level blood was actually''Blood Rushing'', and this strength had reached level a. Interesting! "What did you just say!" The man incarnation of the blood-red God of War exhaled, his golden eyes flickering, and a faint trace of scarlet flowing in his eyes. Yanling. Blood runs away. This is the unique language spirit of the line of Bronze and the King of Fire. It belongs to the bronze series. It continuously compresses its own blood in order to achieve the intensity of a high-temperature flame and greatly strengthen its own muscle strength. Its effect is second only to the Dragon King''s "Bronze Throne"! Chu Han glanced up and down at the man who looked like a god of war, and shook his head with a smile. A terrifying black flame suddenly erupted, then compressed, turning into a quiet flame in the palm of his hand. Yan Ling. Jun Yan! Bronze and Fire Kings Flame King can summon and control the fire elements in the field. It can generate high heat in the field. It can temporarily compress the generated heat in the field and then suddenly release it to produce an explosive effect. A high-temperature flame is created in the space that will soon extinguish, like a wall of fire in a magic book. The menacing man''s expression was slightly stagnant, his eyes widened, as if he saw a ghost! There was once a mixed-race species made a periodic table of the language spirit for all the language spirits, also called the language spirit sequence table.This kind of language spirit, arranged in a form similar to the periodic table, was finally completed in 1972.However, human beings know very little about the highest-ranking speech spirits.The periodic table of the language spirit is a table established by humans based on their own understanding of the language spirit. There must be some language spirits outside the periodic table, so there are also the language spirit above the 118th, the currently known sequence The highest number of the word spirit is the 121 "oracle", which is exclusively for the White King, and there is no exclusive word for the Black King in the periodic table. And''Blood Rushing'' is number 88 on the Yanling sequence list, the first one is the dangerous Yanling''Jun Yan''! Nono was also very surprised. This was the first time since the demise of Kassel, a family of Dragon Slayers in Germany, that a dangerous voice appeared, and the opponent was still a young man under sixteen! "Such a person, the principal will definitely not give up. After all, once such a high-level speech spirit goes out of control, it is no less dangerous than a next-generation dragon!" If Nono knew that the Chu Han knight was a dragon king, I didn''t know it would. What a surprise. However, no one knows the identity of Chu Han, because even the dragon clan, only the direct blood of the black king like the four kings, knows that there is a king of bronze and fire, in the era of the black king Has appeared. The man was silent for a while before disarming. He was not Chu Han''s opponent. ''Blood Runaway'' can be said to be the most decisive word spirit besides the''Bronze Throne'', but this word spirit has a fatal weakness. "The high-temperature compression of''Jun Yan'' can ignite the blood in your body in an instant, so that you will ignite yourself, burn yourself, and be blown into ashes by the burning blood, right?" Chu Han looked at the mass filled with blood. The terrifying and destructive high-temperature flame, in the final analysis, he himself is the real king of bronze and fire, and it is ridiculous to use this line of speech spirit to deal with him. The blood red on the man''s body gradually subsided, and then he walked to Kangda, who was a little confused: "I admit you are very powerful, but if you think the Kassel College Executive Department is very bullying, then just try!" Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and glanced at a tree on the side of the road with a smile: "I can hide until now and I discovered it. This already makes me look forward to Kassel!" "Is that right, the third commissioner of the executive department of Kassel College, commissioner A. Linda!" 297 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 298 Invitation from Kassel! Chapter 298 Invitation from Kassel! There are big green trees on the edge of the highway, which are often the best healing medicine for drivers who are visually tired after seeing countless vehicles on the road."Miscellaneous "Zhi" Chong" Chu Han stared at one of the very ordinary trees with a smile, as if he was looking at something interesting. Kang Da and the tower-like man looked at Chu Han''s profile with a little surprise. They seemed to be wrong. The brother of Chu Xiaoran, the little princess of the Chu family who appeared suddenly, seemed to be really ridiculously high in blood! Behind Chu Han, Nuono stared at his back with blinking eyes. This man was a little bit funny. He could see through everything, even Linda''s disguise could not be hidden from him. "Don''t come out yet?" Chu Han tilted his head: "77 serial number, Yan Ling. Mirage, the Ling Ling of the sky and the king of wind, can blind and transform everything within the domain, and even can, Putting it into the spiritual world created by yourself, this kind of speech spirit is said to be strong or not, or weak. Well, if your blood line is higher, I might not be able to tell!" Hum! I don''t know when the rays of the sun moved from the stone walls and the road to the green woods. The breeze quietly blew through the woods, blowing away the sunlight, leaving only the ugly woman with a good figure. Chu Han took a look at this exposed woman with interest. The effect of the''mirage'' was indeed very strong. If it hadn''t been the moment when he broke out of the''jun flame'', there was a trace of dragon blood in the woods. It might be impossible to detect this woman who has been hiding there since he appeared. "Chu Han, 15 years old, the third-generation disciple of the Chu family, the grandson of the Chu family elder son, and Chu Xiaoran''s elder brother, has been in the snow since he was born until the Yellow River incident broke out. He once went to Beijing Normal University on behalf of the High School Affiliated to South China Normal University. The affiliated middle school communicated, the purity of blood is unknown, the language spirit is unknown, and it is suspected of possessing a variety of powerful language spirits. He is an extremely dangerous person!" After the woman appeared, she just glanced at the Nuno behind Chu Han, and then looked very calmly. Those unusually bright golden pupils. The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised, and he randomly kicked a gravel around him: "Oh? Kassel College is indeed the Kassel College. In just a few days, everything about me was discovered. Admire it!" It''s just that no one noticed the sneer in the depths of his eyes. These materials must be the identity that the Chu family had forged for him, heh, it was indeed reasonable and suitable for him to appear. It really deserves to be the largest family in China. The woods have disappeared, but the violent sunlight still exists. The golden light shines on the concave and convex figure of the devil, like a devil walking out of heaven. "But, even if the Academy and Norma are both wrong!" The woman paused slightly, looking directly at Chu Han''s eyes that were more dazzling than gold: "Your strength is more terrifying than we thought, it''s just like Yes, a humanoid dragon king!" call! The highway is cool and refreshing, not only the breeze blows, the strong sunlight will also be blocked by the tall cliffs, making it like a summer resort. Chu Han lowered his eyes slightly, covering the trace of surprise. He once again underestimated Kassel and underestimated these human beings who only obtained ordinary dragon blood. Unexpectedly, a small A-level commissioner actually saw through him. The real strength is really interesting! After hearing Linda''s words, Nono on the side trembled slightly, showing an incredible expression on his face for the first time. At the same time, Kangda and the Iron Tower man, who had lost their combat effectiveness, glanced at each other in shock, as if Linda''s words were "Everyone, the Black King Nidhogg has appeared!" The humanoid dragon king, this is only a mixed race that is too strong to be rated by ranks to be evaluated! In the history of mixed races, only the principal of Kassel College, Hilbert Jean Angers, has received such an evaluation, which is why he is called the strongest mixed race! Linda did not go to see the three of Nono, but stared at Chu Han closely: "The mission the academy gave us was to support Luo Lisi and others, but they suddenly disappeared. According to the regulations, we should return with Nono. College, but half a day ago, we received a call from the principal!" In the late spring and summer solstice season, the sun was gradually blocked by white clouds, and the slight autumn wind blew up, with a slight icy chill, quietly descending. "The principal asked us to tell you that two years later, when you graduate from high school, the door of Kassel College is very willing to open it for you!" When Chu Han returned to the hotel, it was already in the afternoon, and the report was late on the first day. This was not very good, especially for aristocratic schools like Shilan Middle School. There should have been a red cross on his name. "Little brother!" The girl rushed from the door angrily, the word "Young Master" was swallowed by her abruptly, and the latter word was changed to "brother", and then stood by Chu Han''s side, like a sister next door. . Chu Han nodded extremely slightly, this girl''s reaction ability was not bad, just by seeing his mouth, he knew what he wanted to express. "Hee hee, this little sister is so cute, I really can''t tell, she is actually a violent mixed race of bloodline A.!" A crisp female voice came from behind Chu Han, and then there was a The girl with red hair had a bad smile on her face, and her dark red eyes wandered around, making her look very mischievous. The corner of Chu Han''s eyes picked up slightly: "This is Chen Motong, a student of Professor Gerd Rudolf Manstein of Kassel College, you can call her..." Chu Xiaoran nodded slightly: "I know my brother, Chen Motong, also called Nuonuo!" Of course she knows, because the two of them are the only a. level female mixed races in Europe and Asia, and both are equally young and their families are very strong. Most importantly, both of them are very beautiful beauties. While the black-haired little princess looked at Nono, the red-haired witch curled her lips and glared back at her without showing weakness. She is the Royal Sister, how can she be weak in her momentum! Chu Han raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls who had collided with sparks from the surrounding light. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, pretending that he couldn''t see the same, and walked towards the Rolls-Royce parked on the road. you,withyourwordslikeknivesandswordsandweaponsthatyouuseagainstme youha.veknockedmeoffmyfeetagain,gotmefeelinglikeanothing you,withyourvoicelikenailsonachalkboardcallingmeoutwheni''mwounded you,pickingontheweakerman wellyoucantakemedownwithjustonesingleblow butyoudontknowwhatyoudontknow The famous American female singer taylorswifts "mean", the beautiful and pleasant singing along with this Rolls Royce carrying the red-haired witch and the little black-haired princess, head to the citys aristocratic school, Shilan Middle School! 298 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 299 Old Man and Old Man! Chapter 299 The Old Man and the Old Man! Sunlight came in diagonally from the bay window, and the person sitting in the shadow looked at the document that had just been sent urgently from the Cassell College in Chicago, USA, and leaned back in his chair and exhaled silently.MiscellaneousȡȩI can see from the small bay window, it is the endless sea, the waves are slightly swaying, and the beautiful women wearing all kinds of bikinis. Feeling and hot playing on the beach, the crisp laughter makes People feel a breath of youth. "This is the first time I have seen you care so much about a child." The middle-aged man behind the door said blankly, "Because of the relationship between that little guy''s blood and the Chu family?" "Didn''t you notice, the time that the little guy appeared in Chu''s house!" The person in the shadows whispered, and the low voice was like a pulling cello, low and powerful. "When Chu Han appeared in the Chu family, it happened that the Yellow River in Qinghai detected a dragon reaction!" The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes slightly: "Don''t you doubt..." "Time is too late and coincidence. This has to make me wonder whether that little guy is related to the Yellow River incident, or that it was the Yellow River incident caused by that little guy!" The principal''s voice was as hard as iron. Like a soldier who has survived all battles and never died! "That''s why you pay attention to him so much?" The middle-aged man looked at the principal with a little doubt. In his impression, this old man didn''t look like such a "gentle" person. The principal was silent for a while, and seemed to think about it: "No, I think that little guy is a bit strange, he seems to be very strong?" His face was a little confused, as if he didn''t know how to describe it. "You don''t mean to say that that little guy is stronger than your humanoid dragon king, is it possible that he is the four great kings?!" The middle-aged man was startled, his face was moved for the first time. "No, that little guy is a pure mixed race, and I still have this vision!" The principal shook his head: "I mean, he feels very strange, and Norma has detected very strong in him. Dragon blood reaction, that is not something a hybrid species can possess, and at least it is a next-generation species!" hiss! The middle-aged man took a breath: "Could that little guy carry a next-generation dragon with him?" Only this kind of hypothesis can explain why a mixed breed has a purebred dragon reaction. And this kind of relationship between similar hosts is not uncommon. In the secret party''s historical records, there has been a secret party of mixed breeds doing this, but in the end it was killed by the dragon that he raised. "This is not impossible. The Chu family has successfully captured several live dragons long ago, and many of them are next-generation dragons!" The principal lighted a cigar unheartedly: "And that little guy just On the first day in that city, Norma caught the dragon reaction, and it was the next generation level!" The middle-aged person is silent. If this is the case, then the little guy must be controlled in the academy. The mixed breed who raised the dragon by his side was killed by his own dragon in the end. The dragon lost its restraint, and went to kill in a city. In just one day, there were only less than a hundred living people left in the whole city. "Damn, is the Chu family still crazy? How dare to conduct such a dangerous experiment in secret. Dragons are not those kittens and puppies!" The middle-aged man''s face was a little livid, for the man who dominated China and half of Asia Chu Family, even middle-aged people can vent their depression, after all, the Chu Family''s power is not much weaker than Kassel Academy. The principal let out a smoke ring slightly, and if he glanced at the glowing mobile phone nonchalantly, he squinted and smiled: "That old fellow Chu Tianchen is not always confused, he is not sure, he would not do such a thing! " The middle-aged man paused slightly: "You don''t mean to say that if that little guy really carries a next-generation dragon with him, he can control it!" "More than that, Linda, a level commissioner of the executive department just now sent me a message related to the little guy Chu Han, guess what?" The middle-aged man was taken aback for a moment, stared at the principal with annoyance, and then took out an iPhone, and after a few random taps, a video suddenly appeared on the screen, that was when Chu Han released''Jun Yan'' The look, that pair of unusually bright golden pupils! I don''t know why, when the middle-aged man saw the pair of golden pupils, his mind for no reason suddenly trembled, as if being stared at by a huge monster, that irresistible majesty made him subconsciously want to surrender! At this moment, the middle-aged man''s eyes sparkled, and fine sweat dripped from his forehead: "Damn, his blood is so pure and broken? How is this possible!" "Nothing is impossible, this is one of the reasons why I pay attention to him so much!" The principal calmly picked up a wine glass on the table, which was filled with bright red wine. It was a French wine produced in 1945, Romani Kande. It''s just his way of drinking, but he drank it all in one sip, as if it was not a few million bottles of top French red wine, but just a bottle of cheap beer. The middle-aged man was slightly startled: "One? What else is the important reason?" "Actually, the main reason why I care about him so much..." The principal''s voice suddenly became light, and he said with a sense of mischief: "The little guy Chu Han is so good. If I hire him to Kassel Academy, Chu Tian That old man Chen will definitely smash the antique ceramics that his house has kept since the Yuan Dynasty!" "What?" The middle-aged man seemed to be hit hard by five thunders. This kind of thing is too childish! "Every time I go to China, the old man refuses to show me a piece of Yuan Dynasty ceramics. I am not angry with him. Am I still the Hilbert Jean Angers!" One hundred meters underground in a courtyard in Beijing, China. Chu Tianchen was silent for a while: "You mean, that old thing Anger, has already issued an invitation to the young master?" "Yes!" someone whispered in the darkness. "Huh, is it finally noticed..." Chu Tianchen''s face has a trace of emotion. If he can, he really doesn''t want to be enemies with those old friends who have fought side by side, but their Chu family has already left. Once you are on this path, you must follow Chu Han unswervingly and go on! "Get ready, there are still two years before the young master enters the Kassel Academy. The young master''s information must be thoroughly perfected and his identity must not be leaked out!" Chu Tianchen''s voice was deep, like a deep blue pool. , Ancient and powerful. "Yes!" In the darkness, there were shadows moving faintly, and then disappeared. This secret room, one hundred meters underground, once again returned to calm. Only the one hundred-year-old old man quietly recalled the age of blood and fire. 299 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 300: If life is like first sight! Chapter 300 If life is just like first sight! In some places, when you see it for the first time, you cant wait for yourself to have four roads and run away on your horse.Miscellaneous Q Zhi Q Insect And in some places, you will never want to see the second one at the first glance, let alone go in. For example, Shilan Middle School is now crowded with people and vehicles are like waves. Of course this doesnt happen on weekdays. The car that picks up the children from school must be parked outside the school and wait for the iron gate to open on time. Now, parked in the newly expanded parking lot in Dongtou, Mercedes-Benz, BMW, Audi... and even Spyker and Rolls-Royce. This situation occurs because today is the annual opening celebration of Shilan Middle School. Every year, the opening celebration is when Shilan Middle School demonstrates its dominant strength. The school is open to visit, the city leaders come to congratulate, and the Education Bureau also sends flower baskets. , Successful old alumni give speeches, and the big red list is full of the names of last year''s outstanding graduates. The level of excitement like this is probably only a fight for graduation ceremonies and school celebrations. Chu Han looked at the school that was no different from the bazaar and looked around, "Xiaoran, you can help me report to the Academic Affairs Office, I''ll stop!" The surrounding roads are occupied by cars and people. It is no less difficult to find a parking space in such a downtown area than to walk in the sea with a car. Chu Xiaoran nodded obediently, and then glanced at Nuonuo next to him. Then he got off the car and walked easily to the Academic Affairs Building of Shi Lan Middle School. "what!" Chu Han looked a little surprised at Chu Xiaoran who quickly disappeared into the crowd. In the midst of such a huge crowd, she was actually like a loach, squeezed in slippery. Nuonuo looked at Chu Han strangely: "What''s the matter, isn''t this the ancient martial arts of the Chu family, wouldn''t you?" The red-haired maiden looked at Chu Han with a little suspicion. The ancient martial arts of the Chu family were so famous that even the Kassel Academy had heard of it in the distant Chicago of the United States. Know the ancient martial arts of the Chu family? Chu Han shook his head slightly: "No, how could I not be six, Gu Wu, I''m just wondering why Xiaoran meets Gu Wu!" "What''s so strange about this!" Nono rolled his eyes: "Guwu is the symbol of the Chu family. With this physical skill, even if you don''t use the spirit of speech, Chu family disciples can fight dragons in close hands. Don''t you know it?" Chu Han looked at Nono''s suspicious face slightly weirdly. He really didn''t know that this kind of physical technique was passed down to his bloodline. Chu Xiaoran was kind of slippery just now.slip.The physical skill that slipped into the crowd was the physical skill that Chu Han brought from that blue world beyond the limits of the human body, six types! I didn''t expect that the six styles were passed down to the Chu family with his blood, and they also became the world''s most famous "Guwu"! Huh! "Phantom" Rolls-Royce flung a zigzag on the open space, and then steadily broke into an empty parking space. The door of the Rolls-Royce opened under countless shocked eyes, and a man and a woman walked down slowly. "Hey, I didn''t expect your car to have a good skill. Z-shaped drift can be done. It''s very good!" The red-haired witch curled her lips and looked at the crowd gathered around her. The black-haired man glanced around and frowned slightly: "Hold on!" The red-haired witch was slightly startled: "What?" Before Nono could react, she had already risen into the air, her waist was held tightly by a big warm hand. The wind tore through the space, like a sharp sickle, slamming on Chu Han''s body fiercely, but only the sound of steel clinking. "you" Nuonuo looked at Chu Han''s calm face in shock, his body is so strong!Unexpectedly, even Splitting Wind could not tear his physical defenses. This is one of the ancient martial arts of the Chu family, the iron block! In just a short moment, Chu Han had already flew from the parking space to the top of a teaching building in Shilan Middle School with Nono, like a bird, light and fast. As soon as she landed, Nuonuo forcefully broke free from Chu Han''s embrace, and stared at Chu Han with a blushing face. Who is she, the red-haired witch, was actually taken advantage of by a kid, ah, ah! "Ok?" Chu Han didn''t look at Nuonuo''s face because he saw the flawless girl who had been waiting for a long time by the handrail. No matter what girl, there is no way to say "perfect". "Perfect" is not a good word to describe a girl''s appearance. There is no real perfect thing in the world, and living things will not be perfect, perfect The flawless face will only appear under the sculptor''s knife. But now, Chu Han saw a flawless face, that was the girl in Shilan''s school uniform in front of him. Girl 1 just turned her gaze to Chu Han, and the golden light met in the air, but no spark was produced. "amount!" Nuonuo shook slightly, and the whole person fell down, as if asleep. Chu Han put down his right hand casually, and then shook it casually. This girl''s neck was a bit hard, like a keel! "Well, could it be that girl..." Chu Han lowered his head slightly, and when he raised his head again, his eyes were already a golden light, they were a pair of majestic and indifferent eyes. He looked directly at the flawless girl, a faint cyan appeared on the surface of the body, and the skin gradually stiffened. It was a sign of dragonization. "Hehe, you have the breath of the king of bronze and fire, and the brand of Odin. I really want to know that you are the dragon king!" The girl danced cheerfully, and the little pony tail gently rippled Get up like a naughty frog in summer. Chu Han smiled silently, and the golden pupils became more and more brilliant, like two blazing, hot little suns! "Heh, should I call you Xia Mi, or Yemengade?" According to Norse mythology, Yemengade, the earthly giant python that surrounds the "atrium", wakes up from the mud chuang on the seabed. Its long tail sets off huge waves and floods the valleys and mountains of Midgart in the atrium, and the sea rushes to the gods. Country. The girl squinted her eyes: "You actually know me. It seems that you are really the Dragon King, and you are definitely not an ordinary Dragon King!" Chu Han smiled casually, but his limbs began to tighten, and the perfect lines swam. Walking around the muscles, it looked like a lion preparing to exert force! Countless epochs ago, the black emperor used to create a white king with his supreme power, but he was finally nailed to the depths of the North Sea. For the second time, the Black Emperor created the four kings representing the four elements of earth, water, wind and fire. The bronze and fire king who masters the fire element. The king of the earth and mountains who master the earth element. The king of sky and wind who masters the element of wind. Master the ocean and water king of water element. And the flawless girl in front of Chu Han was the younger sister of Eriffin, the king of the earth and mountains, Yemengade! 300 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 301 The system wakes up! Chapter 301 The system wakes up! All the Norse gods are actually dragons!The Secret Party has misread the Norse mythology from ancient times to the present. The mixed-blood scholars believe that the Norse mythology is the oldest and closest to the true history. From it they can find clues about the ancient dragons, but they have never thought of this possibility. Norse mythology was not written by ancient humans at all, it was a history written by dragons! This can be seen from the Odin that Chu Han met and the Dragon King named "Yemengjiade" in front of him.Miscellaneous worm "I''m very surprised, why are you so interested in Odin?" Chu Han tilted his head. He was not afraid of Yemengade, or Xia Mi. Even though he is a human body now, it is enough to compete with Odin. The powerful strength of Xia Mi is not something that Xia Mi can resist. If it is replaced by Erifan, who has the complete strength of the four kings, it is still possible. "Evolution!" Yemengade curled his lips: "Our strength comes from blood, but purebreds are not like lowly mixed bloods. They have to try to improve the purity of their bloodlines, and we have reached the peak. Feng, the only way we can strengthen our blood is to swallow the blood of other pure bloods." She paused slightly: "And it must be the same blood!" Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and when he was about to say something, a long-lost cold voice sounded in his mind. "Ding!" "The sleep state is over and the system has resumed operation. Congratulations to the host for successfully evolving into the King of Bronze and Fire!" Chu Han lowered his head slightly, as if thinking about something, but he had already set off a monstrous wave in his heart! "System? Are you awake?!" Chu Han summoned the system many times when he woke up from the bottom of the Yellow River, but there was no response. He really has too many questions to ask about it. Why would the Black King Nidhogg know it?Why do you want to take the system so persistently?What secret is hidden in the system? There are too many problems, almost unclear, and he has lived with the system for more than 20 years, living and dying together. In that dangerous sea, if there is no system, he would have died. Chu Han''s feelings for the system are very strange, and he can''t explain it clearly, but he is very grateful to the system, but he wants to know the secrets that the system hides. He wants to know what his mission is! The system was silent for a while, and there was a slight emotion in his voice, like a living person. "I''m sorry, I can''t answer your question, only you can find it yourself, or wait!" The system seemed to understand Chu Han''s heart, and said his question, but it didn''t answer it. "I found it myself? Why?" Chu Han frowned slightly, but because he lowered his head, Yemengade didnt notice anything abnormal. He just felt that Chu Han had been thinking too long. Just like her mentally retarded brother, he had great power but IQ. Like a three-year-old kid, it takes a whole day to think clearly about one thing, and he is stupid! "Then you always have to tell me what my mission is!" Chu Han does not need to ask about the purpose and past of the system, because it is his only "friend" for so many years. The system''s voice returned to that kind of indifference and ruthlessness, as rigid as a machine. "The black king Nidhogg created his direct lineage with supreme power and power, representing the four kings of the four elements of earth, water, wind, and fire!" "Bronze and Fire King on the Fire Throne, the Earth and Mountain King on the Earth Throne, the Sky and Wind King on the Wind Throne, and the Ocean and Water King on the Water Throne!" "The host needs to devour the four kings in order to gain a higher evolution, reaching the level of the black king Nidhogg!" "This is the mission of the host, slay dragons, swallow, and evolve!" The system''s voice gradually lowered until it disappeared. The man still stood in the same place blankly, the words that just sounded in his mind constantly echoed in his mind. Slaughter the four monarchs, and then swallow them to evolve? I didn''t expect the ultimate mission to be this, slaying the dragon! He used to be a mixed race, so powerful that he was a mixed race, and the mixed race and the dragon race had an endless hatred. This was what Chu Han thought when he was a mixed race, but it gradually faded later. , Because there is no real dragon in that ocean of the world. But this is the world of the dragon clan, but he is no longer a hybrid, but a dragon king! The noble King of Bronze and Fire, at the same level as the White King, holds the power of the world. He used to fight against the Black King Nidhogg. Although no one knows him, he is more noble and noble than the four kings. powerful! "Ah" Chu Han gave a low smile. Ye Meng, who was not far away, remembered something inexplicable. I don''t know what''s so funny. Could it be that he was laughing at her? Yemeng frowned slightly. She was not sure of Chu Han''s identity. After all, the aura on Chu Han''s body was not that of dragons, but the aura of a mixed breed with a very pure bloodline, but not long ago. Among that burst of power, there was one that belonged to Chu Han. And the other one is Odin! At that time, she happened to be in this city. She knew very well that that powerful power was definitely not something a mixed race could possess, even if his blood was pure! And Chu Han just broke her identity, which made Ye Mengjia more sure of Chu Han''s identity. After all, only by being the Dragon King can he feel the same kind of breath and existence. But Chu Han''s performance just now made her feel a little uneasy, because just now Chu Han unknowingly exuded a trace of killing intent. This makes Yemeng very depressed. Is it true that he is wrong? The golden flame ignites silently, and gradually condenses and rotates, turning into a blazing and hot round sun! Yan Ling. Chi! "I am not the Dragon King, but a mixed breed, a Chu family mixed breed!" Chu Han didn''t know when he had already raised his head. His golden eyes were shining and scary, and the indifferent and majestic light flickered, as if a terrifying beast was slowly waking up! Ye Mengjia''s face sank slightly, his eyes began to rotate, and a dazzling golden light flashed through it, and then it was fleeting! After all, I guessed wrong, so I can''t keep this man! "You guys, which class are you, what are you doing on the rooftop, hurry down, it''s dangerous there!" The security guard did not know when they discovered their existence, and brought a few teachers down and shouted, today it is Shilan The opening ceremony of the middle school, the stage was so high that day, if something went wrong, it would be a big deal. Suddenly there was silence on the top of the building, and the golden flames that ignited Chu Han''s body gradually disappeared, and the gnawing light in his eyes also disappeared instantly. The flawless girl paused slightly, and suddenly jumped down from the other side. The wind took her to fly gently, gently touching her toes in the air, and slowly disappearing into the sky. "Whether you are the Dragon King or not, you will die, in this world, only the strong can survive!" 301 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 302 Hello everyone, I am Chu Han! Chapter 302 Hello, everyone, I''m Chu Han! Chu Han didn''t stop Yemengade from leaving. Although it was not difficult for him to stop him, that would expose the existence of the Dragon Race and the secrets of the mixed race in front of ordinary humans.MiscellaneousZhiInsect And this is taboo, the biggest taboo! Chu Han was silent for a while, and felt a rush of footsteps coming from the teaching building below his feet. It should be the security guard who came with the teachers. "Get up, you are as heavy as a pig, I don''t want to run away holding you, or I''m afraid I will be crushed to death before landing!" Someone who fell on the ground coughed twice: "I haven''t settled the account with you yet, so I dared to stun me. I''m so impatient to live, right?" Chu Han smiled slightly, and there was a thought deep in his eyes. He didn''t know when the red-haired witch woke up, or she didn''t feel dizzy at all. Now she doesn''t know if she has learned martial arts. No, that''s fine, but if there is, then... The man lowered his eyes and made it impossible to see the cold light deep in his eyes. It was something called murderous intent. "Are you really the Dragon King?" The red-haired witch was silent for a while, and suddenly looked at Chu Han with wide eyes, as if something was brewing in her eyes. Chu Han squinted slightly, did he hear it? "What do you think?" He stared straight at the dark red eyes of the red-haired witch without fear, and there was a hint of golden light flowing in his eyes. The red-haired witch pouted slightly, rolled her eyes for no reason, and moved her feet like lightning. With her hands turned over, two arc-shaped short knives were instantly placed across the man''s bright white neck, her eyes staring coldly at him. "If you are the Dragon King, then, die!" The war hatred between mixed races and dragons has always been unreasonable, because only if they die endlessly, they will never compromise or give up. Only if one of them dies, the other can feel at ease. Chu Han glanced at the dagger around his neck calmly: "Is the Japanese "two-day first-class" double-sword technique? It just depends on how you look. It seems that you haven''t practiced for a long time. If you change it to someone with the title of "Improved All" "Two-day first-rate" Sword Saint, it is really possible to cause a little harm to me at this distance, but it is a pity that you can''t!" boom! The invisible''potential'' instantly shook the red-haired witch away. It was from the king on the top of the sea, the overlord color possessed by it! Two short Taito swords slid down from the air, and the jingle sound was very crisp, as if the bronze musical instruments of the Spring and Autumn Period and Warring States Period were played. The man stared blankly at the girl whose head was concussed and his mind began to be confused, and his eyes brightened slightly. It was a pair of golden pupils full of majesty and indifference! Chu Han squatted down, looking at the girl''s dark red eyes, his mouth began to chant lowly, and a series of mysterious and complicated dragon words came out from his mouth. Ling Ling. Hypnosis! Deeply hypnotize others, control their consciousness, and even change their memory. "Half an hour ago, we were ran into by a girl from Shilan Middle School. As a last resort, I knocked her out and jumped from here with you. On the way, you fainted because you inhaled a lot of oxygen..." For some reason, Chu Han didnt want this red-haired witch to die, so he just wanted to use the power of the soul to wash her memories from half an hour ago, so she wouldnt know what happened before, so she didnt. Will reveal his identity, and the king of the earth and mountains! The footsteps in the teaching building were getting closer, but when they worked hard to climb to the top of the six-story building, they would only see bright sunlight on the empty roof. At the same time, Chu Zihang looked out of the window in the first grade of Shilan Middle School with a little bewilderment. There was no rain today, the sun was very bright, but the man never appeared again, staying in the rain forever. A frenzy night. Suddenly, a whispered chanting came into his ears, it was a very strange feeling, as if someone was singing, and he could clearly feel that it was a sound from the roof. He hadn''t learned or heard such language, but it was strange that the boy knew the meaning of those words very well. The boy couldn''t help but chanted in a low voice. It was an ancient and obscure language, from the remote and mysterious ancient times. Soon, the voice disappeared, and he stopped chanting. It was strange. He felt as if he had opened his eyes just now, but he hadn''t closed his eyes, so why did he open his eyes? The people around did not notice because of the excitement of the opening ceremony. At that moment, a golden light flashed in the eyes of the silent boy. The girls who admired him were discussing the car accident that the boy met last night, and then they figured out how to comfort him, so that the boys who have never been close to women like them. "quiet!" A female teacher in a standard ol costume came in, still holding a thin book in her hand, with the words "Rolling Roll" written on it. The originally lively classroom quieted down instantly, and everyone sat quietly in their place, like a motionless zombie. The teacher nodded in satisfaction, and at the same time noticed Chu Zihang''s absent-minded mental state, but it''s no wonder that after all, people had just experienced a car accident last night, and it is normal that their mental state is not very good. She thought for a while, and said to the following group of quiet students who were like beloved babies: "Today is the annual opening celebration of our Shilan Middle School. We need to thank the senior officials of the Education Bureau and the city leaders for their support..." On the stage, female teachers were still talking about their long talks, while the students in the audience began to yawn, whispering to discuss todays school opening ceremony and those influential figures in the school. The most talked about was those beautiful Senior sister and younger sister, that is a landscape of the tedious campus life. After almost half an hour passed, a female teacher in professional ol costume drank saliva, moistened her throat, and said loudly: "Finally, let us invite two freshmen in our class this year!" The students in the audience heard the applause of their class teacher before they could react, so they applauded subconsciously.Only Chu Zihang thought hard about the mysterious voice and the strange feeling just now. At this moment, a flat voice called him back to reality. In the dark night of rain and frenzy that he would never forget, the young man who was not much older than him seemed to be a blazing sun, dispelling all the darkness, and then came to him. He will never forget those words left by the youth in the rainy night. "Chu Tianjiao is really an idiot. He actually gave birth to you such a trash!" "If I were you, I would try my best to re-enter that world, and then pick up everything around me and smash Odin fiercely until he was completely bloody!" "Chu Zihang, wake up, that man is dead, you are already, only regret!" It is the afternoon, and the sunlight is shining into the classroom, bright and dazzling. There was no torrential rain, no god, no thunder and lightning from an eight-legged horse, and no man holding a knife against the throne of the gods. Only the still calm young man stood on the podium and introduced himself in that plain voice. "Hello everyone, I''m Chu Han!" 302 One Pieces Dragon Race System Chapter 303 Meet the Bad Boy again! Chapter 303 meets bad boy again! Shilan Middle School is the only aristocratic school in the city. Most of the people who can enter here are rich second-generation or official second-generation.Miscellaneous Chi Insect At the same time, the schools rules are very strict. The vehicles that parents pick up and drop off can only be parked outside the school gate, no matter what brand it is. That day the handsome man was driving the Maybach 62 worth more than nine million dollars and was equally turned away, not to mention the others. But today is different. Today is the annual opening ceremony of Shilan Middle School. Usually, only graduation celebrations and ~ anniversary celebrations can match. On such days, those parents luxury cars are naturally allowed to enter the school. "Hey, Mingfei, is it a Bentley Continental GTC convertible sports car, which is worth more than three million on the market? Tsk tsk, it''s really rich!" Tsk tsk, the little goddess has always been so arrogant, she took her mother to drive the car to school again. "Hey, that''s Spyker, this is a top luxury car with a century of history!" Nonsense, Lin Xue. Sister Spyker from high school is the brand spokesperson in China. Is there a Spyker? "Aston Martin v8? Ming Fei, are there any students in your school who are foreigners?" Uncle, I went to school but you signed up. Dont you know that most of the high schools in Shilan Middle School are foreign mixed? The distance from the school gate to the teaching building was less than 500 meters, but Lu Mingfei felt that he had walked so far for a century. When he saw the teaching building, he actually felt that the building where the "devil" lived was So amiable! The uncle reluctantly retracted his gaze: "Why is this road so short? Why don''t we go back and take another look? Anyway, you are not in a hurry to report. I saw a Rolls Royce Phantom over there, which is worth more than 700 Wan''s world luxury car!" Lu Mingfei''s mouth twitched slightly, but he couldn''t say anything. In that house, his uncle treated him best. Suddenly, Lu Mingfei was stunned, and in the Rolls-Royce Phantom that the uncle was pointing at, a man walked out, a young man who was not more than sixteen years old. He remembered this person. He was the one who collided with Chu Zihang from the high school at the school gate two days ago, and then he said something inexplicable. "He wouldn''t be the same, a student of Shilan Middle School, it''s over, it''s over!" Lu Mingfei''s face collapsed suddenly, but he clearly remembered that he was in front of others at the time. In that case, You are a big light bulb, which not only influences the mood of others, but also makes others laugh. At this moment, the uncle took a picture of Lu Mingfei: "Mingfei, why don''t you leave? Do you know that young man driving a Rolls Royce? He won''t be your classmate, right?" He was full of suspicion. Although Shilan Middle School is an aristocratic school, it is impossible for students to be able to drive a world-class luxury car like the Rolls-Royce Phantom. It should be given by his family. should be. The uncle thought he had found the truth, but didn''t know that the young man didn''t need a car to travel, he could fly over where he wanted to go. Lu Mingfei smiled helplessly. He hoped that the other party was not a student of this school, but it seemed impossible. The other party had already changed into Shilan Middle School''s uniform. He was slightly startled, he was dressed in a very ordinary school uniform, but after wearing that young man, he felt a yellow robe added to his body, as if that man was an emperor who ruled the world! Ah! Lu Mingfei was slightly startled. He didn''t know why he suddenly sneered like that just now. It was a sneer of contempt and contempt. "amount" Lu Mingfei carefully glanced around, staring at him with countless pairs of eyes. The sneer just now was not very big, but they all heard it clearly. In the distance, the red-haired witch who was like a pig had just been sent into the car, and then changed into the Shilan middle school uniform by the way. When he was about to report, he didn''t expect to meet the bad boy here. Looking at it from a distance, it was just an ordinary boy. But Chu Han felt very strange. If this poor boy was really so ordinary, the four great monarchs would not wake up one after another because of his awakening, and the mysterious devil would not appear beside him. Jingle Bell! A rush of bells rang from the clock tower in front of the school, and the sound spread throughout the campus. The countless students who were still arguing immediately ran back to the classroom in a hurry, and then sat in their seats with a good student. same. Similarly, when Lu Mingfei heard the bell ringing, he immediately ran away, and at the same time reminded his uncle to go to the Academic Affairs Office to register for him, and then go home. Suddenly, an indifferent voice sounded behind him, but no one heard it, and that voice seemed to be for him. "Are you going to escape!" This voice is full of vicissitudes and indifference, as if it has traveled through countless years and came here from ancient times. Shao Zai paused for a while, looked back strangely, but did not see anyone, only his uncle was slowly admiring the expensive top luxury cars, and some parent leaders who were going to drive around the school. . The young man who was standing next to the white Rolls Royce is gone. It seems that he is the only one left in the world, standing there alone, as if waiting, and as if he was sleeping! Chu Han stood quietly on the podium, with countless curious gazes underneath the stage, although most of the male gazes were directed at the young man next to him.Beauty''s body. "My name is Chu Xiaoran, and I am his younger sister, please give me your advice!" The girl bent over gracefully and gracefully, a faint pink flashing across, most of the males in the audience suddenly felt embarrassed, they greeted so seriously, but we stole it here.Peek at people, cough, this is not good! "Don''t worry, little sister, brother protects you, who dares to bully Xiaoran, ask me again!" A burly muscular man immediately stood up and raised two strong arms to show his strength. "Cut, do you have a brother, you foolish fool!" As the muscular man finished speaking, a gentle four-eyed boy immediately expressed his contempt without hesitation. "What are you talking about, do you want to fight?!" The muscular man immediately became angry, his eyes seemed to be fired, and he stared at the handsome four-eyed boy. The four-eyed boy had a pale face and was a little afraid of the muscular man, but he soon realized that this is Shilan Middle School. The school rules are very strict. If you dare to fight in public, you will have to be recorded and leave a bad review. This will affect To the future studies. "You rough guy, do you dare to fight? Do you dare to fight?" "you" The muscular man also thought of the school rules of Shilan Middle School. He looked at the four-eyed boy with a green face, and he didn''t dare to do it. After all, it was related to his future future! "Okay!" The female teacher reluctantly patted the desk with the book: "Be quiet, you are just like this on the first day of school, and sit back for me if you are so decent!" The two looked at each other and obediently returned to their seats to do a good job. After all, they were still students, and they still had a natural fear of the teacher in their hearts. The female teacher looked at Chu Xiaoran a little apologetically, and the above explained that these two are from the Chu family in Beijing, they are behemoths that are popular in politics and military! A small Shilan Middle School really didn''t have the ability to dare to neglect the Chu family. Chu Xiaoran smiled slightly, expressing that she could understand that as long as the man didn''t care, then she didn''t care. The girl looked at the man next to her, but found that his gaze had been focusing on a certain position in the audience, and was not affected by those words. It was a little boy, but the same plain eyes were almost exactly the same as the man beside her. The awakened emperor and the awakened king officially met at this moment. 303 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 304 Open that door! Chapter 304 Push open that door! High school life is very boring, even if its the opening ceremony, because everyone else is playing, and the people in high school either sort out books in the library or stay in the classroom with the whole class to make a serious study. Looks like, waiting for parents or any leader to inspect.MiscellaneousZhiworm As the first class in high school, that is the existence of the leader like the big brother, so it is natural to be a good example. "Before the holiday, I remember that I assigned an extracurricular homework to each of you. Now, take your results out and introduce them. I will give you five minutes to prepare. New students dont need it!" The female teacher finished. Later, I really looked at the Omega "Pisces" watch on my hand. The students in the audience took out the boxes or schoolbags they had always carried with them. Most of them contained their hard work for more than a month and a half. Among them, three people did not move, Chu Han, Chu Xiaoran, and Chu Zihang. Chu Han casually looked at the lively scene outside the window, and no one had been watching his enlightenment with fiery eyes. Chu Xiaoran looked at the expressionless boy strangely. She seemed to have seen him somewhere, strange, where was it? "You''ve been watching me for a long time, what''s the matter?" Chu Han squinted slightly and looked at the boy next to him. He was at the same table as him, except that there was a path between them. The boy did not answer his words, but looked at Chu Han quietly, his eyes calm and complicated, and there was a hint of thought deep in his eyes. Suddenly, Chu Xiaoran whispered: "It''s you?!" Her voice was not loud, especially when she was deliberately lowered, she finally remembered where she had seen this boy before, and in that stormy night, he was with the man who shocked her. The boy glanced at Chu Xiaoran, and after a long silence, he finally spoke. "Who are you anyway?" The classroom is full of students in a hurry. They are busy taking out the works they have prepared for the whole holiday, and then packaging them and showing them to the upcoming leaders and parents. Gentle sunlight. The moment you enter the classroom, the soft light shines on your body, it is easy to recall the song "Nuan Nuan". Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and looked at the boy who seemed to be one year younger. Deep in his eyes, it seemed like...some beast would be rushing out at any time. Chu Tianjiao''s son is really different! "Interesting, since you want to know so, let me help you open the door to the real world!" Chu Zihang''s expression became serious in an instant. Although he still didn''t know what Chu Han meant, he understood one thing, that is, Chu Han had already planned to tell him what he wanted to know. Chu Han paused slightly, his eyes began to rotate, a trace of golden glow instantly gleamed, and the ancient and mysterious language was chanted in a low voice. The surrounding voices disappeared in an instant, and the passage of time began to slow down. Everything slowed down in an instant. "''Time Zero'' is one of the words spirit I have. It stretches the time in the domain by about 50 times and changes your own perception of time. You seem to have time slowed down, but in fact, it''s just that you have become faster. !" Chu Han looked at Chu Zihang with an unexpected expression in surprise. "So, you are... gods?" Chu Zihang thought for a long time and didn''t know how to describe this situation. Somehow in his mind, he recalled the main god Odin who saw the Norse mythology in the rainy night. "We are not gods, gods are just a disguise of something, no, it should be the misunderstanding of the world!" Chu Han squinted slightly and shook his head: "We are a mixed race, this kind of means that can affect time is a mixed race. The special abilities possessed by some beings are an important means of combat, and can even reverse the entire battle depending on the effect." When Chu Han was talking, Chu Xiaoran had been sitting quietly on the side. Since that night, not only Chu Zihang but also her has been changed. Chu Zihang thought slightly: "Mixed-blood, then I...so do he?" He once saw the man rushing to the pile of monsters called Deadpool, and the surrounding time was like this, flowing strangely and slowly. "Yes, Chu Tianjiao is also a mixed race, and his bloodline is very high. The language spirit he has is''Time Zero'' is the one I just released. This requires high bloodline purity!" Chu Zihang nodded silently. It turns out that the man is so powerful? Then what he said is true... It''s just that he will never come back. "So, what kind of blood do you have? What''s the purpose?" Chu Zihang was very calm, not like a fifteen-year-old boy. This is why Chu Han is willing to spend time on him. . Chu Han tilted his head, with a smile and pride in his eyes. "Dragon!" The moment the word appeared, Chu Zihang''s pupils contracted slightly, and he felt as if something was struggling in his body, wanting to jump out of the cage that bound it! "As for the ultimate goal of our mixed race" Chu Han paused: "Slay the dragon!" The sunlight outside the classroom flickered and extinguished, as if those two words were a spell, awakening the monarch sleeping in the darkness and the gate enclosed by dust. In the calm darkness, a pair of eschatological golden pupils slowly opened. At the same time, in the teacher''s office of Shilan Middle School, a girl named "Xia Mi" quietly sorted out documents and materials, and then, not surprisingly, saw the two freshman registration forms that had just been sent. "Chu Han, 16 years old, from the Chu family in Beijing, has a sister named Chu Xiaoran. She graduated from South China High School in junior high school. She went to Beijing Normal School Affiliated High School for exchanges. She has good grades. She has been a genius since she was a child. Submit it to Shilan Middle School." "Chu Xiaoran, sixteen years old, from the Chu family in Beijing, his elder brother is Chu Han, who graduated from the South China High School in junior high school, and his grades are much better than his elder brother. He participated in the Beijing Youth Singing Competition and won the first place. A week ago, he joined his brother Chu Han. Enter Shilan Middle School." Xia Mi frowned slightly. Although she hadn''t been "born" long ago, she knew exactly what the Chu family meant, the largest mixed-race family in China. "Is he really a high-level mixed race?" The girl was a little depressed, she did not expect to recognize the wrong person, and also revealed her identity. "But, if he is really a mixed race and not a dragon, why not do it, and he can see through my identity at a glance, this can never be a mixed race can do!" Xia Mi looked at her hand in confusion On the freshman registration form of Chu Han, it seemed that it was not a piece of paper, but a black hole, a bottomless black hole. 304 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 305 Arrogant new born! Chapter 305 The Arrogant Newborn! Chu Han didn''t know that the dragon named "Xia Mi" was investigating him secretly, but even if he knew it, he would only smile, because in this world, besides the Chu family, there are only the black and white emperors, and that The twins who are also the King of Bronze and Fire know his existence. Besides, even if there is an existence like Odin, it is impossible to know his identity.Miscellaneous Chi Insects So no matter how Xia Mi searches and investigates, the final result will only be that Chu Han is really a high-level mixed race! Because he is indeed a real mixed race. Chu Zihang spent ten minutes digesting this shocking message from Chu Han, and then he was silent for a while: "Odin...is also a dragon?" "I don''t know this question either, because I don''t know who Odin is!" Chu Han shook his head slightly, and there was a rare doubt in his expression. But what he said was true. He really didnt know who Odin was, because when Odin was born, Chu Han had fallen asleep. When he woke up, the world ruled by the dragon had disappeared, and it is now the age of mixed races. , And the black emperor who once pushed him into desperation has also been "killed"! Chu Zihang was silent again, lowered his head slightly, as if a child who had lost his way, looked pitiful and pathetic. At this moment, Chu Han frowned slightly, his golden eyes flashed again and again, his stamina was being consumed a lot. The longer''Time Zero'' is turned on, the greater his physical exertion will be. Now that five minutes have passed since he released''Time Zero'', about ten minutes later, Chu Han''s''Time Zero'' will no longer attack itself. broken. Especially in his domain, there are two mixed races, and one of them is even closer to s. Under such circumstances, Chu Han can hold on for five minutes at most! After Chu Zihang was silent for a long time, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Chu Han: "Mixed blood, am I too?" A ray of golden sunlight shone slowly. Entering this almost silent field, the boy''s eyes were calm and bright, like an oil lamp in the dark, slowly burning himself and lighting up everything in the world. The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly tilted, and he snapped his fingers softly, and the "zero time" was released! The voices in the classroom sounded again. They were still discussing their vacation homework and the parents and leaders who were waiting to visit their class. Their faces were full of youthful breath, which made people feel and miss their lost time. Chu Zihang looked at the surrounding environment that didn''t seem to have changed. Time has only passed a few seconds, but they have just experienced hundreds of seconds. This is the power of Yan Ling! "It''s amazing..." The boy silently surrounded the observer, as if he had just had a dream. However, the real door had already been opened for him, and he was only touching the tip of the iceberg in the real world behind the door. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly without showing a strange expression, because he had the same expression and mentality when he first witnessed the power of''Zero Time''. Chu Xiaoran stayed quietly next to Chu Han. No matter the buzzing voices in the classroom or the conversation between Chu Han and Chu Zihang, they did not affect her. She even went to school with Chu Han. It''s just a temporary intention. No one knows how this young girl has undergone changes after she woke up from sleep on that rainy night. Chu Zihang observed for a long time, but still found nothing. The only thing to blame was the strange and wonderful language that Chu Han chanted before. "Did you just...was chanting a curse?" Chu Zihang looked at Chu Han with a weird expression. Apart from this explanation, he seemed to be unable to find any other explanation. After all, the magic and obscurity of Longyu is indeed very similar to the "magic spell" in the movie, and it is no wonder that Chu Zihang thinks so. "That''s a dragon language, not a magic spell. You read too many science fiction novels!" Chu Han said with a blank expression: "As the blood of the dragon race, all power is released in the form of words, and the spirit of words is released by chanting dragon texts. A power coming out!" Chu Han opened his lips slightly and made a weird sound. It was a single-syllable character. The pronunciation was extremely strange and incomprehensible. It didn''t seem to be a human language at all. The fragments seemed to contain endless information, full of ancient meaning! Chu Xiaoran, who had been very quiet, moved slightly, and a trace of confusion flashed in her eyes. She had not systematically learned about this knowledge, so this was the first time she knew some secrets about Yanling. And the touch of this knowledge to her can be seen from her bewildered eyes. Chu Zihang nodded silently, with a hint of thought on his face. This dragon language touched him a bit because he could pronounce it like this. The boy opened his mouth lightly and uttered a syllable. Although it was a bit difficult and stuttering, there was no doubt that it was the syllable Chu Han just uttered. That is the dragon! The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised, and the descendants of Chu Tianjiao were really interesting. It''s just that Chu Zihang hasn''t fully awakened the dragon bloodline yet, and when he activates the dragon bloodline in his body, when he utters this syllable, it will be a shaking dragon! Suddenly, the teacher on the podium put down the left hand that had been raised: "Okay, are the students ready for their homework? The leaders of the school and the Education Bureau are coming soon, and your parents!" Those students who were still laughing and playing suddenly calm down. Shilan Middle School is no better than other schools. The school rules are not only strict, but also attaches great importance to this kind of inspection and inspection activities. In case any grade discourages Shilan Middle School, that is. Collectively "punished"! Thinking of Shilan Middle School''s "tragic and humane" punishment, almost every student looked pale, especially those girls, who were even more bloodless, as if seeing death descending. Suddenly, Chu Han''s face moved slightly, and he looked out the window, where a yellow shadow flashed in the air, like a beautiful butterfly. But spring has already passed, and the city is even closer to the Yangtze River. How could butterflies fly around the campus? Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly and stood up suddenly: "Teacher, I want to take a leave of absence. I suddenly remembered that I have something left in the principal''s office!" As soon as he finished speaking, the whole classroom became silent. Everyone looked at him with curiosity, surprise, and doubt. A transfer student who just transferred in, actually asked for leave in public on the first day of school? This is too much! However, the female teacher who stood at the podium and kept her appearance nodded slightly, indicating that she had accepted his leave. Chu Han nodded slightly, glanced at Chu Xiaoran, and after preventing her intention to follow, he walked out of the classroom, and then disappeared instantly. A physical technique that surpasses the limit of the human body, the six types of''shaving''! 305 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 306: Depressed Xia Mi Chapter 306 Depressed Xia Mi In the first grade classroom of high school, although the students are not talking too loudly because the head teacher is on the podium, it is always okay to keep their voices down and mumble? If you want to say no, you want to shut up, then we just shut up collectively, and will never say a word in the classroom until the end of this semester! There is no way, after all, Chu Han''s behavior is too arrogant. He actually asked for leave on the first day of school. It was as if this school was his home, and he left as he pleased.Miscellaneous*Zhi*Insect In this regard, the head teacher was helpless and could not announce to her face that she was because the other party''s background was too amazing and powerful, and it was not easy to offend, so she let him go, right? This is ridiculous! "Classmate Chu Han left something in the principal''s office, so he needs to ask for leave. I don''t think this is a good argument!" Since Chu Han got up and left, he has been looking down at the boy with his hands and said, with the same face. It''s the facial expression. All the voices in the classroom of the first grade high school fell silent again. Everyone turned their eyes to the position by the window, but Chu Han had already left. They looked at the boy sitting next to Chu Han with a zombie expression. . After a short silence for half a minute, there was a deafening scream in this classroom! "That bastard dare to say that classmate Chu Han is not, stand up for this lady, and I will ask the bodyguard to give you a "five sons piercing heart"!" This is a girl who wears a school uniform with a kind of extravagance. "After all, classmate Chu Han is a new classmate, you just dont welcome it. You are still talking about other people behind your back, whether its a man or not, and then whispering, my mother slaps you out!" This is domineering. Female man paper! The boys in the first class looked silently at the girls who turned their faces faster than the book. The most intense discussion just now was you. In the blink of an eye, what happened to you? At this moment, the librarian of Shilan Middle School raised his hand weakly: "Actually, I don''t think that student Chu Han is doing it right..." The sister paper librarian just spoke, and all the males cast their eager eyes on her, finally there is a sober person! However, without waiting for these males to continue their reverie, the girl shyly glanced at Chu Zihang who was sitting by the window: "However, I think that classmate Chu Han must have an important reason. This is why we ask for leave. I should understand her!" The group of men who had just smiled on their faces instantly petrified, and looked at Chu Zihang, who was expressionless, with blank eyes. How is the difference between these people so big, can they still play happily together? Up? Chu Xiaoran watched this scene with a funny face, and didn''t know why in the bottom of his heart, she jumped up inexplicably, as if she had gotten her beloved toy. She didn''t know, that was another part of the mixed blood in her body, humanity! The campus of Shilan Middle School is very large, and there are many exotic flowers and weeds from almost all over the country. There are even Yimi flowers that have been planted for five years and only bloom for two days. This is when Shilan Middle School celebrates school celebrations and school opening ceremonies. It was specially collected from Africa and shipped by air just for the first day of school celebration. boom! A figure suddenly stepped through the void, walking through the flowers of Shilan Middle School like lightning.Garden, and then soared towards the sky, straight into the sky. At the same time, the yellow that originally stayed in the air.The black shadow flew away immediately, not inferior to the black shadow flying in the sky. The two shadows rushed out of Shilan Middle School at almost the same time, and then flew towards the viaduct, as if the speed was too fast, and the others looked as if two flying birds flew away. The cold air flowed by them at extreme speed, the horizon gradually showed an arc, and the island and the land quickly became smaller in the eyes of the two shadows. The speed of the two people is almost faster than the speed of sound, and the sound of the air burst occurs frequently. People on the ground look up and see nothing, because the place where the sonic boom occurred is a high school of more than 10,000 meters. The height that fighter jets are hard to reach, the concept of "vacuum" has faintly begun to appear, the air has become very thin, and the element density has also reached the bottom. The black shadow and golden pupils began to become dazzling and dazzling. It was a sign that the dragon''s blood in his body was beginning to boil. This man was waking up from a state of sleep. The murderous aura and killing intent contained in the surviving corpses, Is slowly released. A man is not afraid of the extreme low temperature at high altitude, because his body is too strong, even in a vacuum state in the extreme cold and low temperature, he can live safely for a week. boom! The air broke again. This time, the people on the ground finally saw what was going on with the thunder in the sky. It was a huge hole that appeared out of thin air. At the same time, when this huge hole appeared, the two shadows finally stopped, looking at each other in the almost "vacuum" place where the air was thin. They were two pairs of equally noble and majestic golden eyes! "You deliberately attracted my attention and then brought me here. What is your purpose?" Chu Han squinted slightly. Although this extremely low temperature would not hurt him, it still prevented his strength from being fully utilized. After all, here is more than 10,000 meters above the sky, if one accidentally falls down, even his whole body will be broken! Xia Mi curled his lips: "You lie to me!" "When did I lie to you?" Chu Han frowned slightly. If he could, he didn''t want to meet the king of the earth and the mountain who was still in the "prototype" now. After all, he is now a third-generation disciple of the Chu family. High-level mixed species. "You said you are a mixed race, but when I just showed up, you noticed my existence. The terrifying speed you showed on the way should be supersonic. That is a speed that even fighters cannot reach. More than 10,000 meters are close to the "vacuum" high altitude, it is impossible for a mixed breed to do it, so you were lying to me by saying that you are a mixed breed!" "I see it clearly, I have human blood, a real mixed race!" Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, his golden eyes turned black in an instant, and then the golden light flickered and turned back to pure golden eyes. Xia Mi rolled her eyes gloomily. She really couldn''t find any proof that Chu Han was not a hybrid, because he had everything that a hybrid possessed, but only pure blood dragons or even the dragon king could do it, and so could he. This is the first time Xia Mi has been so depressed since he was conscious! Suddenly, the temperature above the sky dropped suddenly, and a chill that almost condensed the air into ice rose. It was Jiuyouhuang.The chill of the spring water is incomparable! Xia Mi looked up subconsciously, and that pair of originally calm and indifferent golden pupils completely bloomed with its brutality and power, and the dazzling golden light even made her feel a little dazzling. "Furthermore, you once said that you would kill me no matter whether I was a dragon king or not. It''s a coincidence that a mixed breed is immortal to dragons!" 306 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 307 Awakening after being confused! Chapter 307 The Awakening after Confusion!On September 6, 2016, a huge hole the size of a football field appeared over this city with rapid economic development along the Yangtze River. That scene was seen by many people but could not be recorded, because all the communication equipment, At that moment, it failed.*Miscellaneous News* Severe electromagnetic interference makes all monitoring equipment lose their effectiveness, just like the situation when a solar flare erupts. At this time, no one can monitor what is happening in the clouds, and satellites in space cannot do it because of the brilliant aurora. Appeared over Tokyo and interfered with the camera on the satellite.This is caused by the collision of high-energy particle streams with the atmosphere, and the things behind the clouds radiate amazing unknown energy toward the sky and the ground. That was the meeting between the king and the king! Many years ago, before Chu Han was still asleep, even before he became the Dragon King, he stood proudly on the sea, his hands stained with countless blood. And since he came to the world of the Dragon Race, no one has ever seen his monstrous ferocity and murderous intent, except for the black emperor who had not been "killed" in countless epochs! And now, the girl named Xia Mi is the second one! The girl subconsciously opened her golden eyes, her light was very bright, it was brilliant gold, and there was a trace of indifference and majesty deep in her eyes. She was born to be the most noble existence in the world, and she is the four kings of the dragon clan second only to the black and white emperors, and holds the "power" of the king of the earth and the mountain! The boy shook his head slightly: "Your power is too weak, no matter how smart you are, you still don''t have complete power and power. Such a dragon king is not what I want to see, nor is it what the black emperor expected!" Xia Mi, who opened her brilliant golden eyes, is no longer the naughty girl, but the most noble dragon king in the world, the first-generation species directly bred from the Black Emperor! "It''s just a mere... a mixed race, who can breathe so loudly, it''s really looking for death!" Chu Han tilted his head and looked at the girl whose momentum suddenly rose. Oh no, it should be called Dragon King Yemengade. The momentum is really good, but it''s a pity that her strength is the four largest. The weakest of the twin dragon kings! The scene suddenly fell silent, and the two humanoid dragon kings stood facing each other at an altitude of more than 10,000 meters, and their momentum continued to rise until the cloud of thousands of miles was shaken away. Yemengade suddenly opened his mouth, but this time it was not the kind of majestic speech, but the deafening singing.The turbulent flow of elements in the space is guided by it, and the wind element quickly forms a tornado of devastating disaster. The serial number 74, Ling Ling. The pupil of the Wind King, centered on the caster, controlling a large amount of air to form a small storm around itself. Tons of oxygen are extracted from the space where it is swallowed by the eye of the wind, and the air is at extremely high speed The lower part will become as hard and hard as a solid, and a "piece" of moving air can break human bones.Those with high control ability can achieve short-term flight, but it is difficult to control the direction. High-level speech spirit with strong lethality As the master of the "power" of the king of earth and mountains, she can easily imitate the speech spirits of other dragon kings, such as the "speaking spirit pupil of the wind king" from the series of the sky and the wind king. "Cancel." Chu Han snapped his fingers, the element turbulence scattered in front of him, and the original terrifying tornado suddenly disappeared, as if it had been sucked away by another dimension. What followed was "Jun Yan", which was Chu Han''s most familiar speech spirit and one of the most lethal speech spirits that Chu Han mastered. "Cancel." With another crisp finger, the concentrated fire element suddenly returned to absolute stillness. Black Sun...Cancel! Lei Chi...Cancel! Eddy...Cancel! Yemengade imitated five high-level speech spirits with different attributes in a short period of time. Although she did not know whether Chu Han was a hybrid or a dragon king like her, she knew that Chu Han was very strong. By surviving with Odin''s men, it can be seen that Chu Han''s strength is absolutely comparable to Dragon King, or even stronger. So Yemengade didn''t try to use other methods. It was a powerful high-level speech spirit at first, but with the cancellation of the five tones, she finally recognized a reality. Whether Chu Han is a hybrid or Chunxue''s dragon, he is many times stronger than her. Her noble status and powerful strength may be just a joke in the eyes of the black-haired young man! Chu Han calmly glanced at the sky above his head. They were now located at an altitude of more than 10,000 meters. White clouds floated around him, like cotton candy eaten as a child. cotton candy? A trace of confusion flashed in the youth''s eyes, and he suddenly had a question, who is he? On the vast blue sea, he used to be the only king who conquered the entire sea after becoming that man. But, before that? He forgot. He has no idea how many years have passed. He has forgotten the things before his rebirth. Even the things on the sea, he almost forgot, and he can only remember a few odd things. But, what about that, he has been reborn, after the second rebirth, he is called Chu Han, the king of bronze and fire who fought against the black emperor in countless epochs! Ah! Above the clouds, someone seemed to be laughing, it seemed to be mocking, and it seemed to be a wry smile. A bronze box flew up from the ground more than 10,000 meters below. The box split instantly on the way, and seven swords with killing and killing aura flew out, bursting out of the cloud, and hovering beside Chu Han. Bronze Purgatory. The Seven Deadly Sins. The king-killing weapon cast by Chu Han with the power of the king of bronze and fire once broke the scales of the black emperor. Xia Mi''s face changed slightly in an instant: "This is... the seven deadly sins, how is this possible, this is the seven deadly sins of Norton and Constantine, how is it possible, how could you have it, this is impossible!" She recognized this set of bronze weapons. Those seven bronze swords were their "father", the weapons they had mentioned before. When they were cast, the murderous intent made them all the first generations to be frightened, as if they saw themselves dying here. The scene under the set of bronze weapons. Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and it seemed that the plot and history were progressing slowly as he knew it, but with his variable, the only and biggest one! Without warning, the young man took hold of the "arrogance". This was the sin Yemengade had just revealed to him, arrogance! The sword is engraved with ancient characters. It is the dragon inscription of the ancient times. It was inscribed on the bronze sword by Chu Han with the blood and flesh of the black and white emperor. When the young man held the "arrogance", the world fell silent for an instant. At this moment, he was no longer the three-generation disciple of the Chu family, but the king who reigned over the world! 307 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 308 Everyone has youth! Chapter 308 Everyone has youth! Yemengade looked at the eight-faced sword that was being held. She recognized the "arrogance" of the seven deadly sins. The breath of judgment of sinners made her feel an inexplicable panic, as if she had seen herself die in this eight-faced sword. The scene under the sword of the face.Miscellaneous Chi Insects Several epochs ago, Norton, the king of bronze and fire, used the power of fire to completely kill the metal and then gave him the right to rebirth. The ultimate metal made by him has cast the strongest dragon-slaying weapon. The purpose of casting is to kill the other seven first-generation species. Name: Bronze Purgatory. Seven Deadly Sins! But it is strange that Yemengada clearly remembered that the Seven Deadly Sins, as the cocooned funeral of the King of Bronze and Fire, slept with them in the Bronze City. It was impossible to appear here, let alone Chu Cold hands. Hum! "Arrogance" suddenly hummed, and the sword body began to tremble slightly. It felt the sin, that was the arrogance of Yemengade. Chu Han cast his gaze at Yemengade expressionlessly, and his bright golden eyes were like two small suns, slowly releasing a terrifying light, making people subconsciously want to close their eyes. The serial number 28, Yan Ling. Blazing Sun, instantly released a strong light. Although it has no attack power, it can make people in the domain invisible and can only helplessly close their eyes. Yemengades release of Yanling was not effective for Chu Han, but it did not mean that Chu Han was also invalid for Yemengades release of Yanling. The young man''s figure dissipated in an instant, and when he reappeared, he was already in the sky above Yemeng, and the eight-faced sword was raised high, which was a sign before the trial. boom! The space splits in an instant, and the sword qi is raging everywhere in the sky above this 10,000 meters. Even the world''s hard and hard titanium alloy will shatter in an instant within the range of this sword qi attack. Yemengade took action the moment he closed his eyes, and the wind blew up suddenly, supporting her to retreat quickly. Anyway, she is also one of the four twin kings, even if the power is weaker than the other kings, but That is also the power of the Dragon King! At the same time, Chu Han''s second sword also fell, and the judgment aura exuding from "arrogance" instantly locked on Yemengade. At the moment the seven deadly sins were cast, what he faced was the highest and the highest. The black king Nidhog, the terrifying sharpness broke his scales in an instant. The ancient Han Bafang sword named "Pride" penetrated the girl''s fragile body instantly, and shot her fiercely into the ground from an altitude of more than 10,000 meters, like a meteor falling straight to the ground! That is the most primitive and fundamental power, the power of sin and punishment, even if she is Dragon King Yemengada, she cannot resist! The youth stood quietly in the air, yes, standing! Although he still can''t fully control the elements, it is easy to mobilize a part of the elements, which is why he can beat the dragon king named "Xia Mi" so easily. Of course, this is also because of the power of the seven deadly sins. The purpose of its forging was to kill the Black King! The young man raised his head and glanced at the sky, as if he could see that in the dark and bright world, the "ball" that carried the eyes and hopes of countless people was slowly moving, watching everything on this blue planet. "There is no way to hide the influence of the magnetic field from them for too long. Enoma''s ability should soon be able to resume monitoring of this area, and then take over the satellite..." Chu Han lowered his head slightly, watching the endless shadows under his feet. On the ground, took a deep breath, then plunged into the white clouds and fell in terror! He descended from the sky with the power and majesty of the king! Chu Xiaoran sat quietly on the bench in the garden of Shilan Middle School. Class 1 is still arguing. The leader and parents have just left their class. Now they should be in Class 2 or Class 3. She recalled that when the leader and the parents left, when the students followed the death penalty table and walked down peacefully, she wanted to laugh very much, and she was faintly happy. But after the joy, she suddenly felt a strange feeling. She didn''t know who she was, what she wanted to do, and what she should do... Deep down in my heart, there is a faint fear, but I don''t know why. "Senior sister!" Chu Xiaoran first raised her head and looked at the girl who appeared in front of her with breathlessness, then looked around, and pointed to her cute nose: "Senior sister... are you calling me?" She is a little uncertain. Some people have called her little princess, Ranran, Xiaoran, and female Tyrannosaurus half-blood... But since she was young, no one has ever called her "Senior Sister". Chu Xiaoran felt a little vague and uncomfortable. Really, it seems this is just her illusion. After a long time, Chu Xiaoran came back to her senses: "Um, that... school girl, sorry, did you tell me something?" Her expression was a bit embarrassing. After all, she hadn''t responded to her for a long time after being called. This was very rude. For Chu Xiaoran, who had received etiquette education, it was a very rude thing. The girl looked very anxious before, but now she smiles and looks at Chu Xiaoran: "Senior sister, are you uncomfortable with this title, then you must be in the first year of high school, because there are only students who have just been promoted from junior high. Thats why its not suitable for students from junior high school to call themselves that way." Chu Xiaoran was no longer embarrassed. She felt that the girl in front of her was interesting. The proud expression seemed to have won the world, very happy, very dazzling, dazzling and dazzling than any diamond jewellery in the world. The girl laughed for a while: "Well, by the way, my name is Su Xiaoyao. Since you are a freshman in high school, you should be less than one year or two years older than me. Let''s call your name directly, lest you are not used to it!" She blinked cutely at Chu Xiaoran, with a mischievous smile at the corner of her mouth, and she shook her head helplessly. "Chu Xiaoran, Grade One in Grade One!" Su Xiaoyao seemed to have heard something unbelievable: "Senior Grade One? Isn''t that the class of Senior Chu Zihang, my God!" "Chu Zihang? Why, is he well-known? You even know you from the junior high school?" Chu Xiaoran is not curious about Chu Zihang. Although they are both surnamed Chu, Chu Zihang has nothing to do with the Chu family. The reason why she asked this was purely broken because Chu Han showed concern for Chu Zihang. Su Xiaoyao nodded like a little chicken pecking at rice: "Of course, that''s me...a celebrity from Shilan Middle School, why didn''t I know it!" In the middle of the conversation, she suddenly changed her face slightly red, her eyes were full of shame pink. Chu Xiaoran smiled knowingly: "Then do you like him?" "I, that, actually, is just a little bit, after all, so handsome, so cool..." Su Xiaoyao''s face turned red all of a sudden, almost compared to the legendary monkey''s red fart. . Chu Xiaoran looked at the jiao on the girl''s face with a smile. The ancients said that the girl Huaichun is the most moving and beautiful. I didn''t think it before, but now it looks like this. Chu Xiaoran suddenly woke up. It turned out that this is the campus, with cute school girls, funny classmates, serious but realistic teachers... And she is from the first grade of Shilan Middle School, Chu Xiaoran! 308 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 309 Kassels Reaction Chapter 309: Cassel''s Reaction The Yangtze River is the third longest river in the world and the longest in Asia, with a total length of about 6,397 kilometers. The total area of ??the river basin is 1.8 million. This astonishing number once shocked the world.&Miscellaneous Three million years ago, the Yangtze River was still divided into two long rivers, the east and the west, and the two flow directions were completely opposite. The ancient Yangtze River was formed in the Triassic period 200 million years ago. It was the rise of reptiles and gymnosperms. It was located between the Permian and Jurassic periods. The hexapod coral subclass appeared at that time. , The first angiosperms and the first flying vertebrates also appeared at that time.The earliest tortoise in the world, the Proto-jaw turtle, also appeared in the late Triassic.The first ichthyosaurs also appeared at that time. The formation of the Yangtze River today occurred during the Yanshan Movement during the Jurassic period 140 million years ago, and some obvious geological and biological events occurred during the Jurassic period. The largest transgression event occurred at the end of the late Jurassic century, which is not consistent with the joint ancient land split and the increase of the new ocean expansion rate.The Nevada movement in the Pacific Rim also occurred in the end of the Li period, which may indicate that there is a certain connection between the strengthening and splitting of the ancient land and the accelerated subduction of the ancient Pacific plate. From the late Kimoli period, marine animals and animals.The apparent separation between the Tethys region and the northern region reflects the strengthening of paleoclimatic zoning and paleogeographic isolation. The cooling event at the end of the Middle Jurassic was reflected in many parts of Eurasia. Rare intra-terrestrial iridium and osmium anomalies have been discovered in Poland, Spain, and the Middle and Upper Jurassic boundary layer. Some people believe that it is the result of small extraterrestrial bodies impacting the earth. However, no one knew that it was actually a riot within the Dragon Clan. This was recorded by the Secret Party and sealed in the current Kassel College Library. No one except black card holders is eligible to read it. . boom! A shadow fell into the Yangtze River at a terrifying speed breaking through the sound barrier, bringing up a jet of water soaring, and the ground by the river shook slightly, showing how terrifying this "thing" fell from. Six bronze swords descended from above the sky at a speed not inferior to the previous shadow, and when they were about to fall into the Yangtze River, they stopped firmly in the sky. The water flowers bloom on the river surface, like lotus flowers on lotus leaves in summer. At the same time, a young man with golden glow in his eyes appeared out of thin air. His speed was too fast, even surpassing the speed of sound, even the high-definition camera could not capture his shadow. The young man has been staring at the surface of the river since he appeared, his face is very calm, but there is a very indifferent smile in the eyes of the golden mans. "Very good, it''s really interesting. After being pinned by "arrogance", I can actually escape and escape. It really deserves to be the first generation species directly bred by Niederhogg!" Chu Han took a deep breath and stretched out his right hand in the air, slowly gripping it, the ancient Han Bafang sword broke the river surface instantly and fell into his hand. There were still several blood-stained scales on the sword, like glue. Same, stick to it. The humanoid dragon king originally nailed to the sword has disappeared, and her aura is no longer within 10,000 meters, and she has completely escaped. Looking at the remaining scales on the sword, Chu Han''s eyes flashed clearly, it turned out to be a dragon, no wonder he was able to break free from his "arrogance." Chu Han slightly shook the Han Bafang Ancient Sword in his hand. The scales fell slowly and were held in the palm of his hand. This thing had no effect on him, but for the mixed race, it did. It is a rare treasure. The battle was over, and the elements disappeared at the same time. The scene of the solar flare erupting disappeared. A "gaze" fell from the sky. Just when it was about to move to Chu Han''s body, a golden light flashed instantly, and a strange wave disrupted the timeline. , Chu Han''s figure instantly disappeared in place, even with the six bronze swords. The moment Chu Han disappeared, time returned to normal, and that "gaze" from outside the sky stayed on the surface of the river for a long time, seeming to feel very puzzled. It didn''t see the things or things it wanted to see... Across 11 time zones, late at night, in the control room of the headquarters of the Kassel College, Professor Guderian, Professor Schneider and the director of the Committee of Discipline, Professor Manstein of the Kassel College, the senior management of the Kassel College, except for the president and vice presidents and various Outside the dean.Almost all are here. And the 3d girl whose eyes were all gathered in front of her, in a long white gauze dress like a pajama, her long hair fluttered like a stream in the air, her eyes were transparent and crystal clear, like glass. Suddenly, the eyes of the 3d girl flashed slightly, and she shook her head to several professors at Kassel College, and then dissipated in the control room, leaving only a magnified satellite cloud image, which showed a black vortex. The cloud group covers a very small area and the amount of cloud is extremely large, so it is like a black hole on the satellite cloud picture. Professor Manstein frowned slightly: "What the hell is going on? How could there be a turbulent flow of elements suddenly over the Yangtze River?" The emergence of elemental turbulence is not a good thing. It often means the emergence of an extremely powerful life whose power can even affect the elemental balance in a certain area, so that the formation of elemental turbulence. Professor Schneider, who covered half of his face, was expressionless: "Did you forget, we detected something in the Yangtze River last year!" "Impossible. The location of that thing should be the Three Gorges, not the Yangtze River in the Indian Peninsula. I think..." Manstein frowned, hesitated to say something, as if he was very uncertain about something. "The second dragon king!" Schneider directly said the speculation that Manstein did not dare to say, because he was a ruthless person, and he was extremely ruthless to himself and others. Professor Guderian woke up in an instant with his sleepy eyes. He looked at the two dignified professors with a confused expression. He understood what had happened, but didn''t care at all, because he was a civilian, and those who saw blood. Things don''t need him yet. Manstein and Schneider stared at each other for a short while, then moved away and stared at Guderian closely, with very serious eyes. At the same time, the other personnel in the control room also turned their eyes to Guderian, with a serious expression, as if the doctor was giving the patient a critical illness notice. Guderian suddenly trembled and his calves trembled. Although they are old friends who have worked together for many years and have fought side by side, in such a crisis, it is hard to guarantee that these guys will not let him play forward and be a daring one. rabbit! 309 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 310 Angers and the Night Watcher! Chapter 310 Angers and the Night Watch! After thinking about this for a while, Professor Guderian took a deep breath, closed his eyes and opened his eyes, and raised his head with awe-inspiring expression. When he was about to say something uplifting, the smell of Swiss cigar drifted into his. In the nose.MiscellaneousZhiInsect "amount" Guderian discovered that Schneider and Manstein were not looking at him, but at the old man behind him who did not know when he was there. He has gray and silver hair, and his eyes are a bit vicissitudes of life. The Swiss cigar has become a bubble machine in his mouth, round and round cigarette rings are constantly spit out of his mouth, and his fingers beat rhythmically on the chair, like a drum When it sounded, he was a warrior in armor and a sword! Hilbert Jean Angers, the president of the Kassel College, the leader of the secret party, and he is also the strongest and most dangerous mixed race! He sat calmly on the chair in the control room, the smoke ring slowly covered his face, the smell of smoke was very strong, but no one said anything, the atmosphere was very depressing, but it made people feel sad and solemn. Time passed slowly, until the cigar was about to burn into the mans mouth, the girl with 3D images appeared again, still youthful, her expression and appearance were so exquisite that people would subconsciously feel that this is a real Girls, not stereoscopic images. "The detection result is pure blood dragon, the lowest is the first generation!" The girl looked peaceful, her voice was very sweet and crisp, like a bronze musical instrument. The atmosphere in the control room became more depressing. Everyone''s eyes were cast on the old man sitting in the chair for an instant. They could not forget the way when the college detected a dragon king reaction in the Three Gorges of the Yangtze River nearly half a year ago. The horrible look was deeply imprinted in the hearts of everyone. Suddenly, Hilbert Jean-Ange got up and walked out without saying anything, without the belligerent performance and anger or happiness six months ago. However, this made many people in the control room feel heavy, as if they were being held down by a 300-jin fat man, almost not suffocating. "How do I feel, the principal is terrible!" In the dark corner, someone whispered softly: "Why, are you excited?" Ange, who reignited a cigar, squinted slightly: "No, it should be, it''s boiling!" "This is not a good thing. Your blood is too pure. It doesn''t matter if I blow up. Don''t blow up the CDs that I have collected for more than a century!" The man in the dark spoke with a very serious tone. Hot said. Angers'' hand holding the cigar stiffened slightly: "Sometimes I really want to throw you out of here!" "Yes, I''ve been greedy for you in that luxury villa in North Africa for a long time. I heard that you still have two oriental beauties there. When..." The man seemed to move his body, and the sofa sent out The creaking sound was probably because he was too heavy. "I''m also very interested in the bottles of red wine from the last century that you have collected. How about..." Angers looked at the people on the sofa with a serious face, as if discussing some important national events. "I''m really sorry, my friends at Harvard University told me that they want me to drink less, alas, I''m sorry I can''t drink two swigs with you, Angers!" The man said with regret. "No, no, you may have misunderstood it. I mean, I''m very interested, but I didn''t mean to taste it with you!" Ang Renyi corrected the person''s language disorder. "Damn! You''re still there. I''m already planning to bring those wines into the coffin, so don''t pay attention to them, please?" The man spit out the wine in an instant, and threw a bottle of Burgundy drc overcoat. Angers. "That''s it, love it or not!" Angers unceremoniously opened the wine cork, and after taking a big gulp, he sat quietly on the chair, listening to the "patience" of the gunsnroses band, and a passionate and calm voice echoed in his ears. shedatearcauseimmissinyou I shed tears because i''m thinking of you imstillalrighttosmile I still pretend to smile girl,ithinkaboutyoueverydaynow Girl, i think of you every day now wasatimewheniwasntsure I''m not sure if it is once butyousetmymindatease But you keep my mind safe thereisnodoubt No doubt youreinmyheartnow You are in my heart now said,woman,takeitslow So, woman, dont worry itllworkitselfoutfine Everything will get better on its own allweneedisjustalittlepatience All we need is a little patience The music was playing, and the sound of war drums rang between the fingers of the old man. It was a folding knife. It was made by the broken blade of the Atkan long knife from the Kassel family of the German dragon family family. It has the power to kill the first generation species! The smell of tobacco and alcohol is floating in the air, and blood and fire are also floating in the air at this moment. The people in the dark patted the table angrily: "Hey, hey, you are a vengeful male god, but please don''t beat the drum of war here, okay, such a beautiful atmosphere has ruined you!" "This world has never been beautiful, only blood and blood, hasn''t it?" Angers took another sip of red wine, and this precious bottle of Burgundy drc coat Seuss just hit the bottom, and the person watching was in pain. , What a violent thing! "According to our exploration six months ago, the Dragon King in the Three Gorges should be the four kings. Who are the four kings need to be further studied, but there is nothing known about the Yangtze River in the Indian Peninsula!" Angers shook. Shaking the empty wine bottle, his cloudy eyes seemed to have a lion rushing out. The person in the dark was startled slightly: "I don''t know anything? What a joke, there are only four in the first generation, how can I know nothing!" He doesnt believe in ignorance, because Kassel is the strongest place in the world in the field of dragon slaying, alchemy, and dragon research. Knowing nothing about this situation, since the demise of the Kassel family After that, there was no such saying. Angers calmly bounced the cigar that burned to his mouth: "I don''t know anything!" The man was silent for a long time, "patience" accompanied the conversation to the end. This is a song that a lonely person needs a partner to accompany him through the storm and fight side by side. But Anger didn''t mean that. He didn''t need a partner. He had always been alone on the battlefield of the dragon race, wielding a jackknife tirelessly, he had already killed his eyes! So he doesn''t need a partner to fight side by side, because that''s impossible, he just needs a little help. Someone seems to be sighing in the dark, and it seems to be yawning, which means that he has woken up and wants to get up and wake up. The song is over, there is no next song, the two are silent, and Ang hot a new cigar, the man is drinking an unknown wine, they have been like this for many years. And just like this, they have been jealous, disturbed and even feared by the outside world for many years. This is Hilbert Jean Angers, the principal of Kassel College, Nicolas Flamel, the vice principal, and he is also the night watchman of Kassel College! 310 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 311: Girl and Madman! Chapter 311 The Girl and the Madman! The opening ceremony of Shilan Middle School finally ended after a day and a half. Most of the city leaders and the leaders of the Education Bureau had already returned half a day ago, and most of those left were old alumni who graduated from Shilan Middle School. Or the parents of students. After all, Shilan Middle School usually does not allow people other than teachers to enter and leave here. If it is not for celebrations such as school celebrations, school openings, and graduations, it would be much harder to enter Shilan Middle School."Miscellaneous "Zhi" Chong" Before entering the parking lot, Chu Xiaoran left the group of female classmates in the first grade of high school. Then, under the puzzled gaze of countless males and females, she walked towards the white Rolls-Ross where many people were already watching. phantom". She went up and sat directly in the back seat, because there was already someone in the driver''s seat, and it was he who asked her to get in the car. boom! Not long after Chu Xiaoran got into the car, Rolls-Roys started the engine and rushed out of the parking lot like a lion roaring. Under the eyes of countless people with surprise and envy, he left the gate of Shilan Middle School without any hindrance. In the car, Chu Xiaoran looked at the young man in the driver''s seat curiously. With her pedigree and feminine sensitivity, she knew when she entered the car that he had just fought with someone and he was still a girl. The fragrance of youthful fragrance is not owned by a man. The other party must be a girl who is similar to her, or more lovely. Chu Xiaoran endured it, turned his head and looked at Nuonuo who was still sleeping. The effect of''hypnosis'' was very strong. Within 24 hours, she would not be able to wake up, even if her blood line was A. "Call tomorrow to let the Chu family come." Chu Han in the driver''s seat did not look back. Chu Xiaoran was startled slightly, then nodded, took out her mobile phone and sent a text message to her grandfather Chu Tianchen. She did not ask Chu Han the reason for doing so, because Chu Han was essentially the person in charge of the Chu family. . Also because of her trust in him. Chu Han squinted his eyes and looked ahead. His driving skills were very good. He was a racing driver a long time ago. After being reborn, his skills still remain. There is a black box next to him, but it is just a very ordinary box, and that terrifying sword aura can easily radiate through the box, if it wasn''t for Chu Han to put away the few scales stained with dragon blood , The seven bronze swords in there are likely to break free from the shackles of the box. When he noticed that someone was observing there through the satellite on the surface of the Yangtze River, he released''Time Zero'' for the first time, and then quickly left there, otherwise once he was caught by the satellite and appeared there, then there would be Its hard to argue, after all, when he fought Yemengade, he didnt make the slightest concealment, especially when the seven deadly sins broke through the clouds and flew up to a height of more than 10,000 meters, he was definitely noticed, but because of the magnetic field. Affected by their fighting, there is no evidence left. However, Chu Han was a bit regretful. He originally planned to stop by the Three Gorges. As a result, he didn''t expect the magnetic field to recover so quickly, and he didn''t expect that Kassel College was so sensitive, and he was locked in an instant when he was only exposed. Suddenly, Chu Han was stunned, with a wry smile at the corner of his mouth. He just wanted to understand that Kassel College was so sensitive to the Yangtze River that it should not be aimed at him, but at the Three Gorges. It seems that he has not only suffered from the disaster of Wuwang, but also exposed his existence. With the power of Kassel Academy, his existence should have been inferred, but he can''t confirm it. After all, he has beaten that space into nothingness. The elements were also completely disrupted, and it was impossible to tell which dragon king it was, because all the history of the mixed race of dragons did not mention Chu Han''s records! And this is why Chu Han dared to hide himself in the world of mixed races. No one knew that he was a dragon, but he was a genuine mixed race. "Young Master, are we really going to study high school at Shilan Middle School?" Chu Xiaoran looked out the window for a while, and suddenly looked at Chu Han in the driver''s seat a little serious. Chu Han glanced at the serious Chu Xiaoran silently. Since that night, the little princess of the Chu family seems to be different, and now it has changed again, even he feels a little bit invisible. "Well, I went to the third year of high school in Shilan Middle School. After graduation, I will go to Kassel College with me!" Although I don''t know why Chu Xiaoran asked, Chu Han faintly thought it seemed important. The girl''s eyes throbbed with deer-like joy. She didn''t know that this was the first time she showed girlish joy, at least in Chu Han''s eyes, this was the first time he saw him. Autumn is coming quietly, but the girl in the car is light and humming happily, without the sadness of autumn, like a butterfly in spring. Chu Han was a little bit unable to understand her joy and joy. Perhaps it was because he was the Dragon King and had no part of his humanity as a mixed race. In his mind, he went to study at Shilan Middle School only because of Chu Zihang, the son of Chu Tianjiao, and the mysterious identity of Lu Mingfei. He was very curious about the little devil who didn''t know if there was any. Finally, she was the human female dragon king who didn''t know she was still in Shilan Middle School. Chu Han remembered that she was very interested in Odin''s choice of Chu Zihang, probably, she would repeat the same mistakes. Most of Chu Han''s memory was lost, but some fragments still remembered, such as a certain jackknife enough to kill the first generation species in a man''s hand and sent it to the vital point of the girl covered with ferocious dragon scales. This is why he disliked Chu Zihang so much, yet he was very interested in him, because Chu Han could not understand such behavior. However, if it were him, what would he do? After Chu Zihang sent her drunk mother into her own room, she would come to her room, then locked inside and out, closed the curtains, opened the door of the closet, and opened the jerseys side by side. In the inconspicuous corner of the cabinet lay a black elongated tennis bag. Chu Zihang grabbed the strap and lifted it out, unzipped, and the handle wrapped in black mackerel skin was tightly attached to a tennis ball. Shoot. Chu Zihang gently grasped the handle of the knife, and the cold breath walked along his wristcun Yu. According to legend, after killing someone, the demon knife that would naturally seep out the spring rain to wash away the blood stains. That night, he inserted it in the other of Maybach. In the side door. Later, in the rainy night, another man gave it to him. After watching the knife for a long time, Chu Zihang got up and opened an anatomy book that he had read for a long time at school, turned to the page that talked about arteries, tendons and bones, and then pulled out the cold and thorough hand. Demon sword that is enough to make the heart tremble. Looking at this murderous weapon, Chu Zihang once again silently glanced at the explanation in the anatomy book, and then compared his own body. He made an unbelievable act of inhaling cold breath. The demon knife Cun Yu, who would kill countless people without leaving a trace of blood, pierced his body! 311 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 312: Unexpected news! Chapter 312 Unexpected news! Late at night, Regent Hotel, Presidential Suite."Miscellaneous Zhi Insects" This is the most luxurious hotel in this small city, a global chain, five-star, and the Chu family happens to have a part of this hotel''s shares, that is, one of the shareholders. The influence of the Chu family can be said to be huge in China. Both politics and military have their own right to speak, and behind it lies the first mixed race family in China. Chu Han looked at the night view of the city blankly. Because it was in the CBD area, there were still many high-rise buildings. Looking around, it was full of brilliant night lights. It was 22:10, and the night life began. This luxurious room In the presidential suite, there is a girl who can destroy a building at any time, looking at high school textbooks seriously. Chu Han took a deep breath, and when he was about to say something, the door rang. He was startled slightly. This was the most luxurious presidential suite. Although the hotel manager didn''t know their identities, he knew that they were from the Chu family. Logically speaking, it should be impossible for anyone to disturb them at this late hour. Chu Han glanced at Chu Xiaoran, who was listening to English disks with headphones on, thought for a while, suddenly disappeared in place, jumped off the balcony, and returned to the door of the presidential suite where they were at a terrifying speed. I don''t know why, looking at Chu Xiaoran''s serious attitude, he unexpectedly didn''t want to disturb her. Maybe, that is a trace of humanity that has not been wiped out in his heart? The young man standing at the door carried a rectangular backpack, visually inspecting that even if Barrett was heavily loaded in it, it was fine. When the young man saw Chu Han appear in a very strange way, he was not surprised at all, but rather calmly bent over slightly. "Little Lord!" Chu Han tilted his head. He seemed to have seen this person, as if that day. When he woke up from the bottom of the Yellow River, this person was also there. He seemed to be called Chu Shun. His spirit of speech, um, forgot. "Your speed is fast, come with me!" Chu Han grabbed Chu Shuns right arm like lightning, and then disappeared instantly. When he appeared the next moment, he was already on the rooftop of the Regent Hotel. The whole process took only ten seconds, and he had already brought an adult man from the tenth floor. The rooftop on the twenty-ninth floor, this is still the case without using the language. After a brief moment of confusion, Chu Shun regained consciousness. After all, he was also the leader of the three generations of Chu family disciples. Although he was not as good as Chu Xiaoran, he was also an excellent mixed race of b-level close to a. Chu Han glanced at his birth, nodded slightly, and took out a black box from his pocket. It contained a gift he planned to give to the Chu family, the dragon scales and blood left by Dragon King Yemengade. . But the box was just bought by him on the street, only relying on his strong blood to suppress it, and this did not let the strong blood radiate through the box. "this is" Chu Shun''s face changed slightly, and the moment the black box appeared, the blood in his whole body began to boil, as if he smelled a bloody shark, bloodthirsty and crazy. That is from the nature of his other half bloodline, the dragon''s nature to kill! Chu Han curled his lips, his eyes lit up slightly, and a touch of gold went directly into the depths of Chu Shun''s soul, calming down the dragon blood riot in his body. This is the difference between the mixed breed and the pure blood dragon. The mixed breed must always restrain itself. Once the dragon blood in the body exceeds the critical point, it will fall and become a creature between humans and dragons. Deadpool ! "Huh, huh, thank you, Young Master!" After taking a few breaths of fresh air, Chu Shun took off the rectangular backpack behind him and took out a small black box from the inside, which was made of titanium alloy using nanotechnology. The reinforced alchemy container is the most suitable for placing dragons. After Chu Han watched Chu Shun put the black box into the box, he nodded slightly. This incident was a trivial matter. It didn''t work for him. It was almost the same as Yemengade himself. Just when Chu Han was about to leave at lightning speed again, Chu Shun hurriedly said: "Young Master, wait, the parents still have something for me to bring you!" Chu Han was startled slightly, Chu Tianchen? Chu Shun fully opened the rectangular zipper, revealing what had been hidden inside, not Barrett''s heavy sniper, nor a long qiang, but a black rectangular box with some strange dragons engraved on the whole body. That was the Dragon Wen who stayed in the blood of the Chu family before Chu Han fell asleep. "When I return to the Day of the World, all the enemies will die!" This Long Wen was a declaration that Chu Han had spoken to Heaven and Earth, the black emperor, before he fell asleep. Now, he has regained consciousness and descended into this world again. Chu Han gently stroked the black box. There was a switch in the box. After the contents touched the inside of the box lightly, the box would open automatically. Compared with the shattered box, this was a good idea. His seven deadly sins are too conspicuous, every time they are loaded with bronze boxes from the Internet, but every time Chu Han wants to use the seven deadly sins, those bronze boxes will split in an instant. After all, they are only bronze castings during the Zhou Dynasty Means, not to mention how many years have passed, but human casting technology can not meet the needs of the seven deadly sins. The thing that Chu Tianchen sent was just right. The seven deadly sins are still in the box he bought casually. The horrible sword spirit is stupid, eager, and moving. If you dont want to suppress it, Chu Hanjin I planned to hug it to sleep at night, lest it suddenly kill Chu Xiaoran''s room, that would be embarrassing. Chu Han nodded, "Say thank you to Chu Tianchen for me, I just happen to be missing a box, this thing is very good." After watching for a while, he put the black box back into his backpack, and then picked it up, but it was not heavy, mainly because his body was too strong. "Well, if it''s okay, you have to find a place to leave this place quickly, this place..." Chu Han was interrupted by Chu Shun before he finished speaking. "I was monitored by the Kassel College. My Chu family knew this early!" Chu Han was stunned, and immediately thought that the Chu family is also a very powerful mixed-race force, how could it not be aware of things on their own land. "That said, the Chu family is also very interested in the things in the Three Gorges?" Chu Shun shook his head: "Since waking you up, the Chu family has lost interest in the Three Gorges, because there is only one second-generation species, and no first-generation species. At most, there is the ancient bronze city sleeping in the depths!" Chu Han nodded slightly, thinking that before coming to the Chu family, he should have been tempted by the Three Gorges. After all, awakening the sleeping dragons by the method of "blood sacrifice" was just a legend, and the Three Gorges should be the back of the Chu family. After Chu Shun carefully put away the small black box, he suddenly remembered something, frowned and looked around. After confirming that there was no one, he looked at Chu Han very solemnly. "Young Master, the Patriarch wants me to tell me something. Kassel College has realized that China is not only a dragon king!" 312 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 313: Middle School Autumn Outing! Chapter 313 Autumn Outing in Middle School! The next morning, at the Regent Hotel, the ninth floor of the VIP revolving. Chu Han glanced at the revolving one by himself. The tablecloths and snow-white tableware were bright and silver. Looking at it, it was the most beautiful lake view in the city, indeed worthy of five. Star chain.Miscellaneous*Zhi*Insect Chu Han admired the beauty of the scenery over and over again, while delivering a French hot dog to his mouth, and then drank the freshly squeezed lemon juice in one bite, probably because of his strong body, and his appetite was amazing. It was the eighth hot dog he ate. These hot dogs are sandwiched between two slices of crispy bread, and there is a ham dipped in tomato sauce and cream in the middle. Often an adult eats one full, but Chu Han has eaten eight and still does not feel full. . Until 7:00, when Chu Xiaoran, who was like a lazy pig, came to the revolving bar, Chu Han had already eliminated eleven French hot dogs, four cups of lemon juice, a cup of green apple juice, and two bowls of pasta. It''s full. "I ordered a grilled sausage, a spaghetti, and a cup of apple juice for you. Dont eat too much for breakfast. Its not good for the stomach. Although the strong dragons blood makes the mixed race basically no disease, but if you eat too fast, your stomach will rise. Get up." Chu Han glanced at the clock. When he said this, Tai Ao didn''t have the consciousness of having just eaten a full set of super-giant breakfast. Because of this, the chefs of the Lijiang Hotel even planned to ask the manager for a raise. Chu Xiaoran yawned and nodded casually. She had been reading the textbook and listening to the tape last night until after twelve o''clock, so that she didn''t notice when the Chu family went out and came back to install the seven bronze swords. She focused on Chu Han. It becomes more strange. Chu Xiaoran eats slowly, but it is not very fast. He eats in about ten minutes. The first class of Shilan Middle School is 7:30. The Rolls Royce of the "Phantom" series only needs five They can get to the school from the Regent Hotel in minutes, and its not too late for them to take a five-minute break. Before leaving, Chu Han thoughtfully asked the front desk to deliver a breakfast to the presidential suite where they lived. There was also a sleeping red-haired witch. According to his estimation, he should wake up at around 9:10 today. After all, the bloodline also has a grade A. If it weren''t for Chu Han to be too strong, it would be difficult for a low-level speech spirit like''Hypnosis'' to work against a mixed breed with a high purity. After he arranged everything, Chu Xiaoran began to urge. I dont know why she insisted on going to school earlier, and Chu Han had no choice but to accompany him. He didnt care about it, but the girls behavior was strange in his eyes. It aroused his interest, and he also wanted to know how Chu Zihang would react after seeing the tip of the iceberg in the real world. There is also the humanoid female dragon king lurking in Shilan Middle School to observe Chu Zihang. I don''t know if it is still there... After thinking about it, Chu Han has already arrived on Highway 4, and he directly pushed his speed to two hundred miles. During this time period during the rush hour, Laslas, like a white Pegasus, drove through many The parked vehicles rushed out of the road during the peak period in only three minutes. Chu Xiaoran sat in the back seat and looked at Chu Han''s calm face in surprise. Long, can he drive, and his skills are so good... She didnt know that before his rebirth, Chu Han had participated in underground racing in the middle of the night many times and won the title of car god. Its just that there were no cars in that ocean world, so his car skills were a lot rusty, otherwise he would use his car skills. , You can pass the congested highway faster. Rolls-Royce quickly returned to yesterdays parking lot as a parking space. It is estimated that the school had specially advised it. Otherwise, the parking space is so tight in a noble school with such a large traffic flow every day. How could it happen that the same parking space was vacant twice? With. Chu Han didn''t say anything. He just sighed once again that the influence of the Chu family is really great, and even aristocratic schools like Shilan Middle School have to curry favor with them. The era of the dragon family has really passed! The two of Chu Han walked into the classroom of the first class of high school, and their memories were terrifying. It was no problem to remember the location of an entire island. It was just a school. For them, It''s too simple. Chu Han looked at the vacant seat next to his seat, didn''t he come? "Hey, have you heard that the location of our high school autumn tour this year seems to be the Yangtze River!" "Really or not, what else can you play? What else does the Yangtze River have besides water?" "Hey, it is said that it is an extracurricular homework assigned by the school. It seems to be engineering research and history and culture courses. Alas, there are so many things that are really a headache!" "No, this tour will not let us go, damn it!" In fact, what they really complain about is the place where they play. After all, every one of them wants to have a good time in the autumn outing once a year. Its not like a junior high school when it comes to high school. But reality, and imagination, are always somewhat different, high school and junior high school are different, high school is much stricter than junior high school. Chu Han''s expression moved slightly, the Yangtze River as the location of the autumn tour? Shilan Middle Schools autumn outings and spring outings are always held in the first few days of school. The real intention should be to give the students a taste of heaven and then a taste of hell. "be quiet!" It was the same female teacher yesterday, An Xin. She was the head teacher of the first grade of high school, and also a Chinese teacher. It is said that her family is a local group, but she likes teachers but doesnt like being too far away from home, so she came to Shilan Middle School to teach. , Otherwise, with her academic qualifications, she would be fine to teach in famous schools in other first-tier cities. An Xin frowned and looked at the students who quickly sat down and shut their mouths: "This autumn outing, let''s go to the Three Gorges of the Yangtze River!" As soon as the voice fell, a sigh sounded in the classroom. It was really the Yangtze River with nothing but water! Sitting by the window, Chu Han stared at Teacher An Xin on the stage, the Three Gorges of the Yangtze River, he didn''t expect that he would meet in the end! "be quiet!" An Xin patted the lecture table, and said angrily: "The main purpose of this autumn outing is for engineering research and historical and cultural changes. Liberal arts students are ready to cooperate with engineering. This autumn outing needs you!" The engineering and liberal arts students responded weakly. The autumn outing was soaked up this time, and they still had to be coolies. It was really bad luck. An Xin frowned and looked at the listless students in the audience: "All to cheer me up, this is not your home, it is the school, you are the students, are the school rules and decorations, give me this, all go to the playground / run ten laps! " The playground of Shilan Middle School is not small, it is as big as one or two football fields, and the track alone is 10,000 meters. If you run ten laps, it will be more "sour and refreshing" than a hot bath in summer! The students who were still twittering instantly turned pale, and closed their mouths one after another, as if you killed me and I didn''t say anything. Just as An Xin breathed a sigh of relief, a very discordant voice rang out from the audience. "Teacher, since the school rules are not decorations, someone swaggered to ask for leave yesterday, and then didn''t come back, and there was no explanation the next day. What is this?" 313 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 314 The Three Gorges of the Yangtze River! Chapter 314 The Three Gorges of the Yangtze River! "Teacher, since the school rules are not decorations, someone swaggered to ask for leave yesterday, and then didn''t come back, and there was no explanation the next day. What is this?" The classroom suddenly became quiet, and everyone''s eyes were on two people, one was Chu Han and the other was the fat man sitting near the back door.Miscellaneous "Zhi"worm He is a well-known son of the Ao family group, Ao Kuang. It is said that no school was willing to accept him because he was too heavy. And his father spent a lot of money, plus the relationship of begging grandpa to sue grandma. He was admitted to the noble school of Shilan Middle School. But this fat man has a very bad temperament, that is, he doesn''t like other people to be more famous and arrogant than him. In general, he just likes to be pushy. Obviously, Chu Han''s performance yesterday has already made this expensive fat man upset, so he made such trouble today, and directly put the hat of breaking school rules on his head. An Xin frowned slightly, she also recognized Ao Kuang, and knew a little bit of this expensive fat man''s temperament. She was one of his father''s relationships at the beginning, but Chu Han, but a member of the Chu family! "Ao Kuang, classmate Chu Han has something to learn from the principal, so he didn''t return to the classroom. The principal had already explained this to me yesterday, so this thing ends here!" An Xin didnt seem to see Ao Kuangs winking eyebrows, and said this coldly. Although she promised Ao Kuangs father to take care of Ao Kuang, if the Ao Group is compared with the Chu family, which one is less Which one is important, at a glance. Ao Kuang was stunned at once, and he fell directly because he was unstable. Because of his huge size, he fell back and fell like a tortoise. "Puff, hahahahaha!" There was a burst of sweet laughter in the classroom. The fat man''s appearance was so funny, just like a fat tortoise fell to the ground. The key is the tortoise''s size...too tempting to laugh. Even An Xin, who was frowning and unhappy, instantly laughed, and Chu Xiaoran, who was sitting next to Chu Han, trembled with a few girls on the side in disregard of his image, and the girl''s heart and nature were in a glance. On the contrary, Chu Han still watched this scene very calmly. All of this seemed to have nothing to do with him. It was obviously such a happy scene, but he didn''t feel at all, as if these were two worlds. "Born with power and power, is Blood Sorrow..." The young man looked at the bright sunshine and white clouds outside the window, because it was morning, and the cheerful sounds of the birds could be heard clearly in the woods. It should be the mother bird that brought them delicious bugs. There is not a single figure on the campus, because they have all gone to class, and those who are still strolling around the campus are either the security guards or the teachers who are temporarily out of class. He turned his head and looked at the deserted grassland. There were ants building their nests. The tall ants looked like commanders, and they commanded the weak ants how to work, while the queen was in the shade. Rest under the blade of grass because she is the queen ant. There was a burst of laughter in the classroom, and the fat man fell down again, but this time he tried too hard when he just got up, and pressed the two boys holding him under him. On the stone pier under the shade of the trees and the campus under the sun and white clouds, the girls ears were filled with crisp and sweet laughter. The young man by the window didnt know why, but a trace of sadness appeared in his eyes. The courses in the first year of high school say more and less, only those courses in the second and third years are full of blocks. I wish I had a clone technique to read all that I had to write, learn, and remember. Chu Han glanced at the students who started to run around. The next section is physical education. This is one of the few classes in high school life that is more relaxing and enjoyable. You only need to complete a few simple sports projects to get free time for activities. For these people who are depressed by high school life, it is a good medicine that is not bitter. Moreover, even the girl Chu Xiaoran followed the girls in the first class to the gymnasium, wanting to change sports clothes. Chu Han stayed by the window for a while, until all the students had left the classroom, he moved slightly, and the six forms of''shave'' broke out. In just an instant, Chu Han had already appeared on the rooftop. The mountains are high and the scenery is good. When Chu Han saw the city under the blue sky and white clouds, he suddenly understood this sentence, but it was a pity that what he saw was not surrounded by mountains, but with tall buildings. There are still two minutes left before the start of the physical education get out of class, and the end of high school is ten minutes. Chu Han waited until all the students in the classroom had left before acting, and there was not much time for him... Chu Han took out the latest iphone that came with the black box from his pocket. Fifteen minutes ago, the phone vibrated. Only the senior officials of the Chu family knew the phone number. After being silent for a while, Chu Han turned on the screen. He hadn''t used this thing for many years, and he was a little unfamiliar. There was only one email above, and the sender was Chu Tianchen, a gray old man from the Chu family, and it was an email with a picture: "Dear Young Master: The stuff Chushun has been handed to me, thank you. The Kassel Academy had a new operation one day ago. They sent two temporary commissioners from the executive department to monitor the Yangtze River. It is speculated that their destination should be the Three Gorges. I heard that the high school of Shilan Middle School is going to visit the Three Gorges during this autumn trip. I hope the young master will pay more attention to the supercomputer at Kassel College. Below are the photos of the two. Your faithful servant, Chu Tianchen." Below the email were two young men and women, about seventeen or eighteen years old, and it happened that Chu Han knew the same men and women as the couple. Chu Han was silent for a while. The supercomputer at Kassel College left a deep impression on Chu Han. Even though they had not met yet, Chu Han already knew how terrifying the supercomputer was. He stretched his hand to China, so now the whole country should be under the supervision of that supercomputer, and this email cannot remain in the phone. Chu Han expertly clicked on a website full of English. After paying one dollar to create an account, he opened the email from the account and clicked the red "Erase". After a second, the email disappeared in Chu. In Han''s mobile phone, no matter how powerful the supercomputer is, it is impossible to recover the source and content of the mail from the Internet. Jingle Bell! The urgent bell rang, and the ten-minute break after class was over. Some people frowned, some sighed in a low voice, and some treated them with dignity, as if the king summoned his courtiers in ancient times. Chu Han glanced at the jingling bell. Suddenly, he had the illusion of being on the battlefield. It was not a bell, but the sound of battle drums, killings, screams, roars... This is a battlefield with only blood, only the result of endless death! 314 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 315: The Disappearing Red Witch! Chapter 315 The Disappearing Red Witch! Jingle Bell------ When the school bell rang, the entire Shilan Middle School seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. The terrifying and depressing atmosphere in the high school made the entire school enter a state of preparation for the first level.Miscellaneous Y Chi Y Chong After Chu Xiaoran tidyed up all the books, he sighed with relief. Life in high school was too hard. Every class was like a war, which made Chu Xiaoran treat the teacher the same as the dragon. The seat next to her was vacant. Someone asked for leave again after the physical education class, but the influence of the Chu family was really great. The lecturer didnt say anything, and asked very concerned that student Chu needs a teacher. Help? This made several other students stare at Chu Xiaoran with a very strange gaze, which made her feel uncomfortable, but fortunately, there may be differences between men and women, and most of his attention was almost completely calm. The indifferent "brother" attracted the past. Chu Xiaoran saw the white Rolls Royce from a distance and greeted a few good girls. Under their enviable gaze, she opened the rear seat door and got in. Chu Han appeared driving without accident. In the seat, it''s just that he seems to have something on his mind, Chu Xiaoran sat in the back seat for more than ten minutes before starting the engine. Chu Xiaoran tilted her head curiously. She knew that the person in front of her was her brother in name, but the Dragon King, who was powerful enough to make countless people fear and panic, would actually look like he was worried. It was really surprising! After thinking for a while, Chu Xiaoran suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly unzipped the zipper of her schoolbag, and took out a..."High School Composition Example" from it. There will be a mock exam next week. Chu Xiaoran doesn''t want to hold the Buddha''s foot temporarily. That is not her style of Chu Xiaoran. Chu Han looked at the girl in the back seat of the serious reader''s "Sample High School Composition" through the rearview mirror, and silently looked away, otherwise he might have an impulse to come to the supersonic racing car, although the consequences are very likely. It aroused Chu Xiaoran''s aggressiveness. "Chen Motong is gone!" Chu Han took a deep breath and looked straight ahead. The a. grade bloodline of the red-haired witch was really not covered, and she woke up four hours earlier than he expected. "Oh." Chu Xiaoran replied casually without raising his head, and continued to look at the "Examples of High School Composition", chanting the essays from readers who had the words in his mouth, with a serious expression that made people unable to get angry. Chu Han couldn''t help but glanced back, he wanted to know what book was more important than the disappearance of a mysterious A. grade hybrid! Chu Xiaoran suddenly raised her head and almost ran into Chu Han who had turned her head at the same time. However, the space inside this Rolls-Royce was so large that the two leaned back at the same time as they were about to hit. Embarrassing things happen. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, looking at Chu Xiaoran who was thinking seriously, thinking to himself, this girl''s comprehension ability is still good, although the reaction is a bit slow, only then can I understand how important the things I said are. After a long silence, Chu Xiaoran looked at Chu Han earnestly: "Brother, what should we bring for the autumn tour tomorrow?" There was a sudden silence in the car. The young man took a deep breath, then exhaled, turned his head to look ahead, his heart beating steadily, like a bomb that would explode at any time. Chu Xiaoran looked at her brother strangely, wondering why he suddenly seemed a little...depressed? Just when Chu Xiaoran thought that Chu Han would not speak anymore, the voice of the youth came from the driver''s seat: "Snacks, binoculars, SLR cameras, hiking bags, emergency medicine kits..." The Rolls-Royce "Phantom" is driving fast on the highway. With the skills of a young professional racer, it is enough to drive while explaining the necessities of autumn outing to a cute little princess. "United Airlines ua945 to Chicago is about to take off. The door is closed. Please turn off your mobile communication devices." The sweet female voice echoed in the cabin. Nono sat in the first-class cabin with a depressed face. Next to him was Linda with a bumpy figure. There were only two of them in this cabin. In addition, two other b-level commissioners were left to monitor the movement of the Three Gorges and cooperate at any time. The temporary commissioner of the executive department who will arrive in Chongqing. Linda handed a set of inflatable headrests, earplugs and eye masks to Nono: "This route passes over the Arctic Circle, and it takes 10 hours to get to Chicago after a sleep." "Ugh" Nono took it casually, but didn''t put it on. Instead, he sighed for no reason. His eyes were full of depression. If the dignified red-haired witch was thrown down by a little kid and passed back to the college, it would be really shameful. Throw it home! The most important thing is that she doesn''t remember what happened before, only knows that she has slept for almost 20 hours. "Why, still depressed?" Linda glanced at Nono amusedly and touched her head. She is also a student of Professor Manstein, so Nono is her junior and she is also very close to Nono. This time Nono secretly followed them, and Linda was also able to bear all the doubts. As one of the few A. level commissioners in the Executive Department of Kassel College, Linda''s guarantee can be said to be a boost. Nuo Nuo curled her lips, the dissatisfied expression on her face explained everything, she, now, here, very, no, open, heart! Linda shook her head helplessly: "Do you know how strong that Chu Han is?" Nono was startled slightly, Linda''s expression was a bit strange, it seemed to be...worry? "Is he really strong?" "The strength is far beyond your imagination!" Linda sighed with complicated expression. "What the hell is going on?" Nuonuo faintly felt that this seemed a little strange. Is that cold and cold kid so strong? Linda was silent for a while, seeming to be thinking about how to speak. "The boy named Chu Han gave me the feeling when facing the principal!" "Hi!" Nono opened his mouth in surprise. Hilbert Jean Angers, the principal of Kassel College, was the strongest person in the history of the secret party and even the mixed race! Linda didnt look at Nonos expression, because when she saw the boy on the highway, she was so shocked that the terrifying breath of the wild behemoth came towards her. For a moment, no one knew how this woman restrained the deep fear and sent an invitation to the boy who was scarier than the beast. "Linda!" Nono stared at Linda who looked out the window in a daze with red eyes. She had called Linda many times, but she had not returned her. Linda looked at Nono in confusion: "What''s the matter?" Nono suddenly vented his anger and waved his hand: "It''s nothing, go to sleep, there are still ten hours to get to Chicago." Linda looked at Nono inexplicably, and then she closed her eyes and went to sleep. Nono pursed his lips slightly, and looked at the night sky outside the window with his eyes, hum, kid, won''t you come to Kassel to study at university? I will take good care of you and let you know the red-haired witch. terrible! 315 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 316: The dead are like peace! Chapter 316 The dead are like peace! The Three Gorges of the Yangtze River, also known as the Xiajiang River or the Big Three Gorges, is located on the main stream of the Yangtze River in the areas of Chongqing, Enshi Prefecture, and Yichang City in China, starting from Baidi City in Fengjie County, Chongqing City in the west and Nanjin Pass in Yichang City, Hubei Province in the east. It is 193 kilometers away and consists of Qutang Gorge, Wu Gorge and Xiling Gorge.MiscellaneousZhiworm The Three Gorges of the Yangtze River is also one of the birthplaces of ancient Chinese culture.The deep valley of the Great Gorge was once the ancient battlefield of the Three Kingdoms, where countless heroes and heroes used their abilities.There are many historical sites: Baidi City, Huangling, Nanjin Guansun Temple, etc., which complement each other with the beautiful scenery and are famous all over the world. "The resignation of the Emperor Baidi in the clouds, thousands of miles of Jiangling will be returned in one day. The sound of the apes on both sides of the strait cannot be heard, and the light boat has passed the Wanzhong Mountain." Li Bai''s poems are still in your ears. In that way, take a flat boat down the river, watch the white clouds and the flowing water, the green hills on both sides of the bank, chant a poem casually, and sing a fisherman''s song... It''s just that the beautiful scenery is, in the eyes of some people, it''s better to sleep well. The location of the first class 1st class for the autumn tour was in the remote Three Gorges of the Yangtze River, but because the Ao Group had booked a plane for them to use, it allowed them to reach their destination within an hour. Chu Han yawned slightly. He didn''t sleep all night last night. He was not very energetic, but he was a little surprised that his existence would be sleepy. "Hey, Chu Han, where did you go last night, she looked listless!" A girl who had been close to Chu Xiaoran laughed and teased Chu Han. After all, she is also a handsome guy, and her family looks absolutely bad. Nowhere. Chu Zihang on the side was also a little weird looking at Chu Han''s lack of energy. Would a mixed race with dragon blood also become sleepy and lack of energy? After putting Demon Blade Cun Yu into his body that time, the wound stopped bleeding in just half a day and healed after a day. No scars were left. This made the boy sit beside chuang silent for a long time, and then he recognized it. A fact. He is no longer an ordinary person, the real door has been opened, and he has already stepped in. Chu Han''s face twitched slightly: "Looking at the materials, there are a lot of materials describing the Three Gorges of the Yangtze River, and it takes a lot of time to read them!" In fact, the real situation is that he stayed up late to sort out the things for a little girl to use for the autumn outing, until more than five o''clock this morning, basically did not sleep. Chu Xiaoran, who was busy recording the information about the Three Gorges of the Yangtze River, blushed slightly, no way. Who told her this was her first autumn trip. She didn''t know how to do many things, but she was very excited. But Chu Xiaoran was also surprised, because Chu Han was very good at organizing those things, as if he had been to activities such as autumn outings countless times, but how could this be possible. "Oh, look at the information, then you are going to tell me, what is the place in the Three Gorges of the Yangtze River?" Ao Kuang, the fat man, smiled triumphantly. He concluded that Chu Han could not tell. After all, he could tell by looking at his eye circles. Or anyone who looks at the computer will have a trace of dark circles in the eyes, but Chu Han does not, he just looks a little tired. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at the fat man with a smile. Since the last time, Ao Kuang seemed to hate him. He was originally responsible for leading the team on the Three Gorges Autumn Tour of the Yangtze River, but the fat man didn''t know. What method was used to get more than half of the students in the class to support him as the monitor, and then, who should be the leader instead of the monitor? Chu Xiaoran frowned, "Fatty, do you want to die?" Although her temperament has become much more docile after that night, if someone touches Chu Han, she will immediately expose the nature of the "tyrannosaurus". Moreover, she also knew that Chu Han couldn''t speak out, so she spoke. The corners of Ao Kuang''s eyes twitched slightly, and he turned sideways to avoid Chu Xiaoran''s gaze. Last night, his father said that Chu Xiaoran and Chu Han are from the Chu family. If it weren''t for the fact that he was really angry, plus the promise The Chu family is just a competition among juniors, so they won''t overpower others with their power! But despite saying that, this fat man is still a little scared, after all, that is the Chu family! When the Yangtze River flows through the eastern edge of the Sichuan Basin, it dashes through the lofty mountains and ridges, rushing to form a magnificent and unparalleled grand canyon, namely the Yangtze Three Gorges. The Three Gorges starts from Baidi City in Fengjie County, Chongqing City in the west to Yichang City, Hubei Province in the east Nanjin Pass is composed of Qutang Gorge, Wu Gorge and Xiling Gorge. Qutang Gorge is located in Fengjie, Chongqing, Wu Gorge is located in Wushan, Chongqing and Badong County, Enshi Prefecture, Hubei, and Xiling Gorge is in Zigui County, Yichang City, Hubei. The steep passages and three beautiful names in this place contain endless beautiful scenery. It is the most beautiful and magnificent landscape gallery on the Yangtze River." Chu Han walked along the riverside on his own, not seeing Ao Kuang and others surprised. He looked at the clear water of the river with a calm and complicated expression. He is very familiar with the Three Gorges, beyond everyone''s expectations. When he was in another world, he had been here, and he had experienced life and death here, and even met here, that stubborn temperament, naughty girl like a little monkey... Chu Han shook his head and took a deep breath: "There are three options for visiting the Three Gorges: 1. Take a fast-paced view of the unique scenery of the Three Gorges from Chongqing down the river; 2. Go upstream from Shanghai, Nanjing, and Wuhan to visit the beautiful scenery along the Yangtze River; 3. Start from Yichang, the east entrance of the Three Gorges, to enjoy the magical and beautiful scenery of the Three Gorges of the Yangtze River. The Three Gorges of the Yangtze River, infinite scenery. Chu Han paused, and continued: "And we took the third route, because although we are here to study the history and culture of the Three Gorges Dam and the Yangtze River, we are also here for autumn tours. Actually speaking, the third route It is also the most relaxing and the most pleasant scenery. After all, the Yangtze River is here. How can you not see the third longest river in the world and the longest river in Asia, right?" He turned slightly, looking at the few people who had followed him to Qutang Gorge without knowing when, his eyes were calm and gentle, just like before. Chu Xiaoran opened her small mouth slightly, and looked very cute. She didn''t remember Chu Han. She had read information about the Yangtze River. What''s this? She did not think that Chu Han had been to the Yangtze River. Chu Han was only recently awakened by the "blood sacrifice" of the Chu family. As for the past, it is even more impossible, because neither the history of the mixed race nor the history of the dragon family has anything to do with Chu Han. In the first record of the King of Bronze and Fire, if it weren''t for the blood of Chu Han, they didn''t know that there was another Dragon King in this world who had once contended with the Black King. And last night, Chu Han helped her organize things into the morning, and it was impossible to have time to check this information. "Hey, Xiaoran, your brother, what does he do? It''s so well-known, so amazing!" The girl who had teased Chu Han before looked at Chu Han with dazzling eyes. Seeing that, she probably fell Cupid''s bathing pool is out. When Chu Xiaoran wanted to speak subconsciously, a voice rang before her. "A friend of mine once studied the Three Gorges Dam, and I once followed her to the Yangtze River. These are all she told me." It was Chu Han who was speaking. He was still looking at the clear water and watching the river. The reflection is actually looking at himself. Chu Xiaoran was even more confused. When did he have friends? And, has he been to the Yangtze River? The other unknowing girls looked at Chu Hans profile with admiration. As for the boys, only Chu Zihang had been staring at Chu Han. For some reason, he suddenly felt that Chu Han was inexplicable at this time. Feeling sad, and thinking that he is very powerful, just like that night when the man swung a knife at Odin, the main god of the Norse mythology Arthur. 316 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 317: Jiu De Ya Ji and Ye Sheng! Chapter 317 Jiu De Ya Ji and Ye Sheng! Shilan Middle Schools selection of the first years autumn tour as the Three Gorges of the Yangtze River is actually very good. After all, life and study in high school are different from those in junior high school. It is not only growth and curriculum changes, but also a bit of hardship.Miscellaneous / Chi / Insects High school is a transitional period, and preparations are made for later universities. The second and third grades of Shilan Middle School even canceled some activities such as autumn outings, so don''t mention what is fun and what is not fun. The four classes of high school have different directions for the autumn tour. Just like the three methods mentioned by Chu Han, the other classes have chosen other ways to visit the Three Gorges of the Yangtze River. Some people even plan to dive into the river to observe the Three Gorges. The structure of the dam at the bottom of the water, but was prevented by the leading teacher. After all, this is the Yangtze River, the third longest river in the world, and the longest river in Asia. It is not the old teachers who can take care of them. But even so, there are still people who distracted everyone, wandering along the river, intending to dive down and see the true face of the Yangtze River-Three Gorges! But before that, he still needs to do one thing. Chu Han looked at the surface of the river for a long time, took a deep breath, and disappeared instantly without any movement. When he reappeared, he was already on the big tree about 5,000 meters from the river, and there were two wearing clothes in front of him. Men and women in ordinary casual clothes holding binoculars. The young men and women didn''t notice the arrival of Chu Han, mainly because Chu Han''s appearance was too strange, and his fast-moving eyes couldn''t catch it at all. "Strange, where did that kid go?" the girl said a little puzzled. "I don''t know, his speed is too fast. If it weren''t for staring at him before, I would doubt that it was my dazzling." The man shook his head slightly. "Ah? What should we do? The professor asked us to mark people, and we were lost. The professor will know about this, and shouldn''t kill us!" The girl suddenly looked worried. "Ah, it''s okay. Our task is to monitor the movement of the Three Gorges. It''s not the kid''s nanny. If you lose it, you can lose it, as long as you don''t lose the Three Gorges." The man is really not worried, because he There is also the girl next to Xianxin teasing. The girl rolled her eyes to the dead man, and then continued to observe the situation in the distance, completely unaware that a young man had been behind them for a long time. Chu Han stared at the two men and women in front of him, Jiu De Ya Ji and Ye Sheng with blinking eyes.I didn''t expect to see a couple who sighed in previous lives here. However, the reaction ability is not as good as Chu Han''s impression, probably because he has too little experience, and has not grown enough to become an official commissioner of the executive department. "By the way, I heard that the little devil named Chu Han will come to Kassel College in two years." Ye Sheng seemed to think of something, and said to Jiu De Yaji next to him. "Really, the academy actually issued an invitation. Who is that little brother named Chu Han?" Jiude Yaji tilted her head, but her eyes were still in the telescope and looked very cute. The corner of Chu Han''s eyes, who was standing behind the two of them, jumped slightly, endure it! "It seems to be from the Chu family. I heard that it was approved by Senior Sister Linda." Ye Sheng shook his head slightly. Even he didn''t know the matter very clearly. After all, he was only a temporary commissioner of the executive department. "Really, a little brother, is it possible that he is a. Grade?" Jiuderya opened the binoculars curiously, anyway, the person they were going to stare at was already gone. As soon as she took it down, she suddenly saw Chu Han standing behind the man with a plain face, and the girl was stupid. "It should be, wait until the mission is over and go back to the academy to ask Senior Sister Linda." Ye Sheng smiled slightly, only to find the girl staring behind him dumbfounded. Ye Sheng turned around suspiciously. He didn''t have any guard, because Jiuderaki used to make almost the same jokes as him. Every time he was fooled, Jiuderaki laughed and said mischievously, "You Big fool, hehe!" However, when Ye Sheng turned his head and saw Chu Han, a gleam of golden light flashed in his eyes, and he stretched out his hand to the open space below. He opened his mouth slowly, and his voice echoed heavily, like a song. Chant.People who can truly understand this language no longer exist in the world. This is the dead language-Long Wen. The snakes in the depths of the mind were liberated. They flowed along Ye Sheng''s limbs and corpses, and finally rushed out. The five kilometers nearby became his monitoring area in an instant. At the same time, Jiu De Ya Ji, who was stunned, changed his face instantly, his eyes flashed with dazzling golden light, and his red pupils instantly turned into golden pupils that symbolized power and strength! The girl came to Chu Han in lightning speed, and she didn''t know when she held a modified pistol with her hands. It was powerful enough to explode a four-generation head with one shot, ten times the power of a normal pistol! The muzzle was pressed tightly against Chu Han''s temple, and he believed that as long as he moved lightly, he would immediately be smashed by the girl''s head like four generations. "You are monitoring me, you are still killing people?" Chu Han frowned slightly. Although he believed that the pistol could not hurt his body, it was not a happy thing to be held against his forehead with a gun. "What?" Ye Sheng, who had originally had fierce eyes, was stunned. He looked at Chu Han with a look of surprise, and almost didn''t stop and fell. Jiu De Ya Ji, who used the gun against Chu Han, was also startled, watching him?Could it be... "Are you Chu Han?" the two said in unison. Although the two had been monitoring Chu Han just now, at the moment they arrived here, Chu Han had already noticed them, how could they show their true appearance in the eyes of others. Chu Han took a deep breath and nodded slightly. Is it really an idiot if Kassel College sent such two mindless temporary commissioners? The two of them blushed immediately. They have been monitoring others for a long time. Not only did they fail to see their true faces, but they were also restrained by others. Jiu De Yaji put away the pistol with an awkward expression, and slightly bent over: "Sorry, but this is a task arranged by the academy. Please forgive me. After all, every student must be monitored and observed by the academy. This is good for you to enter. Arrange everything after the college!" "I understand, there is no need to explain." Chu Han waved his hand, he didn''t care, because in the end he turned over to monitor and listen to other people''s conversations and whereabouts, and among them, there were indeed some receipts. Jiu De Ya Ji breathed a sigh of relief. After all, according to the meaning of the academy, the boy who was only fifteen or six years old in front of him had an A. grade blood! However, if she knew that Chu Han was actually Super S Grade, would she have any feelings about her just holding the gun against his head? 317 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 318 Doubt and Mind! Chapter 318 Doubt and Mind! However, apart from Anger and the night watchman, the Chu family knew about this matter.Miscellaneous Chi Insects After seeing Chu Han speak, Ye Sheng also sighed slightly, and looked at Chu Han with a little gratitude. After all, Jiu De Ya Ji just held a gun to Chu Han''s head. This kind of thing is not for anyone. What a happy thing, especially some people with arrogance, and Chu Han''s such generous understanding, which naturally made Ye Sheng feel grateful and curious. However, this is also because Ye Sheng didn''t know Chu Han''s personality, and thought he was a good person with no small details. Of course, this is also because they didn''t know that Chu Han had been here for a long time, and had obtained some very important information. Jiuderaki put away his pistol: "I''m really sorry just now, but why did you come here behind us silently?" She looked at Chu Han suspiciously. The dragon blood aura on his body was not strong, which proved that he didn''t use the power of speaking spirit just now, but how did he do it? Chu Han was silent for a while, and Ye Sheng, who had been thinking silently, answered before he thought about how to speak. "It should be, Chu Family Guwu?" Jiu De Ya Ji was startled, and after a few thoughts, he suddenly remembered something: "So this is the ancient martial art who claims to be able to fight dragons!" With that said, she looked at Chu Han, and after taking a closer look, she didn''t feel any difference. Why did she say that this kind of physique could compete with pure blood dragons? Chu Han shifted his gaze a little weirdly. The Six Forms were actually carried forward in the hands of the Chu Family. They were even heard by the Kassel College in the United States. This was something he hadn''t expected. "If it''s okay, can you cancel your surveillance of me?" Chu Han looked at the flowing river water not far away and said, that kind of clarity is invisible in the city, because it is all high-rise buildings. A lush green leafy tree. Jiudeyaji and Ye Sheng glanced at each other, and then said embarrassingly: "Um, the surveillance of you is an order from the school board, so..." Having said that, they can''t go on anymore. After all, it is not possible to monitor others but they have been seen through. Not only that, but they also have to say clearly that they will continue to monitor. There really is nothing more embarrassing than this! Chu Han''s eyes flickered, and he did not go to see Ye Sheng and Jiu De Yaji. Some things or actions he had to do next were not suitable for people to see, especially those from Kassel College. "Then, at least today, the autumn tour is only, you don''t need to continue monitoring, I''m here to play, not to be a prisoner!" Chu Han said, looking directly at the embarrassed faces of the two. "This one" Ye Sheng and Jiu De Yaji looked at each other hesitantly. This request is indeed not excessive. After all, they are here for the Autumn Outing, so it doesn''t matter if they are monitored without knowing. After they know, no one will want to continue to be monitored. Ye Sheng was silent for a while, and suddenly gritted his teeth and said, "Yes, but please don''t leave the Three Gorges at will, unless it is the end of the autumn tour. After all, we still have tasks. Please don''t make us embarrassed!" Jiude Yaji''s face changed slightly, and when he wanted to say something, he was stopped by Ye Sheng, shook his head slightly, and motioned her not to speak. Chu Han lowered his eyes slightly, this was exactly what he wanted, because his original purpose was just to be active in the Three Gorges, and now that Ye Sheng proposed it, it just saved him how to explain the reason for staying in the Three Gorges. It only needs to be like this. "Okay, as long as you don''t come to sweep my excitement today, I promise you that when you leave the Three Gorges, you will definitely tell you in advance, is this okay?" Chu Han looked at Ye Sheng deeply, with a trace in his eyes. Mocking. Ye Sheng breathed a sigh of relief, and that''s it. The Three Gorges is one of the most important places in Norma''s surveillance area. As long as Chu Han is still in the Three Gorges, then even if something goes wrong, Norma can know immediately. Then the college will naturally discuss a solution. But Ye Sheng actually didnt think anything would go wrong. If the professor hadnt talked about such a thing before leaving, he and Jiu De Yaji would not have watched Chu Han, but there was no way. It was the school manager. Will mean! "Then, the two of us are leaving first?" Ye Sheng subconsciously shook Jiude Yaji''s hand, and suddenly made her blush. But obviously Ye Sheng did not notice this, but still looked at Chu Han cautiously. Judging from the fact that Chu Han was able to come behind them silently just now, Chu Han''s strength was completely higher than them, and he had to be careful. Chu Han looked at Jiu De Ya Ji, who was holding a small hand by Ye Sheng, with a smile. This beauty is indeed very beautiful, and her temperament is gentle and peaceful, she is a rare beauty. This also reminded Chu Han of a girl who had the opposite temperament to Jiu De Ya Ji, that sexual, hot, and hot female ninja... "Well, I won''t give it away. I think you should also have a mission. Goodbye, it''s at Kassel Academy." Chu Han nodded, and disappeared again in Ye Sheng and Jiu De Ya Ji without seeing him move. In sight. As soon as Chu Han disappeared, Ye Sheng breathed a sigh of relief, and the huge shadow in his heart also disappeared at this time. "It''s terrible, it''s really worthy of being recognized by Senior Sister Linda!" Ye Sheng looked at the distant riverside with emotion. There was the picnic place where Shilan Middle School Grade One Class 1 had a picnic. It''s ten in the morning. There are many points, and there are already several students preparing lunch there. "Ye Sheng..." Jiude Yaji lowered his head with blushing face, and his voice was buzzing like a mosquito. If it weren''t for Ye Sheng''s spirit to be a''snake'', he would have a certain sensitivity to what happened around him. If you do, you really can''t hear her voice. "What''s wrong with Yaji?" Ye Sheng looked at Jiude Yaji with concern, except that his face was a little red, nothing happened. "Hand..." Jiude Yaji avoided Ye Sheng''s eyes and scratched Ye Sheng''s palm shyly. The moment the warm and moist fingers slid over Ye Sheng''s palm, he seemed to be struck by lightning, stupidly staying in place, just like the male protagonist in a certain movie, he obviously liked the woman, but he didn''t tell anyone. When I accidentally avoided the girl, I started discussing the study problem in a blink of an eye, and let the hostess kick down from the classroom on the sixth floor. The two of them were silent for a moment, and the atmosphere was a bit strange. Ye Sheng was in a daze for about ten minutes, and suddenly took Jiu De Ya Ji into his arms. His face was also flushed, but he still pretended to be very calm and looked towards the river with the wine in his arms. After De Yaji was shocked at the beginning, he shyly leaned in Ye Sheng''s arms. The two of them have affection, the heaven, the earth, the people and the place help each other, naturally it is a matter of course. 318 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 319 Three Gorges Bronze City! Chapter 319 Three Gorges Bronze City! Chu Han didn''t know what happened to Ye Sheng and Jiu De Yaji after he left, but even if he knew, he wouldn''t specifically go back to see it, because he had more important things to do now! Now its over ten oclock. Several boys in Class I have set up grills, and a few girls are playing in the water by the river. After all, they are delicate-skinned girls, those who set up grills and burn coal. , Naturally it is not their turn.Miscellaneous Chi Insects "Hey, classmate Chu Han, the barbecue ingredients are still in the car. Can''t we trouble classmate Chu Han, please work hard for you and go to the parking lot to fetch it?" Ao Kuang''s eyes turned around, only the size of his ant Only Chu Han can see where his eyes are. The place for a group dinner is very far from the parking lot. They also walked for a whole morning to find this beautiful location, but the grill has just been set up. Everyone remembered that the food was still in the car! Logically speaking, one person should be allowed to fetch those foods, but this scorching weather, coupled with such a long road, there is no doubt that this is a terrible chore. Originally, Ao Kuang was already planning to call someone to bring someone or buy some fresh food on the spot. He didn''t expect Chu Han to show up at this time. This fat man has not forgotten his previous grievances, plus Chu Han did not come to help. In him, he really deserves his name. "Oh that''s fine!" Chu Han agreed without hesitation. He was thinking about how to leave the team with the teacher and classmates for a while. He didn''t expect this fat man to be cute, so he thought about it in advance, and someone would give him a pillow when he fell asleep. ! "what?" At this time, Ao Kuang was stunned. No, how could the development of the plot become like this?Shouldn''t it be Chu Han who became angry and slapped him in the air? The few girls on the side who were about to talk to Chu Han were startled, and opened their mouths slightly. They thought about Chu Han, are you stupid, this person, all such obvious drudgery has been agreed? Chu Han was too lazy to continue explaining, he turned around and left. He didn''t have much time. A series of things happened before. Kassel Academy is too far away from China, and there is also the Chu family. If he wants to dive and see For that ancient bronze city, now is the best opportunity! Before the people including Ao Kuang could react, Chu Han had disappeared from their sight. Is this really a fool? "No, Xiaoran, your brother is crazy. Why would he have to walk such a long way for more than an hour? It takes almost two hours to go back and forth!" A girl who has a good relationship with Chu Xiaoran stared in amazement. Chu Han left, shaking Chu Xiaoran''s arm continuously. The other girls also had hell expressions, it was really Chu Han''s actions were too silly in their eyes. Only Chu Xiaoran looked curiously in the direction Chu Han was leaving, without any worries. The ancient martial arts of the Chu family were inherited from Chu Han. Among those ancient martial arts, there were flying and speed-ups. Naturally, she didn''t worry about how Chu Han would go or return. She was just a little curious about Chu Han''s purpose. Just now, Chu Xiaoran clearly felt the aura of dragon blood that suddenly broke out. It was a''snake''. That day, the Chu family found the sleeping Chu Han with this spirit, and awakened the seven bronze dragon corpses that were pulling the coffin. After Chu Han left Ao Kuang and their sight, he immediately disappeared in place, and the''shave'' broke out in an all-round way. In just one minute, Chu Han had come under the majestic Three Gorges Dam. The Three Gorges Dam with a height of 185 meters and a total length of more than 2,300 meters was completely exposed to Chu Han in its most majestic posture. "It really deserves to have won the world record for the world''s largest water conservancy project by the World Record Association. It is a spectacular scenery!" Chu Han was also stunned by this huge scene at the beginning, and he recovered after nearly ten minutes. I have been to the Three Gorges, but I haven''t seen the Three Gorges Dam so close. The majestic and majestic landscape can really be called the best in the world. Chu Han sighed for a while and began to observe the dam. The Three Gorges Dam project includes two parts: the main building project and the diversion project. The dam is a concrete gravity dam, with a total length of 3,035 meters at the crest, a height of 185 meters, a normal storage level of 175 meters, and a total storage capacity of 39.3 billion cubic meters, of which the flood control reservoir capacity is 22.15 billion cubic meters, which can withstand the once-in-a-century flood . On the left and right banks of the Three Gorges Dam, 32 hydro-generator sets with a single unit capacity of 700,000 kilowatts were installed, and two 50,000 kilowatt power plants were installed. Its total installed capacity of 22.5 million kilowatts ranks first in the world. After watching for a while, Chu Han frowned. If he remembers correctly, the location of the sinking ancient bronze city is on the other side of the dam. If you want to get past, the fastest way is to go directly through the dam. In one... it''s too conspicuous! What he cannot do the most now is to expose his identity or to be too public. After all, Chu Tianchen has said that the Kassel Academy already suspects that there is more than one dragon king on China. Although this is true, what they suspect is It was the Yangtze River where two dragon kings appeared. This made Chu Han a little tied, and it also allowed the trace of humanity in the deepest part of his body to slowly wake up and become active. Chu Han frowned and remained silent for a long time. He took a look at the 180-meter-high dam. He made one. Since 1918, Mr. Sun Yat-sen put forward the original idea of ??establishing the Three Gorges Project in the article "General Plans for the Founding of the People''s Republic". , No one has ever dared to think and dare to do... Chu Han jumped onto the Three Gorges Dam from the river bank 180 meters below! boom! Chu Han stepped on the''moon step'' and exploded a circle of air ripples in the air, his eyes had turned into scarlet gold,''Chi Yan'' silently evaporated all the air resistance around him, and his speed became faster and faster until he broke through. The sound barrier reached the Three Gorges Dam.The height of meters, this is not as dangerous as Chu Han and Ye Meng added to the fierce battle at an altitude of more than 10,000 meters, but Chu Han felt very real, probably because of the different moods. "Time is running out, you must go quickly and take a look at the ancient bronze city!" Chu Han narrowed his scarlet golden eyes, and did not see him chanting. An invisible electric current instantly caused all monitoring on the dam. The device failed temporarily. The serial number 19, Ling Ling. Undercurrent, issue commands in the field, which can briefly manipulate the trajectory of the current, and even destroy the current. It is a very powerful method to release the speech spirit without chanting. Even Chu Han can only release some lower-level speech spirits, such as high-level speech such as''Vampire sickle, Yin ghost, rush away'' The spirit won''t work. Chu Han took a deep breath, all the preparations were ready, now it''s time to take a look at the ancient bronze city sleeping at the bottom of the Yangtze River! 319 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 320 Kassel, dispatch! Chapter 320 Kassel, dispatch! The Yangtze River in China, on the other side of the Three Gorges Dam.Miscellaneous This is a rare torrential rain in autumn. The Yangtze River is about to enter a dry season, but this sudden torrential rain raised the water level in the upper reaches of the reservoir by four meters in two nights. At this moment, there is no shadow of any other boat on the water. Only Chu Han is alone. Flying in heavy rain. He was looking for something aimlessly, his red-gold eyes spinning around like a ball. This is the other side of the Three Gorges Dam. The real Yangtze River is here. The incredible area and length are enough to crash all search equipment. . Chu Han was faintly angry. The heavy rain and the constant opening of the golden pupils exhausted his physical strength, but even so, he still did not find the location of the ancient bronze city. After all, he was not a radar, so he couldn''t. Chu Han was startled suddenly. Why did he forget that? Isn''t that the radar? At this point, Chu Han squinted slightly and rushed directly into the water. The heavy pressure hit him like a tide. Fortunately, this body was amazingly powerful, and he could withstand this pressure. The bottom of the water was pitch black without any light, but Chu Han was able to accurately determine the direction. That was the power from another world, domineering! Feeling the temperature and pressure at the bottom of the water, Chu Han moved down quickly, leaving him with little time. If Kassel College had already focused on the Three Gorges, his hands and feet on the dam would soon be Will be found out, before that, he must find what he wants. Deep. After entering the bottom of the water fifty meters, Chu Han stopped his figure, his scarlet-gold eyes lit up slightly, and his mouth was gently chanting the mysterious and ancient dragon text, and the two words were instantly released by him. . Yan Ling. Winter!Ling Ling. Snake! Chu Han''s bodily functions dropped rapidly, and when his breathing and blood flow dropped to just enough to hurry, the effect of''Winter'' stopped. At the same time, the snake deep in his mind was released. After feeling the breath that Chu Han had hidden, he immediately calmed down, like tamed pets. They were tamed slaves. Chu Han paused slightly and looked at his feet. The''snakes'' immediately scattered and swam into the depths of the water, until they dived through the rocks to a hundred meters and met the huge bronze wall. The''snakes'' slowly stopped. Swim, then disappear. "Did you find it? Then, next, you need to open the door..." Chu Han took a deep breath, but because there was no air under the water, he just bulged his mouth. Chu Han ejected like a rocket, landing on the rock with his feet very hard and hard, probably because of the relatively high gravity at the bottom. He slowly moped around the surface of the rock, and when he encountered a raised stone, Chu Han made a fist with his right hand, the pitch black instantly enveloped his fist, and then fell. boom! The hard and hard rocks shattered instantly, and the rocks deep in the bottom exploded in all directions, and the aftermath spread to the surface of the river, forming a huge splash, like a depth bomb exploded in the water. The control room of Kassel College, USA. Professor Manstein stayed here as always, but his face is very solemn now, in front of him is a video captured by satellite and an analysis of current fluctuations. "Manstein, what is the matter with you calling us so urgently?" Mans Rondstedt, professor of magical mechanical design at Kassel College, said dissatisfiedly. He was just preparing for class next week. This is because he has been absent from class for more than a year, and Magic Mechanical Design has started again. Along with Mans Rondstedt are Schneider and Guderian. They are all the actual heads of Kassel Academy in addition to the principal and the night watchman. "Watch it for yourself." Manstein sighed and clicked on the video. The video shows the Three Gorges Dam on the Yangtze River. A rare torrential rain in autumn is falling, and there is no shadow of a boat around. However, after the video was played for ten minutes, a huge splash of water suddenly exploded on the river surface, and the ripples scattered everywhere. . At the end of the video, Manstein clicked on the analysis of the current fluctuations and said: Forty minutes ago, there was an unusual biological current on the Three Gorges Dam, which lasted for about half a minute. A strong bio-electric current was monitored where the water rose up, and it burst out at a certain point underwater and flowed with the water for four minutes and six seconds." The control room was quiet, and everyone looked at the video and the analysis of current fluctuations blankly. Mans Rondstedt was not in a hurry to go back to prepare for the lesson, and sucked the cigar smoke deeply into his lungs.Smoking too much of this expensive cigar is like being drunk, but he needs it. The rich cigar smoke makes him calm. At this time, calm is what he needs most. Manstein glanced at the silent people and turned his gaze to Schneider: "Schneider, talk about the conclusion you have reached." As far as we know, "''snake", undercurrent, "ghost", as far as we know, only these three Yanlings can emit and control biological currents." Schneider did not hesitate to say his conclusions, obviously he has a deep understanding of Yanlings the study. Manstein nodded slightly and turned to look at the other silent people: "We only have four commissioners on the Three Gorges side. Among the four people, only Ye Sheng is the "snake", but he just passed with me. Well, he has never used Yan Ling." The atmosphere in the control room suddenly became depressed. Everyone thought of a possibility, but they were unwilling to face it so early. "In addition to the speech spirit, there is also the dragon king awakening, which will also cause a lot of bioelectric riots." Mans Rondstedt slowly exhaled thick cigar smoke, with a cold light in his eyes. Knowing is one thing, and after speaking out, it is the same thing. Manstein shook his head: "It is not yet possible to accurately determine that the Dragon King is awake. After all, according to speculation, the Dragon King will probably not wake up for at least two years. Mans Rondstedt threw away the nearly finished cigar and said, "Then, does the principal know?" "The principal ordered a small team to visit the Three Gorges. They are all composed of a. level commissioners, led by Professor Mans Rondstedt. The person in charge of the Three Gorges will cooperate with your actions, and Norma will provide you with it at any time. Intelligence." Manstein said, looking at Mans Rondstedt. "Got it." Mans Rondestai lowered his head and left the control room without hesitation. The members of his team were already waiting outside. The man did not hesitate at all, because this was not the first time he accepted a mission urgently, nor was it the first time he led a team to slay the dragon! Several professors, including Schneider and Manstein, watched the man walk out of the control room without hesitation, glanced at each other, and were silent. 320 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 321: Ancient Bronze City! Chapter 321 Ancient Bronze City! At a depth of one hundred and fifty meters under the water, Chu Han''s red-gold eyes flashed, floating in the faint green water, and he looked up, looking at the endless faint green, without seeing his head.MiscellaneousPZhiPInsect A huge bronze wall with several feet of patina on one side stood up, extending up, down, left and right, and it seemed to have no boundaries. The dust in the water gradually fell and the vision became clear. It was a city built more than 2,000 years ago. It was still exposed to the air decades ago. Because of the construction of the Three Gorges Reservoir, the water level has risen, and the main body of the ancient city has been submerged, leaving only the Baidi Temple on the island. The name of the person who built this city is Gongsunshu. He rebelled against an idealistic dynasty rebel Wang Mang more than 2,000 years ago and established his own country here. Some people call him "Bai Di". This ancient bronze city is the "Bai Di City". Chu Han looked at this ancient city quietly, the door to the kingdom of dragons had been opened, and there were only two ways to get in, to get approval, or... to break in. There is a mottled mark on the patina of the ancient city, which is a face burning in flames. Chu Han stood silent in front of the ancient bronze city for a long time. He was thinking about how to enter this ancient city. In fact, the entire ancient bronze city is a huge Nibelung root, but because its owner fell asleep and there was not enough power to continue to maintain the Nibelung root, this Nibelung root appeared. But it is a pity that even if this Nibelung root is not working, its laws still exist. Chu Han wants to get in, there are only two ways to get the owner''s approval, or... to force in. Not to mention that he didn''t know where the owner of this ancient bronze city went. Even if he knew, the owner would not let Chu Han in. The most likely thing was to fight him directly. Therefore, there is only one way to let Chu Han enter the ancient bronze city to find what he wants. Break in! Chu Han was silent for a while, closed his eyes, stretched out his hand to the front, and spoke in a low voice. The majestic sound that resembled singing and roar echoed in the 150 meters of water. Chu Han opened his eyes abruptly. He did something that divers all over the world would be scared to stop beating when they saw it. He unlocked his breath at 150 meters underwater, which would cause every one of his lungs. The bubbles will scramble to escape, and these bubbles will explode his blood vessels! Chu Han''s voice resounded under the water, and he completed the last part of the Ling Ling Curse. Ling Ling, a dust-free place. Like all dragon kings, Chu Han also possessed the spirit of imitating other kings. The water surrounding Chu Han revolved, and a transparent water shell rapidly expanded from the center of his eyebrows. The water under high pressure was repelled by some force, forming a violently rotating vortex, and Chu Han immediately exhaled from his mouth. A large amount of air filled the space in this bubble, and the vortex swirled around him at high speed, and he stood in the air! At this moment, the violently rotating water surrounds Chu Han. In the spherical space several meters in diameter, the water is forcibly arranged, as if the wind blows across the surface of the bronze wall, the large pieces of patina are forcibly peeled off, and the rest is smooth and dust-free The surface of the metal was glowing with a gleam of black oil like oil. This time, the pattern on the wall clearly appeared. It was a bulging face with burning wood in his mouth. This is a weird picture. The face is twisted and painful, but he refuses to loosen it tightly. Biting the wood. the teeth of. "The great achievement of alchemy uses the purest material to contain the spirit, and then as the guard here, Norton, you really have you!" Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly. He could do this technique, but he hadn''t done it. The red-golden eyes lit up again, but this time it was no longer slightly shining, but burning, burning completely! His whole body was slowly covered with cyan-gold, and as he breathed, the sharp scales slowly relaxed.Those scales that pierced the skin and spit out tore the Shilan Middle School uniform to pieces. The original Bai Jiexiu''s long hands had been replaced by cyan claws. It was as if the red golden eyes of the two little suns were staring closely at the human face on the patina. A spherical field with an area of ??less than one meter opened, and the extreme high temperature suddenly erupted, and a black flame calmly covered Chu. The right hand that Han stretched out was the ultimate strength. He released the word spirit without reciting the dragon text, because he is the king of flames, the dragon king who masters the element of fire, and this is his king''s flames. Serial number 8.9, Yan Ling. Jun Yan! Chu Han looked at the quiet black flame in his hand. He was not unfamiliar with''Jun Yan'', and even very familiar with it. It was once the capital he galloped on that sea, and it was the last light that made him come into this world. . "Yanling, Jun Yan...Extreme Realm!" There was no earth-shattering, the sea was flowing backwards, and Chu Han slowly moved his hand to the face of the ancient bronze city very calmly, and the aura of destruction instantly filled the bottom like a tide. Three centimeters... one centimeter... half a centimeter... hit it! The black flame began to slowly break away from Chu Han''s palm, and quickly covered the bronze face. Then, the hundred and fifty meters of water suddenly calmed down, and time seemed to freeze. The solidification of the water lasted for a moment, but it seemed that a long time had passed. Then came a dazzling light, which flooded the sky and flooded every corner. That kind of light is extremely dazzling, hundreds of times stronger than the blooming of the''blazing sun''. Rumble! After the light flooded, it was the underwater storm visible to the naked eye. From the source of the collision, it raged wildly, and strands of black flames were caught in the storm and exploded quickly. The entire bottom of the water burst at this moment. ! In the depths that outsiders could not perceive, the entire ancient bronze city began to tremble, and the shadow guarding the ancient city slowly opened its eyes. The copper bell-sized eyes were swollen with a trace of doubt. It felt a familiar but unfamiliar breath. , It cant tell if it belongs to the owner of this bronze city, but it knows that someone is trying to break in with the''door''! The control room of Kassel College, USA. It has been an hour since Mans Rondstedt set off with a team of a.-level commissioners, and they have arrived in the South China Sea, and they will be able to reach the Three Gorges Dam in half an hour. "China is the territory of the Chu family. Isn''t it too good for us to send a team so rashly?" Guderian worriedly looked at the plane icon flashing on the screen. It was Mans Long Desch. Tate''s location. "If the Dragon King is really awakening, then no matter what reason the Chu family has, they can''t stop it unless they want to be an enemy of Kassel." Schneider said blankly. Guderian opened his mouth slightly, not knowing what to say, a red light suddenly lit up, followed by an extremely harsh alarm. 321 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 322: Break into the Baidi City! Chapter 322 Break into Baidi City! "What''s the matter?!" Manstein''s face suddenly changed. This is a first-level alarm. Could someone invade the academy? The next moment, a clear 3d girl appeared in the control room, her big bright eyes flashing with wisps of light.Miscellaneous Ʀ "There was a magnitude 9 underwater earthquake at the Three Gorges Dam. Half of the water was blown up, and the water column was 100 meters high." Hiss! Without exception, everyone who heard the news breathed a sigh of relief in an instant, a magnitude nine water shock, this is not as simple as dragons awakening, even the next generation cannot do it. "The Dragon King is awake!" Schneider looked at the flashing red control room with a heavy face, took a deep breath, turned and left. After hearing Schneider''s words, the others in the control room became heavy without exception. How many years have passed since the Dragon King appeared in front of them again, this is the first time since the fall of the Kassel family! At the same time, they can imagine what changes will happen to an old man who often goes all over the world to participate in top dance parties and cocktail parties after hearing this news. Everyone shuddered uncontrollably. When the old man who had always been very gentle was angry, no one knew what it would be like. Because everyone believed that the old man would fight alive until the funeral of the Black King. Beijing China. In the secret room 100 meters underground, Chu Tianchen, the Patriarch of the Chu Family, frowned and looked at the constantly undulating data on the screen: "Does Xiaoran have a reply?" Chu Da was silent for a moment, and said, "No, it seems that it is a magnetic field disorder. All our communication methods have failed." Chu Tianchen''s brows became tighter. This is not good news. The Chu family''s "hands and feet" are all over the country, but now, these "hands and feet" are all malfunctioning. "Send the "Dragon Guard" immediately, and definitely not let the young master make any accidents, and immediately mobilize the navy near the Three Gorges to find out what the sudden burst of energy is!" Chu Tianchen took a deep breath. , He felt the weight of the wind and rain coming. Chu Da bends down slightly, moving under his feet, like a wisp of breeze disappearing into the secret room. The secret room fell into silence, and only a gray old man frowned and looked at the screen in front of him. The undulating data was cold and dazzling as if to remind him of something. "What''s wrong, your mood fluctuates greatly." The pitch-black shadow in the darkness whispered softly. "Kassel Academy won''t be unresponsive to such a big thing." Chu Tianchen sighed softly, his eyes murky. "So what? This is China, the Chu family, but it''s not what they can do." The shadow in the dark flickered slightly, as if very excited. Chu Tianchen squinted slightly and shook his head: "No, I''m worried. Anger has always been the only one." As soon as the old man''s words fell, the secret room fell into silence, like an endless abyss. The old man''s name is like a curse, and whoever mentions it will feel full of complexity. In the ancient bronze city, Chu Han cast his gaze on an incredible bronze ware. It was round and surrounded by a structure as sharp as a wolf''s fangs. It looked like an ancient murder weapon. I remembered that if it were thrown out, it would whizz and draw a weird arc, biting and spinning on the enemy''s neck. He had already entered, and directly killed the''living spirit'' who was guarding the gate by absolutely violent means and broke in. This is a very impolite behavior. In the world of dragons, this is a declaration of war. Chu Han''s gaze slowly moved to the second metal disc, its bronze teeth and the bronze teeth of the first metal disc were clenched tightly together, followed by the third and fourth, countless. The metal discs are covered with a huge bronze wall of dozens of heights, and each metal disc is nailed to the wall by an iron shaft in the center... "Alchemy machinery, but why has it been rusted to death?" Chu Han frowned slightly. It is no wonder that this ancient bronze city has only one''living spirit'' guarding the gate. These alchemy machinery has been completely rusted to death so that it cannot be activated, then this bronze city It is equivalent to an empty city without defenders. But this is unreasonable. Norton''s knowledge of fire and metal is unparalleled. Except for him, if Norton personally designed the mechanism, then it will not be rusty and unable to activate. Chu Han thought for a while and still didn''t understand, but he came to a conclusion that nothing in this ancient bronze city could prevent him from obtaining what he wanted. There was a slight silence for a while, and Chu Han began to swim. This magnificent city of bronze was filled with holes one after another. Each hole was connected by a bronze tunnel. After being submerged by water, most of the tunnels were below the water surface. , Like an ant nest half-dipped in water. At the same time, he raised his head slightly and looked up at this cavity. The space was as huge as a giant''s palace. The dome was engraved with ancient patterns. It was the scattered branches and leaves of a giant tree, and the leaves and branches bent into unreadable characters. "Long Wen? It''s interesting..." The complexity of these patterns is unbelievable. The leaves are gathered together like a human face. When they are separated, they are indeed ancient characters that have disappeared for many years, rotating counterclockwise on the dome. If it were replaced by someone else, even an s-class hybrid who studied the dragon text could not understand these extremely complicated dragon texts, but Chu Han could. He can understand these dragon texts, because he is a dragon, a dragon king with pure blood. "In the darkness, the flame lit up, holding the bronze in hand, and coming back to the world..." Suddenly, Chu Han''s swimming body paused slightly, and there was a creepy sound from the bronze wall, as if someone was fucking two pieces of rusty iron, rubbing against your ears.But at this moment this sound has been amplified hundreds of thousands of times. Chu Han looked at the bronze wall indifferently. The tens of thousands of spangle-shaped bronze gears on the wall slowly began to rotate, and the huge bell echoed in the cave. The rust on the bronze gears began. Peeling off, the teeth clenched together and made a rattling sound. Chu Han suddenly noticed something, suddenly raised his head, hidden in the invisible darkness, a huge bell that had never been seen before rang, the bronze bell oscillated around the bearing, and the bronze walls stood on bronze poles everywhere. The snake-faced man on the upper part moved, and raised the fangs in his hands as if to praise something, the long and thin snake necks were bent, and they looked up at the dome together, like an ancient pilgrimage ceremony. "It''s interesting, I forgot that there is another interesting thing in this bronze city..." The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly tilted. A cold smile appeared. He was careless, and he was actually placed one. The bronze gears turned faster and faster, and this ancient bronze city seemed to come alive with it. 322 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 323 Brass Jar! Chapter 323 Brass Jar! Chu Han looked at the continuously rotating bronze gears blankly, all the rust marks had disappeared, as if they had never appeared before.Miscellaneous## "Norton, have yours." The alchemy machinery designed by the dragon prince did not fail at all, it was just a representation. Chu Han''s time to become the King of Bronze and Fire was too short after all, and he hadn''t mastered some alchemy methods, nor did he know some principles. But Norton was different. He was born the King of Bronze and Fire, and even the Black Emperor might have taught him. Chu Hans greatest achievement was the set of "Bronze Purgatory. Seven Deadly Sins" that was enough to kill Black King Nidhogg. In addition to that, he had never forged an alchemy item, so although Chu Hans alchemy was better than Norton is still good, but he is not as skilled. It''s just that he doesn''t have time to get familiar with alchemy now. The city came alive. This super mechanism that was cast two thousand years ago regained its vitality after a certain shadow was opened. The walls that seemed to be cast in one piece split, and the air remaining in the bronze city escaped through those cracks. The bronze corridors are also completely different. These complex bronze corridors, like the urban heating corridors, are reconnected after rotating, just like the revolver turning the wheel at the moment of firing, and the new magazine is sent to the position of the muzzle. The red-gold eyes lit up instantly, and the''sickle weasel'' sleeping in Chu Han''s mind flew out crazy, quickly covering every corner of the entire Bronze City. At the same time, the''dominant'' from that sea erupted. The huge bronze city, perhaps the real "Bai Di City" in history, is completely transparent to Chu Han at this moment. However, Chu Han''s brows were slightly frowned, the operation of Bronze City did not stop for a moment, and the escape route was also changing. He already had a map in his mind, but this map was changing all the time. For example, when you are facing a map of a maze, when you walk into the first turn, you find that there is a wall in front of you. When you turn around and go back to the spot and move forward again, there is another wall at the end of the front. You look back again, but When you walk back, you will find that the wall in front of you is the first time you came to the turn. At this time, for a tour guide who wants to take tourists out in half an hour, it will definitely be crazy. His forehead began to sweat. If this bronze city were dead, it would not pose any threat to him, but if it came alive... With Nortons alchemy, this bronze city would be equivalent to a top. .The Dragon King in Peak State! Of course, even the Dragon King would not pose any threat to Chu Han, but... that meant that Chu Han had to explode with all his strength. He doesn''t know if the subsea sonar system of the Kassel College supercomputer can detect here, if it can''t, it''s okay, if it can... The Kassel Academy is something that Chu Han must go to. According to his impression, that academy has some interesting things, which he must know or even get. Chu Han''s forehead was sweating more and more, and the bronze gear was like a hot wheel. Time was running out, but he still didn''t find a way out. His brain was constantly running, and the sickle flew across all corners of the Bronze City like lightning, no...no...dead end...no...no... Suddenly, Chu Han''s golden eyes flashed with confusion, and his brain instantly became blank, and a strange sound entered his head. That is the law of the movement of this bronze city. When he reached those thick walls , Bronze Citys own operation will generate new roads there. It''s actually very simple, as long as you keep going down, this is the last way out, but if it is not fast enough, he will be killed... Be enclosed in a dead end with no exit, or be crushed by a slowly closing gap. But the voice that entered Chu Han''s mind had another one, leading to the deepest part of this bronze city, where there was what he wanted, the brass jar! Chu Han didn''t move, floating on the water in a daze, completely ignoring the squeezing of the bronze wall that was getting faster and faster, because he didn''t need to bother at all. If it weren''t for worrying about his identity, he didn''t even need to be nervous. "Unexpectedly, I actually broke through at this time..." That was the voice of this bronze city. Chu Han could not hear it, but he heard it because he wanted to hear it. Consummation, listen to the sound of everything! Once in that endless ocean world, Chu Han tried his best to break through to this realm, but failed. He didn''t expect to reach Consummation under such circumstances. Chu Han breathed slowly and deeply, his scarlet golden eyes burned in an instant, and he dived into the water abruptly, swimming quickly in the water like a torpedo. Ten meters...15 meters...30 meters...50 meters... boom! Chu Han suddenly rushed out of the water, the scarlet golden light flickered and landed smoothly on the ground, and he came out. He was slightly angry, and quickly looked around. This was a corridor made of bronze. He had just fallen from above, but now, it was a completely enclosed bronze ceiling. Chu Han had to admit that even though his alchemy was much better than Norton, he was not as powerful as Norton in application. At least if this Bronze City was replaced by him, he could not achieve such a delicate and magical structure. However, this was only because Chu Han had not studied alchemy, otherwise, he could do the same. "Ok?" Chu Han frowned slightly, the dragon blood in his body was boiling, no, it was excitement! "Is it at the end..." Chu Han whispered softly, moving his feet slightly, passing through the entire corridor like lightning, and the next moment, he had reached the end of the corridor. The faint green light illuminates this small secret room. The light is very weak, but it shines transparently and brightly. It is because the secret room is very small, just like an ordinary rental house. But in the center of this small secret room, there is an...egg? On the bronze stage, it is such a jar with a brass texture and a dark green patina on the surface. You can vaguely see the engraved pattern in the style of Kandhara. The double snake guards a giant tree.The outer wall was originally completely closed, but there was a gray tin-colored place above it. There was a black hole. The gap of the hole seemed to be corroded out. In short, this is very much like an egg. And it''s an oversized egg, probably similar to a dinosaur egg over 100 million years ago. Chu Han suddenly gave birth to a desire, a strong desire to swallow what was in front of him. It was of course not that he was hungry. Although he hadn''t eaten for nearly a day, the strong will of the pure blood dragon did not make him feel hungry. That kind of strong desire comes from his powerful blood, the blood of the dragon! 323 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 324 Dragon Servant! Chapter 324 Dragon Servant! Chu Han stared at the brass pot for a long time, until the trembling fluctuations spread to this secret room. miscellaneous worm "Has it started to collapse? It seems to be faster." Chu Han felt the slight vibration for a while. It was the movement when the Bronze City opened, and it started to run. He took a deep breath. The Kassel Academy must have noticed such a big movement. Maybe a heavily armed dragon slaying team is already on the way. He doesn''t have much time. The bronze platform was not very high, about four or five meters away. Chu Han just jumped gently on the platform, and the brass pot was under his feet. He squinted slightly, placed the brass jar in his palm and looked into the gap.The black gap is like a well of time. There is no sound, no strange feeling, only a stronger yuwang. The corner of Chu Han''s eyes jumped slightly, and after forcibly pressing the yuwang that surged from the bottom of his heart, he picked up the brass jar, turned around and left. The vibration became stronger, and there was something strange. Scream. Chu Han''s speed increased, and he swam as fast as lightning. Walking in this Bronze City, which was countless times more complicated than a maze, he still remembered the map that had just come to mind, but it was only for a while. The passage changed again. If he followed the route he had just figured out, the end must be a bronze wall that was approaching. Rumble! The ground suddenly trembled and trembled, and the bronze statues fell one after another, but they were still unable to hit the lightning-like shadow, and could not even stop him for a while. Click! A lightning-like shadow instantly passed through a corridor, and the black shadow flashed, and a very ordinary pebble shot out instantly, stuck in the huge bronze gap, and the bronze gears that were running like a hot wheel stopped and squeezed. Ya held the black pebble which was different from the others. In a blink of an eye, Chu Han was already far away from the secret room, and tens of thousands of weasel cooperating with "listening to the sound of all things" enveloped the entire Bronze City and the nearby waters of kilometers, as if a three-dimensional image was thrown into Chu. Han''s mind. At this moment, Chu Han''s golden eyes moved slightly, and his body subconsciously jumped to the side, instantly smashing a solid bronze wall. boom! The moment he landed, he had stabilized his figure, but there was no shadow in front of the bronze wall that was smashed by him. "I feel wrong?" Chu Han was silent, but at that moment he felt a shadow approaching quickly behind him, and Xianyue also heard heavy breathing.The only explanation was that the speed of the shadow was so fast that it had already escaped when Chu Han reacted. But is it possible? Chu Han glanced at the water that still spread to the front of his Huns, his Chijin eyes moved slightly, and he was silent for a while, and then continued to leave the bronze city at a more terrifying speed than before. After a while, the location of the Bronze City changed again, and he had to think about a new escape map again, otherwise, after the Bronze City was fully operational, he would either be trapped to death or expose his strength and overthrow the entire Bronze City. Without warning, a huge black figure instantly smashed a wall and rushed out, rushing towards Chu Han with unparalleled aura. boom! Chu Han seemed to have already noticed it. The arm covered with blue-gold scales unloaded the shadow''s momentum, and firmly grasped its head. The terrifying power exploded in an instant, smashing its head inch by inch. Hurry up, a little bit of brains flowed out. "Heh, a mere dragon attendant, dare to hit me?" Chu coldly smiled, but his eyes were extremely indifferent, the red golden light flickered slightly, and an unspeakable majesty rose from him, as if An emperor who reigns over the world. The faint green light shone. The black shadow caught on Chu Han''s arm was a fifteen-meter-long vertebrate. Every piece of that spine was rugged like a reef, and the long tail was swinging at high speed, but there was no Bringing up any splashes, a huge mouth let out a weak roar, and the two withered yellow teeth kept trying to close together, but the terrifying power from Chu Han''s palm almost crushed it. When the monster felt the terrifying majesty rising from Chu Han, the lantern-sized golden eyes suddenly showed horror and a hint of shock. It seemed to have noticed something, but could not believe the possibility. Chu Han tilted his head slightly, his eyes still indifferent and majestic: "I don''t want to waste time playing games with you, so..." The arms covered with green and gold scales suddenly squeezed off the monster''s body, the golden eyes gradually dimmed, and the huge mouth opened from time to time, as if to say something. Chu Leng shook his hand indifferently, his hand was filled with the brain and flesh of the monster, the sticky touch made him very disgusted. The fine bronze powder suddenly fell from the top, and there was a wave of waves on the surface of the water, as if a fish had raised its tail in the pond. Chu Han silently washed his hands clean, holding the brass pot with his left hand, and taking a deep breath, his red-gold eyes lit up slightly, his figure disappeared instantly, and there was no wave on the water, as if he had disappeared out of thin air. Half a moment after he disappeared, a jet of water suddenly rose up in the water, directly blasting the top of the bronze-cast ceiling, and a huge black shadow that could not be described in words rushed out of the bronze city along the jet of water. On the other side, Chu Han had already rushed out of the Bronze City, but the''living spirit'' did not stop him, so he let him rush out of the Bronze City, which was one hundred and fifty meters deep. He was swimming quickly in the water like a shark, and a huge black figure looming below was chasing him at an uncompromising speed. Chu Han''s face was very calm. When he killed the dragon attendant, he had already noticed that the tens of thousands of sickle weasel covering the entire ancient bronze city were dead, all dead. Fortunately, "listening to everything" heard its voice. , It also let him know its location. In less than a minute, Chu Han had already rushed out of the water and landed on the already rough water, with scarlet golden eyes gleaming with indifferent killing intent. Chu Han''s expression was very calm. He didn''t leave immediately after getting the brass pot. The king''s pride, pride and dignity did not allow him to do this. Those who offend the king''s majesty must die! Chu Han didn''t wait long. There were ripples on the surface of the water. Numerous bubbles rose from the bottom of the water. The surface of the water rose up with white smoke. The light of molten steel flowed under the water, as if a volcano was about to erupt under the water. The river boiled, and hot white gas rose into the sky, making a loud thunderous noise.The surface of the river cracked and hundreds of tons of hot sea water surged towards the sky, then turned into water droplets and sprinkled.Sprinkled on the dark scales, quickly evaporating. A huge creature that cannot be summed up in words. If there is an expert or fan who delves into myths and legends here, they will surely call out a name: Dragon! 324 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 325 Samson, angry! Chapter 325 Samson, angry! It burst out of the water, making a sound like laughter and crying from the sky, and then bent its neck, lowered its head, and looked at Chu Han standing on the water, not afraid to pat the scarlet golden eyes. majesty.Miscellaneous Zhi Cug It exposed. The body on the surface of the water was almost four stories high. The slender neck was covered with black scales. Along the ridge, there were jagged black bone spurs that pierced the scales. The ancient iron mask covered his face. , Only revealing the mysterious golden pupil. Not seeing it in person, no one will believe that this kind of creature really exists in this world. Its figure can be found in various mysterious and heretical books. Some people say that they are hidden in deep mountain caves. Sulfur spit out fierce flames; some people say that they are poisonous snakes with more than one head; others say that they are a symbol of destiny and half a god; some people say that they do not exist at all. In ancient European navigators, there was a saying that the oceans in the east were not navigable. The water there was red and boiling. Because magma was flowing under the water, groups of creatures would swim above the magma layer. Getting angry will ruin any big ship unless you drop rice grains, because rice grains look like maggots burrowing into their scales. But all these legends are not enough to describe their true colors. Because when it appeared in front of humans, it was far more hideous and majestic than any legend, which represented terror, despair, and destruction. Only one word can describe them: "Dragon"! This huge black shadow rushing up from the ancient bronze city chasing Chu Han is a dragon, a purely broken bloodline and extremely powerful next-generation species. Chu Han looked at those golden pupils that were more dazzling and dazzling than any hybrid, "Your real name?" He actually knew the name and origin of this next-generation species. Even though he had never seen it before, he knew it and knew it very well. The golden eyes of the size of a lantern suddenly showed an angry flame, and his head raised up with a deafening roar. The water on the river boiled instantly, like boiling water. The strong fire element actually appeared on the water. How powerful is this next-generation species'' control over the fire element. "Cancel!" Chu Han glanced at the angry dragon with a smile, and snapped his fingers with his other empty right hand. The boiling river water calmed down instantly, and the fire elements gathered on the river surface dissipated instantly, and everything was calm in the blink of an eye. The angry roaring dragon suddenly lowered his head, and once again carefully looked at this tiny human standing on the river surface, a familiar aura, but it was not its owner, and under that familiar aura, there was a more powerful The breath, it was a terrifying breath that even made it tremble. It raised its head, and a dragon chant came out under the ancient iron mask. It was a mysterious language that had disappeared, dragon language. "who are you?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows blankly: "Chu Han." He also uses the ancient dragon language. The dragon seemed a little surprised, his huge body was slightly startled, and the water surface instantly swayed huge waves, and the tail with sharp scales swayed continuously under the water, gently swaying in circles. Chu Han frowned slightly, and said indifferently: "Samson, you should know the rules of survival of the dragon clan, and you should decide by yourself." Samson, the dragon servant of Norton, the king of bronze and fire, has been ordered by Norton to guard the ancient bronze city for two thousand years. It is a very rare next-generation species, second only to Norton in the control of the element of fire. Samsons golden eyes flashed with a thought. Its wisdom is higher than that of humans, but it cant identify Chu Hans identity, because it has never seen such a powerful human, but Chu Han speaks dragons. Communication, this is not something that a mixed breed can master. Except for dragons, no mixed breed can speak dragon language proficiently. After Samson was silent for a long time, he slammed his tail out of the water. The sharp tail split a gap in the air. After cutting the space, the terrifying edge struck Chu Han. He sneered slightly with his left hand still holding the brass pot, and his other empty right hand stretched forward, gently holding the dragon''s tail covered with sharp scales. "Since you don''t want to self-discipline, let me help you!" Chu Han squeezed the dragon''s tail abruptly, and suddenly stepped on his right foot. The whole person and Samson flew high into the sky. The''Chi'' burst out instantly, and circles of golden flames surrounded them, looking from a distance. A rising missile. If he could not fight, Chu Han would not choose to fight. After all, he still couldn''t reveal his identity, but this pure blood next-generation species obviously didn''t plan to let it go, so he had to kill it! "Those who stand in my way, die!" boom! The sky split open, and the white clouds were instantly burnt, and the sky was clear, like a blue ocean. China, Yangtze River. In the middle of the night, the tugboat "Moniah" trembled in the storm in the upper reaches of the Yangtze River. This is not a natural storm, but a climate change caused by elemental turbulence. At this moment, there was no shadow of any other ship on the water, only the light of the tugboat Moniah was still flashing in the rain. The captain Mans Rondstedt stood in front of the window of the wheelhouse, the wind roared like a devil, and a splash of rain "smashed" the front window, and then exploded like a heavy hammer.The ship is shaking, making people mistakenly think that the whole world is shaking, and Captain Mans looks at the route solemnly. The pictures like ghost symbols are constantly changing, and the water level is rising and then lowering. , Keep repeating this way. This piece of the worlds third longest river and the longest river in Asia now seems to have become a muddy pond, and the turbid pond water is constantly stirred until it rots. "Professor Mans, a horrible energy just lifted into the sky, just two minutes ago, about 10,000 meters away from us, and now looking out the window, you can probably see a scene that hasn''t been in a thousand years." Sitting on the display screen The girl in front said without looking up that the light from the display illuminates her beautiful face. She is about 23 or 4 years old, with red hair, a typical Latin beauty, and wearing a dark blue dress. The seaman''s suit with large lapel looks like a trainee crew member. But those bright golden eyes indicated that she was a mixed race. "Call me the captain, here I am not a professor at Kassel College, I am the captain of the Moniaher. Hell, Prince Norton is already awake, but who is the powerful energy that collided with him? , Seems not inferior to the Dragon King!" Mans looked at the sky in front of the ship in shock. There were two terrifying rays of light, one blue and the other red. The two rays of light collided back and forth. The impact of the explosion immediately disrupted the nearby elements, resulting in abnormal climate change, and the magnetic field was also affected. 325 One Pieces Dragon Race System Chapter 326: Superior! The 326th chapter superior! "This, isn''t it a two-headed dragon king?" The Latin girl sitting in front of the display screen shuddered slightly. If it was what she thought, it would be terrible. The two-headed dragon king, this would definitely destroy their team without any effort.MiscellaneousZhiInsect "Captain Mans, you need to connect to the headquarters immediately, please ask the principal? If that really is the awakening of the two-headed dragon king..." "Selma, calm." After the initial shock, Mans returned to calm, his eyes were unusually bright, and his golden pupils shone with thoughtful light. "That''s not the Dragon King!" "But the elemental turbulence has appeared, how could it not..." The Latin girl Selma looked at Mans very suspiciously. "What does the appearance of Elemental Turbulence mean?" Mans interrupted Selma and asked her in turn. Selma was startled slightly, and subconsciously replied: "The emergence of elemental turbulence often means the emergence of an extremely powerful life, and its power can even affect the elemental balance in a certain area." After finishing speaking, Selma was stunned suddenly, she seemed to want to get crooked, it was not the Dragon King awakening that happened, but the extremely powerful life. "Selma, you still guessed wrong. It is the Dragon King that caused the elemental turbulence in this area." The young man who had been sitting on a stool enjoying afternoon tea shook his head slightly and took a sip of a cup of black tea, which is close to the world. Under the scene of the doomsday, I really don''t know why he can calmly enjoy afternoon tea. The key is now 11:44 in the evening. Selma resisted the urge to complain and said, "What does this mean?" "Frieza meant that the Dragon King did appear, either in the vicinity or left, but the two fighting in the sky were not the Dragon King." The one who answered Selma was standing by the window. A mature, mature, female, dressed in aqua blue casual outfit with a pair of jeans, it is hard not to think that she is here to travel. If Chu Han were here, he would definitely recognize the a. level commissioner Linda that this woman full of maturity had before officially met and sent him. Selma frowned and quickly dropped her fingers on the keyboard. An undulating energy map soon appeared on the display, but no matter how it undulated, it never reached the red line. The Latin girl breathed a sigh of relief and was a little frustrated at the same time. It seemed that she was really nervous. She actually forgot to call up the energy map of this area for the first time. "Don''t be nervous Selma, you are still an intern after all. It is normal that you are not as good as Linda and Frieza in terms of experience and eyesight. Take your time." Mans touched Selma''s head gently. "Go to contact Ye Sheng and the others, and let them come and play with us as soon as possible. If you are not mistaken, even if it is not the Dragon King fighting in the sky, it is a next-generation species, and it is not an ordinary next-generation species." Selma took a deep breath and immediately restored the former dignified Latin beauty temperament. Putting on the headphones, he immediately contacted Ye Shengjiu De Yaji and others. Although the magnetic field was strongly disturbed here, as long as the satellite was connected, it was still You can communicate with the outside world. Mans nodded slightly. This is the student he taught. Although he has insufficient experience, he has great potential. After drinking the black tea, Frieza stretched out comfortably and picked up the rectangular box placed aside. The specially made leather was rough and tough, and on it was a silver nameplate, a lush world tree. At the same time, Linda, who had been standing by the window observing the location of the terrain, opened the tennis bag she was carrying, took out a Barrett snipe from it, and then began to check the gun body. Mans raised his eyebrows slightly, and looked at the two A. level commissioners who were clearly planning a battle: "What are you going to do? The battlefield is in the air." Frieza carried the rectangular box on his back and smiled and said, "Captain Mans, do you know what my spirit is?" The wind element in the air suddenly condensed, and a wonderful force fell from the sky and poured into him. After that, Frieza flew up very easily and flew to the terrifying battlefield. The serial number 71, Ling Ling. Wind lead, drags the wind element in the air into the body, turning oneself into wind for a period of time. Mans looked at Frieza''s back with gleaming eyes, the executive department was really Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon,''Even the wind''s lead''. At the same time, the moment Frieza took off, Linda had already got up and came to the deck, calmly aiming at the battlefield in the sky, providing support at any time. boom! The two shadows, one green and one red, collided again, and the terrifying impact dissipated in all directions. There was no trace of a cloud in the sky, and everything was washed away. Samson, who was drenched in blood, wore rough clothes, and the wings behind his back kept stirring, but the speed was getting slower and slower. His injuries were too serious, and the most important thing was the terrifying pressure brought to him by those red golden eyes. , That was the suppression from the superior. If he were just an ordinary next-generation species, he would have already kneeled and surrendered. "Oh, Samson, you really surprised me. You persisted for so long and didn''t fall down." Chu Han tilted his head, his scarlet golden eyes flashed with a hint of coldness. He was naturally at such a short distance. He felt the Moniah, this ship, he was very familiar. There is a faint wind element in the air not far away moving forward at high speed. If he does not hurry, it is hard to say that nothing will happen. "Samson, the game is over, goodbye." Chu Han didn''t try to subdue Samson, because the laws of the dragon clan won''t let Samson think of surrendering to him. It''s just a pity that he really admired Samson, but just as he admired Chu Tianjiao, Chu Han would never hesitate to treat the enemy. Samson opened his mouth slightly, trying to make a roar, but the air suddenly solidified, and an invisible force bound his huge body, making him stop motionless in the air, looking very ridiculous. If anyone sees Samson''s face under the iron mask, he will be surprised, because the flushed face now seems to be bloodshot. Speaking spirit. The wind is bound by the wind, the sky and the king of wind are linked to the language spirit, which weaves the invisible air currents in the air into a shape that can restrain the opponent''s actions while forming a vacuum in his body, suffocating the enemy to death. The elements in this area have been completely disrupted by the battle just now, this is also the reason Frieza has not accelerated much even if he uses the word spirit, because the wind element that can be mobilized with his a. grade bloodline is also very rare. But Chu Han is different. He is the one who completely controls the elements, and will never be affected by the turbulence of the elements, unless there is a person who completely controls the elements like him. Looking at the struggle and anger that the golden pupils showed outside the iron mask, the young man stretched out his right hand, as if he wanted to hold something. 326 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 327 Massacre, mutation! Chapter 327 Massacre, Mutation! What does he want to hold? He was holding a piece of metal fragment that had been broken down from the Bronze City. At this moment, sparks flowed along the fragment, and the metal quickly melted and condensed again.Miscellaneous*Zhi*Insect For humans, the sword-making process that needs to be repeatedly forged is only a matter of ten seconds in his hands. When they cooled down, what appeared was his weapon. What is Chu Han''s weapon? Countless epochs ago, when he came to this world, he used the power of the king of bronze and fire to create a set of king-killing bronze knives with the blood and flesh of the black and white emperor. Sword name: Bronze Purgatory. Seven Deadly Sins! The moment it was forged, it broke the black emperor''s scales. It was an absolute king-killing weapon. But the seven deadly sins were put in the trunk by Chu Han and didn''t take him with him. After all, the seven deadly sins were too eye-catching in shape and appearance, especially the terrifying sharpness and chill. So what is he going to hold now? Chu Han closed his right hand very skillfully, that was the posture of holding a knife. He was originally a swordsman, the number one swordsman in that sea world. It was made of a piece of metal fragments, it was a knife, and the terrifying edge could still be felt even if it was made of gray clouds. The knife is formed. Chu Han subconsciously used force and truly grasped it, as if it was a real long knife, tightly held in his hand. He looked at the long knife in his hand slightly complicatedly. It was gray, but it had a black sharp edge. If Chu Zihang or Chu Tianjiao were here, he would be very surprised and said, "Yu Shen Dao. Cun Yu!" If you don''t look at the color, this is indeed the legendary Demon Blade Village Rain. At the same time, he was also Chu Han''s most familiar "partner". Among the seven deadly sins he forged with the power of the King of Bronze and Fire, there is a bronze long knife based on Mura Yu, which is "lazy"! This is laziness, the laziness of the seven deadly sins. Chu Han looked at the gray long knife in his hand. There was no black sharpness and chill, only chaotic despair. He suddenly smiled, a cloud of black gas enveloped the blade completely, and the dark lines covered it. The gray long blade became hard and hard black, and the sharp edge that represented killing and killing was there. Blooming in the sky. "Samson, you are the first person to see me with complete domineering, oh no, it''s a dragon." Chu Han waved a jet black long knife casually. Although it could only last for two or three minutes, it was enough. No matter how strong Samsons combat effectiveness is, its just a next-generation species. And he was the Dragon King, Chu Han who surpassed the four kings and had extremely pure blood. There is no suspense between the two. If it were not for his unwillingness to reveal his identity, a single look could make Samson surrender. That kind of terrifying aura from the superior was enough to break through Samson''s spiritual world in an instant. Chu Han took a deep breath, and his body disappeared instantly. When he reappeared, the black long knife in his hand was aimed at the dragon''s head, and his left hand slashed hard, the iron-like scales cracked, and then turned slightly in the air, the black light flickered, and cut through his eyes. The cross-shaped wound on the bridge of the nose spewed blood like magma. "You must use your eyes to repay your arrogance." Chu Han pierced the giant dragon''s eyes with the long black knife several times, and then slammed his feet on the giant dragon''s eyes. The black knife completely sank into the dragon''s brain, and sent metal The beep. Under the''Bound of the Wind'', Samson had been drained of air, and his suffocation made him unable to speak, otherwise it would be an earth-shaking roar. The young man held a black knife and walked to a higher place step by step. When the sun appeared, he stopped. The black knife slowly dropped from his hand, falling with unparalleled sharpness and killing intent, and violently The giant dragon that was still in the air pierced it. When the black sword penetrated his body, the "wind binding" could no longer be maintained, and the huge body of the giant dragon fell powerlessly and crashed into the water. The young man looked down indifferently, his scarlet golden eyes pierced through all obstacles, looked at the giant red dragon that had lost his consciousness, and said the holy words of the final judgment: "When I return to the Day of the World, all adversaries should die!" Frieza looked ugly and walked forward. He is now in the air more than 500 meters high, and the''Wind Yin'' is still turning on strands of faint wind elements that continuously enter his body, but there is still not much effect, the elements flow turbulently Still completely messing up the elements in the main area, he can mobilize a part of it is already very good, as expected to be a mixed breed with a blood line of a. However, as he gets deeper into that battlefield, there will be fewer and fewer elements that can be mobilized, until even the elements disappear, he will fall from a high school of more than 500 meters. "Damn it, our guess is not wrong, it''s actually two dragon kings fighting." Frieza''s face was very pale, and I didn''t think it was when I looked at it from a distance before. Only when I got closer, I discovered the horror of elemental turbulence. . Suddenly, the surrounding bondage and solidification disappeared without a trace, Frieza''s difficult forward speed suddenly became brisk, as if it had turned into a wind of elements. "What''s going on here?" Frieza was startled, looking at his light body strangely. This feeling was not unfamiliar to him, and he was in such a state when he released the''Feng Yin''. Frieza suddenly raised his head to look at the battlefield that was already less than two kilometers away. The elemental turbulence disappeared, and then what appeared in his sight was a black shadow, which seemed to be a knife. Before he could react, the red giant dragon appeared in his sight, and then fell straight into the water. what happened? When the red giant dragon appeared, Frieza''s blood was accelerating, and he could feel a natural suppression. It was obvious that it was a next-generation species with a very pure blood. "Here, what happened? The battle is over?" Frieza frowned. What happened in front of him was so irritating to his brains and nerves that he didn''t notice the one thousand meters high in the air. The youth landed slowly. "Frieza, be careful!" Mance''s hurried voice suddenly came from Frieza''s headphones. "What?" Frieza hadn''t reacted yet, the dragon blood in his body started to boil, and the source came from directly above him. He subconsciously pulled out the Beretta 92f pistol from the black box behind him. His technique was extremely skillful. After pulling it out, he shot out the alchemy bullets inside. The bullets of these bullets are engraved with intricate patterns, turning to look like an exquisite work of art. This is the alchemy bullet. After this pattern is strengthened, the bullet is more powerful against dragons, deadpool, and hybrids. Therefore, after the strengthened alchemy bullets were shot out, all of them hit the left hand of the youth who had just finished fighting. The youth obviously hadn''t reacted yet, and the back left was attacked. The intense pain made him subconsciously loosen what he had been holding on tightly. A very heavy brass pot fell off and fell into the water instantly. At the same time, a wave came and washed away the brass pot along with the river water in that area. 327 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 328 Crime and Punishment! Chapter 328 Crime and Punishment! This sudden change instantly blanked Chu Han''s brain. He tried so hard to avoid all eyes, and finally even went out to expose a part of his strength to sneak into Bronze City. Why? It is for this brass pot, which is what he needs most now.Miscellaneous But now it''s gone, it''s gone in his hands, he lost it by himself. Frieza regained consciousness immediately after firing, but the instinctive reaction he had cultivated in the struggle for countless times still caused him to shoot. A box of alchemy bullets was shot out by him, and when the brass pot fell. , He also saw it. Although Frieza didn''t know what it was, when he saw the brass pot, the dragon blood in his body instantly boiled like a burning flame. That thing must be related to dragons, maybe... Frieza didn''t think about it anymore, because if the guess was true, then he really did something stupid enough to commit suicide. Sinners through the ages can''t describe his sins. Chu Han took a deep breath, his scarlet-gold eyes moved slowly, looking at the a. grade mixed race in front of him, there was a cold murder intent deep in his eyes. His strength and scheming were just gone. It''s really impossible to calculate that these damn bastards will come so quickly, and the people who come are such a pit! Frieza shook abruptly. When those red-gold eyes looked at him, he felt as if he had fallen into an ice cellar, and an inexpressible chill surged from his heart. "Chu Han, I''m Linda, can you calm down now and listen to our explanation first." Linda''s urgent voice came from Frieza''s earphones, and I don''t know how she used the earphones to touch herself The voice is enlarged. Chu Han still stared at Frieza expressionlessly. The loss of the brass jar still made him murderous. He didn''t expect that Samson would not succeed, and he was finally caught by a small ant-like hybrid. The seeds were mixed, and he didn''t know whether he should be angry or smiling now. As soon as Linda''s voice fell, Frieza''s face changed. This person was Chu Han, and he was Chu Han! Although Chu Han has not yet entered the Kassel Academy, his name has spread throughout the Kassel Academy. Everyone knows that since the S-level "suicide with a gun" at the Kassel Academy decades ago, the principal has No invitations have been issued, especially after the Greenland Ice Sea incident 13 years ago, the principal rarely appeared at the college. This time an exception was issued to a Chinese student who had not graduated from high school. If this did not arouse them If you pay attention, it''s really hell. The most important thing is Linda''s evaluation of Chu Han after returning to the academy: the humanoid dragon king! Since the emergence of the Secret Party, and even the mixed race, only two people have received such an evaluation. One is the former leader of the Secret Party, the founder of the Kassel College, and the first president of the Lionheart Menek Kassel.The other is Hilbert Jean Angers, the current principal of Kassel College and the last member of the original Lionheart Club. In the "Summer Mourning" incident, the former suspected to release a certain kind of extremely dangerous speech spirit such as "Rhine" or "Candle Dragon", and finally turned into dust and collapsed to the ground. Therefore, there is still the evaluation of the humanoid dragon king in the world, and only Angers. When Linda made this comment, the entire Kassel College was boiling, and the campus website was spreading news about Chu Han, but unfortunately, they only found the "Yellow River Incident" between Chu Han and Chu Han not long ago. Related, there is no other information about Chu Han. His past and experience seemed to have been deliberately erased. It was precisely this way that Chu Han had already been known to everyone before entering Kassel Academy, including Frieza, a commissioner of the executive department. At first he suspected that Linda''s judgment was too high. After all, Chu Han showed that he was a sixteen-year-old boy, so Frieza didn''t pay much attention to it, but the sight of the sky just now clearly told him. The young man exuding terror in front of him definitely deserves the evaluation of the humanoid dragon king! Chu Han ignored Frieza''s changes, but stared at the tumbling river surface with cold eyes. The flow rate was very slow, but the range was too large. It was too difficult to find a small brass pot. After all, the Yangtze River is the third longest river in the world, with an area of ??1.8 million square kilometers, which is a figure that is enough to make people feel desperate. In such an environment, even Chu Han wanted to find a brass jar that wasn''t very eye-catching. As time passed bit by bit, the elemental turbulence had disappeared, the magnetic field had been completely restored, and a ray of sunlight shot down from the distant sky through the clouds. The golden sunlight shone dazzlingly, and the red golden brilliance flashed across the river surface. At the same time, there was a bright and dazzling red on the clear and transparent river surface, and the air was filled with pungent scarlet. The young man walked towards the Three Gorges Dam in the distance without expression. With every step he took, the surface of the river under his feet would instantly explode, and a column of water would rise to the sky. Behind him was Frieza, like a bird with a broken wing, and the river that was dyed red. "If you do something wrong, you will pay the price. Don''t let me see you again, otherwise I can''t help but kill you!" Mans smoked his cigar calmly, the sky became bright again, the sun hung high above it, and the river surface had returned to calm. If you hadn''t witnessed it with your own eyes and experienced it personally, you would never imagine the earth-shattering battle that just happened here. "Captain Mans." Linda slowly walked to Mans''s side and looked at the river with her hands folded. She is a level commissioner of the executive department. She is the same as Professor Mans Rondstedt in terms of status and authority. In terms of strength, if there is enough distance, Mans is not even her opponent. "Linda, how is Frieza?" Mans nodded slightly, and said hello. He was not the kind of peaceful teacher at first, he believed in sticks and carrots. Linda shook her head slightly: "The injury is too serious. At least I have to lie down on chuang for half a year. This is the premise for the college to use some precious "medicinal materials"." Mans threw the cigar into the water calmly: "As long as you are not dead, I will apply for some "medicinal materials" with the principal when I go back." Linda didn''t show any unexpected expressions. Mans was such a person who was hard on the outside and soft on the inside. She knew it when she first studied Mans'' magic mechanical design. "This matter..." Linda hesitated for a while before asking. After all, an A-level commissioner was seriously injured and was about to die. This is not a trivial matter, and a complete account must be made. 328 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 329 The Black King Reappears? Chapter 329 The Black King Reappears? "Report truthfully. &Miscellaneous Zhi Zhi worm&" Mans sighed slightly: "That guy has given us enough face and no kills. Otherwise, a person who can fight dragons in the air at a height of several kilometers, at such a close distance, I don''t believe he kills. No way Frieza." Linda was silent for a long time, glanced at the scarlet remaining on the water, and sighed slightly. It was really impossible to evaluate who was right and who was wrong. Because no one knew what was going on, the young man only accepted Kassel''s invitation not long ago, and as a result, he just laid a heavy hand on an a. level commissioner of the executive department. "These things will be discussed when I return to the academy. Now the more important thing is the immediate things." Mans said in a low voice, while cheering open his coat, revealing strong muscles, with a hint of excitement in his eyes. When Linda heard the words, she was silent for a while, then withdrew the hands she had been holding behind her back. It was a black Barrett sniper, loaded with alchemy bullets of killing dragons, deadpool, and hybrid species. It turned out that she had never been in contact with arms, and was always on guard, as if she was on guard. "Don''t be nervous, that guy has been seriously injured by that little guy. If it wasn''t for his pedigree to be too strong and pure, he would have died." Compared to Linda, Mans is much calmer, because he knows that The huge guy is now a "prey" who is shot at the vital point and can only wait to die. Linda smiled slightly, and she had left a habit that was very difficult to change from performing tasks throughout the year, but it was not a bad habit, and she had no plans to change it. Mans moved his body a bit. This action has gained too much. It can be said that it is the biggest gain of Kassel in a century. "Captain... there is an aircraft carrier battle group approaching us, and there is an armed helicopter formation on it..." The third officer took off his headset and said tremblingly. Linda instantly set up Barrett''s sniper, looked at the endless river surface, and said calmly: "Captain Mans, there is indeed an aircraft carrier battle group, an armed helicopter formation, it should be medium, no, the sign is ..." She paused slightly: "The Chu Family!" Mans twisted his neck slightly, his eyes became bright and bright in an instant, and the golden glow circulated under his eyes, like a beast about to break through the cage. "It''s normal. The Chu family is the largest mixed-race force in China. Even the principal can''t help it. If something like this happens, it would be strange if they didn''t respond." "Since the Chu family is here, shall we withdraw? After all, the dragon was killed by Chu Han." Linda said "No need, that little guy is still a student of my Kassel Academy, how can I say that this precious next-generation species should also belong to our Kassel Academy." Mans said without blushing. Linda smiled bitterly. They are an aircraft carrier battle group and a gunship formation. We are just a Moniah. How can we grab this? Chu Han slowly stepped onto the Three Gorges Dam, and Chu Xiaoran and Chu Tianchen, who had been waiting for troublesome events on the side, stepped forward and bowed down respectfully. Chu Xiaoran buried his head completely in Hungarian''s mouth. "Young Master, this time it was our mistake. It almost made Young Master in trouble. I blamed me for not telling Young Master in advance that the Three Gorges Dam is here..." "The bronze city of Norton, the king of bronze and fire, is also the kingdom of the dead, Nibelung root, created by him. I was looking for him. It''s just that I didn''t count the accident in the end, so you don''t have to apologize. "Before Chu Tianchen finished speaking, he was interrupted by Chu Han. Chu Xiaoran was slightly startled, "Young Master, you are looking for Norton..." "Xiaoran!" Chu Tianchen suddenly sank and scolded, "I haven''t said about you yet. You are really mad at me for letting the young master go to such a dangerous place by himself because of his playfulness!" Chu Xiaoran buried her head in Xiong''s mouth again. The young girl was in the developmental stage, and Xiong was bulging, so she easily buried her small head in it. Chu Han waved his hand: "With Samson''s strength, unless you are in the battle yourself, everyone else in the Chu family will die, so this is the end of the matter. Now the most important thing is to find the brass pot. The whole world is offering a reward of 100 million plus an independent island, as long as anyone finds the brass pot, these are his." Chu Han paused slightly, "If it is found by a mixed race, the reward will be Guwu, who can fight close to the dragon, all." Rao Chu Tianchen, who has experienced countless big scenes like this, took a breath. Fortunately, the first one, the latter reward is too amazing. The mixed races all over the world will be crazy. Over the years, he has established an unparalleled reputation. Who doesnt know that only the ancient martial arts of the Chu family can survive hand-to-hand combat with dragons, and can fight dragons with human bodies without the help of the power of the spirit. Only Gu Wu from the Chu family. But at the same time, many people also know that the ancient martial arts of the Chu family are not complete. Most of the Chu family disciples only have one type, and the two are basically elites. No one has ever learned all ancient martial arts. Some people say If you learn all the ancient martial arts, I''m afraid you can fight the Dragon King hand-to-hand. But this is unrealistic, because none of the Chu family has all the ancient martial arts. Now that Chu Han released the news, it was conceivable that the mixed races all over the world would go crazy. Chu Han calmly looked at the Yangtze River at his feet. Compared with the brass pot, the six types were nothing at all. What''s in the brass jar is one of the twins of the King of Bronze and Fire, Constantine who holds the power! In the palpitating darkness, a little boy faintly forced his eyes and sat on the ground with his knees lonely, as if he was asleep. Time flows slowly without a concept. I dont know how long it has passed. Two beams of golden light appeared in this dark world. The little boy opened his eyes. The bright golden light illuminates the world, but the boys figure is still alone. It turns out that this is not a dark world, but a starry sky! The stars are shining above, and when I look out, the sea is dark, there are no islands, and there is no continent. The boundless water floats on this white sailing boat. There is only one big child wearing a black suit and a silk scarf on the sailing boat. The boy sat calmly and almost indifferently on the side of the ship, dangling a pair of .tui, kicking water splashes in the black sea. The boy seemed to feel something. He looked up at the starry sky, where there seemed to be an invisible wall blocking his vision, allowing him to see only the stars in the sky. "Did you finally show up, Destroyer." The boy''s voice was so low that it was not his age, like an old man who had gone through countless years. The boy slowly got up. The surrounding environment instantly disappeared, the starry sky was hidden, and in the dark church depths, the golden holy spear was nailed to the top of the altar. There was originally a man nailed there, but he had broken free. The boy''s golden pupil was shining with inexplicable light, his pupils were terrifyingly magnificent, but with a trace of loneliness. The boy walked slowly to the top of the altar, reached out and held the handle of the golden holy gun, his eyes were cold as if there was no temperature. "All rebels will be pierced with hot spears in the deepest part of hell!" 329 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 330 Pick Up! Chapter 330 Pickup! The lobby is full of sunshine, and rows of seats are full of passengers waiting to enter the station. The convenience store clerk around the lobby smiles and greets a customer again and welcomes a customer again. Very occasionally, there are clerks. Dazedly chatting with the cleaning and security personnel about this magnificent airport. This northern airport has just been completed and is a new route to Sanya. It was only put into use a few days ago, and the huge electronic bulletin board was already full of time to specify the upcoming flight. However, the security staff was in a hurry because of the large number of people. Fortunately, the airports building was very impressive while also very stable. The tortoise-shaped metal frame supports a circular space of tens of millions of square meters. The top is tempered glass. The height of the center is a full 40 to 50 meters. The noise of the crowd is mixed with the broadcast sound. It looks unusually harsh. Chu Ling stared at everyone who approached him to show that he was very serious about picking up the plane, but so far no one has paid attention to him because there are too many people coming to the airport.He was a little anxious, this time the mission was directly released by the elders in the family. He became the best candidate for this mission because of his better eyesight. He stretched his neck and looked around. The only areas he could see were the girl carrying a thermos in front of the familymart convenience store and selling instant noodles, the old man pushing the broom to wipe the floor, and the wife and son running around and squeezing into the ticket. The uncles family and the brothers sitting not far away playing psp with his girlfriend, everyone is doing their own thing intently. It has been 25 minutes since he arrived at the airport. Could it be that the mission target did not see him? But this makes no sense. Chu Ling was very puzzled and took down the 20-meter-large billboard he had been holding. On it were words composed of six different colors, very eye-catching: "Chu Han, here I am!" With such an eye-catching billboard, Chu Ling felt that as long as a person saw it, he would recognize that he was here to pick up the plane, but why didn''t the target appear after almost half an hour? In front of Gate 6 of Terminal C, Chu Han, wearing a white windbreaker, kept breathing deeply, trying hard to convince himself to go out, and then left with the person who came... to pick up the plane and returned to school to attend the graduation ceremony. But every time Chu Han saw that huge, eye-catching airport pick-up billboard after taking a deep breath, his firm idea immediately collapsed. After getting off the plane, he stood in front of Gate 6 for 20 minutes, but he did not take a step. As time passed slowly, the graduation ceremony of Shilan Middle School started at 9:10, and it is now 8:50. If he wants to participate in the graduation ceremony of Shilan Middle School, he must depart from East China Airport 20 minutes in advance. It is morning, and both the expressway and the road are congested, especially the airport expressway, which is so congested that even ants cannot get out. Chu Han took a deep breath again, resisting not to look at the billboard for the pick-up, took out a pair of pure black sunglasses from the travel bag behind him, and then walked out quickly. Chu Ling looked at the airport pick-up billboard in his hand for a while, and then raised it above his head again to make it look more eye-catching and dazzling. It has been half an hour now, and he hasn''t received anyone yet. The elders have told me this. The young man named "Chu Han" is the only young master of the Chu family. At first, Chu Ling was still very puzzled. He remembered that there seemed to be only one little princess among the Chu family''s direct disciples. Why now a young master appeared inexplicably? During the "Yellow River Incident", Chu Ling happened to be dispatched to Africa on a mission, so he didn''t know who Chu Han was. The twenty-meter-wide special airport pick-up billboard was raised again. Some people who entered the airport early in the morning were not surprised. After all, they had watched it for more than ten minutes. Those passengers who had just entered the airport had their mouths twitching. That sign and Chu Ling, when they saw that Chu Ling did not change his expression, they silently mourned the person who was picked up. Wearing pure black sunglasses, Chu Han finally walked to Chu Ling and lowered his voice: "Go!" It was the peak season and there were more and more people at the airport, and the noisy sound mixed with the broadcast sound was even more harsh, but Chu Ling heard Chu Han''s voice very clearly. Because although the sound was made through his mouth, it entered his mind directly. "You, who are you?" Chu Ling stared at Chu Han looking around in a daze, staring at him with wide eyes in confusion. Chu Han almost couldn''t help but slash it over, and finally he was stunned, and said, "The person you are going to pick up, all right, let''s leave now!" "Ah? You''re Chu Han!" Chu Ling''s eyes widened in surprise, and he didn''t know whether he was intentional or unintentional. His voice directly reached f, and his surprised voice echoed throughout the airport. The newly built East China Airport fell silent for an instant, and everyone turned their eyes to the two people under the 20-meter-large special billboard. Chu Han took a deep breath, and his right hand protruded like lightning. He grabbed Chu Ling, whose expression was still surprised, and suddenly kicked his left foot. The two of them disappeared into the pick-up place at East China Airport as if a gust of breeze. After the airport was quiet for a while, all the staff ran to the monitoring room and the broadcasting room with pale faces. The scene just now was simply a spooky event, which had no good impact on the newly opened East China Airport. If you don''t want to suppress it, the East China Airport, which has just opened a few days ago, will close to flies. The parking lot outside the airport, because most people come to the airport to catch a flight to catch a flight, basically no one stays in the parking lot so idle and wastes time, unless it is a person with a purpose. The two appeared in the parking lot like ghosts out of thin air. Fortunately, there are no people in the parking lot now, and the place where they appeared is also very remote. Otherwise, this way of appearing must scare people to death. However, if it is some very nervous young people, the most likely thing is to ask whether they are ghosts or gods. The moment he landed, Chu Ling, who was caught by Chu Han''s collar, slipped out of his hand like a slippery loach. Chu Han was startled slightly. Before he could speak, Chu Ling glanced at him with suspicion and said, "Are you Chu Han... sir?" No wonder he doubted. After all, the person being picked up would be as rude as him, carrying a person from the airport to the parking lot one kilometer away, and he could not even feel any changes around him, but he recovered his consciousness. When they arrived, they had already left the East China Airport and came to the corner of the parking lot. Such a terrifying speed is Chu Ling, if he changes to another person, he will be completely dizzy on the spot. 330 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 331 High School Graduation Ceremony! Chapter 331 High School Graduation Ceremony! "You are Chu Han... Mr.?" Its no wonder that he doubted, after all, the person being picked up would be as rude as him, carrying a person directly from the airport to the parking lot a kilometer away, and he didnt even feel any changes around him. When their consciousness recovered, they had already left the East China Airport and came to the corner of the parking lot.MiscellaneousZhiInsect Such a terrifying speed is Chu Ling, if he changes to another person, he will be completely dizzy on the spot. Chu Han didn''t answer Chu Ling, but looked at him with a strange look, as if looking at a girl running on the street with floral pants on her head. Chu Ling was uncomfortable being seen. If it weren''t for the vigilance deep in his heart, he would probably kick it directly. Regardless of whether he was the young master of what the elders said, the Chu family disciples have always been violent elements who can never speak. "What''s your name?" Chu Han said suddenly. Chu Ling was startled slightly, and subconsciously said, "Chu Ling, a third-generation disciple of the Chu family." Chu Han glanced at Chu Ling again, and there was a hint of surprise and emotion deep in his eyes. He didn''t expect that a mixed breed with such a high purity appeared in his blood. He originally thought that an old fox like Chu Tianchen who had lived for more than a hundred years would definitely leave a hand or two of cards that outsiders didn''t know, but he still didn''t expect that Chu Tianchen had hidden an S grade. Chu Ling''s pedigree is S grade, more pure than the pedigree of the little princess of the Chu family known to the outside world. This is also the reason why Chu Han would be interested in him. He hadn''t felt it at the airport just now, but after he came out, he discovered that the blood in his body was a little touched when facing Chu Ling, which showed the purity of Chu Ling''s blood. Very tall, even taller than the little princess of the Chu family. Because when Chu Han was with the little princess, he didn''t feel any special feelings. "Okay, you can go back to your life, just say I''ve seen it, and it''s not bad." After Chu Han finished speaking, he turned and walked towards the white Rolls Royce "Phantom", skillfully opened the door and got in. Start the engine directly and leave the parking lot. Chu Ling hadn''t reacted yet, and Rolls-Royce had disappeared from his sight. "Hey, don''t go, the elder asked me to pick up the plane, you just ran away, how can I go back for business, hey!" Chu Ling was stunned for a while, and threw his legs in the direction where Rolls Royce "Phantom" left. Chasing it, this pure-minded sixteen-year-old still didn''t know what had happened. At the gate of Shilan Middle School, all the old alumni and parents who were invited to attend the graduation ceremony of Shilan Middle School looked at this city''s key foreign-related middle school in amazement without exception. The smoke and dust from the surrounding construction sites was suddenly blown away by the wind, showing what a magnificent...Roman Pantheon! That''s right!Definitely the legendary Roman Pantheon! The white "Corinthian" marble pillars propped up the pyramid-shaped roof. On the left and right sides are a four-to-five-meter-high sculpture. The wide white stone steps are also covered with scarlet carpets. That day, with the solemn style of going up and down, I felt that a majestic Roman emperor would come out at any time. "Gps positioning says that Shilan Middle School is here." A parent who was obviously here to attend the graduation ceremony of his child was not sure, but he did not notice this gate...Ah no, the cottage at the gate: " Unexpectedly, Xiaojin''s school looks very domineering!" But two years ago, Shilan Middle School was not like this at all. Several old alumni who were invited to the graduation ceremony couldn''t help covering their faces. They wanted to reply: Domineering your sister! What is your tone of admiration?Who the hell thinks his alma mater is like this?How do you put the youthful memories of labor and management? Where is the exquisite school with red brick walls and black iron doors in the minds of labor and management, and the front door is full of phoenix trees? Only those old alumni who were invited to come have this idea, and most of the others watched this "pantheon" with appreciation. Chu Zihang looked calmly at the crowded playground. Today is the graduation ceremony of the third year of high school, and he is one of them. Moreover, he was ranked first among the graduates of this year. His TOEFL score was amazing. He was admitted to a "foreign university" and received a full scholarship, the third since Shilan Middle School was founded. In fact, every years graduation ceremony is when Shilan Middle School demonstrates the schools dominant strength. The school is open to visit, parents are present to congratulate, the Education Bureau also sends flower baskets, successful old alumni give speeches, and the red list is full of outstanding graduations last year. The name of the student. Chu Zihang didn''t feel much about this, and he even felt that this matter had nothing to do with him. If it weren''t for his "dad" and mother to say that he would come today, whether he would attend this graduation ceremony would be two different things. He looked at this familiar and unfamiliar campus through the window, watched the colorful flags spread out, and listened to the noise of the gongs and drums.A large-scale group gymnastics is being performed on the playground. This is a program that is performed at major events such as graduation ceremonies and school celebrations of Shilan Middle School. It has almost become a routine. Chu Zihang took a slight breath and looked at his hands, still feeling unreal. "Hey!" The little princess patted Chu Zihang on the shoulder, smiling, like a young girl in season. "Why such a dead face, today is your day to bid farewell to your alma mater, please be happy." The little princess smiled and stepped on small steps. Chu Zihang was still expressionless, and said, "I''m used to it, so I don''t feel anything." The little princess curled her lips slightly, and sighed helplessly: "I really can''t help you, I miss my brother a little bit." Chu Zihang''s eyes flickered slightly. For two years, he was no longer the boy who could only turn around in the car in the rainy night. Since he held the black long knife, he has been completely the same as the ordinary life in the past. bid farewell. That''s why he didn''t feel anything, because he hadn''t attended class normally in the past two years, even in the classroom, he was thinking about mixed races, and the fighting skills and swordsmanship that the person gave him. "All senior high school students are invited to gather on the playground. The 23rd Shilan Middle School Graduation Ceremony now officially begins..." There was a clear female voice on the radio, as if I heard that the newly appointed president of the Literary Club personally hosted for this graduation ceremony. She played the radio just now. "Let''s go, why do you have to finish this graduation ceremony? I heard that Chen Wenwen in the first year of high school is very beautiful..." The little princess looked very happy and chatted with Chu Zihang. But basically she was talking, Chu Zihang listened, and he would answer several times from time to time. In the broadcasting room of Shilan Middle School, Chen Wenwen, wearing a high school uniform, briskly started the prepared speech, with a smile that symbolized youth. Xiaozi and the "Big Brother" from the first year of high school stood outside the door looking at Chen Wenwen. They are also members of the Literature Club, but this time the protagonist is the president, and they are just here to fight. "The voice is so nice and the temperament is beautiful, isn''t it Lu Mingfei?" Zhao Menghua asked tentatively. He just accidentally caught a glimmer of joy in the eyes of the declining boy, which made Zhao Menghua, who has liked Chen Wenwen for a long time, a sense of vigilance. "Ah, Ting is okay, isn''t the president always like this?" Xiaozi was very sensitive. After feeling Zhao Menghua''s vigilance, he immediately put away the strange mood. Zhao Menghua nodded slightly, but did not completely dispel the vigilance in his heart. Xiaozi quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Whether Zhao Menghua believes him or not, he can just nod his head, right? Suddenly, Xiaozai felt that someone was looking at him. He turned to look at the end of the corridor not far away. There was a man in a white windbreaker standing there. The red-gold eyes seemed to have a kind of magical power. He seemed to see a head. The blue-gold giant dragon roared between the heaven and the earth. 331 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 332 cc1000 train! Chapter 332 cc1000 train! "Ah, Ting is okay, isn''t the president always like this?" Xiaozi was very sensitive. After feeling Zhao Menghua''s vigilance, he immediately put away the strange mood. Zhao Menghua nodded slightly, but did not completely dispel the vigilance in his heart. Xiaozi quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Whether Zhao Menghua believes him or not, he can just nod his head, right? Suddenly, Xiaozai felt that someone was looking at him. He turned to look at the end of the corridor not far away. There was a man in a white windbreaker standing there. The red-gold eyes seemed to have a kind of magical power. He seemed to see a head. The blue-gold giant dragon roared between the heaven and the earth. Xiao Zai shuddered quickly, and when he rubbed his eyes and looked again, the man was gone, as if the man and the giant dragon just now were just his illusion. "Hey Lu Mingfei, why are you in a daze? Go buy two bottles of water. Wenwen has said that her throat has dried up after so long." Zhao Menghua shook Lu Mingfei, frowning at him. "Ah, nothing, I''m going now." Xiaozai quickly turned his head and smiled. When he was about to start buying water, an inexplicable anger suddenly surged from the bottom of his heart, his heart beating violently, as if he was about to rush out. Jump out of the body. Time seemed to stand still, Xiaozi didnt know why, and stayed where he was as if he had been fixed. Zhao Menghua turned around and looked at the girl in school uniform. Infatuation, he didn''t find any abnormalities of the bad boy at all, but even if he did, he would just kick it over and curse: "Why are you staying here? Go buy water!" Chu Han walked out of the teaching building slowly, the red golden light in his eyes slowly dissipated, and soon turned into ordinary black pupils. "I haven''t appeared yet, it seems that I was too anxious..." Chu Han sighed regretfully. He has graduated, but the dark shadow that obscured the sky still did not appear. In the past two years, Chu Han spent most of his time away from school. Instead, he searched all over the world for all the legends and anecdotes related to the four kings, but none of them were true. The only time he had gained something was " "Loch Ness Monster" legend, but when he dived, he discovered that it was only a next-generation species, and its strength was not as good as Samson, but it was related to the king of the sea and water and was one of his dragon servants. . If it is the Kassel Academy or the Chu family that the mixed-race forces obtain a next-generation dragon corpse, it may be very excited, but this is of no use to Chu Han, and it is even worse than an information about the four kings. . "Hello everyone, everyone, now is the graduation ceremony of the third grade of high school, please invite Senior Lin Yi..." Chen Wenwen''s crisp and sweet voice was constantly amplified in the loudspeaker, echoing in this campus like the Pantheon of Rome. Chu Han was silent for a long time, and a huge roar came from his ears. He raised his head slightly and saw the huge black figure approaching flying at low altitude. At the same time, a burst of sweet and romantic piano music sounded. It was "The Departure of Beguinel" by Richard Clayderman, a famous pianist in the town of Romanville in Paris, France. This is one of Chu Han''s favorites. A pianist, he happened to meet this pianist when he was investigating an incident of "catching aliens alive" in Boston, USA, but Chu Han did not come forward to talk with him. First, Chu Han just admired this admirer. Romantic pianist, not wanting to know him. As for the second, the two are not people in the same world at all, so there is no need to know each other. He retracted his complex emotions and took out the latest iPhone from his pocket. Every time Apple released a new phone, the Chu family would send it to him. The caller ID was an unknown number, and Chu Han didn''t hesitate to answer the call. He knew very well what it was, not a fraudulent call, but a foreign call from a suburb of Chicago. "Hello, is this Mr. Chu Han?" A clear and sweet voice rang in his ears.It was as if a young girl was talking to his ear. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly: "Yes." "Do you confirm that you have signed and agreed to join Kassel College?" "Yes, sign to agree." Chu Han didn''t hesitate, but had a faint expectation. "Voiceprint verification is passed, I have obtained my personal authorization, and the process begins. Chu Han, number ad00001, is connected to Kassel College. I am Norma and I am very happy to serve you. The transportation vehicles dispatched by the college should have reached your position. , You just need to take it to Chicago Union Station, where someone has been waiting for you for a long time. Kassel College, you are welcome to join." The crisp female voice with a smile, you can imagine a girl in the blooming season. You smiled mischievously. At the moment when his voiceprint was transmitted to the other side of the ocean via radio waves, massive data packets gushed out from the supercomputer named "Norma" and went to different corners of the world. About "Chu Han" The data was changed without anyone knowing it. A brand new "Chu Han" was constructed out of thin air. Educational background, birthplace, birthday, and even transcripts were revised. A brand new passport immediately entered the production process. And some other secret data channels were connected. Thousands of gateways containing confidential data on the earth began to be opened to "Chu Han", and the Kassel College welcomed this new student. "Thank you." Chu Han replied faintly. He didn''t know what happened, but he could roughly guess it. It was nothing more than "erasing" him from the world, just like someone who had held it in his hand." "Mura Rain" is the same as the man. On Friday, May 25, 2006, the black helicopter flew across the sky of the southern small city like a giant bird, carrying the young Chu Han to the distance under the shocking eyes of countless people. The war hidden in history is about to begin. One day later, Chicago. In Chicago Union Station, there is a bustling crowd.Built in 1925, this railway station is a typical Roman-style building with majestic stone pillars, shiny marble floors and curved domes. It is not so much a railway station, but more like a magnificent museum. What''s more rare is that nearly a hundred years after its completion, it is still functioning as a railway station and a hub for all train lines near Chicago. The young man in a white windbreaker sits quietly on a wooden bench, slowly chewing a spicy hot dog, drinking a glass of iced Coke, with a two-meter-long black box on his knees. Most of the passengers passing by will turn their eyes on him. It is that the long box is too conspicuous, and the inexplicable chill makes the passengers waiting for the bus in the hot summer and summer more cool, if If it''s not that the young man''s expression is too cold, the barely dressed girls have already embraced them. Chu Han glanced at the Omega watch in his hand. At 11:20 there were thirty minutes before the cc1000 train arrived. It was the only train that could enter the Kassel Academy. Apart from that, no one knew how to get to Kassel. The college, whether it is online or GPS positioning, can not find the location of this school. Chu Han looked at the time on his watch and was slightly startled. He just got off the plane a few minutes ago and someone gave him his passport, visa and all the documents needed to go abroad. I really dont know how they got from the Chu family. Get these. In addition to these, there is a ticket that says that the cc1000 train starts at 11:50. There was an exclamation in the waiting hall, and all the passengers looked in the same direction. A ticket gate that was covered with a red carpet but never opened suddenly opened, and a ticket checker in a dark green uniform walked out of the door.It is the most normal thing for the ticket inspector to appear in the train station, but the ticket inspector is too special. The dark green uniform is made of fine cashmere. The cuffs and trousers are embroidered with gold silk and tied with gold chains. The pocket watch is held in the small pocket of the waistcoat, and a complicated and simple badge hung in front of Hungary. The badge is a giant tree that is half withered and half glorious. 332 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 333 Go to Kassel! Chapter 333 Go to Kassel! A hundred years ago, when this station was just completed, trains were still the best way to travel. People waiting for the train were full of heads and faces. Their servants stood behind the benches with large and small cowhide boxes stacked at their feet.Miscellaneous Insect At that time the ticket inspector was dressed like this, courteous and kind, but with high spirits. The doorman in front of today''s top five-star hotel took your ticket and cut a gap with a "click", and smiled when he arrived. Mr. or Madam, I wish you a good mood along the way. However, time has passed, and now all the low-income aunts who are in charge of checking the tickets are sitting there fat, even too lazy to stand up. When checking the tickets, they have the same tone as the boss and the second. With a humble smile, the ticket inspector walked across the hall to Chu Han and bowed slightly: "Is it Mr. Chu Han? Can I see your ticket?" Chu Han was not too surprised, but raised his eyebrows, and handed him the ticket that had just been received in less than ten minutes. The ticket inspector glanced at the ticket, waved the silver scissors, beautifully cut it and returned it to Chu Han: "Welcome to board the cc1000 special express. The train has been prepared in advance. Would you like to leave now or go to the VIP lounge to rest? ?" "Did you leave early, didn''t you mean someone was waiting for me?" Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly. "The two have already taken the last train to Kassel College in advance." The ticket inspector calmly reached out to his cell phone and made a call: "Adjust the timetable. The cc1000 train departs in 10 minutes. Please stop the train in front of you. Let it out to Mr. Chu Han, a student of S grade." Chu Han was silent for a moment, and carried the long black box behind his back, and followed the conductor into the mysterious ticket gate in full view. After crossing the red brick passage full of historical traces, they arrived at the remote platform dedicated to the cc1000 special express.The platform is simple and elegant, and the train that can stop in front of the platform is extremely advanced, shaped like a bullet and its trail, and the silver world tree pattern extends from the front to the back of the three carriages. This seemingly powerful train has only two carriages, and it is obviously intended to travel at high speed. The ticket inspector saw Chu Han''s surprise and smiled and said, "You can leave early today, because it is your special train. Except for the VIP car where you sit alone, the other car is filled with supplies." Chu Han nodded slightly, not much surprised. Although he had not obtained information or things related to the four kings in the past two years, those "actions" that were not enough to attract his attention made the whole mixed-race world know that he is steadily. The rising star. Now it''s not just the inside of Kassel Academy who knows Chu Han''s "humanoid dragon king", but the entire world of mixed races knows and agrees with this name. "Please rest first, and the train will depart in ten minutes." The ticket inspector kept Chu Han into the VIP compartment. It was the first time for Chu Han to take this cc1000 train, but he knew about this train a long time ago, and he is not unfamiliar with this carriage. For example, he knows that there is a picture of "black" hanging in the carriage. The oil painting of "The Death of the King". In the empty carriage and the huge sofa, he was the only one sitting upright, but he did not feel lonely. He had long been accustomed to such emotions and feelings. It was said that it was ten minutes, but in fact it was only three minutes later, and the scenery outside the window began to walk back, faster and faster. "Mr. Chu Han, I am the conductor of this express train. The train has started. We will arrive at the college station within 23 minutes. If you have any needs, please let us know." A low male voice came from the loudspeaker, and there was no Any noise is probably because I don''t want to disturb the rest of the distinguished guests, or I dare not. Chu Han didn''t care, but untied the black box and placed it on the empty seat aside.In fact, the 00 Express train had only a small section of the track and the ordinary train, and soon it broke away from the rail network of the Chicago Railway Company from a small fork, and plunged into the dense giant redwood forest. The redwood forest in northern Illinois, which surrounds the Great Lakes region, is home to giant redwoods with a tree age of one to several thousand years, which obscures the sky. Even in the brightest daylight, this forest is very It was gloomy, giving people the feeling of a dark abyss, as if a giant beast would burst out of it at any time. Some people call this forest the "Vida Sea of ??Trees", meaning that it is a sea of ??giant trees, and "Vida" is the god of the forest in Norse mythology. Chu Han stared out of the window in a daze. The surrounding area was gloomy. The cc1000 train was wrapped in the branches of thousands of big trees. The train was like a violent mad dragon, trying to rush out of the ocean of giant trees. However, Chu Han always maintained a dazed expression, his brain was running frantically, recording all the distance the train passed, and then printing it into a map and leaving it in his mind. A light appeared in front of the train. A few seconds later, the cc1000 straight-line express train drove out of the stacks of giant redwoods, crossed the straight long bridge, and drove on the mighty lake. The lake is crystal clear, with slight wrinkles in the breeze, and trouts jump out of the water from time to time. Although it is a lake, but the name is "Fairy Sea", it comes from Celtic mythology, the fairy in the lake who presented the broken steel sword to King Arthur.At the same time as the whistle was sounded for 00 times, it started to slow down, because when I saw the Fairy Sea, Kassel College Station was just looking at. The ancient and isolated campus was located halfway across the Fairy Sea. At the same time, Chu Han slowly closed his eyes and then opened them. All the records were completed, and he already knew the way to go to Kassel College. A man and a woman had been waiting on the platform for a long time. The moment Chu Han stepped out of the carriage, he saw the familiar dark red long hair. "As expected, it''s an S-class, it''s still a special train." The dark red-haired girl stuck out her tongue. Chu Han directly ignored the disproportionately beautiful blond man next to him, and instead looked at the girl unscrupulously: "Norma said someone is waiting for me, is that you?" The red-haired girl rolled her eyes at Chu Han and glanced at the expressionless blond man: "It''s not me, it''s this." Chu Han tilted his head slightly, and for the first time turned his eyes to the blond man who was as beautiful as a girl: "Wait for me, what''s the matter?" His tone was very calm, calm and almost indifferent. The blond man did not answer Chu Hans question immediately, but looked at the long black box behind him with interest: The whole world is telling one thing, that is the black figure behind Chu Han, the humanoid dragon king. I''m also curious about what is in the box." He didn''t even look at Chu Han when he was speaking, and he didn''t know if it was deliberate or unintentional, he stood in front of Chu Han. Chu Han didn''t look at the blond man, but glanced at the Omega watch in his hand, and then made a move that no one had expected. He walked straight forward, as if he hadn''t seen the blond man. 333 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 334: The King and the "Emperor" Chapter 334 The King and the "Emperor" The red-haired girl picked out the good-looking and beautiful, looked at the show and glanced at the blond man who still had no change in his expression. Judging from her personality to him, this is definitely a good thing that can make a sensation in the entire Kassel Academy. play. Miscellaneous& Chi& Chong Chu Han walked towards the blond man casually. He was not far away from him, but he walked four steps and walked in front of him. If he took another step, Chu Han would collide with the blond man. "Are you really an s-class?" The blond man suddenly said, looking at Chu Han who was already standing in front of him for the first time. His eyes were very beautiful, they were rare ice blue, and there was no temperature in his eyes. Chu Han ignored the blond mans gaze and questioning. When he stepped forward and was about to step on, suddenly he did not know where to stretch out a hand, and pulled the man away. It was a thin and thin body. The young man with a light golden short hair hangs down to cover half of his face. At the same time, Chu Han just took the fourth step and stood where the blond man was just now. The platform fell silent all of a sudden. I don''t know how many people were watching the battle in the dark. At least Chu Han heard the sound of the camera pressing the shutter, but they didn''t know how to hide the flash. Chu Han turned sideways slightly, looked at the young man whose face was half-hidden by his hair, and said, "You are very good, but it is a pity that you have a problem with the person." "Thank you for the compliment." The young man bowed slightly, but did not answer Chu Han''s question directly. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly: "I want to look into your eyes." His tone had an irresistible tone, as if an emperor was giving orders to the world. The young man hesitated for a moment, and raised his forehead long hair that was as smooth as golden silk with one hand. His eyes were exposed, one ice blue and the other light gold. No matter how beautiful the two colors are, they are placed on one. The two pupils on his face were shocking, as if he had seen evil spirits. The sun at noon was eclipsed by this man''s bizarre and magnificent eyes. One eye was sea blue and the other was pale gold, like a famous Persian cat. Chu Han once heard that a cat is a very sensitive animal. If you look at it quietly squatting in a corner to look at you, occasionally blinking your eyes, you will think that it is acting cute and coquettish with you, and you scratch its chin. , It raised its head comfortably, but in fact, it is observing you and even despising you. Chu Han looked at the young man, feeling that he was looking at a Persian cat, quiet, docile, and even kind to you, but extremely sensitive. After a while, under the gazes of the red-haired girl and the blond man, Chu Han shook his head: "It''s a pity." After speaking, he turned around and left without looking at the blond man who was regarded as the leader by the famous Italian dragon-slaying family-the Gattuso family. In his eyes, the blond man had not yet come from the young man with the same surname. Powerful, but a pity, that young man hasn''t had much time. After being pulled away by the young man, the blond man looked at Chu Han silently, until Chu Han''s back disappeared on the platform, his eyes still did not retract, and those ice-blue pupils kept flashing abnormal light. The young man bowed slightly to the blond man, then left the platform silently, hiding in the dark again, waiting for the blond man to encounter danger or difficulty next time. "Leave my side, go back and tell my dear uncle, it is my personal choice to enter Kassel Academy, it has nothing to do with the family!" The blond man did not even look at the stopped young man, and said this. He turned around and left, his expression and tone were proud. Very proud, like an emperor from Italy. It deserves to be recognized as a natural leader by the Gattuso family-Caesar Gattuso! The young man was silent for a long, long time, bent slightly towards the red-haired girl, and then left here. Only the red-haired girl was left on the platform and poked her mouth boredly, and then took small steps to follow in the direction where Chu Han had left, and her mouth was constantly muttering helpless words. "What? I thought there would be a showdown of the century and blow up this platform, it''s boring..." Someone was whispering in the darkness. "Hey, the killing intent just now is really terrifying!" "Terrible? No, it''s not terrible, it should be terrible, it''s like a killer god." "Hehe, I look forward to his performance here." Chu Han walked through the medieval castle-like campus with a long black box on his back. The style of the Kassel College is completely German military. Even at noon when the sun is swaying, you can still feel the murderous atmosphere in the air. . "This is the Kassel Academy?" Chu Han looked around and found that the colleges architectural style was classical and its facilities were luxurious, like a medieval castle that had been completely renovated with money. No, its probably the description of Gods palace... He stood silently on the spot, his pupils unchanged, but the "dominant" from that sea has fully covered the entire Kassel College. Sixty percent of this medieval castle-like campus has been rendered transparent. The state of appearing in his mind. "You''re an S-grade student Chu Han, right?" A middle-aged man with "I''m a Japanese" on his face walked toward Chu Han and said in fluent Chinese: "My name is Toyama Masashi, Kassel The psychological counselor in the college is very happy to meet our''s'' freshmen. We have never had an''s'' freshmen for more than 40 years. Time really goes by quickly." The voice of Toyama Masami pulled Chu Han from the state of "listening to the voice of ten thousand" back to reality. That kind of perfect state is a bit too strange. Every time Chu Han enters this state, the world seems to exude goodwill to him. , He has a feeling as if he wants to merge with the world. "Hello, Toyama Masashi Instructor, I am Chu Han. As for the S grade, this seems to be an assessment given to me by an old man?" Chu Han was very graceful with his left hand and supported Hung on the right. It was the knight''s etiquette in medieval Europe, but there was one missing part of taking off the hat. Of course, Chu Han didn''t wear a hat. Masashi Toyama gave Chu Han a strange look, as if he was surprised that a young man from China who was only eighteen years old actually understood such ancient European etiquette. In fact, no one knew that Chu Han had ever studied abroad, and the teacher who taught him fencing during that time taught him some basic Western aristocratic etiquette, including this ancient medieval knight etiquette. After Chu Han finished his salute, he returned to normal, and then looked a little bit puzzled as Toyama Masashi was hesitant to speak, "What''s wrong?" Shan Yashi hesitated for a moment, and then said: "In fact, since the establishment of the Kassel Academy, very few students have performed this ancient medieval etiquette. The last student to do so was 40 years ago. An S-level student who committed suicide by swallowing a gun, he seemed to salute me like this the first time I met him, and then I never saw him again..." 334 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 335 Goodbye Nono! Chapter 335 Goodbye Nono! "What''s wrong?" Shan Yashi hesitated for a moment, and then said: "In fact, since the establishment of the Kassel Academy, very few students have performed this ancient medieval etiquette. The last student to do so was 40 years ago. An S-level student who committed suicide by swallowing a gun, he seemed to salute me like this the first time I met him, and then I never saw him again..." Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly. He didn''t pay much attention to the "death notice" in Toyama Masashi''s words. Instead, he was more interested in another thing expressed in his words.Miscellaneous Chi Mi insects "I also heard about the S-level student committing suicide by swallowing a gun forty years ago, but I don''t know if the truth is the same as that announced by Kassel College." Toyama Masashi immediately replied as soon as Chu Hans voice fell: "Yes, because the grades are too good and the thinking is very sharp. When studying the dragon-style verses, he fell into some philosophical thinking difficulties. The gun is gone. Actually, I was originally a teacher of kendo class, but because of this we specially added a psychology teacher, which is me." There was no flaw in his words, and it could even be said to be a perfect answer, but at this point, Masashi Toyama exposed. Only a person who has continuously practiced or forcibly changed the deep level of his brain can answer instantly. As far as Chu Han knows, the spirit of Toyama Yashi is a rare''hypnotic''. He is the only person in this school who can change the facts. Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and he was silent for a long time, until Toyama Yashi felt that Chu Han had calmed down, and said, "Please follow me to your dormitory now." In the dead of night, Chu Han sat alone on the single chuang in the dormitory, staring at the huge moon wheel outside the window in a daze.He was arranged in the student dormitory 1, District 101, which is a single dormitory. In fact, he can rent a villa in the college. Not to mention, Kassel College has such facilities. You only need to hand the check to the Finance Committee. You can rent a villa on campus. However, Chu Han has only one person, a villa, it is too exaggerated, and if he remembers correctly, there will be an event in his first year at Kassel Academy, and the winner of that event will own Kassel. One-year use right of the college''s most luxurious Norton Hall, and a privilege. A little bit of starlight is shining outside the window, and the ability assessment test will not start tomorrow. Kassel College recruited new students this time not just him, he was only the first to arrive at Kassel College. For example, Chu Xiaoran and Chu Zihang, they also need to attend the one-and-a-half-day graduation ceremony of Shilan Middle School before taking the cc1000 train to Kassel College to report. Fortunately, Chu Zihang said, because his parents will come to attend the graduation ceremony of Shilan Middle School, he can understand it when he arrives later, but Chu Han doesnt understand why Chu Xiaoran wants to attend the graduation ceremony. Report to Kassel College. "Ok?" Chu Han suddenly jumped up from Chuang. Just now, he was idle and planned to explore the secrets of this Dragon Slaying Academy again, but the progress has been stuck at around 60%, and his "dominant" in some confidential places He couldn''t penetrate it all the time, as if there was a strange electromagnetic wave interfering with his search. However, at that moment, a strange sound came from the library, like the sound of opening the door, but now it is midnight, why is there anyone in the library? Suddenly, a paper bag wearing a ridiculous KFC flashed in Chu Han''s mind. This disguise was very ridiculous, but he was very impressed with this person, even if they had never met. "It''s kind of interesting, let me see if you are that useless mess and defeated dog." Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, but didn''t see any movement from him, just moved his steps gently. At the next moment, Chu Hanren came to the campus silently. The student dormitory is more than a thousand meters away from the fountain on the campus, but Chu Han is silent, as if spanning time and space. He just lifted his foot gently and put it down, and he was already outside. Although it is late at night, Kassel College is still brightly lit, and several buildings under the night can be seen faintly. In the middle of the night, if it weren''t for the faint sound heard by accident, Chu Han would sleep quietly, and then wait for dawn. "This should be the ancient martial arts of the Chu family, it''s so fast." The red-haired girl tilted her head and got up from the seat on the side and walked towards Chu Han, her eyebrows showing the charm of a little fox: "But you are so late. What do you want to do when you sneak out of the dormitory without sleeping?" Chu Han took a deep breath, and when he turned around, he saw the familiar dark red hair and the witch-like smile. "What about you, running out and wandering when not sleeping in the dormitory so late?" Chu Han replied expressionlessly, and there was a hint of surprise in his heart, because he didn''t even notice when the red-haired girl appeared. It was the first time he encountered this situation. It seems that this red-haired witch is not just a special thing about her spirit, she should have some other secrets in her body. "I''m out for a walk, eh..." Before she finished her words, she suddenly woke up, and said with a fierce expression: "Hey, it seems that I asked you first. Why is it now my answer?" The corner of Chu Han''s mouth turned up involuntarily, "I haven''t seen you in two years, but your hot temper has not changed, Nono." There is no doubt that the red-haired witch is naturally the Nono whose memory was washed away by Chu Han two years ago. Of course, she can''t remember what Chu Han did to her, thinking it was Chu Han who quietly knocked her out of trouble. , And then left it at the hotel and ignored it. After returning to the United States, Nono was so depressed that he did not eat for a whole day, which caused his stomach to be broken the next day. Nono curled his lips: "You are hidden, and there is a legend of "white blood pupil" spreading throughout Europe, but what I am curious about is why the blood pupil is not the golden pupil?" The witch tilted her cute head and looked like a curious baby to show that she was really curious. "Aren''t you good at profile writing? Guess it." Chu Han then kicked a small stone into the air. I don''t know why. When he was with this red-haired witch, he felt surprisingly relaxed, but they shouldn''t Know it. Suddenly, flashes of lightning flashed in his mind, those messy lines like snakes outlined by ink lines twisted and formed a picture, a huge dragon spread out on the mountain top by the sea to cover the sky. With wings, the world tree is growing, the rooster on the top of the tree sings, the giant snake in the sea rolls, and the girl''s lonely look is on the lone boat floating in the stormy sea. Why is that lonely?Who is so lonely?That familiar, lonely look, that looks like... Nono! Chu Han suddenly stopped and was stunned. When did this happen and why did he have such strange memories? 335 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 336 Nordic Mythology! Chapter 336 Norse Mythology! In the picture that appeared in Chu Han''s mind, there was a red-haired girl sitting on a lonely boat and drifting across the ocean, but where was she going?Why is the look in her eyes so lonely and sad? It''s like a little girl... who lost her father and mother.MiscellaneousZhiworm Chu Han shook his head abruptly. The Nuonuo he knew was not the kind of weak girl, and it was the first time that Chu Han saw Nuonuo on the highway two years ago. He had never seen her before, but this memory what''s going on? Suddenly, Chu Han yelled silently from the bottom of his heart, but the system seemed to be asleep, without a trace of response to his call. This makes Chu Han feel even more weird, isn''t it because the system is playing a trick? "Hey, it''s weird, why can''t I feel what you were thinking just now?" Nono opened her eyes in surprise, and her dark red pupils stared at Chu Han strangely. Since she was discovered to be able to use this technique, this is still ''Profile'' failed for the first time. Chu Han did not reply, but took a deep breath, and forcibly suppressed the unknown sadness that came from the bottom of my heart. "Because I didn''t think about anything just now, it''s very late, you go back to sleep, I''ll leave first." After Chu Han finished speaking, he really turned and left, regardless of the fact that there was a big beauty in the shape of a royal sister behind him. Nono blinked, watching Chu Han disappear into sight, and then wondering how to sneak into the equipment department to steal Friega''s bullets, and then shoot some bastard who left her alone. dead. Frija is the wife of the main god Odin in Norse mythology. In order to protect her son, Bald, the god of light, she made everything in the world swear not to harm the god of light. She swears on everything, so even if she throws a gun at the god of light, she will avoid it by herself.This warhead is named after the Kassel Academy. It is a warhead with alchemical biological activity. When it hits the target, it will quickly smash and then vaporize. It will not hurt people, but will only leave blood-like traces. .It''s just that there is a small amount of anesthetic in it, which will make the shot person faint, and if the dose is enough, it can even paralyze the nerves of the person. This is one of the favorite things of a certain maiden, because she can''t kill people at the same time as she can fix people. In the 101 dormitory of student dormitory 1, Chu Han walked through all the monitoring equipment and returned to the room silently again. The supercomputer was indeed terrifying, but if Chu Han was under her nose, he would only need to spend a little. The strength can escape her surveillance silently. This is a problem of distance, and it is also the so-called black under the lamp. As soon as Chu Han''s front foot fell, the inexplicable sadness that had filled his heart was gone. Chu Han frowned slightly. Originally, he thought it was a ghost caused by the system, but now it doesn''t seem to be the case, but if it wasn''t the system, what happened to the pictures just now? Moreover, those pictures gave Chu Han an unusual sense of familiarity, as if he had experienced it personally, or had seen... Wait! Chu Han suddenly jumped up from the soft chuang in horror. In the picture, the black giant dragon, the wings covering the sky, the world tree, the rooster, the giant snake in the sea... This is not exactly what is described in Norse mythology. "Gods Twilight"? What exactly is going on? If he remembered correctly, the day when the gods'' twilight came was when the black emperor returned, and it was at least four years away from now, it couldn''t be so fast. And if he remembers correctly, the Maya predicted the end of the fifth solar era in 2012. Nostradamus also predicted that the world would perish in 1997, but Nostradamuss prediction was inaccurate, because he did not use the AD era in his book "The Centuries", so the day of destruction in his prediction will end People do not know when it is. But the Mayans are different. They are the most accurate astronomical observers in ancient times, and they can even observe the surface of the moon that never faces the earth. They also have the most accurate calendar.The time of year is very precise in their calendar. But as for how the Maya inferred this precise time, no one knew. The most important thing is that if everything develops in the direction that Chu Han is familiar with, the awakening time of the four kings will all be before 2012. Things that have never happened before in history are about to happen. All the sleeping dragon kings, the great first generations The children of Niederhogg, the black king, will wake up together. Chu Han''s brows wrinkled tightly together, and the many images that flashed in his mind just now made some of his vague memories clear. Norse mythology is the myth most deeply influenced by the dragon culture. The ancient Germanic people on Scandinavia are different from any other ethnic group. What they describe in mythology is not the "reincarnation" of Buddhism, nor the "paradise" of Christianity. , Nor is it the liberation of Chinese Taoism, they describe death. The Twilight of the Gods is the day of destruction, and even the gods cannot survive. Odin, the main god of the Asa clan, knew about this for a long time, so he built the "Hall of Valkyrie" and ordered Valkyrie to take the souls of all brave warriors When they are drawn there, they train martial arts, drink alcohol, fight each other day after day, and come back from the dead, preparing to fight the deadly enemies at the end of the day. But even this cannot change the result. The myth clearly records the outcome of the gods, who will be killed by whom, Odin himself is no exception. The development of Nordic mythology is one-way. It does not go round and round, there is no branch, and it does not cross. It is like the silk thread spun on the loom of the three goddesses of destiny, straight forward, leading all the way to... death!This is the world view of the dragon clan. Each dragon king has foreseen his end, but they are still constantly cocooning and awakening, trying to resist. But Chu Han is very clear that this is just appearance, because Norse mythology is not written by ancient mixed races at all, but history written by dragons. It is a history of dragons that may be about to happen or may have happened, but I dont know why. Was deliberately hidden. He doesn''t know why this is, but he knows one thing very well. The "Twilight of the Gods" predicted by Norse mythology has begun to quietly reveal the tip of the iceberg. In the Mayan almanac, the first four solar periods all had developed civilizations, and they all ended in destruction at that time. Macrattelli was destroyed by floods, Irktel was destroyed by wind serpents, and Quiavello was destroyed by fire and rain. And Zongdrilik was destroyed by the earth change. At that time, every cataclysm had the legacy of the previous civilization, so there was a new solar age. But... there is no sixth. When the fifth solar period has passed, there is nothing left, it is zero, it is emptiness, it is the destruction of everything. Coincidentally, the four kings on the Dragon Throne represented earth, water, wind and fire, corresponding to the previous four destructions. As for the fifth time, no one knows. But with a strange feeling, Chu Han had a faint hunch when he remembered some originally vague memories. The Black Emperor will eventually return. The day he returned was the fifth destruction. And the destruction that turned everything into nothingness was caused by his own hands. 336 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 327 Bloody pupil in white clothes! Chapter 337 Bloody pupil in white clothes! The morning sun always makes people feel happy. The green lawns, crimson cobblestone roads and classical buildings make it seem like pigeons rise and fall on top of the church building in the distance.Miscellaneous The golden sun shines. In the woods, young and tender birds sing in the sun in the breeze, and they seem to be singing their unique songs, and they seem to be curiously asking the one who has spent the night under the tree. the man. Chu Han twisted his neck slightly, a little stiff, because he wandered outside all night. when!when!when! There was a sudden bang from the bell tower in the distance. The big bronze clock that hadn''t been ringed for a long time shook. The bell rang throughout the campus. This was a signal that the ability assessment test had begun. Chu Han took a deep breath, and when he was about to get up, he was suddenly patted on his shoulder, and then a red shadow appeared in his sight. "Hey, why are your shoulders covered with dew? You shouldn''t have spent the night outside, right?" Nono, dressed in a Kassel academy uniform, a dark green dress, and a dark rose scarf, Embroidered on the mouth is the world tree school emblem of Kassel College, a standard beautiful campus goddess. Chu Han was stunned for a while, turning his head to look at the dew on his shoulder, but he didn''t feel anything, probably because it was dripping from the tree. "The exam has started. You are still here. You are also a freshman." Chu Han picked off a grass root and held it in his mouth. He slowly got up. The strong sunlight made him feel uncomfortable for a moment, but soon Chu Han stepped towards the library. "Although I don''t have the privilege of being seven minutes late like you, I also have the privilege of being three minutes late." Nuonuo curled his lips and raised his heel to Chu Han. Chu Han nodded slightly, and suddenly asked without beginning or end: "Did you...did you find any changes or abnormalities in yourself last night?" "Yes." Nono thought very seriously for a while, then nodded. He focused slightly: "What?" "My charm has decreased, so low that someone threw a beautiful woman like me on the road twice in a row and ran away by herself." Nono looked at Chu Han very seriously, her dark red eyes showing a fox-like touch. Smile. Chu Han took a deep breath, walked into the library quickly, and then walked up to the classroom on the second floor. He was afraid that if he continued to talk to Nono, he would even have a murderous heart. The first thing I saw was the mature woman at the desk. It was Linda who invited him on behalf of the Kassel Academy two years ago.In addition, the classroom was already full of students wearing dark green school uniforms, except for the man with long blond hair. In the classroom, he also saw Chu Zihang with a look of dust and dust, and Chu Xiaoran, who seemed a little different. "Hello Chu Han, I am an invigilator for this exam, and the invigilator is Professor Manstein from the Discipline Committee." Linda smiled slightly and pointed at the following: "Everyone is waiting for you." Professor Manstein in a black suit flashed from behind the door, glanced at Chu Han coldly through round glasses, and said lowly: "Don''t be flawed, as an''s''-level student, you have been seven minutes late. Privilege, but if you demote in this exam, you will lose this privilege. Im warning you. Chu Han didn''t pay much attention to the bald old man, and looked at Linda strangely: "Aren''t you a commissioner of the executive department, why did you come back as an invigilator?" "Although I am a commissioner of the Executive Department, I am also a fourth-year student of Kassel College. I will graduate in half a year. The student who was the invigilator before was temporarily assigned to Cuba, so I came to replace him. What''s the problem?" Linda pursed her lips and smiled, and she knew something about Chu Han. In the past two years, Chu Han has often been active in Europe and Africa. During that time, Linda had several contacts and cooperation with Chu Han due to mission reasons, and the two were not strangers. Chu Han nodded slightly, then walked towards the front seat with the word "Chu Han" written on it, and did not even glance at Professor Manstein who was invigorating the exam. Manstein glanced at Chu Han coldly, then looked at his watch. When he was about to announce the start of the exam, a red shadow quickly rushed into the classroom and stuck out his tongue mischievously: "I am a. Grade-level students have the privilege of being three minutes late. Two minutes have passed now. Isnt that a violation of the rules? Manstein was holding back his anger and stared at Nono fiercely: "Get on your seat!" Nono glanced at Linda with a grin, and then ran to the seat with "Chen Motong" written for a while, but the dark red eyeballs kept turning around, making people feel like she was again What bad idea. Manstein took a deep breath: "Everyone is here, now the exam discipline is announced!" "Cheating is absolutely forbidden. Violators will be disqualified! In the name of the chairperson of the Committee of Discipline and Discipline, I ensure that the learning atmosphere at Kassel College is relaxed, but the discipline is the strictest. Don''t try to peek at others. The camera covers the entire classroom without any blind spots! Dont try to carry any small electronic devices. Radio waves are also monitored in the classroom! I know you are all geniuses, but I can tell you that they are more genius than you People have taken exams in this classroom. Every cheating method you can think of now has been tried... For example, a voice from the United States has developed a special radio wave modulation device. With this device, he disguised the communication waves. The radio turbulence caused by the sunspot eruption, but he failed, and Norma easily decrypted his signal. When we showed the evidence, he had nothing to say..." Professor Manstein glanced at the freshmen. Talking freely, like a battle-tested general teaches a group of recruits. "Hey friend, you are Chu Han?" A white man in the front row seemed to be very interested in Chu Han. He didn''t listen to Manstein''s long talk because of his talk. Instead, he turned his head and spoke to Chu Han. Thumb, lowered the voice, smiled brilliantly and showed white teeth. "Ok" Chu Han nodded his head blankly. He is not very good at communicating with people. It is his most polite behavior to be able to nod and respond. Of course, if it is someone he is familiar with, he will talk to each other, such as Linda. , Such as Nono. For an instant, a depth bomb was dropped in the classroom.Everyone''s eyes fell on Chu Han''s face from Professor Manstein''s Guang Kejian forehead, dozens of freshmen breathed in at the same time, and after a "hee", the whole classroom was silent.Professor Manstein stopped to teach, showing an unhappy look, but he didn''t say much, because even he, the disciplinary committee member of the Kassel College, heard about Chu Hans white blood pupils. It was also shocked for a long time and couldn''t speak. There are nearly twenty dragon relics in Europe that have been rated s by the Kassel College, which is the next generation level. In the past two years, these twenty ruins have been presented to everyone by a man in an absolutely violent way. This man was called "white blood pupil" by the European mixed race. He is Chu Han. 337 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 338 3e exam, start! Chapter 338 3e exam, start! A boy suddenly stood up and applauded. The applause was loud, and Chu Han frowned slightly. The applause was sometimes the harshest noise. Before he could adjust to the sound, he followed the white student who had just spoken to Chu Han. The other freshmen were originally Still holding each other''s eyes, they all got up excited at the moment, applauded vigorously as if they were beaten up, and the applause was deafening.Miscellaneous Zhi Insect Chu Han took a deep breath. He once again became the focus of his attention and became a hot water pot on the solar cooker, but he did not get up because he has been used to it in the past two years, whether it is the executive department of the Kassel College or other Europeans People from the mixed-race family would receive applause and praise whenever Chu Han cooperated with them, which made him immune to or not feeling the applause and praise. However, he noticed that among them, one of them did not applaud, but looked at Chu Han with interest, and there was a sense of war in those icy blue eyes. The natural leader, Caesar Gattuso, huh, just a clown. Manstein almost crooked his nose because of this uncontrolled collective behavior, especially when he saw Linda clapping his hands, the nameless fire almost made him smash the table and leave. "Well, gentlemen, it is not time for club activities. It is the 3e exam. If you fail this exam, what is waiting for you will not be the world''s top education at Kassel College, but will be disqualified." Mansch Professor Tenin resisted the anger and cut in to interrupt the welcome ceremony that suddenly appeared: "The exam will officially begin in 3 minutes. Now turn off the phone and put it on the corner of your table with the student ID." He clicked on his watch, and the black curtain wall silently emerged from the mezzanine of the carved wooden windows, and all the windows were tightly closed.At the same time, the wall lamp in the classroom flickered and lit up. Linda gave each freshman an A4 paper and a sharpened pencil along the aisle. The students took out their mobile phones from their pockets and turned them off and put them on the table. Just now, Manstein made it very clear that cheating is useless. They are also very interesting people, so naturally they will not do useless actions. Chu Han picked up the test paper silently, and he didn''t expect it. Blank. At the same time, there was a sound of inhalation in the classroom, and this incredible test paper obviously shocked everyone here. This test paper is just a piece of snow-white watermarked paper with no words printed on it. "There are no questions. The test papers have been distributed. I, the invigilators and the medical team are outside the classroom. This classroom is monitored by Norma. You can chat or sleep, but don''t copy other people''s answers." Manstein The professor smiled indifferently: "You can''t plagiarize, because each of you will not have the same answer!" As the door of the classroom closed heavily behind Professor Linda and Manstein, almost all the students began to cast their eyes, and the two nearby tables whispered, their faces full of hell in the day. Indeed, they can''t cheat, they don''t even have to think about cheating, because they don''t know what the test questions are! The camera silently stared at the students in a mess on the roof. At this damn time, I thought of the melodious light music. Only a handful of people are listening carefully to a bass that is close to the sound of water under the cover of music. That is the test question of this exam: the dragon mantra. However, there are still people who did not whisper to the people next to them, nor did they listen to the dragon text spell under the music. Instead, they got up and walked to the windowsill, sitting on it and watching the Kassel College under the setting sun. Classical atmosphere, really worthy of a century-old academy. However, he knew that the secret party that has been passed down for thousands of years behind the Kassel Academy should be truly called history. After watching the sunset for a while, Chu Han turned to look at the classroom. The nervous students no longer whispered to each other. Some people sat blankly, as if the whole family had just died, while others dragged their steps in the aisle. The eyes are empty, like Qu Yuan walking by the Miluo River or some other walking dead. A girl holding a pen and writing on the whiteboard is like drawing an abstract painting without even realizing it. The pen oil has already been used up, and Nono, who is sitting in front of him, has a very calm expression. The dark red eyes seem to hide something, it seems to be... hate?In addition to this there is another calm person, that is Caesar Gattuso, but unlike Nono, his expression is very sad, as if some important person has been lost in front of him. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and turned his gaze to Chu Zihang''s direction. His expression was not sad, but there was a deep regret. That kind of regret made people feel like he wanted to kill with a knife, but he couldn''t find an enemy. Suddenly, a low voice of singing came into Chu Han''s ears. A jiaoxiao black-haired girl sang in a low voice while sitting quietly in her seat. It was a very childish nursery rhyme. twinkle Twinkle Little Star. The sky is full of little stars. Hang in the sky to light up. It seems that there are thousands of small eyes. The sun slowly sinks westward. Crows go home in groups. The stars blinked their small eyes. Flickering until dawn. twinkle Twinkle Little Star. The sky is full of little stars. Chu Han squinted slightly. It was Chu Xiaoran who sang. She was singing this nursery rhyme with tears. It should have been a song she had heard when she was a child. What she saw, the mood swings were so big. "The atmosphere inside is probably very low now? Every time the 3e exam is over, the Masashi Toyama teacher has to do a long time psychological counseling." "By the way, how did you feel when you heard the Dragon Mantra for the first time?" Outside the door, Professor Manstein leaned against the door and asked Linda. "I saw my dad being eaten by a giant with an open mouth, and then there was nothing." Linda said softly, "Because that happened, so I didn''t panic much, but felt sad again. That''s it." "I heard the wind, the wind all over the world." Professor Manstein said in a low voice, "Linda, do you students think that the education at Kassel College is cruel? Very few people have heard the Dragon Mantra for the first time. When I was writing, I felt happy when I first encountered the truth of the world. If I knew it earlier, would it be better not to lift the veil of warmth?" Linda was silent for a moment: "Perhaps, but everyone has a right." "What right?" Manstein was startled slightly. "Pursue true rights." Linda said seriously. In the small attic under the clock, the person who lay on the sofa and did not want to get up said: "That kid should have started the 3e exam. Are you going to check it out?" "No need, what he has done in the past two years has fully demonstrated everything, I am just curious, what he seems to be looking for." The principal put down the glass of Scotch whisky and whispered. "Hello, that little guy has swept all the nineteen S-level dragon relics discovered since the establishment of Kassel College. Tell me he was looking for something?" The man on the sofa said angrily , It''s just that why is he playing a hot and sexy talent show on his TV? "I don''t know, but I do have a feeling that the little guy is looking for something, and it is Dingxi that is related to dragons." The principal paused slightly and said in a low voice, "I have a feeling that the little guy will let The world of mixed race has undergone earth-shaking changes!" 338 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 339: Judgment from the Black King! Chapter 339: Judgment from the Black King!The exam should be over. Is there any special abnormality in that S-level?"The library of the Kassel College is fifty meters underground. In the dark servers and pipelines, the man leaned back on a small chair, leaning back with his hands on pillows, and the soft blue light illuminates his face full of hustle. Miscellaneous Zhi worm In the beam of light from above, the translucent girl wore a small dark green Kassel College, and the lace scarf and plain white face could hardly be distinguished. "No, but he is very strange. He spent almost half of the exam watching the sunset on the windowsill." The girl shook her head slightly: "The latter half of the time he seemed to be observing the students in the classroom. He focused on six people. , They are Chu Zihang, Chu Xiaoran, Caesar Gattuso, Chen Motong, Lancenot, Susie." "They are all a. grade freshmen this year, haha, our s grade student is really special." "He is really special. I only know a little about him." "Can''t you get all his information through the Internet?" "His information is very strange. I retrieved all the information of members of the Chu family and found that this person named "Chu Han" seemed to have appeared more than two years ago. Before that, there was no such person in the Chu family." "Isn''t he a secret weapon hidden by the Chu family?" "No, no, the secret weapon hidden by the Chu family is not him. It is a person named Chu Ling. His speech is very special, but I don''t know that the principal has seen him many years ago." The man was silent for a while: "So, the Chu family is lying?" "Yes." "Does the principal know?" "She asked me to call up the information of the Chu family members." "That''s really interesting. If this Chu Han is not a disciple of the Chu family, who is he? Why did the Chu family help him get into the Kassel Academy..." "I don''t know, but if you are interested, I will pay close attention to his movements." "Pretty! My girl is just reliable!" The man snapped his fingers. "Why do you care about him so much, just because he is S-class? Or because of his deeds?" Eva tilted her head to look at the man, half of her hair hanging down to the soles of her feet, and a narrow smile, but her smile was as clear as snow . The man was silent for a moment: "Half a year ago, he went to the Greenland Ice Sea, but did nothing. He just watched there for a whole night, and then he did not continue to explore the remains of the dragon." The girl was silent. There was a strange light flashing on the server and the big screen, and there was no sound. Who would have thought that there is such a secret room fifty meters underground in Kassel College. "Is there any news from the''Prince''?" The man moved. The body said. "If he is still alive, he should have become the''emperor'', but I have no news of him." "Of course he is still alive. I can still smell the rancid smell on his body, and if he dies, how should I kill him by myself?" The man said this sentence in an extremely indifferent voice. Vicious words. "If you only have to kill him to make you feel at ease," Eva said softly, "Then...Kill him, I''ll wait for your news." The man nodded, turned and left. The girl silently looked at his burly and lonely back. Compared with ten years ago, his back was not so sharp, and his eyes were not sharp. The metal door opened and closed, and the man really left. The girl in the illusory beam cried silently. The girl''s tears fell on the metal floor, splashing with blue, illusory shimmer. In the classroom on the second floor of the library, the students who were originally mentally ill began to calm down, but there was no one. They were no longer crazy, but they sat like a dead family with a look of lovelessness. On the seats, some even left two rows of tears silently, but Chu Han and Nuonuo did not respond. Chu Han was because those dragon curses had no effect on him at all, but Nono didn''t cry, her face was as numb as a doll, like a cold stone. Chu Han frowned for a while, tried to listen carefully to those Dragon Mantras, and then raised his eyebrows slightly. It really didn''t work. This test was a joke to him. Isn''t this a joke for a pure-blooded dragon king to test the language of the dragon? Chu Han was a little boring to hear it. It''s like you know English clearly, but the other party wants to split a word and read it to you letter by letter. He flipped through the white paper, recalled the sound he had just heard, and filled in the answers casually. Soon he filled the white paper with answers to the twelve exam questions. Chu Han just put down his pencil, and a strange dragon curse was introduced into Chu Han''s ears under sweet soft music. It was an icy declaration, an angry roar, and his whole person was instantly stunned in place, the blood in his body seemed to be Burning like flames. "All rebels will be pierced with hot spears in the deepest part of hell!" Damn, how did these guys decipher this sentence? The key is how they know this sentence! If this sentence is from other hybrid species, even if it is pure blood dragons, it won''t sound much reaction, but if it is Chu Han, it is completely different. Because this was the trial that the black emperor gave to Chu Han before countless epochs! This kind of judgment is deeply engraved in his body under the power and strength of the black emperor. This judgment will only disappear when the black emperor or Chu Han dies, or when Chu Han reaches the same height as the black emperor. boom! The blood in his whole body began to burn, the golden pupils bloomed with a terrifying light, and an invisible and terrifying high temperature gradually filled the classroom, and he could hardly suppress his power. As time passed, the sad-looking students gradually recovered their sobriety, and Chu Han''s body was also constantly getting hot at this time, like a burning stove. In fact, it was his blood burning with a terrifying high temperature, because he was the king of bronze and fire who mastered the fire element! Suddenly, the music disappeared, the time was up, and the 3e exam was over. Chu Han was constantly wearing rough clothes, and his whole body was in a state of loss of strength. This kind of feeling really has not been seen for a long time, how long has it been? "brother!" After Chu Xiaoran opened her eyes, she saw Chu Han in her seat continuously breathing, jumped out of her seat, and came to Chu Han from behind in less than a second. "I''m fine, it''s just a little bit of strength..." His voice was a little weak, this was the first time Chu Han was so weak. In the face of Chu Xiaoran, Chu Han didn''t have much indifference or how to conceal it. He really treated this girl as a sister, and naturally wouldn''t want to treat her like other people or enemies. 339 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 340 The exam is over! Chapter 340 The exam is over! Chu Xiaoran was still very worried. Just when she was about to help Chu Han go out, a slender white arm took Chu Han one step ahead of her.Miscellaneous Chi Insects She was startled slightly, and after seeing who it was, she immediately stared with her arms on her hips: "Hey, Chen Motong, what are you doing?" Nuonuo rolled her eyes and glanced at Chu Xiaoran''s petite figure: "Just you, short, it doesn''t matter if you fall, you fall, I see how you help him up." After speaking, she helped Chu Han to leave the meeting place. Chu Xiaoran awoke for a while, stomped her feet in annoyance, and said to Chu Zihang in the seat: "Facial paralysis, help me give the test papers for my brother and me to that Professor Bald, I''m leaving now." "Hey, Chen Motong, wait for me!" After watching Chu Xiaoran rushing out like a rabbit in silence, Chu Zihang walked to the seats of the two of them, stacked the test papers one by one, and put them on the lecture table. He also carefully collected Nono''s test papers Hand in together. Many people in the classroom did not wake up. As for those who woke up, they looked at the classroom with a confused face. Some people were looking at the disappearance of Chu Xiaoran, Nuonuo and Chu Han, such as Caesar Cato. Cable. In the center of the control room, Manstein looked at his friend wearing yellow, pink pajamas and nightcaps, silently suppressed the urge to punch him to death, and said, "What do you think?" "It stands to reason that Chu Han shouldn''t have such a big reaction to the Longwen curse. After all, his bloodline has been awakened. At most, he is sad about the Longwen curse. It shouldn''t have caused such a big reaction." Schneider squinted slightly, and he was very puzzled by Chu Han''s sudden weakness. Manstein was silent, glanced at the thinking on the face of his old friend Guderian, and suddenly said, "Professor Guderian, are you not-what did you think of?" "Ah, I''m a bit hungry. I was just thinking about whether I can eat something first..." Professor Guderian scratched his gray hair and said honestly. "I really want to kill you now, bear it!" Professor Manstein said viciously, his lack of heart and headache for classmates, old friends and colleagues. "Actually, why are we entangled in this matter?" Guderian pulled his glasses from the bridge of his nose and looked at Professor Manstein seriously. "Because this is unreasonable, it is impossible for him to react so much to the Dragon Mantra." Manstein was taken aback. "You should remember the S-grade student who committed suicide by swallowing a gun 40 years ago?" Guderian said suddenly and without end. Professor Manstein touched his bald head, frowned and looked up at the roof lamp in thought He and Guderian are Harvard alumni in the same dormitory and friends for decades. He clearly knows that Guderian is far from academically inferior in life... The fact is that Manstein copied Guderians The academic report has been copied until the Ph.D. graduation...Almost every time Guderian seriously said a puzzling sentence, he had a very deep thought. Manstein has developed a habit and must not be at this time. Lu Ji, must think carefully before answering. The ancient clock on the wall chuckled and time passed by, like a countdown before the world was opened. "Well, I gave up," Professor Manstein raised his hands suddenly: "Look, I gave up, I don''t understand... Are you playing a dumb puzzle with me? I have already given up, tell me the answer now. !" Professor Guderian pulled his glasses from the bridge of his nose and looked at Professor Manstein blankly: "That''s right, why did we say that kid was "suicide by swallowing a gun"?" "You mean he was summoned by the blood of the Black King, so he..." Professor Manstein seemed to understand. Professor Guderian spread his hands: "Apart from this explanation, I can''t think of other possibilities." Manstein was completely silent this time. If he really told Guderian, then Chu Han''s bloodline would be too terrifying, and it is likely to... exceed the critical blood limit! In the 101 dormitory in District 1, Chu Han lay quietly on Chuang. Chu Xiaoran and Nuonuo both went out. After all, their ability assessment test has only ended, and there are still some things that need to be resolved. He closed his eyes slightly and then opened his eyes. The blood in his body has slowly calmed down, but the feeling before was too terrible. He almost couldn''t restrain himself, and almost turned into a dragon. "Ned Hogg..." Chu Han looked at the ceiling. Ned Hogg''s power was so powerful, just a piece of dragon language that he hadn''t spoken himself almost forced him to reveal his identity. He is also a king, and the gap is unexpected. Is it that big? Chu Han took a deep breath, and couldn''t wait any longer. To find the four kings and devour them as soon as possible, he must reach the peak before Niederhogg, or he would even become a dragon with his current power. There is no way to compete with Niederhogg. "According to the original plot, I still have a year and a half. It seems that I have to let the Chu family increase the scope of the reward..." Chu Han squinted out the window. Although he has not been idle for the past two years, he has no substance. When receiving the goods, the only strange thing was the Greenland Ice Sea, which actually brought a little danger to Chu Han, but it was a pity that Chu Han didn''t have the permission and couldn''t get in without the key. Because it is a Nibelung root. If Chu Han didn''t guess wrong, this Nibelung Root would definitely be opened again, it was only a matter of time. And he needs time most now. Chu Han pondered silently for a while, got up and walked out of the dormitory, with a slight movement under his feet, he disappeared into the dormitory area instantly. The restaurant is quiet. This baroque-decorated hall is large enough to accommodate 1,000 people for dining at the same time, but there is no one here at this time, and it is deserted. No wonder, after all, it''s two o''clock late at night. Chu Han glanced around, walked to a position by the window, and snapped his fingers lightly. "Sir, what do you need?" The waiter came over and asked respectfully. "Ad00001 Chu Han, two truffle bread, two fried foie gras with lemon juice, a bottle of champagne, ice bucket and lemon zest, and a roast goose, I''m a little hungry, two herring rolls with cheese. "Chu Han poured himself an aperitif and drank it to himself. The waiter noted Chu Han''s student number and what he ordered, then bowed and left. He was indeed a little hungry, because after spending a long time in the classroom without eating anything, the damn trial later started inexplicably. Although he didn''t suffer any injuries, he consumed a part of his physical strength. The restaurant of the Kassel Academy is very quiet, and the back chef is preparing what he wants in the same way as the principal, probably because he knows the identity of his S-level student. The boy calmly drank the aperitif produced by Bolton Winery, silently looking into the distance, with a faint sadness in his expression. 340 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 341: Blood Lineage Evaluation! Chapter 341 Bloodline Evaluation! Chu Han yawned and walked into the classroom on the second floor of the library. He spent the night in the restaurant of the Kassel College last night, but basically didn''t eat anything. Instead, he drank a lot of good and famous wines.Miscellaneous Chi Chong Manstein was still standing at the desk with a cold face. This time Linda was not with him. Instead, there was a man with a black mask covering half of his face. Chu Han paused briefly, and glanced at the man standing next to Manstein like a statue. It was blood. This man had seen blood and the brutality on the battlefield with the dragons, so his eyes were so cold. There is no temperature, so there is a faint sadness deep in his eyes. The man seemed to be aware of it, his sharp eyes moved slowly and stared at Chu Han for an instant. The cold, as if no trace of emotion, his eyes were what he feared most except for that face. Most of the students, even the commissioners who have graduated and entered the executive department, are afraid when they see the cold eyes of the man, because the man is the head of the executive department of the Kassel Academy, von Schneider. At the same time he is also a professor of dragon genealogy and a tutor for many students. However, Chu Han just turned his head indifferently. This look is indeed very deterrent, but it is a pity, who is he? He has seen the endless blue sea, facing an army of hundreds of thousands on his own, and has also seen the world under the rule of the Dragon clan head-to-head with the black emperor. Such existence, not to mention that Schneider is only the head of the executive department, even if It is the principal of Kassel College that can not necessarily suppress him. Chu Han walked slowly to his seat. The red-haired witch was already sitting next to him and started yawning. Indeed, she didnt know what nerves the academy had made. She just woke up the group of freshmen before dawn. To announce the results of the 3e exam. It''s 4 o''clock in the morning! Schneider calmly watched as Chu Han walked to the seat under his gaze, and then began to yawn without being affected in any way. Manstein looked at Chu Han strangely, and seemed to be puzzled by the look he was not afraid of Schneider. After all, even the professors in this college sometimes fear this mechanical man. A new student was not afraid of the "cold-blooded demon" Schneider''s eyes, which had to make Manstein surprised and puzzled. But now is not the time to explore this. Manstein glanced at his watch: "Twenty-one people in total, now announcing the students who passed the 3e exam and got a grade c, Mankalas..." Chu Han lay lazily on the seat, and Nuono looked at him curiously: "You didn''t peek outside the girls'' dormitory last night. Did you watch it all night?" "No, I''m not interested in the girls'' dormitory. I just drank one night in the restaurant." Chu Han glanced at Nono reluctantly, and immediately knew that the witch was molesting him after seeing the sly in her eyes. Nono opened his bright and dazzling dark red eyes: "You are broken in love, and you ran to the restaurant for a night of drinks." Chu Han''s face stiffened slightly, and the witch''s voice was deliberately raised several times, and her lingering voice reverberated throughout the classroom. The classroom was quiet. Everyone looked at Chu Han with an extremely strange look. Even Manstein, who didnt like Chu Han, stopped to look at him, the only S-grade student in Kassel College. Lost in love? Among them, Chu Zihang''s expression was still plain, but with such a little curiosity in his eyes, Chu Han didn''t seem to be very feminine in his impression, how could he suddenly lose love? Chu Xiaoran on the side almost jumped up, but this girl wasn''t a fool, she immediately saw the smile in Nono''s eyes, and she immediately understood. "Chen Motong, you vixen!" The little princess grinds her teeth secretly, her face is bulging, she is very angry and cute now. However, most of the students believed this news. After all, if it weren''t for a broken relationship, how could they ran to the restaurant for a night of wine? By the way, when Chu Han just had a classroom, they did smell a strong smell of wine, could it? This is real? After thinking about it for a moment, the faces of many of the students present were suddenly wonderful, and some smart people even took out their phones directly and spread the hot news to their friends for the first time. Chu Han looked stiffly at Nono, who was full of triumphant smiles in his innocent eyes. After giving her a vicious look, he lay down on the table helplessly, pretending to rest with his eyes closed. He really couldn''t explain this, because he really had a drink in the restaurant all night, and the reason was indeed a bad mood, but it was not broken in love, but angry at his powerlessness. The black giant dragon has never died, and the shadow entrenched above the world still exists. If he meets again, will the ending between him and him end with escape? That''s right, he has never forgotten that escape, it is a shame that only blood and fire can wash away! The disturbance only lasted for a while, and everyone''s eyes turned from Chu Han''s body to Manstein''s bald head again. The c-level and b-level students have already announced the completion, and now it is time to announce the a. level and... S grade! Manstein glanced at the students below who were almost holding his breath. Most of these people are students who have been assessed and formally joined the Kassel Academy, but at this time they are still very nervous. It seems that the class rating announced below is the same as them. . Manstein can understand this feeling, because the result of class evaluation not only represents the individual, but also represents the future of the college. "The following are the students whose pedigree is rated a., Lancelot a., Susie a., Moss a., Chen Motong a., Caesar Gattuso a.!" Just as Stein finished speaking, there was a loud voice in the classroom. Everyone''s eyes instantly locked on the five students whose blood class was rated a, but it is strange that these five people looked at three people in unison. Chu Zihang, Chu Xiaoran and...Chu Han! Class c, class b, and class a. are announced, and only the last class s remains. But there are still three people who have not been assessed by their blood class. Is it possible that all three of them are... The expressions of the five people suddenly condensed, how could there be such a ridiculous thing! Manstein glanced blankly, he had already expected this result, so he was not surprised. "Now it is announced that students whose pedigree is rated as super a. grade, and the student number ai060143 Chu Zihang is rated as super a. grade!" "Student number a1060904 Chu Xiaoran''s pedigree is rated as super A. level!" As soon as Mansteins voice fell, an inhalation sound suddenly sounded in the classroom, what is it, super A. grade? Those five students who got the a. grade also frowned slightly, but they didn''t have much worries. They were beyond a. grade and not s grade. "Student number ad00001 Chu Han, pedigree rating super S grade, full score passed the 3e exam!" 341 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 342 Questioning? suppress! Chapter 342 Questioning?suppress! All the sounds disappeared in an instant, although I had heard it before, but when it was announced, the news was still so shocking! Even Manstein, who personally announced the news, was very emotional and worried. After forty years, Kassel College finally reappeared an S-level student, but they now need to worry a little. Is it possible for Chu Han to lose control.MiscellaneousZhiInsect After all, Chu Han is not an ordinary S grade, but a super S grade. "Professor Manstein, I have a question, what is Super A. Grade and Super S Grade? As far as I know, the college did not say that it was Super A. Grade when it finally established the pedigree of students before. Such a ridiculous assessment of super S grade." The speaker was a black man of 1.9 meters tall. His name was Moss. He was one of five a. Grade students. It is said that his ancestor was a German nobleman. Manstein frowned slightly and looked at Schneider on the side. Obviously, these a. level students reached a certain consensus and they needed an explanation from the academy on the evaluation of super a. level and super s level. Schneider looked forward blankly, ignoring Manstein at all. Manstein almost beat someone with anger. When is the time, you still pretend to be indifferent. If you don''t make trouble, it will cause the school''s first civil unrest in a century. Chu Xiaoran was sitting behind Chu Han. As soon as Moss spoke, she planned to jump up and kick the black man to death, but was stopped by Chu Zihang who was sitting behind her, because the person sitting in front of her The man stretched comfortably. "You mean, do you want an explanation?" The man slowly turned around and looked at the tallest Moss sitting at the back. Everyone''s eyes followed the man looking at Moss, and the classroom was filled with a solemn atmosphere, as if a time bomb was ticking. Drop, drop, drop! Everyone was slightly startled, why is there really a sound of Didi?There will never be a time bomb, right? Suddenly, a student sitting next to Moss exclaimed: "Moss, what''s wrong with you?!" This exclamation instantly attracted everyone''s attention. After seeing Moss''s appearance, everyone was stunned. Moss was sweating all over, and his eyes did not know when they turned into bright golden pupils, but his eyes were a little blurred at this time, sweat dripped from his forehead, and his voice just fell with big beads of sweat. The sound of broken on the ground. When everyone paid attention to Moss''s situation, eight people in the classroom were looking at the man who was watching Moss. This strange situation was finally discovered by careful students, so they began to take a cold breath, and at this moment they understood why Moss had such a situation, because that person opened a pair of unusually brilliant golden eyes! "You asked for an explanation, now, I''ll give it to you." The man looked at Moss calmly, ignoring the horrified and feared gaze around him. The scarlet-gold eyes slowly moved away from Moss and looked at the other students. However, each student silently looked away from him one second before he saw it, and did not dare to look at him. Yan Ling. Emperor! This is a more powerful word spirit than the''king'' possessed by the prince-level dragons. It belongs to only one existence, that is, the black king Nidhog. With the passage of time, the mans gaze slowly swept over each student. Except for Caesar Gattuso, everyone did not dare to look at him. However, even Caesar was also looking at him. He was forced to release the golden pupil in an instant, and the surging from the depths of the blood made him break through the domain suppression of the night watchman. Time is passing by, and all the students are suffering now. I can''t wait for the time to pass quickly. Although the red golden eyes are no longer on them, their master is still in front of them! Suddenly, the invisible boulder in everyone''s hearts disappeared, and the red-gold pupils gradually dimmed, and then returned to their normal pupil colors. Just when everyone thought the matter was over, a terrifying force suddenly fell from the sky. In the classroom, no, almost all the students, teachers and professors of the entire Kassel College were suppressed in an instant. Everyone has a kind of superiority. The feeling that the gods fell into the world and turned into mortals, their power disappeared, and there was no even a trace of dragon blood in the body. Ling Ling. Discipline, during the release period, dragon blood descendants with lower bloodlines in the domain than the caster are prohibited from using Ling Ling. After the release is stopped, the previous prohibition effect will be cancelled. It is speculated that it can cooperate with the alchemy matrix to expand the scope of the Ling Ling and change the release method . The Night Watch has fully enhanced the effectiveness of the Alchemy Matrix. In this situation, even the principal of Kassel College, Anger, will be suppressed, and this is only because Chu Han just revealed the golden pupil. This terrifying suppression force only disappeared after only half a minute, as if he felt that Chu Han did not continue. The moment the terrifying suppression power disappeared, all the students and professors took two deep breaths. The feeling just now was too uncomfortable, as if they were suffocated. The most suppressed were the people in the classroom on the second floor of the library, because the force just now was mainly aimed at Chu Han, but it involved them together. Chu Han was silent for a while: "Now, who still has an opinion on the ancestry rating?" No one paid attention to him, because everyone was mad, and they seemed to have recovered from a serious illness, and they didn''t even have the energy to continue talking. Chu Han glanced at Professor Manstein and Schneider: "Since no one has any opinions, then I will leave first." After that, he really turned around and left, just like the students who went to school to get their grades at the end of the semester. Not long after Chu Han left, the students and the two professors in the classroom recovered. The horrible suppression force just came too suddenly, otherwise they would not be so embarrassed. In contrast, apart from Chu Xiaoran and Chu Zihang, only Chen Motong and Caesar had a reddish complexion. This was also because their origins and bloodlines were not simple. "Super-S grade means that the hybrid species whose bloodline originally reached s grade breaks through again in their bloodlines. As for the a. grade, the same is true. Chu Zihang and Chu Xiaoran were rated as super a. grade because of their pedigree. The pedigree is very pure, but it has not reached the s-level but is much stronger than the general a.-level." Schneider said as he watched the students gradually recover. Manstein on the side is still mad. He is not such a fighter, and his physical fitness can only be considered qualified. If it were not for the effect of dragon blood, he should now be lying on the chuang like an ordinary old man. 342 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 343 Student Union and Lionheart Club! Chapter 343 The Student Union and Lionheart Club! The students in the classroom did not answer Schneider. Among them, Moss lowered his head slightly. The feeling just now was so horrible, he thought he was dead for a moment.MiscellaneousZhiInsects Sitting in a window seat, Caesar squinted slightly and said in a low voice: "Interesting, single-round blood, you can be my opponent, Chu Han!" "Such a powerful person, such a great existence, is the person I should follow!" Lancelot''s eyes were fiery, watching the direction of Chu Han''s disappearance. On the other side, Susie and Nono sat side by side. They had known each other since high school and were roommates and girlfriends. "Nono, you and Linda sister invited this person two years ago?" Susie looked at Nono curiously. "Little girl, don''t talk nonsense, okay, I am kept in the dark. It is the principal who sent the invitation. Sister Linda is only conveying it to him on behalf of the principal." Nono rolled his eyes unhappily, very familiar with this My best friend Jian is really helpless, and everything seems to have changed in her mouth. "Hehe, didn''t I check it for you." Susie smiled slyly. "Wow, I won''t bother you to death!" "do not" In the small attic below the clock tower, the night watchman, who has not left the sofa for many years, turned slightly, changed his position and continued to lie down, except that there was a lamp in his hand that was constantly burning, but this lamp was very It was strange that it was not a single candle, but dozens of them. Among them, more than 20 candles had burn marks. Obviously, these candles were all lit just now, but they were extinguished without knowing why. "Jingle Bell" The night watchman moved his body lazily and picked up the phone that he didn''t know a few centuries ago: "Who, did you let people sleep early in the morning?" This way of questioning doesn''t know why it makes people feel like they want to beat him up. There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, and it was obviously speechless to the night watchman. Although it was indeed early in the morning, it was reasonable to go to bed again. But they are not ordinary people, they are mixed race, this is Kassel of Dragon Slaying Academy. The night watchman looked at the phone strangely, mumbled "inexplicable", put the phone down and hung up! He said he was going to bed early in the morning, but he was actually watching the latest bikini draft contest. In the central control room, Manstein put down the phone with a helpless look and said: "My father hung up the phone." Schneider frowned slightly, thought for a while, and said, "The night watchman is not going to explain?" "Since my father hung up the phone, it means that he doesn''t intend to explain. Except for the principal, even the school board cannot speak to my father." Manstein shook his head slightly. The character of the father of the western cowboy. Schneider pondered for a while: "That''s fine, but since the night watchman can suppress Chu Han just now, it means there is no big problem." "I still know how terrifying the power of that alchemy matrix with the''commandments'' is. I am not worried about this. I am more worried about Chu Han. Is his blood too strong? All the twelve test questions are passed. It shows that he can understand Long Wen by instinct." Manstein sighed with worry. "You mean...out of control?" Schneider frowned slightly. "The golden pupil color that Chu Han showed in the classroom just now is pure gold. This is the pupil color that the dragon prince has, and the terrifying aura is almost like a real dragon king." Manstein''s eyes were faint. Looking at the ceiling, he instinctively feared Chu Han just now, as if it were a behemoth that can eat people. "The school directors have planned to hold a meeting on Chu Han. His affairs in Europe and Africa are known to the school directors." Schneider shook his head slightly. He didn''t want to comment on what Chu Han had done in the past two years. Meaning, he was more interested in another student with the same surname, and although the surname was Chu, he had nothing to do with the Chu family, and he was considered innocent. "Where is the principal?" Manstein frowned tightly. Although he is now acting as an agent for school affairs, he is not qualified to interject in such a major event as a school board meeting. "Half an hour ago, the satellite showed that he was in Paris. I heard that Paris held a meeting today." Schneider shrugged and left the control room under Manstein''s almost petrified gaze. The student restaurant of the Kassel College. It is now 7:20 in the morning. Most of the students have already picked up and came in to dine, but it is strange that there is a large seat near the window, but no one dared to come forward, including Those in the third and fourth grades. There was only one man in the seat by the window eating there, and there was no one around him, not even the nearby dining table. For those students'' unusual fear, Chu Han just calmly took the sour plum soup and drank it in one sip, then shook his head. Although that little alcohol would not have much effect on him, he would be a little uncomfortable after all. Suddenly, there was a noise in the crowd, and a faint name came to Chu Han''s ears. Lionheart Club. In the outer dining area, two groups of students from different camps were clearly confronting each other coldly. They all entered the restaurant at the same time. Then the problem came. Because of someone, most of the students crowded out to eat outside. As a result, the restaurant has not enough space for two groups of five or six people to sit at the same time. "Boy, I''ll say it again, get out of here, otherwise don''t blame us for being impolite!" A third-year student squeezed his fist viciously. He is the leader of the group. "Lati, don''t be too arrogant, everyone is B-level, do you think I will be afraid of you?" Another group of people also has a third-year student leader, but his aristocratic disciple''s temperament is very good. , Causing most of the students in the restaurant to look at him. "Gute, then you want to fight?" The boy called Lati sneered, his fists creaked, as if the chocolate sandwich was crispy. The eyes of the two groups of people suddenly changed, as if the hunter and the prey were meeting, but they didn''t know who was the prey and who was the hunter. "Lati, although your Lionheart Club is the oldest fraternity in Kassel College, it is different now. Do you think it is still the era of your Lionheart Club? No, no, it is the era of the Student Union." Gut Slightly frowned, although he just said that it is very imposing, but the Lionheart Club is not easy to provoke, especially Lati, although his blood is only b-level, but his martial arts is the top of the undergraduate department, really fight, unless he He has a weapon in his hand, otherwise he would really not be able to beat Rati. 343 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 344: Lionheart Club President! Chapter 344: Lionheart Club President! "Try it again!" Lati stepped forward, with a faint golden glow in his eyes. Obviously he couldn''t suppress the dragon blood in his body, and the pupils of his eyes had a faint tendency to change.Miscellaneousġ Gut tensed his nerves in an instant. Latis fighting ranks among the top ten in the undergraduate department, and he is only thirty-one. He cant use the language spirit on campus, and he has no weapons in his hands. If he fights, he is likely to be very Embarrassed. Suddenly, a slender palm rested on Lati''s shoulder, who was about to attack like a beast, and an aura of waves like the sea burst out instantly, crushing Lati''s breath of beast. "Private fights are not allowed in the academy, but the Commissioner for Discipline and Discipline should not have noticed the restaurant. If you want to fight, I can play with you." Caesar in a white dress is standing behind Lati with gold hair Shining like this, the lace scarf in the neckline is inlaid with rhinestones, and there is a cold smile on the corner of his mouth. "First grade, don''t think that you will be as great as the chairman of the student union. The world is bigger than you can imagine. Grade A is not invincible." Lati looked at Caesar with cold eyes. The suppression of his bloodline made him unable to produce the will to resist Caesar, otherwise he must have a shoe on that beautiful woman-like face. As his voice fell, there was a cry from the crowd. Student Council President? The Student Union and the Lion Heart Club have always been the two major societies of Kassel College, but the Lion Heart Clubs origins are too old, causing the Student Union to have been suppressed by the Lion Heart Club. But now that the student union welcomes an A-level student as its chairman, wouldn''t it overwhelm the Lionheart, which has no leader yet? "Oh, I have never felt that blood is the explanation of all power. I can suppress you, but it is because I am stronger than you." Caesar squinted slightly, don''t know why, he just thought of Chu Han, at this time Lati The expression in his eyes and momentum were almost the same as when Chu Han was in the classroom just now. Lati paused slightly, and was about to explode with all his strength to shake off the palm on his shoulder, a calm voice suddenly sounded. "Really, you sound like you are very powerful. Why don''t you try to suppress me." There was a cry from the crowd again, who, ah, so powerfully refuted Caesar, who was also an A-level student and the chairman of the student union. Suddenly, everyone''s voice disappeared. They saw who was making the sound. There was no way. He could be in the mood to eat at the table in such an environment. He was probably alone in the entire Kassel Academy. S-level student, Chu Han. Chu Han put the last bite of the cream cake into his belly, stood up and looked at the expressionless Caesar, and said, "The chairman of the student union? A-level student, is it amazing?" It is fair to say that the total number of A-level students in the entire Kassel Academy does not exceed 20, and this also includes the fourth-year students who have already been named in the executive department. Of course, the a-level students are amazing, not to mention the addition. The identity of a student council chairman is equivalent to a billionaire who is not only rich, but also the leader of a country. However, the person who said this was Chu Han. Caesar did not change his expression, as if the person Chu Han said was not him. It''s just that the golden glow in his eyes means that after Chu Han appeared, he was already on guard. Chu let out a cold "Heh", his figure disappeared instantly, and he appeared in front of Lati under Caesar''s shocked eyes, still holding a cup of latte coffee in his hand. What''s more frightening is that under the high-speed movement just now, that cup of coffee did not overflow a bit. "You just called this sissy student council chairman?" Chu Han didn''t care about Caesar''s shocked gaze, and slightly curiously glanced at Lati, who was also shocked. Lati was startled slightly, and subconsciously replied: "Yes, an hour ago, the student union collectively agreed to the first grade a student Caesar Gattuso to become the chairman of the student union." He didnt say one more thing. It was that their group was depressed to drink because of this. After all, neither the Student Union nor the Lion Heart Club had leaders before. The Lion Heart Club suppressed the Student Union for many years with its long history. Now the Student Union The Lionheart Club is still a group of dragons without a leader. They are destined to be forgotten by people like those old antiques with a long history, until they are buried in a dusty room. Chu Han nodded slightly, glanced at Caesar''s frowning look, and suddenly said to Lati: "Are you the current leader of the Lionheart Club?" Lati was stunned again. He faintly felt that something was going to happen. He thought about the official members of the Lionheart Club and nodded... "Oh, that''s good, then you don''t have any opinions about me becoming the Lionheart Club president?" Chu Hanman casually took a sip of coffee, but what he said was like a bottle of Coke shaken for half an hour. same. "what?!" In the central control room, three current professors of the Kassel College gathered around a 3D stereo image. It was a serene old man with a silver-white hair neatly combed. The years left deep marks on his face. , Turning his skin into a cracked ancient tree or graceful rock, but the lines are still jianying, and the silver-gray eyes are dancing with light. His withered hands are crossed, his elbows are resting on the armrests, a black suit is wrapped around his still body, and there is a bright red rose in his xiong bag, which looks like he was just attending a cocktail party. . Manstein touched his head with a slight headache: "It''s a bit wrong to let the students get in touch with these things too early?" "It''s not very good indeed. Although we are an official Dragon Slaying Military Academy, it is very likely that things will go wrong if we mess up like this." Schneider unexpectedly supported Manstein''s statement. "Schneider, do you remember our defeat ten years ago? This made me have to reconsider the teaching policy. Perhaps the war with the dragons, what we need is not a well-trained army, we just need a certain genius ." The principal switched to English: "somebody." "Somebody? A genius? A person?" Schneider frowned, clutching his face hidden by the mask on the other side. "Theone! A unique genius, a leader, a dragon slayer that the dragon kings are also afraid of, one is enough! Just like my friend Menek!" The principal''s voice was as hard as iron. "The freshmen in this class are indeed a bit unexpected. Five a-levels, two super-a-levels, and one super-s-level. This is the first time that Kassel College has recruited so many students with excellent pedigrees since its establishment." Goodry comforted He stroked his eyes and said blankly. 344 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 345: A strong upper position! Chapter 345 is strong! "But don''t forget, while their blood is excellent, they may lose control at any time!" Schneider looked at Guderian indifferently. He would never forget the one they declared as "suicide by swallowing a gun" 40 years ago. S-level students.Miscellaneous "Schneider, take it easy, they won''t lose control, but the school board is more likely to lose control." The principal said a joke very humorously, but no one wanted to laugh. "But the principal, our assessment of that sea area is SS grade. They are just a group of students who have not graduated. This difficulty..." Manstein frowned and said a little worried. "Don''t worry, Professor Manstein, you must trust our students. He is not a group of ordinary students without the power of a chicken." The principal said this sentence heartily, and looked at the post image of Guderian with appreciation. It disappeared, and in the last scene, a barely dressed lady walked into his room. Manstein and Schneider looked at each other and sighed slightly. Obviously they were a little worried about this, but the principal had already decided. Who can change? Things that the principal decided did not seem to have changed. "Actually, why are you so worried?" Guderian suddenly raised his hand weakly. "You also said, why did you agree with the principal''s decision just now? You don''t know what kind of danger the SS-level represents, they are just a group of students!" Manstein stared at Guderian viciously at this old friend. "Rebellion", he no longer knows whether he should step forward and punch him to death, or throw him directly into the sea with Schneider. Schneider also looked at Guderian with a cold face, his eyes gleaming with thoughtful light, and he was obviously considering whether he should have a meal or throw it into the sea, or let this old man not eat meat for a month. Guderian shrank his neck: "I really don''t think there is any danger. Did you forget what the principal just said?" "What the principal just said?" Manstein and Schneider were stunned at the same time. They just refuted the principal''s decision and didn''t pay much attention to other content. Did they miss any important information? "What we need is a genius, a leader." Guderian said seriously. "There is an old saying in China called the bravery of a man. The war between us and the dragon is not measured by one person''s victory!" Schneider categorically rejected Guderian''s statement. However, Manstein did not answer, but was silent for a while. He suddenly thought of the scene that happened in the classroom and said, "Professor Guderian, do you want to say that the principal will not worry about the safety of the students at all, because Among the freshmen in this class, there is likely to be the genius that the principal said that the dragon kings are afraid." Guderian lowered his eyes gently: "Didn''t you just experience it firsthand, how do you feel?" "If it is him, then I have no opinion." Manstein shook his head: "But I don''t like him, it''s too rude." Guderian shrugged and yawned, saying that he was very sleepy now. He was studying an academic issue in the library last night until four in the morning. He was awakened as soon as he fell asleep, and he was not sleepy. Schneider was silent for a while, then turned around and left the control room. He also reacted now. If the documents and reports sent to the executive department are true, then there is no need to worry even if the task is SS-level. Because the two humanoid dragon kings entered the remains of the ss-class dragon alone more than once, and even the next generation species that died in his hand had as much as one palm. "Listen well, everyone. Starting today, this is our Lionheart Club president, first-year student Chu Han, from China." Lati''s face was blue and swollen, but the voice was still very clear, and it seemed that the starter was interested. I missed that part. Chu Han stepped forward slightly and performed a European aristocratic ritual very elegantly. There was no error in temperament, movement, and dress, and it was more accurate than the textbook. The members of the Lionheart Club looked at each other, and a girl with a hot body exclaimed: "Hey the monkey, what the hell are you doing, a first-year kid, why should you be our president, and how does your face look back? Is it squeezed by the door?" Lati''s mouth twitched slightly: "Little Chili, you were squeezed by the door. I... accidentally fell." He would not say that he was killed because he was "gently taught" because he just woke up on the road and retorted Chu Han as the president. Little Chili curled his lips slightly, and was about to say something, when a member suddenly exclaimed: "Chu Han in the first grade? That Super S grade student Chu Han who got a perfect score in the 3e exam?" "what?!" In an instant, all eyes were gathered on Chu Han, as if he wanted to see something different on that calm face. However, no matter how long they watched, Chu Han''s expression remained unchanged, like a statue. Lati glanced at Chu Hans expressionless face, thinking that he was already a little angry, and hurriedly said: "The president had just crushed Caesar Gattuso in the restaurant. I think such a talent is qualified. As the president of our Lionheart Club, I also became the president of the Lionheart Club." With that, Lati took a step back slightly, just a step away from Chu Han. The members of the Lionheart Club looked at each other. The girl called "Little Pepper" was silent for a while, looked at Chu Han and said, "If you are really an S-level student, then, prove it to us!" The other Lionheart members also nodded slightly. After all, the 3e exam is just an exam. Only strength is the way to gain the right to speak in this world. Lati slightly covered her face, lowered her head, and said in secret, it was over. Chu Han''s eyes flickered, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly: "Oh? Are you sure you want me to prove it to you?" Little Chili looked at Lati in the underground head strangely, and said without hesitation: "Of course, otherwise how do we know if you are a real S-level student?" The smile on Chu Han''s mouth grew stronger, and he nodded and said, "Okay." Five minutes later, all members of the Lionheart Club lay weakly on the ground, tears of prostration in their eyes, as if they had just run ten times around the earth. Chu Han walked towards the center of the villa, the bright light in his eyes slowly receded, with his terrifying blood, just releasing an''emperor'' was enough to make these students who did not even reach the A grade instantly lose all their fighting power. . Chu Han slowly took the seat in the center. This was the center of the Lionheart Association, representing the leader. It had been hanging in the air for a long time, and today it finally ushered in a new owner again. He took a deep breath and looked forward. Everyone was lying on the ground. No one could stand up. He seemed to be sitting on a lonely throne. There was no one beside him, only empty but powerful power and power. 345 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 346 Bermuda Triangle! Chapter 346 Bermuda Triangle! The black clouds were very low and the sea was undulating unsteadily. The black boat cut through the black water, leaving white water marks.Miscellaneous Y Chi Y Chong One kilometer southeast of the Florida Peninsula in North America, the "Dallas Son" slowly stopped, and most of the people on board ran out to look at the black sea not far away. The others who did not get out of the cabin were silently confronting each other, and the atmosphere dropped to freezing point, as if a bomb had ignited the fuse, only waiting for a "bang" explosion when the time was up. Lati was silent for a long time, suddenly took a deep breath, got up and walked out of the cabin quickly. He couldn''t bear this kind of weird atmosphere. For eleven hours, because of the confrontation between them and the group, the cabin did not say a word, almost not. Suffocated alive. Half a minute later, Gut couldn''t help but ran out, leaving only three women and three men in the cabin. Chen Motong looked at Caesar who was expressionless, then looked at Chu Han and Chu Zihang who were equally expressionless, and whispered to Su Qian, "These three people have become immortals." "Puff" "Hahahahaha" Susie couldn''t help laughing. Chu Xiaoran, who was sitting next to her, laughed unscrupulously. In the end, she held her belly and bent over, obviously she was really amused. The corners of Nuonuo''s mouth turned slightly upwards, this trip is really going to smother her. A month ago, the college suddenly incorporated the freshmen who successfully passed the 3e exam and got a grade above evaluation into a team in the executive department to perform a task of exploring dragon relics. It is a world-famous relic, it is called the Three Horns of Bermuda, also known as the Three Horns of the Devil. However, the content of the mission is not the key. The key is the reward for this mission. The principal promised to be the first student to explore the three corners of Bermuda with a desire to do what he can and not violate morals. I have to say that this reward is simply tempting. A promise from the president of Kassel College that this thing can be very big or very small. You can ask the principal to treat you to a meal, or you can ask him to surrender the position of the president of Kassel College. The principal will do what he says, provided that someone has the courage to be in the one hundred and thirty years old but still feels like Speak out in front of the burning old man. Chu Han, who was sitting by the window, raised his eyebrows slightly, but didn''t say anything. Other people were not surprised, after all, this was not the first time Chu Han was like this. His indulgence and indulgence of Chu Xiaoran has made him appear on the campus website four times in a row in just a few days. Chu Han silently looked at the calm sea outside the window. He was not surprised at this sudden task. The main reason was that apart from the danger of the Dragon King rank, there was nothing that could make him pay attention. Chu Han suddenly frowned. He didn''t pay much attention just now. This sea area... Chu Zihang, who was always expressionless, glanced at the smiling Chu Xiaoran, who leaned back and shook his head slightly, then got up and walked out. Obviously, with such laughter, he was reluctant to stay any longer. As soon as Chu Zihang got up, a slender palm grabbed him. He was startled slightly, looking at the owner of his palm, but only saw Chu Han looking out the window without expression. Chu Zihang''s eyes contracted slightly, and he quickly stepped aside, holding the black long knife still in its sheath. Live, looking around vigilantly. Caesar, who had been staring out the window, also reacted at this moment, and instantly took out the desert eagle on his waist, his eyes turned into a bright golden color, and the blond hair rose without wind, like a golden emperor. After the others froze for a while, they finally noticed something unusual, too quiet. They dispatched a total of six executive department commissioners for this mission, and six freshmen with pedigree a. level or above. This type of lineup is rare even in the history of the executive departments previous missions. And they just ran out, but they didn''t make a sound anymore. From start to finish, there was only laughter from inside them, as if there was no one outside, there was no sound at all, not even the sound of water or wind. Chu Han stared out the window blankly. He was the first person present to spot the anomaly, but this is not the point. The point is that he didn''t feel anything before. It wasn''t until he only heard Chu Xiaoran''s laughter that he realized something was wrong. . This feeling was too strange for Chu Han. He hadn''t felt this uncontrollable and unknown mystery for many years. He hasn''t met him for a long time, it''s a long-lost feeling! "Ah" The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised. When did he step into that world? Other people looked at him strangely, how can they laugh at this time? Chu Han didn''t explain, but looked down at his feet slightly, seeming to confirm something. Suddenly, Chu Han''s figure disappeared in the cabin. The next moment, he appeared on the deck like a phantom, looked around, then silently walked to the bow and looked down. Total darkness. The sea is black, the sky is black, the boat is black, everything is black, and they seem to have entered a dark world. The people in the cabin didn''t know when they came out. They stood behind Chu Han and looked around, silently silent. This scene was too weird. The key is that they didn''t feel any strangeness before. "We are here." Chu Han squinted slightly. He thought it was just a game to pass the boring time. Now it seems that this mission will be very interesting. Everyone suddenly didn''t know what to say. All this happened too suddenly. They had clearly stopped the ship one kilometer away from the destination, so why did they enter the destination without knowing it. "It''s the flow of sea water." This time it was Caesar who answered the questions in everyone''s hearts. His golden eyes flickered slightly, and in the sky that everyone could not see, the sickle weasel lost contact the moment they appeared. "We miscalculated the water surface flow force in this sea area. When we approached it for a kilometer, we actually entered its domain, even earlier." Chu Zihang calmly looked around, holding it in his hand. The long sword may be out of its sheath at any time, and at that moment, the blade must be stained with blood. Others, including Caesar, looked inexplicable. He knew that the sea was flowing very fast and silently, otherwise they would not have discovered it now. But its field? Chu Zihang didn''t explain, but looked around indifferently. He couldn''t see anything, but he could still hear the roar of ghost shadows hidden deep in the darkness. No matter how long they passed, He will never forget that in that rainy night, he deeply remembered this smell in the depths of his soul. That comes from the smell of Nibelung roots, the kingdom of the dead. 346 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 347: Spiritual Phenomena! Chapter 347 Supernatural Phenomena! "Will you go too far this way? After all, they are just a group of students who have not graduated, and half of them are even a group of children who have never seen blood. "Miscellaneous "Zhi""" the man in the dark whispered . "I haven''t seen a child with blood? Old friend, what you said is really ignorant." A silver-haired principal laughed slightly at himself. "Huh? You mean the little guy named Chu Han?" The person in the dark yawned slightly, and said strangely. The principal squinted his eyes slightly: "Many people in the school board and the college, including the outside world, are doubting the authenticity of those things, but I know very well that the little guy did kill several next-generation species and destroy them in the past two years. They were rated as s-class dragon relics by more than double digits. These are all real." "That''s why you specifically asked this new class of freshmen to join the Executive Department to explore Bermuda, to..." The people in the dark seemed to be silent for a while to think about the reason why the principal did this. "No, no, the reason is actually very simple, very simple." The principal''s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a smirking smile. "What?" The person in the darkness was taken aback, apparently he didn''t see the smile on the principal''s face, otherwise he would never continue to ask, and would directly suffocate him. "Because I didn''t know how to arrange these freshmen, so I threw them to the executive department." The principal said with a mischievous smile. "What?!" The people in the darkness seemed to be hit by five thunders. The Bermuda Triangle is located in the southeastern part of North America''s Florida peninsula. Specifically, it refers to an eastern Atlantic triangle formed by the three-point connection of the Bermuda Islands, Miami in the United States and San Juan in Puerto Rico, each side is about 2,000 kilometers long.Because this sea area often occurs with the existing scientific and technological means, or according to the normal thinking logic and reasoning method, it is difficult to explain the extraordinary phenomenon, so in modern times, it has become the mysterious and incomprehensible variety-missing Synonymous with events. Since 1976, this mysterious sea has once again welcomed long-lost guests. Everyone has returned to the cabin, but there is still one person staying outside, that is Caesar''s''Scythe''. In this dark world without heaven and earth, it seems that whatever it is, as long as it leaves the "Dallas Son", it will disappear, including sounds and all other creatures. For example, the invisible and innocent sickle weasel. After Chu Han drank lipstick tea comfortably, he sent a piece of Sheffield cake into his belly by the way, without the consciousness of a person in a difficult situation. Other people who were originally nervous because of the weird atmosphere around here were also made to laugh and cry by Chu Han. He didn''t seem like a person who was trapped and couldn''t escape, but like a visitor to an amusement park. "The most important thing for us now is to figure out where we are. Now that we have entered this devil''s delta, we need to guard against some strange surprises." Caesar looked at the trend of yawning again after eating. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. If he weren''t in such an environment now, he would definitely rush to fight Chu Han to a fateful duel. The other people looked at each other. Since entering here, all their communication equipment has all failed, but this is also normal. Otherwise, how could Norma, who can monitor the entire world, have not warned them or helped They found a way to get out of here. When everyone was thinking, Chu Han looked out the window and suddenly said, "When did the British ship Atlanta disappear in the Bermuda Triangle?" Everyone was startled slightly, following Chu Han''s gaze, everyone suddenly started to numb their scalp, and then began to creep. The black water and sky disappeared, replaced by the extremely beautiful and pure blue sea. They are no longer on the "Dallas Son" that has turned black, but on a completely strange cruiser. Sailors in very strange blue costumes are busy with their own affairs. I didn''t feel that there was a group of strange people suddenly appeared around me. Caesar narrowed his eyes slightly, pointed to the four characters "Atlanta" in the center of the cruiser, and said: "The British ship Atlanta, if I remember correctly, this ship disappeared on the route from Bermuda to England at the end of the 18th century. Then, this what''s going on?" In the deathly silence, everyone felt a strange feeling, as if they had fallen into an endless abyss. Suddenly, a fat man in a chief mate''s costume pointed at a group of sleepy sailors talking a bunch of strange language, and he waved his whip, looking like ancient Chinese landlords. Everyone looked at each other, confused as they listened to the fat man''s yelling and cursing, but could not understand. What he said was not English at all, nor German. It seemed to be the language of a remote place in Europe. "You...you...group...miscellaneous...go...work...not...hungry..." Susie frowned and looked at the fat man, translating what the fat man said with great difficulty. Before she finished speaking, she suddenly realized that the atmosphere was a little strange, and everyone''s eyes were on her. Susie shrank her head and stuck her tongue out playfully: "This is a language from Brooklyn before the First World War. I read a book before and learned a little, so..." "Go on, how many can you translate!" Caesar interrupted Susie''s words directly, because the fat man just said something again, and then waved the whip and hit the sailors. Susie pursed her lips slightly, but she was very clever to carefully translate the fat man''s words, because some expressionless young man with a knife just glanced at her. "Big... people... wait... for a long time... quickly... prepare... well... send out... evil... evil... sea..." Susie frowned in distress and said: " There is nothing I can do in the back, I know so much." The others didn''t pay much attention to Susie, thinking silently about Susie''s translation. The information revealed in these words was amazing. First of all, the Atlanta Queen, who disappeared on the route between Bermuda and England at the end of the 18th century, actually entered Bermuda on its own initiative. At the same time, just after Susie finished speaking, the fat mate stopped verbalizing and whiplashing. After taking a few breaths, he turned and walked inside. Others are concentrating, they feel that if they want to figure out what the whole thing is about, they must first figure out the secrets of the ship. Everyone nodded to each other, and when they were about to follow the fat mate''s footsteps into the ship, Nuonuo suddenly exclaimed, "Where is Chu Han?" Everyone suddenly changed their expressions and looked around, but they didn''t see Chu Han''s figure. "Hey, I said, that wouldn''t be, Chu Han?" Susie suddenly pointed bitterly to the surface of the sea not far away, where a cruise ship was slowly approaching. There was a person standing on the cruise ship. That person was Chu Han who didn''t know when to disappear. 347 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 348 Master of the Bermuda Triangle! Chapter 348 Master of the Bermuda Triangle! The young man in a red and black aristocratic dress was accompanied by a group of sailors in blue and white costumes, patrolling the "Atlanta" as if he were the owner of the ship.Miscellaneous / Chi / Insects The other people on the boat were also in awe of the young man. Everyone bends down where he was passing by, and this scene looked very strange when it fell in the eyes of Caesar, Chu Zihang and others. "That person shouldn''t be Chu Han, right?" Nono swallowed quietly. This scene was too weird, even she felt terrified. The others were silent and did not answer. First, they stepped into this strange world inexplicably, then Chu Han suddenly disappeared, and another person exactly like Chu Han suddenly appeared in front of them as the cruiser owner. This world is really completely messed up. Inside the Atlanta cruiser, the fat first officer swung his whip, obviously he was still thinking about what had just happened, but unfortunately, no one could understand what he said, including Chu Han who followed him into the cabin. Chu Han frowned slightly and looked back. The others did not follow. He slipped in before the fat first officer was ready to enter the ship, and did not tell Caesar and Chu Zihang. But he is not the kind of person who likes to report his whereabouts to others. He is used to acting alone. "It''s really troublesome if you don''t understand the language, but since this fat man is the first officer of this cruiser, doesn''t he speak English?" Chu Han looked a little strange as the fat man walked into an open space, watching the surroundings were full The tables and stools are probably places like restaurants. "Hey, Mister McGregor, you seem to be angry. Who offended you?" The black man in the second outfit walked to the seat next to the fat mate and sat down. The mate is very familiar, otherwise, according to the seafarer''s hierarchy, the second mate will generally not dare to sit with a first mate who is one level higher than himself. "Don''t mention it, aren''t those pirates captured by us? I''ll let them do some coolies. Who would have thought that these guys are like women, weak and pissed me off!" McGray angrily put down the wooden wine glass heavily , The wine sprinkled on the table is everywhere. Chu Han squinted slightly. This fat man could speak English, but why did he just speak Brooklyn''s language to the prisoners? He just observed that the prisoners should be Russians from Rostov. "Don''t those pirates speak English, how did you communicate with them?" The second black officer looked at McGray strangely. When the pirates were captured by them at first, they couldn''t speak their language, which caused them a lot of effort. . "Hey, I don''t know what they''re talking about. I''m scolding them in Brooklyn''s words. Everyone can''t understand it anyway." McGray smiled wickedly, the weasel-like laughter and his huge size There is no comparability at all, just like a three-hundred-jin fat man participating in track and field, it is extremely ridiculous. The second black mate was startled for a while, patted the fat first mate on the shoulder and laughed, then touched his glass and drank the wine in the wooden cup in one breath. Chu Han quietly watched the two happily drinking, and suddenly said, "Who are you?" They couldn''t see them, and even their voices couldn''t reach the ears of the people on this ship, no, it should be impossible to reach the ears of this world. The first officer and the second officer were still drinking happily, and the waiter who delivered the wine delivered some lamb by the way, obviously worried that the two and three on the two cruisers would feel empty because of drinking alone. No one answered Chu Han, who is he talking to? "Don''t plan to show up by yourself?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and continued: "Actually, you are amazing. This is the first time I have seen such a peculiar Nibelung. Well, it should be the first time I have heard of it. ." The first mate and the second mate were still chatting freely, and the first mate''s rough voice kept coming from the fat mouth, most of which were cursing words. However, their faces have gradually become blurred, as if someone had wiped it off with an eraser, but they themselves didn''t feel anything. Chu Han watched this scene indifferently, until the bodies of the first mate and the second mate completely disappeared, he slowly took a breath, and a dignified light flashed deep in his eyes. This method, even if it is Nibelung.The roots are too weird. This is simply not something human can do. Chu Han was startled suddenly, he suddenly thought of what was going on, and finally understood where it was... "That''s it, then, what should I call you, Frey?" The restaurant suddenly became quiet, everything suddenly disappeared, the Atlanta cruiser disappeared, and he returned to the dark sea again. The difference is that the Dallas Son did not appear, he was standing on the dark sea. . Chu Han calmly looked forward, as if he had expected this scene a long time ago. "Who are you?" The voice came from all directions, as if countless people were speaking at the same time. The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised.Alice looked forward sarcastically: "Forget this kind of trick. As Niald''s son, how do you hide your head and hide your tail from showing up?" A breeze hung on the sea, comfortable and cool, just like the summer sea breeze. In fact, if you dont look at everything around you, but just rely on your feelings, this place is simply a resort. Suddenly, a man appeared in front of Chu Han like a ghost. He was extremely handsome, in his prime, wearing a short green shirt, crowned with shells and seaweed, and decorated with eagle feathers, just like an ancient Indian prince. The man looked at Chu Han blankly. He had actually looked at Chu Han for a while, but until now, he still couldn''t see Chu Han''s true identity. "You''re weird." The man''s voice is still coming from all directions, as if it has become an echo corridor, as long as you speak, it will produce echo. "You are also very strange. You are obviously a dragon king with noble blood, but you have to pretend to be a god who doesn''t exist at all." Chu Han looked back at the man without a face, his dark eyes, like an abyss, slowly turned into dazzling. The red gold. The mans face changed for the first time. It was surprised, confused, scared, and emotional. If it werent too far away to see clearly, Chu Han had reason to suspect that all the emotions in the world were produced on that mans face at this moment. . But for the complex emotions of a man, he probably doesnt have time to study it deeply, because Chu Hans eyes have completely turned into pure gold, and the terrifying majesty erupts. That is the power of the''emperor'', it belongs only to the supreme, supreme virtue and power. The supreme existence of the black king Nidhogg. 348 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 349: The Sword of Victory! Chapter 349 The Sword of Victory! The man looked at Chu Han silently for a long time, and then walked a few steps forward, the stars shone, shining on the equally dazzling golden pupils.v Miscellaneous Chi worm v He was not afraid to look at Chu Han! Chu Han didn''t feel surprised. If the man was scared, he would really see a ghost. He was just curious about one thing, very curious. "I thought you would be like Odin, holding that golden long sword." Chu Han tilted his head. If a man is holding that sword, unless all his seven deadly sins are out of the sheath, he won''t be able to help. This man, after all, the sword is as famous as the spear of fate in Odin''s hand. The man didn''t answer, he just looked at Chu Han quietly, as if he wanted to penetrate everything and see what was hidden inside. "It''s useless, don''t say you''re just Nield''s son, even your father Nield can''t see anything." Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a smile. He is confident, because besides the black and white emperor and his blood, it is impossible for anyone to know who he is, and he does not even exist in any recorded history of the dragon clan. The man was silent for a while, and finally couldn''t help but said, "How do you know who I am?" "You have the same smell as Odin, but it''s a bit different." Chu Han squinted slightly: "Of course it''s just that I found out that I can''t guess who you are. At most, I suspect you and Odin might be possible. what is the relationship." He paused slightly and pointed to the only star in the bright starry sky: "It is it that really makes me suspect that you are Frey." The man didn''t follow Chu Han''s fingers, because he knew what Chu Han was referring to, but that was impossible. It was impossible for anyone to see the height of that thing, let alone point it out so accurately. unless "You are a pure-blooded dragon!" The man''s tone was decisive, and he did not waver at his own judgment. Chu Han smiled casually and didn''t admit it. I don''t know why. He seemed a little afraid to admit his identity, probably because of the trace of humanity remaining deep in his soul. The golden eye pupils were shining with indefinite light, and the man seemed to frown, because he could not be sure of Chu Han''s identity and origin, which was really strange. You know, he is the son of Nield, the great god of the sea, Frey, the god of light and the sun. According to Norse mythology, Frey was born in Varnerheim and belongs to the Warner Protoss, the Protoss of the Sea and Wind. When he and his father and sisters came to Arthurgard as hostages, the gods of Arthurgard welcomed him, gave him the beautiful Alfheim, and let him manage those who danced like butterflies among the flowers and grass. Little elf in the middle. Frey is the personification of the golden summer sun and the warm summer rain. He benefits mankind widely, and the elves he manages are also small things that are beneficial to mankind. They were ordered by Frey to help the flowers and plants grow and prosper, and they directed the work of bees and butterflies to help humans as much as possible. Chu Han smiled indifferently and looked at the man, and said, "Is that right, Frey, who holds the sword of victory, eh, or should I call you Frey, God of Light and Sun?" Man, no, it should be said that Frey paused slightly, continued to walk a few steps forward, and then stopped again, because there were only less than ten steps left between him and Chu Han. "You are very strange. It looks like a mixed breed on the surface, but your bloodline is incredibly pure, just like a pure-blooded dragon, at least the first generation." Frey squinted the same bright golden eyes. His pupil color is not the same as Chu Han''s pure gold, but a faint golden color. If you don''t look carefully, you will even feel that it is just the brilliance of the sun reflecting in his pupils. And he didn''t have the terrifying oppression of Odin or Yemengade, just like an ordinary farmer. Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly. Is this really intentional that a noble dragon king not only disguised himself as a Protoss, he also disguised himself as a peasant? Before he could speak, Frey suddenly stretched out his hand towards the starry sky, and his palm slowly closed in a virtual grip. Chu Han''s expression immediately condensed. Is the golden long sword that is as famous as Kungunil, the gun of destiny recorded in Norse mythology, finally coming to life? Above the dazzling starry sky, there are no sea-like stars, no galaxy paved with starlight, only a slightly dim little star. Time slowly passed by bit by bit, and the little star far above the starry sky also slowly enlarged in Chu Han''s eyes, and then turned into a golden long sword falling like a meteor, which happened to be reached by the sky. The man holds it in his hands. "Didnt the Norse mythology say that you gave Skirnier your victory sword as a thank you in order to repay Skirnirs mediation efforts? Why is it still in your hand?" Chu Han looked at Freys hand. The corners of his eyes jumped slightly with the blazing light emitted by the golden long sword. This golden long sword is too dangerous, and his head will be cut off if he is not careful. The golden long sword exudes a blazing light in Fred''s hand. It is the light of the sun. It was originally a symbol of the radiance of the sun. Its name: the sword of victory. Frey gently waved the "Sword of Victory", and strands of golden brilliance flew on the sea with his wave, and soon covered the entire sea, which was a golden field. Chu Han took a deep breath, and his body instantly disappeared in place. When he reappeared, he was already three kilometers above Frey. There were strands of black flames floating around him. A spherical field enveloped him, black. The flame was beating in the realm, like an elf returning home. Since the opponent has declared war, he has no reason not to respond at all. Suddenly, the hairs on Chu Han''s whole body stood up in an instant, dangerous! He abruptly restrained the impulse to erupt''Jun Yan'', and tilted his head to one side. At the same time, the golden long sword whizzed and killed, which happened to be where Chu Han''s head was not long ago. Chu Han''s lips moved slightly, but he didn''t say aloud, and then he also stretched out his hand to the starry sky.It was in a virtual grip, with the same movements and appearance as Frey had just done. But the difference was that instead of holding a golden long sword, he had to hold a sword, a bronze sword poured with the blood of three powerful dragon kings. The starry sky shining with blue light, a bit of pitch black light faintly shining with a sharp aura, instantly broke through the sound barrier and broke into this land of the dead, Nibelung.Root, anyway, this knife is not the first time to break Nibelung.Root broke in. Chu Han wielded a black long knife that looked exactly like Demon Knife Cun Yu, even if he was buried in the bottom of the Yellow River for countless epochs, the knife was killed. The smell of blood and blood still existed, and it became stronger. 349 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 350 The King of Ocean and Water? Chapter 350 The King of Ocean and Water? "Bronze Purgatory of the King of Bronze and Fire. Seven Deadly Sins?" Frey took a few steps forward in a little surprise, and waves of water appeared on the sea surface, and then burst open: "Why do you have the seven deadly sins? Are you the king of bronze and fire? No, you are not Norton. Norton is tyrannical and has not yet awakened. You will not be Constantine. He has serious flaws. Who are you and why do you have Norton''s seven deadly sins?!" As soon as a series of questions fell, a blue ray of light rubbed his body and flew away. The blue ray brushed his shoulders and then slowly dispersed, and a huge splash of water suddenly exploded on the sea.Miscellaneous Y Chi Y Chong Frey took a deep breath, silently turned to look at the man who didnt know when he had already raised the sword, and couldnt help but increase the strength in his hand, holding the "Sword of Victory" tightly in his palm, the fiery golden light from time to time The sword jumped. Chu Han calmly put down the "laziness", his eyes were unusually bright, and there was no extra words. The battle between dragons did not require much nonsense. Only blood and fire are the nature of dragons. boom! A huge splash of water exploded on the water again, and Chu Han flashed onto Frey''s head like a ghost, and the "laziness" in his hand had glowed with blue and black light. Frey didn''t seem to know that there was already a Sword of Slaughter hanging above his head, his body sank slightly, and then he made a very incredible move. He released the "Sword of Victory" he had been holding tightly! At the same time, the "laziness" completely covered by blue and black light fell, and a large piece of golden light burst out suddenly, half of the sea area exploded in an instant, and countless sprays rose into the sky, as if a grand event Fireworks on the sea. After the explosion lasted for half a minute, two figures appeared in the center of the splash, one holding a blue-black long knife, the other not holding a sword, and the "sword of victory" flying around him, as if psychic. "It''s worthy of being the "Invincible Sword" forged by the gods of Arthurgard. It is really interesting, but it is only at this level, and there should be no way to compare it with Odin''s "Quungunir"." Chu Han admired it. He glanced at Frey with a solemn expression, and then looked a little strange at the golden sword in his hand. He once fought against Odin, who was holding "Quingunir". That time, it was because of his seven deadly sins that all his seven deadly sins were out of the sheath to block the shot of fate. Otherwise, even if Chu Han turned into a dragon, he would probably die in that spear. After all, it will definitely hit the target with a single throw. It is a great gun with a hundred shots, which can penetrate anything it hits, and then automatically return to the owner''s hands. Frey did not speak, but slowly walked towards Chu Han. The golden long sword suspended above his head also moved forward with his steps, but it was strange that the golden long sword did not have that horror. The sharpness is not like the "Quungunir", which destroys the world with one shot, but is very ordinary, just like an ordinary flying sword. Chu Han squinted slightly, and tightened the "laziness" in his hand. If it was only Frey, Chu Han would not care whether he was a god or a dragon king, but he could not ignore the materialization of the world''s rules. "Quingunil" and "Sword of Victory" are the substantive world rules, which are the so-called bugs. Frey''s footsteps slowly approached, and in a blink of an eye they were only less than ten steps away from Chu Han, just like their position before the battle began. boom! The "Sword of Victory" fell without warning, and the blazing light instantly drowned Chu Han. The terrifying temperature evaporated a sea area in a blink of an eye. It was the terrifying high temperature from the sun wheel, which was equivalent to releasing the word "Jun Yan". ''. Frey silently looked at the sea of ??fire in front of him. The golden pupil was shining with an abnormal light. He jumped into the air with all his strength. Even so, the blue and black light still rubbed his body dangerously, and the golden blood seemed to Flowers generally bloom in mid-air. Chu Han appeared behind Frey in a ghostly manner, clutching the black "Lazy" in his left hand, and Frey''s golden blood was flowing on the knife, and the killing and killing spirit radiated. He turned his right hand silently, and there was a bright red wound on his arm muscle. It was a sword wound, and he was still injured. Suddenly, the golden long sword slashed again without warning. The blazing light seemed to be a small sun that had shrunk countless times. The terrifying temperature instantly evaporated the air, leaving behind strands of hot air. Frey flew up high in the sky with no expression, his back opened a pair of dragon wings composed of golden scales when he didn''t know the time, and the golden pupils were shining with unknown light. It seemed to be...sad? Is he sad? This is not surprising, because dragons are such a strange species. They fight and swallow each other for power and strength, but after the battle is over, they feel sad for the blood in their hands. But why is he sad? The "Sword of Victory" broke through the sound barrier and struck, but was blocked by the black long sword. Although it was only one of the seven deadly sins, its terrifying killing and killing energy only blocked this invincible sword for a moment. , It can be done, after all, it is the strongest king-killing weapon. The golden long sword trembled slightly, and the blazing light suddenly released. It wanted to break through "laziness" in an instant, but the blue-black light representing death and destruction completely blocked its way. In the sky, underground, and the sea, Can''t break through. This deadlock only lasted for a moment, and the golden long sword whizzed away with terrifying sunlight, but it was too late. Frey lowered his head slowly and looked at his Huns mouth. Hot blood slowly poured out from the huge wound. If it werent for being blocked by that slender hand, the blood in the whole heart would instantly shed a drop of blood. Not left? "You rely too much on the "Sword of Victory", your own strength is worse than Odin''s by more than one heaven and earth." Chu Han calmly looked at the late arrival, but it could not touch his heart. The golden long sword is really dangerous, half a second later, this invincible sword will penetrate his heart, it''s just a pity. "It''s impossible, the seven deadly sins can''t stop the "Sword of Victory" for an instant!" Frey said hoarsely. It is indeed impossible, because that is the actualization of the world rules as famous as "Quungunir", the biggest bug, it cannot be blocked by anything. However, if it is blocked, is it a bug? Chu Hanmeng withdrew his slender right hand, golden blood pouring like spring water.When he came out, he hit him all over the body in an instant, but he didn''t seem to feel it, looking strangely at Frey who had been staring at him. "You are the king of the ocean and water?" 350 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 351 Sword and Blade! Chapter 351 Sword and Blade! After creating the only white emperor who can contend with himself, the supreme and most powerful black king Niederhogg created the four great monarchs for the second time. They are in charge of the four elements of earth, water, fire and wind. They are all noble first generations. This kind of twins sit on each throne, each with its own flaws, and only by swallowing each other can the full power be mastered.MiscellaneousZhiworm The earth element represents power and power, the fire element represents refinement and evolution, the water element represents nurturing and growth, and the wind element represents spirituality and perception. The four monarchs were destroyed by flood, wind snake, fire and rain, and earth change. The first four solar periods. Among them, Chu Han has already met the king of earth and mountains, the king of bronze and fire, and the king of ocean and water and the king of sky and wind are left, he has never seen. "Four kings, no, I''m the son of Neild, the god of Warner, the god of war Frey!" Frey suddenly released his hand, allowing golden blood to gush out like spring water. The "Sword of Victory" suspended above his head seemed to be infected by this bloody breath, and burst out with a fierce light to kill Chu Han. At this moment, , It is the invincible sword that is as famous as "Quungunir-"! Chu Han looked at the murderous golden long sword, his scarlet golden eyes flickered slightly, "Laziness" struck through the air again, blocking the incomparable momentum of the "Sword of Victory", but this time, it only blocked it. After the "Sword of Victory" for half a second, the black light was swallowed by the blazing sunlight, and then killed Chu Han. This is the "sword of victory" known as the sword of invincibility. After the "Laziness" was bounced off, the "Sword of Victory" whizzed through Chu Han''s body, and then paused in the air, without blood. Like a ghost, Chu Han slowly appeared next to the "Sword of Victory". He stretched out his expression calmly and took hold of this invincible sword, and a trace of emotion flashed deep in his eyes. "It''s an invincible sword, but it''s a pity that your master''s will is not strong enough, otherwise I will be in danger today." Chu Han shook his head slightly, and then threw the golden long sword into the sea. This sword was just held by him. It has been emitting light, the light seems to be sunlight, but it is not, because he can''t feel any temperature. Chu Han shook his hand without showing a trace, and the light pierced deeply into his bone marrow like a needle. Suddenly, golden light rushed out from the depths of the ocean floor, and instantly drowned Chu Han in it. At the same time, ""the sword of victory" Flying out of the sea bottom, Chu Han, who was about to rush out of the beam of light, was forced in again with unparalleled aura. After the golden long sword forced Chu Han into the beam of light, he shook slightly, as if he was nodding, because this time there was a glare of bright red blood on its sword. That is Chu Han''s blood. In the golden beam of light, Chu Han looked around in silence, and he was trapped. The invincible sword is flying everywhere outside, as long as he has the action to go out, the sword will force him back, and this beam of light... Chu Han squinted at the golden powder floating in the beam of light. These powders invaded his body silently, and each powder was equivalent to a c4 bomb. "Yanling. Lieyang..." Chu Han whispered to himself, the instant the powder entered the body, it was burned clean by the boiling dragon''s blood, leaving no trace of fly ash. "It seems that every protoss in Norse mythology is really a dragon." Chu Han took a deep breath. He was not sure about the truth of Norse mythology before, because after all, he had not seen the casting of Norse mythology with his own eyes, and there was no definite evidence that the gods of Norse mythology were dragons, even if he met Odin before. , It just revealed the golden pupil, without a dragon body, so Chu Han always had a trace of suspicion. But now, he can be sure that Norse mythology is a history written by the dragon family, but it has been misunderstood as a myth by the world. So the dusk of the gods is also true. Chu Han silently glanced at the "laziness" on his right hand, as if, he used to be like this, holding a knife alone, galloping in all directions on the blue sea, and then reaching the summit. Buzzing The black long knife seemed to feel the same...a little trembling. After shaking, a blue and black light appeared on the knife again, and it became stronger. "Unfortunately, you are not it. It has been broken and stayed in that world forever." Chu Han shook his head slightly. In his life, there were only two things to accompany him, one was the system and the other was the black demon knife. Only in the end, it broke. The blue and black light emitted by the black long knife has not diminished, but has become more terrifying.Because the light in the beam of light began to solidify, it was about to explode. Chu Han didn''t seem to notice the same, and silently looked at the black knife in his hand for a while, then laughed at himself, seemingly waved twice, and then the light exploded. The world fell into a deadly silence, and the sea began to tremble slightly. Frey, standing on the surface of the sea in the distance, changed his face and quickly looked at the "Sword of Victory" flying in the sky, but did not wait for his gaze. That sword, the golden light enveloped him. At the same time, the dazzling light illuminates the whole world, as if a sun is falling down, and then, the shock of terror dissipates in all directions, and the sea is like being lifted up, roaring and impacting in the distance. I don''t know how long it took, the sea stopped roaring, the dark clouds in the sky remained, the pillars emitting golden light disappeared, and the only thing that still existed was the man holding the black long knife. Chu Han took a deep breath and looked around, then slowly closed his eyes. After a while, his right hand trembled slightly, and the black long knife swung towards the seabed without warning. The black light tore apart the sea surface, revealing the golden long sword hidden underneath and the god it was protecting. Chu Han slowly opened his eyes, and again swiped two terrifying slashes with his right hand. The blue and black rays of light met in mid-air, and then they merged magically. One cut leads to profound meaning. One cut two ends! boom! The blue and black rays of light bombarded the sea, and the shock of terror dissipated in all directions, and its power was not inferior to the aftermath of the explosion of the light beam just now. But this sea seemed to be truly endless, no matter how powerful and scope the impact was, after only a while, the sea surface was calm again. Chu Han frowned slightly. The first two large-scale attacks were accidentally caused, but he still didn''t find the entrance to the sea, as if it were really boundless. The golden long sword suddenly burst into the air. As Chu Han flashed the terrifying golden light, the sharp sword light also cut open his waist, and a large piece of bright red blood spilled in the air. 351 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 352 Dark Clouds! Chapter 352 Dark Clouds! At the same time, "Lazy" flew out of Chu Han''s hand, colliding with the sharp dragon claw and making a clanging sound.Miscellaneous Chi Mi insects Chu Han paused for a while, ignoring the bleeding wound on his waist, suddenly turned around, held the flying black long knife, and faced the golden long sword that was killed again. The golden light and black light collided with each other, swallowing, biting, and then exploding. The terrifying impact seemed to lift the entire sea area. The half-length dragon-shaped Frey just stabilized his figure and was caught by this horror. The impact of the shock made it fall into the sea, and the waves rolled in all directions. The dark clouds in the sky bombed, and the blue thunder and lightning loomed in the clouds, as if Thor was angry. The two figures broke through the dark clouds without warning, and flew above the sky. The golden and black rays of light continued to flicker in the clouds, and the dark clouds continued to be shattered into strands of gray air as the rays of light faded. "Nine-nine-three" boom! The black long sword met the golden long sword again, and the two rays of gold and black burst of light instantly, and the shock of terror rushed in all directions with the airflow. At the same time, Chu Han''s golden pupils flickered slightly, and the terrifying fire elements quickly gathered around him, forming a fireball full of destruction. Yan Ling. Chi! The fireball just took shape, the golden light pierced the sky, the fireball burst out instantly, and sparks scattered downward, like a meteor shower. Suddenly, the golden long sword buzzed, as if crying, and as if warning. "Thank you for the "Sword of Victory", but it''s too late. When the king is angry, the world will tremble for it." Frey looked calmly at the still clouded sky, with a smile on his face. It was a smile of emotion and gratitude, with a hint of relief. As soon as his voice fell, a jet-black light penetrated his entire mouth in an instant, and his heart was swallowed clean by the black light in an instant, leaving nothing behind. Chu Han expressionlessly drew out "laziness", golden blood spilled all over the blade, and the son of the Warner Protoss God Clan, known as the invincible God of War, fell down, sleeping forever in the depths of the sea like a deep sea silver mother. In the sky above the dark clouds, the golden rays of light were suddenly released, and countless sunlight fell, as if the blazing sun was emitting solar rays. Chu Han was concentrating slightly. He did not avoid or try to cancel this big daylight attack with his control of the elements. Instead, he clenched the black long knife in his hand. It was not a fire element, nor was it any other element. , He just has a strong control over the elements, and it is useless. boom! The golden light enveloped the entire sea in an instant, a large piece of sea water was covered by sunlight, but it did not sink to the bottom of the sea, but dissipated silently under the sunlight. Chu Han trembled and trembled slightly, and the black long knife suddenly made a "click" sound. This bronze weapon cast for the purpose of killing the king began to collapse. After all, it faced the invincible "victory" in Norse mythology. The Sword". The blazing sunlight repeatedly illuminated the man''s face, the calm but murderous face, Frey was right, and now he was completely angry. Caesar looked at the dark clouds floating under his feet: "What the hell is going on in this damn place? An 18th century cruiser appeared for a while, and a misty kingdom suddenly appeared for a while, what''s the matter!" "This is not the time to study what place this is." Chu Zihang''s golden pupil burst into a frightening light: "The most important thing for us now should be to figure out how to get out." The others sighed weakly. From the time Chu Han disappeared, they left the Atlanta ship again, and then came to this world full of gray mist, and they didnt know how long they had been trapped in this world. As if there is no time for thought. "The problem is, we don''t even know where it is, so how to get out?" Caesar shrugged and said indifferently. Chu Zihang turned around silently and looked at Caesar. He didn''t have any good feelings for this dude, and he had been complaining along the way, and he didn''t even do other actions, such as finding a way out. "Well, everyone is a cockroach on a rope now, what''s so noisy?" Nono rolled his eyes in an angry manner. "Cockroach?" Susie tilted her head curiously: "Why is it a cockroach and not a grasshopper?" "We are all fine with so many weird things, isn''t it a cockroach?" Nono said with a curled lips. Susie opened her mouth slightly, and she couldn''t say a word. Is this the so-called joy in suffering?" Chu Xiaoran on the side has been silently looking around. As usual, she should talk back to Nuonuo and then satirize each other, but she is not in the mood to do so now... Because she was a little nervous and panicked. Others don''t know the concept of time, but she knows it well because she has been counting. It has been ten days. They came to this world for ten days, and Chu Han disappeared for eight days. Suddenly, Chu Zihang and Caesar almost simultaneously hugged Susie and Nono and jumped far away. Only Chu Xiaoran stood silently on the spot, seeming not to notice the slightly cracked ground. Rumble! As soon as the two of them jumped away, the ground collapsed in an instant, and golden light burst into the sky. Numerous dark clouds poured into the ground along with the cracks, but they all dissipated when they touched the golden light. At the same time, a black shadow flew up along with the golden light. It was a long black knife with mysterious and mysterious texts all over it. If you look closely, there is still a trace of cracks on the knife. Chu Xiaoran didn''t look at the horrible beam of light, but walked silently to the place where the long knife was inserted. She looked at the long knife that was familiar but not held by the same familiar person. She opened her mouth slightly, but she didn''t. Make a little noise. At this moment, a slender palm suddenly stretched out from the void and held the long knife, while the other hand was placed on her little head. A gentle and affectionate feeling instantly filled the girl''s heart. Although she knew how powerful men are, things happened so strange and sudden. Even a girl with a strong heart would feel flustered and uneasy. After all, she It''s just a girl. The man gently touched his little head and hid the black knife behind without showing a trace, so she didn''t see the golden blood on the knife or the cracked tendons in his hand. In order to break out of the seemingly endless world, he still paid a little price, but the gain was also very great. Golden rays of light continued to gush from the cracks, until most of the gray clouds on the ground were swallowed up by the sunlight, the beam of light slowly dissipated, turning into a golden long sword and flying towards Chu Han. "Chu Han, be careful!" Chu Zihang and others who had just landed in the distance changed their faces and shouted. However, just when everyone thought that the golden long sword would cut through the space and cut him in two, the golden long sword suddenly stopped on top of his head, as if a spiritual sword was protecting his master. 352 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 353: Anges Attitude! Chapter 353 The Attitude of Angers! "Chu Han, be careful!" Chu Zihang and others who had just landed in the distance changed their faces and shouted.Miscellaneous $ Chi $ Worm However, just when everyone thought that the golden long sword would cut through the space and cut him in two, the golden long sword suddenly stopped on top of his head, as if a spiritual sword was protecting his master. Chu Han beckoned, the golden long sword fell in front of him like feathers, without the sharpness just now, as if it were an ordinary long sword. But Caesar and the others, who had just witnessed the blazing light released by the golden long sword, didn''t feel afraid to think so. "Brother, what''s the matter?" It was Chu Xiaoran who was standing next to Chu Han, and only she dared to ask what was going on with Chu Han. Others including Chu Zihang were seeing Chu Han''s picture. Behind the face like an iceberg, there would be no thought of talking to him. "An invincible sword of Norse mythology is as famous as the long sword you saw that night." Chu Han calmly looked at the long sword in front of him, and controlled the masterless invincible sword with his strong will. Without much effort, the only thing to worry about are the seven bronze swords that are not weaker than this one. After all, one mountain cannot accommodate two tigers! "Long qiang, then it is..." As soon as Chu Han''s voice fell, Chu Xiaoran suddenly exclaimed, looking at this long sword with golden light in a little amazement. Others may not know what Chu Han said about the long qiang, but for Chu Xiaoran who was with him that night, she knew exactly what Chu Han was talking about. Destiny in Odin''s hands shot "Quungunir"! So, isn''t the long sword that Chu Han said is as famous as Kungunir... "Frey''s sword of victory!" Chu Han smiled slightly, holding this golden long sword in his hand, and a terrifying edge suddenly spread out in all directions. At the same time, the fading light on the sword slowly began to blaze. It was the sunlight from the sun. "But now it''s renamed, it''s mine." Chu Xiaoran covered her slightly opened mouth, her beautiful eyes were full of shock and disbelief. It was the "Sword of Victory" in Norse mythology as famous as "Quungunir"! At the same time, in the waters within one kilometer outside the Three Corners of Bermuda, all passing ships and aircraft failed one after another. Even the satellites floating in the starry sky lost information about the Three Corners of Bermuda at this moment. The Kassel College in the outskirts of Chicago in the United States immediately dispatched three executive teams, all led by a. level mixed breeds. And this action was not approved by Angers, and the order was issued by the Gattuso family, the largest director of the Kassel College. Because of the many practitioners participating in the Three Horns Operation in Bermuda, one of them is the heir to the Gattuso family and the leader they have been waiting for for thousands of years. His name is Caesar Gattuso! Italy, Rome, Frost Gattuso sits behind his desk in the sunshine. As the actual head of the Gattuso family, he sits behind this table almost every day, waiting for people to knock on the door and come in. data. He needs to dictate dozens of letters every day, sign hundreds of documents, and manage the family''s industry of hundreds of thousands of employees worldwide without leaving home. But eleven hours ago until now, he hasnt paid any attention to anything. Whether its the pile of mountain-like files on the desk or the hundreds of missed calls in the phone, he has not wasted a second to take a look. During these eleven hours, he just made a phone call, and then sat behind his desk with a gloomy face looking at a chart. It was a sea area in the southeastern Florida peninsula of North America. It was called Bermuda Three. Horn, some people call it the Devil Three. Horn Island. "If it is the Dragon King, eleven hours, let alone a group of new students, even the elite of the executive department, have already reached its stomach now?" Frost stared at the chart for eleven hours. Still on the table. He doesn''t have the habit of talking to himself. This is what he said to the secretary who came in.The secretary is a tall and thin young man, bowed slightly, with a short pale blonde hair hanging down to cover half of his face. "I have brought the things, do you want to set off now?" The secretary carried the heavy aluminum box. "The action was cancelled, although I don''t know why Angers let a group of students who have just entered the academy to perform ss-level tasks." Frost paused: "But I know Angers will not be stupid enough to send a group of students to death." "Maybe this is not something I should take care of, but there is one thing I don''t quite understand. If this is the case, then why do you want to send the elite of the executive department?" the secretary said. "That''s just showing the attitude of the Gattuso family on this matter." Frost twisted his fart. He has been sitting here motionless for eleven hours. The secretary opened her mouth strangely, and suddenly thought of something, swallowing back the question that was about to blurt out. Frost got up slowly, letting the bright and warm sunshine outside the window shine on him, but the temperature of the room dropped a lot in this scene. "Yes, Angers may want to do something, and that group of students may die, but Caesar cannot die, because he is the heir of the Gattuso family, so we only need to show our attitude and wait for the fruit of victory to appear. , And swallow it into the stomach." Suddenly it started raining outside the window without warning. The rain fell on the bell tower of the chapel, and the bell rang in the wind. "Listening to this sound is like a funeral." The principal sat on the horsemane sofa and raised a glass to the person who didn''t know when he was sitting at the computer: "I don''t know how you lived in such a small attic for so many years. Coming down." This attic is directly below the clock tower. The sunny side is full of glass windows. The entire wall of the shelf is filled with western DVDs, a messy chuang, a huge projection screen, and a pile of empty wine. Bottled alcoholics, and various fashion magazines with swimsuit beauties or low-Hungarian girls on the covers, are all concentrated in this small room, which is messier than the student dormitory after a drinking party. With Angers aesthetics and the exquisite tailor-made suit on his body, he shouldnt sit in this ruined place, let alone share the bottle of Scotch whisky that has been opened for an unknown period of time with the owner. But when Angers entered the door, he naturally occupied the most comfortable position in this room. He was familiar with it, just as he was familiar with his principal''s office. This is one of the few places in the world where he can feel safe. The owner of this house is the night watchman. "Familiar with the funeral bells, so that on the day I die, I will feel that I am back home when I hear the bells." The night watchman hummed, "On this rainy day, please don''t you dress like a Funerals come to me to listen to the bells?" "Black suit, what''s the matter? Don''t I always wear it like this?" Angers shook his neckline helplessly. "Because you have been preparing for funerals all these years." The night watchman turned the swivel chair around and stared at Anger''s eyes without the slightest expression on his face: "You won''t come here for a drink for no reason. Tell me. what''s up?" "Frost sent the elite of the executive department to the Three Corners of Bermuda. I want you to help me get them to the Devil Three Corners slower." ps: Sorry, everyone. This time the situation is special. Although the mood is still depressed, but the state has slowly recovered. Now it is officially back, the owed will be made up 353 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 354 The Boat Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Four "You mean to prevent Frost from sending to the executive department of the Bermuda Triangle?! You are not crazy, are you?" The night watchman looked at Angers with an incredible expression. If he was not very familiar with Angers, he would have doubted whether it was today. It''s April Fool''s Day.MiscellaneousZhiCworm "There are two reasons why Frost mobilized the elites of the executive department to the Bermuda Triangle without saying hello to me. The first is to show the attitude of the Gattuso family on this matter." Angers paused: "Second. Well, hes thinking about hitting that thing in the Bermuda Triangle." "Wait, wait!" The night watchman said with a strange expression: "Do you know what''s in the Bermuda Triangle?" "It''s not very clear, it''s just my guess." Anger shrugged: "Do you remember the characteristics of the Bermuda Triangle?" "The magnetic field is chaotic, the elements are unstable, and there is no sunlight. It''s just like a prison with the lights off." The night watchman said a bunch of them without even thinking about it. After all, in the Bermuda Triangle, the secret party has been secretly staring. I have known it for many years, and I have a much more comprehensive understanding of it than other forces, but he did not understand why Angers suddenly asked this. "Yes, look at here." Ang hot spotted his head, and put a black-covered book that had been tucked under his armpit on the table. The night watchman squinted his eyes slightly, picked up the book and turned two pages, he was suddenly startled, and when he looked up again, his eyes were full of shock. Angers drank the wine silently, and the darkness covered his eyes, making it difficult to see what he was thinking, or where his eyes fell. With the silence of the two, the small attic fell into silence again, and the rain in the dark night kept hitting the glass on the windows, as if an unfailing army rushed towards the enemy again and again. The night watchman drank the whiskey in the glass silently, and then said: "The elite of the executive department has been out for three hours. It is almost impossible to intercept it now." The corner of Anger''s mouth was slightly raised. He had known this man wearing a western cowboy for a long time. He knew very well how difficult it is to let this man let go. "It''s definitely impossible for ordinary people, but there is a "person" in the college who can do it." Caesar fart. Sitting on the ground full of gray mist: "Is this damn ghost place endless? Why can''t you see anything after walking for so long?" No one answered his words, because everyone was gasping for breath, they no longer have much physical strength, after all, anyone who walks for a few days without eating or drinking in a place where there is nothing but still can''t see anything, mental breakdown It''s all light. Chu Xiaoran licked her lips silently. The water in her body was constantly losing, but she was better than others. She had received military training from the Chu family as a child, even if she spent ten days and nights in the desert without eating or drinking. Can live, but that''s not far from death. Chu Xiaoran looked at the people who were numb, and then cast his gaze on Chu Han, who was silent all the way. Chu Han didn''t say a word along the way, and everyone didn''t ask him where he went before and why he suddenly left the ground. Appeared below, with a flying golden sword and a black sword exuding blood. Only Chu Xiaoran knew that the golden long sword was the "Sword of Victory" in Norse mythology that was as famous as the "Kungunir" Spear of Destiny. In other words, Chu Han should have met Frey, the son of Nield in the myth and legend, and killed him, taking the sword of victory as his own. Chu Han did not see the deep meaning in Chu Xiaoran''s eyes, but frowned and looked around. This thick gray mist was a bit strange, neither the domineering nor the sickle can penetrate the distance of 100 meters, and... Chu Han looked at his feet silently, the soft touch, as if stepping on a huge piece of cotton candy, but for Chu Han, who had just swung eleven knives with all his strength and did not let the gray mist dissipate, he would never underestimate him. This seemingly simple gray mist beneath my feet. "Ouch" Nono suddenly cried out in pain, and then sat on the ground with her feet in her arms: "What is this, it''s so painful!" thing? Buzzing The golden long sword suspended above Chu Han''s head suddenly uttered a sword sound, and the sword body trembled slightly, like a guitar pulling the strings. Chu Han looked at the sword of victory strangely, and then slightly startled, as if something rang out, his right foot suddenly stamped on the ground, and then he came to Nuonuo as if he had crossed time and space. At the same time, Caesar and Chu Zihang, who had just taken steps, paused slightly, staring at each other, their eyes were full of horror, what a terrifying speed! There were also other people present who felt this way. They didn''t even react, and Chu Han had already arrived in front of Nuonuo. Chu Han didn''t pay attention to the horrified gazes of everyone, but stared at the little thing underground that tripped Nono. It was a very small model ship. "Ship model? How could such a thing appear in this ghost place?" Nuonuo looked at the thing in Chu Han''s hand strangely. At the same time, other people also came to Nono''s side. When they heard her say this, they opened their mouths slightly. Ship model? Suddenly, Chu Xiaoran asked suspiciously, "Brother?" Everyone looked at Chu Han after hearing the words, only seeing the corners of Chu Han''s slightly raised mouth, he was actually smiling! Chu Han didn''t explain, but smiled silently. He finally understood what place it was, and finally understood how to escape this dead man''s kingdom. Originally, he was still wondering why the Nibelungen had not begun to collapse when Ming Frey was dead, and when he saw this small boat model, he finally understood what was going on! "Hey, this ship model is so exquisite, it seems to be real." Susie stared at the boat in Chu Han''s palm and said strangely. Everyone was startled slightly, and once again looked at the boat in Chu Han''s palm. The model of the boat was indeed very delicate, as if it were a real boat. Suddenly, before everyone could see the appearance of the boat, Chu Han flipped his palm, put the boat away, and then took Chu Xiaoran''s little hand and walked forward without saying a word. Before everyone could react, the figures of Chu Han and Chu Xiaoran suddenly disappeared into the thick fog, as if swallowed by the gray fog. "Hey, wait for us!" After everyone was stunned, they shouted and followed. If they didn''t know what happened at this time, they were really idiots. At the same time, the black gas enveloped in the southeastern Florida peninsula of North America began to dissipate. This sea area that had been shrouded in mystery since 1950 finally began to reveal its true colors following the death of its owner. 354 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 355: Pyramid Temple! Chapter 355 The Pyramid Temple! After Chu Han gently touched something in his palm, he lifted his foot to the right and walked to the right, not worrying about whether the gray mist surging ahead would be an abyss like hell.Miscellaneous"Zhi"worm Caesar and the others, who were panting behind him, twitched their mouths and continued to follow helplessly. Although they didn''t know why Chu Han seemed to know how to get out, in the current situation, he was lost in a gray misty maze. , Better than staying in place and waiting to die, not to mention... Caesar glanced at Chu Han''s side. Whether it was Chu Zihang, who was expressionless or Nono, who was smiling like a little fox, they followed Chu Han closely, not worrying that Chu Han would treat them Lost in this place. In addition, although Lancelot and Susie looked nervous, they did not hesitate to follow Chu Han like Nono and Chu Zihang. In this case, what else could he say? The corners of Caesar''s mouth twitched for a while, and when he was about to follow Chu Han''s footsteps, the surrounding gray mist suddenly rolled violently, like waves after waves. "What happened, what happened?!" The people who had already tensed their nerves suddenly collapsed. This misty world is so strange that they don''t even know how long they have been here. Chu Han''s eyes condensed slightly, his black pupils swiftly rotated, and the golden light burst out suddenly, a majestic aura erupted from his body, and a terrifying majesty suddenly fell on everyone''s heads. "To shut up!" Everyone paused, looking at Chu Han whose eyes had turned red gold, their minds couldn''t help but began to tremble, and the blood in the body began to accelerate, as if to transform into flames. Chu Han gathered everyone''s shocked and terrified expressions into his eyes one by one, and then looked towards the direction where the gray mist surged, which was their left and the opposite direction they were moving forward. Chu Han was silent for a while before spreading out the little thing in his palm. It was the boat that tripped Nono before. However, what is strange is that this boat, like a compass, is constantly moving on the palm of his hand, seeming to be supporting Chu. Cold guides the direction. He squinted his eyes slightly. The direction the boat is pointing is to the right, while the direction of the gray mist is to the left. No matter which one he chooses, he must make a decision as soon as possible. If he guessed correctly, this place they are now. , It should be about to collapse. Rumble! As if to prove Chu Han''s guess, a violent vibration suddenly came from the earth, as if the earth dragon turned over. Chu Han looked at the surging gray mist and the trembling earth, his scarlet golden eyes flashed slightly, and an extremely subtle force spread along with the vibration of the earth, covering all the five people behind him. As this force enveloped everyone, Lancelot was the first to fall, and then Susie, Nono, Chu Zihang, and Caesar fell one after another. The only one still standing was Chu Xiaoran. However, She persisted for only a moment, and then fell together. Ling Ling. Sleep, this Ling Ling is not too powerful. It can only act on mixed species or dragons with a lower bloodline than itself, and is useless for existences with a stronger bloodline than itself. However, with the purity of Chu Han''s bloodline, in addition to the unawakened black king and the dead white king, even the four kings may not be able to resist his power of speech. Chu Han let out a sigh of relief. This was also a helpless move. Some things could not be exposed, otherwise, even he would find it troublesome. Chu Han slowly spread out the boat lying on his palm, his eyes flashing again and again, he was only guessing about the origin of this thing, but since the sword of victory has responded, then... Chu Han cast his gaze on the golden long sword above his head, a ray of golden edge suddenly flashed past his eyes, and his palm suddenly cracked open, and blood slowly flowed out of the wound, but what was strange was that the blood could not help but flow there. A quiet boat lying on the palm. Chu Han opened his mouth slightly, and after absorbing the blood flowing out of him, the boat slowly began to unfold, until Chu Han''s palm could not hold it up, the boat that could have been put in a pocket had already become a boat. A behemoth over a hundred meters long. Chu Han looked at the magical treasure ship in front of him, and took a deep breath. Even though he had guessed, he was still shocked when this magical scene appeared before him. The battleship of Norse mythology "Skidplatny"! At the same time, the Bermuda Triangle between the Bermuda Islands on the west side of the Atlantic Ocean, the Strait of Florida and Puerto Rico at the eastern end of the Great Antilles suddenly disappeared, and a giant pyramid appeared. And this is the true face of the Bermuda Triangle that has been shrouded in mystery for hundreds of years. A pyramid-like temple. It belongs to the God of War Frey, the son of the Lord Neild of the Warner Protoss. Boom! The bottom of the golden tower suddenly exploded, and countless fragments fell into the sea one after another, and a behemoth rushed out of it. With a loud bang, the behemoth fell on the sea. It was a ship that seemed to have come across time and space, with strange runes engraved on the ship, which are ancient dragon spells. When they were engraved on the hull, they combined into a powerful Incomparable alchemy array. But this alchemy circle is different from the general alchemy circle. It relies on dragon blood as its power, and it must be pure blood dragon blood. It just so happens that the black-haired youth on this ship is a dragon king with pure blood. Chu Han shook his head slightly, looked around, and then cast his gaze on the huge pyramid temple behind the ship, a trace of clarity flashed in his eyes. He had previously suspected that the grey and misty world they were in was actually inside a huge building. Compared to the Nibelungen he had entered on the viaduct or the Bronze City under the Three Gorges, it was A building appears based on it. And all of this, when Chu Han saw the shrinking Skid Plattney, he had a faint guess. However, Chu Han really made sure that they were in a building because the boat still failed to find the exit after guiding him around. On the contrary, when it seemed to be in a circle, he was sure that they were in a huge building. In the building. And if you want to go out in a building where you can''t find an exit, that''s an exit. And the place before is the weakest place of this pyramid temple. Chu Han took a deep breath, then looked at the other people lying on the deck who had fallen asleep. According to his calculations, they should wake up in three hours at most. Chu Han glanced around, his scarlet golden eyes flashed slightly, countless wind monsters emerged, and then quickly flew in all directions. At the same time, an invisible force erupted from his body, covering the entire sea area, and presenting it in Chu Han''s mind in a 3D effect. Five minutes later, Chu Han opened his eyes. If they didnt guess, they should still be near the southeastern Florida peninsula in North America. However, where they are, there is no chart, Chu Han is not very clear. The only thing that is certain is the Bermuda Triangle. Has disappeared. Suddenly, a buzzing sound passed into Chu Han''s ears through a wind demon in the distance. It was the sound of a helicopter flying at low altitude. Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly, the wind demon brought back the sound of the helicopter, and seeing and hearing the domineering color brought back the half-decayed World Tree symbol on the helicopter. "Is it the executive department of the Kassel Academy? The speed is fast..." 355 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 356 Alchemy Domain Chapter 356 Alchemy Domain "The executive department of the Kassel Academy? The speed is fast..." Chu Han was not surprised by the speed of the Kassel Academy. After all, regardless of whether this line is a freshman with a blood lineage of A. or above, the young master of the Gattuso family who is still unconscious is enough to make Ka Searle College dispatched the elite of the executive department.MiscellaneousZhiworm but Chu Han looked at the victory sword above his head. This invincible sword of Norse mythology had already collected all its sharp edges, and even the golden light on the surface was slightly dim. But even so, Chu Han believes that anyone who has a little understanding of Nordic mythology will know this invincible sword, after all, its characteristics are too obvious. And such an invincible sword, which is as famous as "Kungunir", is definitely the best weapon for dragon slaying. He believed that no one would want to give up, especially a dragon slaying academy. Chu Han looked at the faintly visible little black spot in the distance, and was silent for a while. When he raised his head again, a strange light flashed in his eyes, as if he had made some determination. At the same time, the sword of victory hovering above his head seemed to sense something, and suddenly stopped flying, and the fiery golden light plunged into the sword one after another, and then fell into the hand he stretched out. He squinted his eyes slightly, a faint red golden light suddenly lit up from the bottom of his eyes, and the black long knife in his left hand trembled slightly, and the knife began to bloom with a dark light, which looked like a beautiful mandala from a distance. . Huh! A ball of golden light suddenly appeared on the tip of the sword of victory, and then split apart and turned into a layer of golden air current covering the sword. The turbulent waves around it suddenly calmed down, the wind stopped, and white clouds seemed to be Solidified the same. Chu Han took a deep breath and slowly closed his eyes. The sound of the sickle and ferret came back from his ears. As time passed, the hum of the helicopter flying at low altitude was getting closer and closer. It is estimated that there will be another two minutes later. A helicopter engraved with a half-dead world tree will appear before his eyes. The sun hanging above the sky suddenly brightened and darkened, and the calm sea suddenly rolled over, like a dragon wagging its tail in the water. Chu Han''s lips squirmed, his figure moved slightly, and then he stepped on the flowing water. The warship of the gods slowly began to shrink, and the sleeping people on the ship fell into a spherical domain. Yan Ling''s''Dust-Free Land''. After the battleship shrank, it was gently lifted by the wind and floated into Chu Han''s pocket. Otherwise, after the elites of the executive department arrived, he saw such a battleship that seemed to have come out of the myth. Whatever you do is useless. He gently waved a sword and a sword in his hand, the sword turned into a perfect arc around him, the arc was the boundary, and the domain naturally emerged. The scorching dark golden electric light spreads around the tips of the two swords, and Chu Han Wrapped inside. Alchemy field! Compared to the huge pyramid temple in front of him, the alchemy realm is nothing. However, in the textbooks of alchemy, the field of alchemy is just a miracle that alchemists have imagined. It is a technology that does not exist. The core of alchemy is nothing more than the death and rebirth of various elements under the action of flame and chemistry. The so-called "regenerated metal" "This is how it is manufactured. In the manufacturing process, a new and purer structure is combined to obtain wonderful qualities, such as the most basic "point gold" process of reorganizing silver into gold.But only life can use the power of words and spirits to produce realms.Therefore, the alchemy products in the ancillary field are locked into the soul with blood sacrifice. The so-called "alchemy field" is to directly use the four elements, water, wind, and fire to reorganize into alchemical products with a certain "life essence", which can produce fields on their own. It is not the realm of "human", it is the realm of "material", it is a technology that transcends the power of the gods to imitate life from the dust, a taboo technique! However, it just so happens that whether it is the "sword of victory" or the "laziness" of the seven deadly sins, their existence is to challenge the textbook and rewrite it! And the goal of this power is the huge pyramid temple in front of Chu Han! At the same time, from the outskirts of Chicago, the gunship that arrived on the Florida Peninsula after six hours of flying time swayed in the air like a drunk bird. "what happened?!" Everyone in the gunship looked forward. There was a black vortex cloud that was visible to the naked eye. It covered a very small area and the cloud cover was very large, so it looked like a black hole, but this group started from Kasai. The elites of the executive department who graduated from Seoul College knew very well that it was not a cloud, but an extreme climate caused by elemental turbulence. And this often means the emergence of an extremely powerful life whose power can even affect the elemental balance in a certain area... Now, this kind of situation appeared before their eyes. "Well, is it possible that the Dragon King has awakened?" A b-level commissioner of the executive department looked at the cloud like a black hole with dull eyes, and said subconsciously. Others did not refute, because they all thought so when they saw this scene. "I think you are in the mood to think about it. It''s better to figure out how to stabilize the fuselage, and if this continues, we will fall down before the elemental turbulence erupts!" The man in the driver''s seat desperately pressed the control lever. Atmospheric chaos has severely affected the helicopters propellers. At most one minute, the propellers will stop rotating, and they will fall with the helicopter as the propellers stop. Suddenly everyone woke up and looked around. Since their mission was to find and rescue Chu Han and others, the helicopters kept flying at a low altitude. If the propellers stopped rotating, they would not fall to death, but fell into the endless sea. . "Ryder, release the spirit of words!" Leis, one of the three a. level commissioners on this trip, said loudly to a thin boy behind him. Ryder was stunned, looking at the solemn eyes of Leis, he suddenly understood something, his eyes flashed slightly, and the golden pupils instantly replaced the blue pupils, and a transparent water shell moved from the center of his eyebrows. The outside world expanded rapidly, enclosing everyone and the helicopter. Ling Ling, a dust-free place. At the same time, the moment the spherical field was formed, everyone in the helicopter saw an unforgettable scene in their lives. The distant sky rose with two dazzling rays of gold and black. These two rays of light were not very gorgeous at first. However, as time passed, these two rays of light suddenly broke out. The sky, the sea, the white clouds, the air and so on. Everything seemed to have been swallowed, disappearing without a trace. This scene was deeply imprinted in the hearts of ten people in the helicopter. Even after a long, long time, they would all feel trembling at the two rays of light that rose at that moment. It was impossible to resist. The force of terror. Afterwards, when they knew that this power came from the black-haired young man, they were all a wordless fear. 356 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 357 Kassel School Board, Gather! Chapter 357 Kassel Board of Directors, Gather! Italy, Portofino, splendid hotel.Miscellaneous Chi Insects Caesar held this glass of champagne in his suite, opened a gap in the wooden blinds with his fingers, and looked out, with a hint of complicated light flashing in his eyes. Six hours have passed since the Three Corners of Bermuda incident, and these six hours are completely blank for Caesar, because he can''t remember what happened during those six hours and why the Three Corners of Bermuda suddenly They disappeared from the map, and how did they get out of that damn place... Caesar slowly closed his eyes, dispelling all complex emotions, and then slowly opened his ice-blue eyes and looked down. His suite faces the Gulf of Genena, which has the best view in this hotel. of. Among the fallen leaves flying at this moment, a black Rolls-Royce sedan climbed up the mountain, entered the black iron gate of the hotel, and stopped in front of a small building not far away. It was the largest suite in the Splendid Hotel. It was a single-family building with embossed white marble. It was originally a place for penance and introspection in the monastery. It faces a cliff with narrow windows, like a small fortress. The parking lot in front of the building was almost full, a Lamborghini sports car, an old Jaguar RV, a pair of silver Rolls Royce, and even a mountain bike leaning against the wall. The driver pulls the door, covering the upper edge of the door frame with his hand.A golden high-heeled shoe steadily stepped on the ground, and the slender and capable legs have a breathtaking beauty. "The fourth school manager seems to be an amazing lady." The butler whispered behind Caesar. The woman got out of the car, really amazing.She is only in her 20s, but she has eyes in her 30s. She wears the makeup of a European lady and a black veil. She wears this expensive skirt with a fur waistcoat. After looking around indifferently, she raises her head. Enter the small building in Hungary. "I had to inherit the family business at a young age. I guess her father died." Caesar took a sip of champagne. "Master, you will offend those school directors if you say this." The butler smiled: "They are all people who pay for the Kassel College, but you have a keen insight, Elizabeth Lorrain, her family. It is one of the largest syndicates in Europe, engaged in mining and finance. Her father died in an air crash, so she had to interrupt her studies at the Royal Academy of Fine Arts and inherit her family business." "Hi, Lisa, my child. Welcome, it''s on time." A silver-haired man strode out of the small building and opened his arms towards the lady, or lady-like girl: "You are too old. Soon, it''s too beautiful. I still remember the way you wore school uniforms when you were at Eton College." "Thank you, Angers." The woman politely bowed to the man: "That means you haven''t seen me for six years. You are still the same, and time seems to stop in you." "For an old man, time is a little bit slower." The man smiled and stretched out an arm very gently. The lady took his arm upstairs, like an old but still handsome father holding his new daughter in social circles. The principal of Kassel College, the first person of mixed race, Angers. "How long are they?" Caesar asked. "I dont know. The Bermuda Three Horns have been labeled as SS grade since 1950. It can be said that in this level, the Bermuda Three Horns have been watched for the longest time. This time the Bermuda Three Horns were suddenly removed from the map. You can imagine the sensation it caused. The butler paused: Master, you really cant remember at all, did you meet in the three corners of Bermuda? "All I know has been said, and the rest I don''t know, I won''t know if you open my head." Caesar shrugged, his eyes drooping, as if shrouded in shadows, no longer It was the pure icy blue, and it looked like the undulating sea under cirrus clouds, dark blue and deep. "Master, this incident has not only attracted the attention of the school board. It is no exaggeration to say that the disappearance of the three horns of Bermuda has awakened all the mixed races in the world." The butler said softly. "Really? What about the others?" "They are in the other suites of this hotel." "Oh, including that guy?" Caesar said softly. "The Chu Family Patriarch has come." The butler lowered his head slightly. He knew who the guy in his young master''s mouth was. They could keep anyone under their noses, but that guy alone, even if this wish came from Kassel College and Canada. Tusso family. "I want to sleep for a while, and they will wake me up when it''s over." Caesar was silent for a while, then turned and walked to the inner bedroom. At the conference table, there is only one chair at the end, because this time there is no school manager present. This is a gloomy meeting room with small windows high above it, where the ancient monks practiced hard. In addition to the principal of Angers, there is a young lady called Lisa, and there are three men and one woman. The two men are very old. The old cant tell their age. They are in neat black suits, with a crimson handkerchief tucked in a jacket pocket. One is holding a cane, while the other is twirling a string of beads for monks. . The other man and the woman are much younger. The man is only 40 years old, and he is actually dressed in bright yellow.With his blue tights and his bicycle helmet in front of him, its not difficult to imagine who owns the bicycle downstairs. If you compare it to a luxury car like a Rolls-Royce, even if you compare it to a good car like Lamborghini, his transportation is really a bit behind. And another young girl is a bit exaggerated. She is about 16 or 17 years old. She has long pale blonde hair neatly resting on top of her head, and a small baby with fat. Her face is serious and she has dark green pupils. Like an exquisite doll, the housekeeper wearing a pair of white gloves stood behind her with his head high. And it is worth mentioning that the old man on crutches, the old man''s gray hair did not affect his tiger-like aura, but gave people a feeling of being at the top. And this old man is not a director of the Kassel College Board of Trustees, he comes from the far east. If Chu Xiaoran were here, she would be very surprised to look at the old man, because in her impression, she had never seen her grandfather leave China since she entered military training in the Southwest Military Region at the age of four. The old man was Chu Tianchen, the head of the Chu family, Chu Xiaoran''s grandfather. It stands to reason that this meeting that brought together almost all the board of directors of the Kassel College should have nothing to do with the Chu family entrenched in the east. However, no one knows that Chu Tianchen, the Patriarch of the Chu family, was actually a member of the Secret Party many years ago. However, for some reason, he diverged from the secret Partys ideas at the time, so he broke away from the Secret Party. The East has established a tiger-like mixed race family. 357 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 358 Silent confrontation! Chapter 358 Silent confrontation! After many years, when the Chu family disciples entered the Kassel Academy, everyone realized that this might be the precursor to the return of Chu Tianchen, the tiger to the secret party.Swastika no Chi no insect swastika And only a handful of people know that this is just wishful thinking from the outside world. You only need to have contact with Chu Tianchen to know that such a fierce tiger-like man will never go back. "Introduce, dear school directors. This is the Patriarch of the Chu Family, Chu Tianchen, and also my old friend. It is also the largest mixed-race force in the East." Principal Angers reached out to the elderly Chu Tianchen. There was a polite applause from the table. "Anger, although we haven''t seen each other since 1945, let''s save the time on these scenes and go directly to today''s topic." Chu Tianchen waved his hand without giving Angers face. "Hehe, now next to this table are the directors of the Kassel College, plus I have a total of seven people. One of them did not come for a special reason, and the others are here." Principal Angers paused. Said: "As for Chu Tianchen, most of you may know it, but I still have to say that he was once the elder of the secret party. This summer, the Chu family invested a huge sum of money in the Kassel College. Funding, he became the eighth manager of Kassel College, so he is fully qualified to sit here." The applause sounded again, this time a little bit different from the previous one, with a touch of courtesy in front, but this time, it was welcome. Chu Tianchen looked at the smiling Ange, narrowed his eyes slightly, stood up and nodded to everyone, then sat down, and the conference table was silent again. "Everything that should be introduced is introduced, then, is it time to enter our topic today?" Lisa''s voice is cold. At this moment, she is not the lady-like girl, but the Dragon Slaying family inherited by the secret party Descendants. The expressions of all the school directors changed, including Chu Tianchen. They came here without any hesitation, not to listen to some scenes, but to do something. The disappearance of the Three Horns of Bermuda! "Our topic today will be announced by the manager of the Kassel College, because when the incident happened, he sent the elite of the executive department. At that time, he knew better than me." Anger smiled and slapped it. Clapping his palms, from the shadow behind him, an old man who was also on crutches walked out, but unlike Chu Tianchen, he did not have the aura of the top of a mountain, but a decadent aura. However, most people on the conference table did not have this old man, because to some extent, this old man had a greater reputation than Chu Tianchen. He is called Frost Gattuso, the surrogate owner of the Gattuso family, the younger brother of Pompeii Gattuso, and the uncle of Caesar Gattuso. Frost glanced at the smiling Anger, and then at Chu Tianchen with his eyes downcast, and said: "This time the disappearance of the three corners of Bermuda is not in my expectation. I sent the elites from the executive department to go. The Three Corners of Bermuda is because a group of our students lost contact there, including Caesar Gattuso, the heir of my Gattuso family." In fact, there is one thing he didn''t say, that is, the young master and the young princess of the Chu family have lost contact. But no matter who it is, in Frost''s eyes, Caesar is not as important as Caesar, because Caesar is the leader of the Gattuso family who has been waiting for thousands of years, and the emperor who will rule the world in the future. What are the young masters and princesses of the Chu family? Everyone at the conference table also knew that Frost hadnt said it outright, but they didnt say anything. After all, the old man who looked like a big mountain had been silent. No one knew that this tiger with countless blood on his hands. , Will he suddenly open his eyes, and then unscrupulously release his terrifying power. Fortunately, the old man didn''t seem to have such plans. I don''t know if it was because of someone''s appearance two years ago, or because Angers kept looking at him with a smile. Frost glanced at the mixed expressions on the faces of the people, his eyes flickered, and continued: "However, when they reached the Three Corners of Bermuda, they suddenly encountered the extreme climate caused by the elemental turbulence, and did not wait for them to avoid Open, two rays of light occupy their eyes. It is a golden and a black ray. In their description, the two rays of light seem to have swallowed the world. Everything has disappeared, only black and gold. It''s flooded between heaven and earth." He paused slightly, his eyes gleaming with strange light. Even though it was not the first time he heard the news, even if these words came from his mouth, Frost still felt full of shock. What a shock. The power of horror can make people feel as if the whole world has been swallowed! The school directors sat silently at the table, digesting the shock and fear that these words brought. After the meeting began, Chu Tianchen raised his head for the first time. Even when Anger said he had to stand up and salute, he didn''t look up at the crowd, but kept his eyes down. Suddenly, Chu Tianchen narrowed his eyes slightly, and a strange light flashed under his eyes. Opposite him, Anger looked at him with a smile, but no one knew what was hidden under that smile. Chu Tianchen looked at Anger for a long time, then dropped his head again, his hand holding the cane loosened slightly. At the same time, the smiling Anger turned his head away, rubbed his slightly stiff smile fiercely, and muttered in his heart that this old guy is still so abnormal in strength. Secretly muttering, not only Angers, but also a few Kassel College directors. At that moment, the aura of the two of them leaked a little, and just a little, made the several school directors almost couldn''t help but release the golden pupils. The terrifying aura seemed to materialize, and it was heavy on them. On the head. Fortunately, this pressure was only maintained for a while, otherwise they didn''t know if they had the courage to stay in this conference room. Frost took a few deep breaths, and said in a deep voice: "According to Leis, when the two rays of light disappeared, the Bermuda Triangle disappeared, and our students were drifting in the sea. According to them, They seem to have a dream, dreaming that they have fallen into a gray world, the world is endless, as if there is no end in sight." In an instant, there was an inhalation sound in the conference room, so the school directors face changed. As the descendants of the Dragon Tu family inherited by the secret party, they knew exactly what this description of the world was. In the thousands of years of human history , The alchemists tried to break their heads in order to find it, and now, it is almost naked in front of their eyes. 358 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 359: Angers and Chu Han! Chapter 359 Ange and Chu Han! The golden pupils lit up one after another, and because of excessive tension, the dragon blood in the school directors began to rise.MiscellaneousZhiInsect The only exceptions were Anger and Chu Tianchen. They all smiled and the other cast their eyes down, wondering what they were thinking. But the same thing is that the two of them seem to be not in the same world as the school directors. On the one hand, they are calm as if nothing happened, while on the other they are nervous as if the end of the world is about to come. "Then the question is, everyone here knows that there is only one possibility for Nibelung Root to disappear..." Frost slowly swept across the golden eyes of everyone: "That is the death of its owner!" Everyone was silent, and with Frost''s words, the room temperature seemed to drop to zero. They didnt know exactly what the situation was at that time, but they did know that there was only one way for a Nibelung root to disappear, and that was, as Frost said, the death of its owner, and no more power to provide to Nepal. Berungen, leading to its disappearance. However, they are not sure, because in the thousands of years of human history, no one has ever reached the root of Nibelung and survived. "Dear Frost, I have a question." Angers spoke for the first time since the meeting began, still with the same smile on his face. "What?" Frost frowned slightly. "Everyone here knows that the Nibelung root disappeared because of the death of its owner. So, if the three horns of Bermuda are a Nibelung root, who is its owner?" Angers said slowly. It''s like the godfather is proclaiming the will of God. The school directors were taken aback and looked at Frost. Just as Angers said, if the Three Horns of Bermuda is a Nibelung root, who is its owner? Everyone is very curious about this. Nibelung Root belongs to the world of dragons alone, and is the territory of pure blood dragons. Such territories are generally formed by dragons with extremely high bloodlines, such as the Dragon King. "I don''t know, but based on the environment of the three corners of Bermuda, we suspect that it is likely to be a water dragon of high bloodlines." The old man with a cane stroked the family ring on his hand, hanging down. The eyes seemed to be covering up. The school directors exchanged glances, water dragon? In their cognition, water dragons with extremely high bloodlines seem to be only the king of ocean and water among the four kings. But is that possible? "Not the king of oceans and waters." Chu Tianchen, who had been looking down, suddenly spoke. This was the first time he had spoken since the meeting began. The school directors were taken aback. Before they could ask why, Anger with a smile on his face said, "It is indeed impossible to be the king of the ocean and water." This time, the school directors were silent. If it was only Chu Tianchen, they would definitely ask why, but if Angers was added, they would accept it, because Angers was recognized as the first person to slay dragons and he was always active. On the battlefield of Dragon Slaying, those bloody glories had made Angers now, so they had no doubt about Angers'' judgment. Chu Tianchen raised his eyes slightly, looked at the Anger who was watching him with a smile, and then turned his gaze to Frost, who was also on crutches. "The topic we discussed seems to deviate from today''s theme." Frosts eyes flickered slightly, and for the first time he formally looked at the old man who had left the secret party decades ago. He was silent for a while, and said: Whether it is the king of the sea and water, from the surviving students, I have I know, one of the students got two things brought from the Three Corners of Bermuda." In an instant, all the school directors breathed abruptly, what was brought out of the Nibelung root?! If it wasn''t for their status, they couldn''t help asking Frost, who was that student and what he brought out! At the same time, the smile on Anger''s face narrowed a bit, followed by a complex dignity. What had changed was not only him, but also Chu Tianchen, who kept his eyes downcast, but unlike Angers, after Frost said this, a deep killing intent flashed through his eyes. On the grass behind the Splendid Hotel, a black-haired young man in casual clothes lay comfortably on the grass, but in the bottom of his heart he kept thinking about the scene six hours ago. The explosive power of the sword of victory far exceeded his imagination. He hadn''t seen the scenes of the''Candle Dragon'' and Rhein'' when the Exterminating Words Spirit erupted, but after thinking about it, even if the power of the victory sword erupted was not as good as the Extinguished Words Spirit, it was not far behind. And what surprised him even more was the outburst of the "laziness" of the seven deadly sins, which wiped out the temple of the pyramid along with the three horns of Bermuda. It was not only the power of the sword of victory, but also from the seven deadly sins. power. However, this is also the place where the black-haired youth feels puzzled. If the seven deadly sins have emerged to form a "crime and punishment" that can burst out with power comparable to the sword of victory, he is not surprised, but it is just a "lazy". Why The power is so terrifying? The black-haired young man was silent for a while, and picked up the black long knife from the grass on the side. Since six hours ago, this long knife burst out with a power comparable to the sword of victory. No matter what he did, he could no longer let it. The long knife showed a little black light, as if it were an ordinary long knife. Suddenly, the back of the black-haired youth sank, he turned his head slightly, and a smaller figure came into view. "Brother, are you still thinking about Bermuda Three Horns?" Chu Xiaoran tilted his head and looked at the black-haired young man cutely. Chu Han petted the little girl''s head. It stands to reason that their group of people who survived from the Three Corners of Bermuda should be strictly supervised, but this is not the case. He and Chu Xiaoran have not After being supervised, there is no symbolic personal surveillance. All this is because the two of them have a Chu family disciple''s label on their heads. And Chu Tianchen, the Patriarch of the Chu family, is currently holding a tight meeting in the largest suite of this hotel. Of course, even Chu Han didn''t know the content of the meeting, and didn''t know what method Anger used, Chu Han''s domineering unexpectedly couldn''t enter that suite. But even so, Chu Han was able to guess what the school directors were talking about. Suddenly, Chu Han seemed to have a reaction. Looking back at the edge of the lawn, an old man with silver-white hair did not know when he stood there, looking at them quietly. For an instant, Chu Han''s eyes collided with the old man, silent, no wind and no clouds, time seemed to freeze, and the world seemed to have only these two people left. 359 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 360 Chapter 360 is about to start! Chu Xiaoran sat nervously in the car, looking at the lawn through the window from time to time. There were two people standing side by side, opening their mouths from time to time, as if they were talking about something important.RMiscellaneousZhiCworm R However, the more this happened, the more nervous Chu Xiaoran became. Although she could not hear what the two were talking about because of the distance, with the identity and status of the principal and the disappearance of the three corners of Bermuda, they were intact. Surviving, all these signs are very unusual. Moreover, if Chu Xiaoran guessed correctly, they were able to come out of the Three Corners of Bermuda alive, most likely because of the black-haired young man. "As an adolescent, you have good luck with peach blossoms." Angers glanced at the Rolls Royce who stopped not far away, unplugged the cork of the red wine in his hand, holding two in his other hand. Goblet, obviously intended to enjoy this expensive bottle of red wine in such a simple place. "Correct, Xiaoran is my sister, not my woman." Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and looked at the bottle of red wine that looked like blood with interest. Anger smiled slightly, poured a glass of red wine slowly under Chu Han''s gaze, and then shook slightly, the goblet slipped silently from his fingers. The unexpected cracking sound did not sound, because the goblet filled with red wine was pinched by two slender fingers. Chu Han glanced faintly at Angers who poured the second glass of red wine with a smile, silently tasting the red wine in his hand that looked unusually brilliant because of the thoroughness of the glass, but he did not drink it. At the same time, Angers had already filled the other goblet, and similarly, he did not drink it either. The lawn suddenly fell into a strange silence, and the two of them did not speak, and the breeze gently came around this strange lawn, seeming to have sensed something. I don''t know how long it took, Angers suddenly said: "Which one of the Norse myths have you met?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows a little unexpectedly. When Angers came to look for him alone, he expected what Angers might know, so he was not surprised that Angers would say that even Caesar and others didn''t know the truth. phase. What was strange to him was that Anger''s tone was a tone with a hint of uncertainty. "Son of Nield, God of Light and Sun, Frei." Chu Han didn''t conceal anything, nor did he conceal anything in front of such an old fox who had lived for more than a hundred years. "So, the sword of victory is in your hand now?" Angers nodded slightly. He didn''t ask the god of war from the Norse mythology, but directly asked the sword that was as famous as''Quingunir'' , Because he was pretty sure that Frey must be dead, otherwise Chu Han and the others would not be able to come out alive unharmed. At the same time, as soon as Angers voice fell, the entire splendid hotel seemed to be held down by a huge mountain, and the air instantly solidified. There was only Angers around, but Chu Han felt that there seemed to be countless pairs of bright eyes. Staring at him. Chu Han didn''t speak, but raised his head slightly and looked at the dazzling sun. Under the blazing light, there seemed to be a little more dazzling gold. And at the moment Chu Han raised his head, the gold, which was more dazzling than the sun''s rays, quickly magnified in the eyes of everyone in the bright and dark, until it turned into a golden long sword emitting blazing sunlight. The legendary sword of invincibility, the sword of victory! Chu Han stretched out his hand to hold the golden long sword, his dark eye pupils burned like fire, and the same dazzling gold quickly covered his eye pupils. At the same time, a terrifying aura burst out of his body, rushing in all directions. Is an emperor''s power. Faintly, a muffled hum came into his ears generously from all sides. It was obvious that this came from someone who was secretly watching him and Angers talk. Because of Anger, he still looked at Chu Han with a smile, to be precise, at the golden long sword in his hand. "The sword of victory, it is said that this invincible sword will fly by itself to take the first level of the enemy. No matter who masters this sword, this sword will follow the hope of the sword bearer and dance and kill alone on the battlefield. Killing the enemy is more important. Yes, it is a symbol of the brilliance of the sun." Ange looked at the sword of victory in Chu Han''s hand with a blazing sunlight. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and then threw the sword of victory out. A magical thing happened. The sword did not fall, but as if it was spiritual, flying in the air with a terrifying edge like a wind blade. The surrounding air instantly cuts away. At the same time, a heavy breathing sound came into Chu Han''s ears. It was not a breathing sound, but a sound caused by the heavy breathing of many people. Chu Han squinted slightly. Although these many breathing sounds were superimposed on one another, he could still tell the difference based on his complete experience and domineering, and one of them was a bit familiar with his breathing, that was Chu Tianchen''s. Breathing. It seems that he underestimated the temptation of the''Sword of Victory''. Since Chu Han was awakened by the Chu Family from the Yellow River, Chu Tianchen, the Patriarch of the Chu Family, treated him as a slave''s attitude towards the king in ancient times, and even more humble. But Chu Han knew very well that all these humble attitudes were based on his terrifying power. If he had not created the Dragon King of the Chu family, Chu Tianchen would not even look at him. "Sure enough, it''s exactly the same as described in the legend..." Anger muttered to himself, staring at the victory sword flying in the air. Chu Han condensed slightly, he didn''t care about those cats and puppies hiding in the dark, and even warned them with a strong aura, but the old man who had lived for more than 130 years was different, his strength, Even Chu Han must be vigilant. After all, the man in front of him is recognized as the strongest mixed race! As if sensing the changes in Chu Han''s heart, the sword of victory that was flying in the air suddenly stopped in the air. The light from the sword became more dazzling. If you didn''t look at its shape, it would be a sun. As the sword of victory changed, Anger also retracted his gaze, because the sunlight emitted by the sword of victory does not require contact to produce power. Even if you look at it from a distance, your eyes will be burned by the blazing light. , And Anger was less than fifty meters away from the Sword of Victory. At this distance, if Chu Han hadn''t released the golden pupil, his eyes would be awkward. Of course, the premise is that he is not the master of the sword of victory. The daylight has no effect on the people recognized by the sword of victory. As Anger looked away, he cast his gaze on Chu Han''s body, his cloudy eyes seemed to see everything on him. Chu Han looked at Anger calmly, his red golden eyes gleaming indifferently, as if a lion was about to hunt. 360 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 361 Old Fox! Chapter 361 Old Fox! Almost at the same time, two horrible auras burst out from the bodies of the two of them. One seemed to be a lion entrenched in the entire grassland, and the other was like a general who was immortal in battle. Both hands were bloody and terrifying. . miscellaneous worm As a result of the collision of the two auras, the entire splendid hotel fell into an unusually strange silence, and even the tails of fishes under the water and the sounds of birds in the distant forest disappeared. The whole world seems to have fallen into endless silence at this moment. Only two terrifying auras are constantly colliding and impacting, as if two torrents of armies are fighting each other. Only when one side falls, this silent confrontation will End. Suddenly, Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and the lion-like''dominant'' slowly dissipated from him. Similarly, the aura of the over 130-year-old man on the opposite side exploded. On him. For an instant, Chu Han felt a sense of Taishan pressure. The terrifying pressure almost made him unable to breathe. If he is a dragon, even if it is true Taishan pressure, there is no problem with him, but now he is not a dragon, but a mixed human. At the same time, Anger seemed to have noticed something, the corner of his eyes jumped slightly, and the momentum of his body disappeared a little bit. The splendid hotel also restored peace at this time, and the birds in the forest sounded again, but there were also a few birds. As if they had been frightened just now, they took off one after another, as if only the boundless sky could make them feel safe. Angers turned his head slightly and looked at Rolls-Royce parked not far away. The girl who was sitting in the car had no idea when she got out of the car and looked here with a worried expression. Obviously, Chu Han suddenly lost his horrible aura just because he didn''t want to accidentally hurt the girl. After all, the silent confrontation between the two just now was not a joke. It was a peculiar spiritual battle. Once a person is not determined Breaking into the field where they are fighting, the brain is likely to be severely shaken. However, what surprised Anger was not that Chu Han had noticed the girl''s existence before him, but that Chu Han had just sent and received freely. Angers looked deeply at Chu Han, whose expression was calm as if nothing had happened. This was the first time he saw this outstanding student who was rated as S grade, and he was deeply impressed. "This meeting, if you want to come, you should know what it is for." Angers said. "The disappearance of the three corners of Bermuda." Chu Han Ruowu glanced at the single-family building not far away. It was the largest suite in the Splendid Hotel and the place where the old man and a group of people had just met. "Not exactly, but this is the subject." Anger nodded slightly, his eyes wandering at the seemingly endless lawn: "Many people know that the three corners of Bermuda are the SS-class dragon relics that the secret party has been paying attention to for the longest time, but Few people know that in fact, the Three Horns of Bermuda is the first S-level or above dragon relic that the Secret Party pays attention to." Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly. Although the fact that the predecessor of the Kassel Academy was the secret party has become an almost open secret, it was said by the new generation leader of the secret party in Angers. Coming out, it made him feel a little unusual. Angers didnt seem to notice Chu Hans psychological changes, and continued: In the beginning, the reason I sent you was actually just wanting to use your hand to explore the reality of the three corners of Bermuda. Who would have thought that a group of people just The freshmen who entered school actually destroyed the Three Corners of Bermuda, which the Secret Party had been following for more than 100 years." "There are also elites in the executive department and some students, they are all dead." Chu Han said lightly. It was the commissioner of the Executive Department who carried out the task of the Three Corners of Bermuda to unite this year''s Kassel College freshmen. Only the six freshmen of the A. grade and above, including Chu Han, survived. The others were Died in the three corners of Bermuda. "Yes, they all died, because of my decision, and because of the dragons, they sacrificed." Angers was silent for a while: "In this war with dragons, there are only dead people." Angers complexion was very calm, because he had seen too much blood and sacrifices, and when others were laughing and talking about it, he could even hold a demon-looking lady and taste the top wines of Chateau Latour. . Chu Han squinted slightly, and there was a cold light deep in his eyes. He thought he already looked at the man in front of him very highly, but now he suddenly realized that he still seemed to underestimate it. "Do you know what Frost said at the meeting?" Angers took out a top Cuban cigar from his pocket, and then smoked it silently, as if this was the only way to make him sober. "Let me hand over the sword of victory." The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly tilted, making a mockery. "Yes, at the meeting, Frost said on behalf of the Gattuso family that what you brought out from the Three Corners of Bermuda should be attributed to the school board." Angers smiled again: "But I didn''t agree. Moreover, Chu Tianchen also refused. Similarly, the other four school managers also refused, but if it is now, after seeing the power of the''Sword of Victory'', they don''t know if they will change their minds." Not surprisingly, Chu Han said indifferently: "No matter if they change their minds or not, I will not hand over the sword of victory, including you, Principal Angers." "Hahaha, I did have the idea of ??wanting you to hand over the''Sword of Victory''. After all, this sword is powerful. You should know that if it can exert its power, it will be the most powerful dragon slaying weapon." Anger looked at Chu Han meaningfully: "But now I think, this sword in your hand should be the best." Chu Han did not speak, because he knew that Anger must have something to say next. Sure enough, Anger gently breathed out the gas and said: "But as a price for your possession of the''Sword of Victory'', you need to resign from the post of Lionheart Club President. As for the reason, I think you should know." Chu Han nodded slightly. Needless to think, he knew that this was proposed by the surrogate Patriarch of the Gattuso family. He was simply worried that his growth would surpass the future emperor of their Gattuso family, so as to weaken him and at the same time give Chu. Family reminder, don''t stretch your hand across the boundary. After all, whether it was Chu Tianchen''s investment in Kassel College to become a board member, or the admission of Chu Han and Chu Xiaoran, they all gave the outside world a clear understanding of the Chu family''s aspirations. However, Chu Han was not worried. After leaving the Secret Party, Chu Tianchen was able to build a huge Chu Family in the East and dominate the entire East for so long. If he had no means, he would really kill Chu Han. All of these individuals are old men and women. Moreover, if the acting Patriarch of the Gattuso family thought that this would weaken him, then Chu Han could only say that this was really naive! 361 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 362 Return! Chapter 362 Return! Seven hours later, two uh-1n gunships roared and flew over the cascading giant redwoods, and then they met the mighty lake."Miscellaneous Chi Chong" The surface of the lake is crystal clear, with slight wrinkles in the breeze, and trouts jump out of the water from time to time. Although it is a lake, but the name is "Fairy Sea", it comes from Celtic mythology, the fairy in the lake who presented the broken steel sword to King Arthur. The two uh-1n began to decelerate at the same time, because they saw the Fairy Sea, and the Kassel Academy Station was just looking out. The ancient and isolated campus was located halfway across the Fairy Sea. As soon as the two uh-1n landed, a red figure rushed out like a rabbit, and then pounced on Linda, who was already waiting, like a kitten who had finally returned home after a long journey. Linda touched Mo Nuo Nuo''s head with a helpless look, and then looked to the side and waited for a long time. However, Professor Mans Rondstedt, who was petrified after Nuo Nuo pounced on her, gave a moment of silence. minute. At the same time, five people came down from the two uh-1n, namely Caesar Gattuso, Chu Zihang, Susie, Lancelot, Chu Xiaoran and Chu Han. Linda looked at Chu Han, who was indifferent, nodded slightly, and went to Bermuda Three Corners to rescue Chu Han and others. The executive department elite did not have her, so this was the first time the two met since Chu Han left the college. Chu Han also saw Linda, and after nodding at her, he looked at the professors who stood side by side with Linda, except for the lifelong professors of Kassel College who were reluctant to take a step out of the laboratory for life. "Furthermore, almost all the professors in the college are here. But Chu Han just took a look, and then left here, being stared at by a group of big masters, everyone would feel uncomfortable, not to mention that he was not familiar with these professors, and he had not even seen many professors. Just as Chu Han left, the eyes of Chu Zihang and Caesar followed his departure and stayed on him. At the same time, they kept their eyes on Chu Han, as well as Chu Xiaoran and someone who was lazy in Linda''s arms. Kitten in the house. Strolling through the academy like a medieval castle, Chu Han walked straight to the students restaurant and took a four-hour flight. He is now very hungry, and he didnt eat anything in the splendid hotel in Italy. It is said that since he entered the Bermuda Triangle, he has not eaten anything for forty-three hours. "Four portions of foie gras, two portions of 80%. Cooked Italian black pepper steak, three portions of perverted grilled wings, one portion of braised bear paw..." Chu Han turned a page of the menu and said at least one dish, and always served it. The waiter who is known for his elegant and good attitude constantly sweats, and the double tui seems to soften like cotton candy with just a light touch. "Then two roasted whole lamb and five bottles of 1988 Latour red wine, that''s all, thank you." Chu Han put down the menu comfortably, like a royal disciple who had just ordered a meal. If it weren''t for the last noble grace, this waiter would doubt whether the young man in front of him had just been rescued from the Sahara Desert. "Yes, ah, sorry sir, what you ordered is a bit too much, please wait a while, hold, sorry." The waiter swallowed and stammered. Chu Han nodded slightly. He did order a lot, and he didn''t plan to eat it now. After all, some of the dishes were time-consuming. "Hurry up, don''t let me wait too long." The waiter nodded hurriedly, and ran into the kitchen like flying away. After a while, a faint "clanging" sound came from the kitchen. And all of this has nothing to do with Chu Han. Through the glass window, he can clearly see that the sun hanging in the sky faintly exudes an unusually dazzling gold. Chu Han sighed slightly, and picked up the black long knife that was sitting aside. This knife was now wrapped in a scabbard, and the terrifying edge did not radiate. Otherwise, this restaurant would be instantly cut into several pieces. However, if that were the case, Chu Han would be very happy. After all, whether it is out of control or running away, it is better than losing contact. "You are as lazy as your name..." Chu Han whispered. The black long knife was quietly held in Chu Han''s hand, as if he was talking to himself just now. Chu Han was silent for a while, put down the long knife, and then thought about what Chu Tianchen had said to him in the splendid hotel. He had already understood all the content of that meeting through Chu Tianchen, and roughly told him with Anger. Almost. But this is not the key, the key is what Chu Tianchen told him, there is one more thing. In the second half of this year, some elders of the Chu family will teach at the Kassel College. Their task is to be responsible for teaching Chinese culture. This incident did not arouse much attention from the school directors, but it made Chu Han''s nerves tense for an instant. Calculating the time, it seems that the precursor to the doomsday prophecies of the gods is one year later, and it seems that Kassel College began to promote Chinese education during this time. "Finally coming..." Chu Han looked at the bright sunshine outside the window on the campus like a medieval castle, as if something wanted to come out deep in his heart. Three hours later, Chu Han walked out of the restaurant empty-handed to the Lions Heart Club headquarters. Behind him was the waiters from more than 20 restaurants. Without exception, they were all convulsed with all kinds of things. All kinds of boxes, inside the boxes, are the dishes ordered by Chu Han, all of which are famous dishes. In addition, there are five bottles of red wine worth nearly ten thousand dollars. It didn''t take much time for Chu Han to arrive at the headquarters of Lions Heart Club. He didn''t know whose idea was. The headquarters of Lion Heart Club was not far from the restaurant. "Put it on the table. I will do the rest by myself. You can go back." Chu Han walked towards the living room, the more than 20 waiters carefully put the vegetable box on the table and left respectfully. The villa. Chu Han didn''t rush to start eating, because he didn''t eat so many things by himself. Although he could eat it, he would feel bloated in the end. After all, this was enough for a hundred people. Chu Han silently glanced at the clock on the wall. At this time, most of the Lionheart Club members are in class, but in five minutes, they will be dismissed. At that time, it was also when he left here. As a price to retain the "Sword of Victory", he needs to resign from the post of Lionheart Club President. This is a deal, so he has no opinion. Moreover, Chu Han did not have much affection for the Lion Heart Club. After all, he took over the post of Lion Heart Club president for less than a week. Let alone affection, he couldn''t even name most of the members. And the few he could call his name also died on the boat sailing into the Bermuda Triangle. 362 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 363 News of death, leave! Chapter 363 News of the death, leave! when!when!when! A loud bell rang from the bell tower. This is the unique bell of the Kassel College. When the big bell rings three times, it means the end of get out of class. A group of students who were obviously different from ordinary students joked and walked to the villa not far from the student dining room. After they passed by, some students around looked at them in awe, as if they were the messengers of God. . "A bunch of boring guys." Little Pepper curled his lips, looking helplessly at the awed students, among them there were even third-grade students. "Haha, Little Pepper, they are not to blame. After all, our president not only destroyed the three horns of Bermuda this time, but also slaughtered a dragon king. They would be like this, it is only natural." The only one of the pedestrians was slightly sharp ''S man smiled. His name is Moss, one of the few third-grade students of Lionheart. Others also showed smiles. They were not very clear about the three corners of Bermuda, but there were a lot of gossips published on the night watchman forum, and these gossips were not denied by the college, so it was caused. Most of the students developed a feeling of awe towards Chu Han, and even members of the Lionheart Club were treated like this. "what?" Suddenly, someone twitched his nose and exclaimed, "Weird, delicious taste, have any of you ordered in advance?" "How is it possible? It was Professor Manstein''s class just now. Who would dare to take a short run?" "That''s weird, I also smell the fragrant food." Little Pepper and Moss in the crowd looked at each other, could it be... Before the two of them could confirm their guess, everyone rushed into the villa, and there was a deafening cheer. In an instant, Pepper and Moss rushed in like a cheetah, and then they saw the dark-haired youth sitting on the sofa being stared by everyone. "President!" The two of them ran to the sofa happily, watching as if something had changed, as if nothing had changed, and they didn''t know what to say for a while. "Sit down, I think you guys haven''t eaten yet. Let''s eat first. I''m also hungry." Chu Han waved his hand and opened a bottle of red wine first. This is a Latour red wine of 1988, just opened, and I am crazy. The scent filled the whole villa. "This is the top Latour red wine! No way, am I dreaming?" Someone swallowed and squeezed his big tui. This bottle of top Latour red wine costs more than eight thousand. US dollars, and there is not only one bottle here... Everyone smelled the scent, naturally cast their eyes on the remaining four bottles of red wine, and then swallowed silently. Great! Little Chili and Moss, who were standing next to Chu Han, frowned slightly. They faintly felt something was wrong. Although Chu Han should indeed celebrate when he came back, they had the impression that Chu Han was not such a person. They didnt know why they had it in their hearts. An ominous premonition. Chu Han slowly opened five bottles of top Latour wine, and then poured them into the goblet in front of everyone one by one, with no sadness or joy on his face, as if he was not holding a bottle of Latour wine worth more than eight thousand dollars. It''s just a bottle of mineral water. By now, everyone had also reacted. This was not because they knew Chu Han, but because of Chu Han''s expression and actions when he poured the wine, they felt a little uneasy. Finally, Chu Han poured the last goblet, then stood up and said: "This mission, six people died, they are Lati, Ada, Feis..." He quickly said six names, four of which were members of the Lionheart Club, and two of them were his familiar partners who could call out their names and origins. Until Chu Han finished speaking, there was still silence in the villa, and the heavy atmosphere made people feel sad. Although they knew that someone had sacrificed this mission when they released the white doves from the night watchman and rang the bell last night, they did not expect , Actually six people died, and they were all their familiar companions. Little Chili and Moss closed their eyes slightly. When Chu Han poured the red wine without saying a word, they faintly felt that something was wrong. After all, the night watchman had notified the whole school last night, and they had some psychological preparations, but they were still very prepared. Sad! Chu Han slowly picked up his glass of wine, and then drank it in one gulp, the wine scented down his throat and poured into his abdomen, without any stagnation. The others all looked at each other and drank the wine in the glass in one breath, but most of them did not change like Chu Han.The stomach is in a state of irritation immediately after drinking.He coughed and even coughed up tears. Chu Han slowly breathed out a breath of alcohol, and continued: "Then, I want to announce one thing." When everyone heard the words, they wiped out the remaining liquor at the corners of their mouths, and looked at Chu Han curiously. They were not ordinary people, and soon returned to reality from their grief, but the faint trace of sadness in their eyes is not likely to be possible for a while. Scattered. "I''m going to resign from the post of Lionheart Club." Chu Han opened a lunch box casually, which contained a piece of Italian black pepper steak and a pair of dining knives. "President, what are you talking about?!" "Resign from the post of Lionheart Club President?" "why?" Everyone suddenly exclaimed, not thinking about the sacrifices of Lati and others, but looked at Chu Han with a bewildered look. Even Xiaojiao and Moss were at a loss. They didn''t understand why Chu Han. Suddenly made such a decision. "This is the decision of the school board and the principal." Chu Han gently cut a small piece of steak, and then chewed it slowly. It seems that only this way can he swallow something along with the food. As soon as Chu Han''s voice fell, the voice in the villa sank. The school board and the principal, these are the two mountains of Kassel College, let alone a group of students who have not graduated, even the elite commissioners of the executive department. Must follow the dispatch of the school manager. "Why?" Little Chili was talking, her expression was unusually calm, and she looked at Chu Han faintly. Chu Han gently put the last piece of steak into his mouth, and said indifferently: "Because the school board will not allow a person worse than the principal to appear." This is not entirely true, it should be said that the Gattuso family does not allow a person better than Caesar to appear. Everyone is not very clear about the intrigue here, but they know that the school board and the principal have already decided, then no matter how much they argue, it will be useless. Chu Han will definitely leave the Lionheart Club, and they will lose again. leader. Suddenly, Moss looked at Chu Han''s calm face and said, "President, is it not as bad as we thought?" 363 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 364 Freedom for a day? Chapter 364 One Day of Freedom? Everyone was startled slightly, and looked at Moss for unknown reasons, not knowing what he meant by saying this.Miscellaneous&Journal&Insects Chu Han cut and roasted the whole lamb for a moment, and looked at Moss with a little surprise. He didn''t expect someone to see it so thoroughly, no, it should be said that he had such a precise grasp of things. "Well, things are really not as bad as you think." Chu Han nodded slightly, his movements didn''t stop at all, and in three or two strokes, a roasted whole lamb was perfectly cut into dozens of pieces. Even the meat on the leg of lamb was cut off by him. Everyone''s eyes lit up slightly, is there any chance for this matter? "They only said that I should resign from the post of Lionheart Club president, but they didn''t say that I can''t take you away and re-establish a society." Chu Han looked around the look of everyone''s expectations, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, like a freshly attacked The tiger fart. The fox. Everyone was stunned and looked at each other. A second-year student said uncertainly: "President, what do you mean, we leave the Lionheart Club collectively and then re-establish a club?" Since the establishment of the Kassel College, I have never heard of such behavior. After all, it sounds a bit weird. Chu Han nodded slightly, put a piece of mutton into his mouth, and said with a smile on his cheek: "Well, that''s right." Everyone in the villa looked at each other for a while. The second-year student who had just spoken gritted his teeth and said: "President, I am willing to leave the Lionheart Club with you. Since the academy is so unreasonable, then we will be unscrupulous!" He just finished speaking, many Lionheart Club members have also opened their mouths to follow Chu Han to leave the Lionheart Club and start a new club. Most of them are second-year students, while a few third-year students are hesitant. I have been in the Lionheart Club for three years and have some feelings, so I am not very willing to leave the Lionheart Club. Chu Han also understood this, so he didn''t force these people. After all, everyone has their pursuits, and he is not the kind of person who forces others to make decisions. But what surprised him was that Moss, a third-grade student, actually raised his hand and was willing to follow him out of the Lionheart Club. You must know that after the death of Moss but Lati and others, the most prestigious member of the Lionheart Club is also It is precisely because he raised his hand that most of the members are willing to leave the Lionheart with him. As if he felt Chu Hans gaze, Moss turned his head and smiled at Chu Han. He also stayed in the Lionheart Club for three years, but unlike the other veterans, he was a little disappointed in the Lionheart Club. This Kassel The oldest brotherhood in the college seems to have gradually declined over time. However, after Chu Han, the only S-level student of the Kassel Academy, joined and took up the post of Lionheart Club president, the Lionheart Club finally showed a glimmer of hope. But now, Chu Han had to leave the Lion Heart Club, so of course he followed Chu Han to leave, after all, the Lion Heart Club had fallen. Chu Han didn''t know what Moss was thinking, but he probably knew a little bit, because no one knew better than him the fact that the Lionheart had fallen. Suddenly, Chu Han''s expression moved slightly, and he looked at the stairs thoughtfully. A beautiful figure had just disappeared at the end of the stairs. In the principal''s office, an Anger with silver-white hair lies comfortably on an expensive office chair. This is a souvenir he brought back from his last trip to Africa. It is said that the price is so expensive that an African local tyrant is stunned. "What do you think of those little guys'' proposals?" Angers looked out the window, where there were two uh-1n parked on the lawn. They were gunship helicopters of the Kassel Academy. "No, it would be too indulgent for them to do so." The middle-aged man at the desk said blankly: "Kassel Academy is not their playground. This is a dragon slaying school, which we cultivated. It is a powerful dragon slayer, not a group of dude students!" "Hehe, I think this is a good activity." Angers said with a smile. "Don''t be kidding." The middle-aged man frowned. If he really agreed to the proposal, it would be too messy. "No, I''m serious. Since they completed the task perfectly, then the reward should be given to them. As for the cost, it will be taken out of the school management fund. After all, the students have won from us with their efforts. These old guys can''t go back." Angers smiled heartily, picked up a seal on the table, stamped a document that had just been submitted to the principal''s office, and signed his name. This is a printed document about a college event, with the title "Freedom Day". Late at night, Kassel College, Lane Hall. All members of the Lionheart Club, except those who went out to perform tasks, almost all gathered here, but most of them are now lying on the ground and on the sofa, and the rest are still awake, yelling at the school board. It''s a bitch, come and drink it again. Mosss mouth twitched and looked at a large slice of Lionheart members. Well, it would have been fine to drink the five bottles of top Latour wine, but I dont know if that bastard is drunk. I actually brought ten boxes of various red wines from the kitchen. In the end, everyone drank them all in one mind, and finally they all poured out. Moss sighed slightly. In fact, he also understood why everyone was doing this, but it was because the Lionheart, the oldest brotherhood, was about to fall apart. Moss silently drank the red wine in the glass and looked towards the end of the stairs blindly. He was actually almost drunk. The only sober person who had just left here was probably on the top of the building. For whatever reason, the moon tonight is very round and bright, like a beautiful jade that has been passed down for thousands of years. Chu Han silently looked at the girl sitting next to her. She didn''t have the usual madness and the big sister''s aura. It seemed to suddenly change from a princess to an ordinary girl next door, crying, laughing, acting like a baby, and sad. "Lati and the others, did they die in the hands of the Dragon King?" The girl said softly, as if she didn''t know someone was behind her. Chu Han was silent for a while, and didn''t know how to answer, because Lati and the others did not die in Frey''s hands, but were lost in the maze-like Nibelung roots of the Three Corners of Bermuda. In that case, even Chu Han made a full shot, but there was nothing he could do, because that was a manifestation of the rules of heaven and earth, even if he was a Dragon King comparable to the White King, there was nothing he could do. The girl seemed to understand his silence and laughed at herself: "So they died without seeing the enemy..." He died without even knowing who the enemy was. I have to say that this is really a sadness that cannot be said, especially when it came from a girl who looked so lonely and helpless. 364 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 363: God Killing! Chapter 365: Killing God! "So they died without seeing the enemy..." He died without even knowing who the enemy was. I have to say that this is really a sadness that cannot be said, especially when it came from a girl who looked so lonely and helpless.Miscellaneous## Chu Han didn''t know how to answer. He was not good at comforting people. According to his philosophy, a person who died without even seeing the enemy could only say that it was the result of his lack of strength. But he didn''t say that, because the girl in front of him was obviously in a strange state, and this was a bit irritating. Little Chili looked back at Chu Han dissatisfiedly: "Mr. Guild, how long do you want to stand there and peek at me?" In fact, she knew that Chu Han was here a long time ago. After all, she was also a B-level student. If she didn''t even know that a living person came behind her, then her two years at Kassel Academy would have been completely lost. Of course, this is also because Chu Han didn''t deliberately hide himself, otherwise, let alone a b-rank hybrid, it is a question whether even Angers can detect Chu Han''s arrival. Chu Han was a little embarrassed. After all, he had never encountered anything like this before, because neither Chu Xiaoran nor Nono or Linda would have such an expression. However, Xiao Jiao''s anger caused his thoughts to float on a certain sea of ??freedom, where he met a girl who was just like a girl. Chu Han shook his head slightly, and said stiffly: "You, are you okay?" "If you don''t know how to cook chicken soup for the soul, don''t learn to comfort others." Little Chili didn''t show any face, and rolled his eyes and said with anger. The corners of Chu Han''s mouth twitched slightly.Twitching, slowly walked over to Little Pepper and sat down, looking at the college that was shrouded in darkness. Little Chili pouted slightly and said in a low voice, "Sit down with my consent." But after all, Xiao Jiao didn''t drive Chu Han away because she was lonely now. The atmosphere on the roof fell silent for a moment. The two sat side by side, but no one spoke. This scene might seem very strange to others. But this kind of situation is very common in this academy, because every student goes through this state, which they call the "blood grief". Chu Han retracted his gaze to look at the dark night, and suddenly said, "Do you like Lati?" Little Chili looked at Chu Han with weird eyes, as if he saw a panda learning to swim. Chu Han''s mouth twitched slightly. Among the six students who sacrificed, Lati was the one who had the best relationship with Little Chili, so he felt that Little Chili would feel lonely and sad because she liked Lati. Lati is dead. Time passed bit by bit, just when Chu Han was about to be unable to bear it, Xiao Jiao withdrew his weird gaze and looked at Kassel College in the dark with a complex expression. "Actually, Lati and I have played together since childhood, but they are not childhood sweethearts. He is one year older than me, and always wants to be my brother, but I am always reluctant to admit defeat and want to be his. Sister, so we often call each other''s brother and sister as soon as we meet." Little Pepper looked at the night warmly, as if there was a sun illuminating her there. Chu Han quietly looked at this hot figure, who looked like her eldest sister, and suddenly sympathized with her inexplicably. "Later, we were found to have dragon bloodlines at the same time. We were a hybrid species different from others, but we didn''t have any special feelings, especially the so-called''blood grief''." Little Chili embraced his knees, like a hedgehog. , I want to curl up to protect myself. Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, "Blood Sorrow" is a characteristic of every mixed breed and dragon, because their bloodlines are destined to their transcendence, which makes them incompatible with the world where ordinary people live, just like one Only the giant who broke into the ant kingdom. "I didn''t know until just now that I didn''t feel the existence of''Blood Sorrow'' because there was someone who was always with me, making me not lonely." Little Chili gently pressed his cheek to his arm, eyes Looked at the campus that was shrouded in darkness. There was no light and warmth in the Kassel Academy where the night fell, as if there was only endless darkness, because the person who accompanied and gave her warmth in the girl''s heart is no longer there. Chu Han lowered his eyes slightly. He didn''t know how to comfort the girl in front of him. This feeling was very uncomfortable because he felt it a long time ago. At that time, he was chaotic and his heart was full of darkness. When he finally awoke, his hands were full. It was blood, surrounded by bones as high as a mountain. Since then, he has also been called the "Kill God" by the killer world. Chu Han exhaled silently, and suddenly reached out and hugged the girl who was holding her knees, and said stiffly: "You won''t feel lonely, because you have us." This is a bit tough to say, as if a general is giving orders to him, because he is really not good at doing this kind of thing. The girl was startled, as if she had never thought of such a situation. However, she soon reacted, she broke away from Chu Han''s arms, and said softly, "I don''t feel lonely, huh, I''m little pepper!" Chu Han was taken aback, squinted and smiled: "But I just saw someone crying, eh, did I read it wrong?" The girl carried Chu Han on her back, and said loudly, "Yes, yeah, you must have read it wrong, I didn''t cry, how could I cry..." The girl couldn''t talk anymore before she finished her words, and her low cry covered everything. Chu Han looked at the sobbing girl quietly. He didn''t go forward and say anything like spiritual chicken soup. For some things, crying was the best comfort. The girl didn''t know how long she had been crying, the moon covered by dark clouds appeared quietly, and the moonlight illuminated the Kassel College in the dark night, as if to illuminate all the darkness with the faint light of the moon. The girl looked at the Kassel Academy under the moonlight, took a deep breath, and said to Chu Han, "Hello, my name is Tina." The girl''s expression was serious, as if she was deciding on a life-long event, making Chu Han serious. "Hello Tina, my name is Chu Han." Kassel College, Amber Hall. This single-family villa is the second largest residence of the Kassel College and can accommodate 500 people. It can be said to be a very large villa. Now, this villa belongs to the student union because it was rented by Caesar Gattuso. No one knows how much this rich disciple has spent. People only know that as the Student Union moves into the Amber Hall, this fraternity that competes with the Lionheart will rise. At the same time, almost at the same time when the Student Union was staying in the Amber Hall, a topic that sensationalized the entire college appeared on the Night Watcher forum, and all the students who had fallen asleep woke up. The name of the topic that awakened all the students was "Freedom Day", and the id of the publisher was Cambridge Knife. 365 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 366 Uninvited Guest! Chapter 366 Uninvited Guest! "President, President!" Suddenly, a drunk second-year student hurried up to the top of the building. It was obvious that he was still one of the Lionheart members who had fallen drunk not long ago.&Miscellaneous "Slow down, make it clear, what''s the matter?" Chu Han frowned slightly, glanced at Tina, who was also curious, and didn''t understand what had happened in such a while. "Well, let''s see for yourself, something big happened!" The second-year Lionheart member said angrily. He ran up quickly after he woke up and saw the news. He didn''t rest for a while. Looking at the excited and nervous expression of this second-year student, Chu Han suddenly flashed Caesars beautiful woman-like face. He faintly realized what was going on. With a slight movement of his right foot, he was already Appeared in the hall where Lionheart members had just had a dinner, and the members who had been poured into one before woke up and looked at the computer, it seems that in the next moment there will be a sex, hot, and hot white girl. "Chu Han, you are here, take a look at this news!" Moss did not notice Chu Han''s strange way of appearance, but directly took Chu Han to the computer and pointed to the man who was in the night watch twenty minutes ago. The news that appeared in the forum area has now been intensively discussed by the students on the night watchman forum about the truth and falsehood of the news called''Freedom Day'', and some professors even participated in it. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly. Just when he saw a group of people gathered around the computer, he probably guessed what was going on, because when they were at the Splendid Hotel in Portofino, Italy, the six of them who survived had discussed this time. The reward of the task is a promise of the principal. At that time, he and Chu Zihang and Chu Xiaoran gave up directly. Later, Lancelot and Susie also gave up. Only Nono and Caesar were arguing. Nono''s proposal is to let all the professors of the college, including the principal and the night watchman, wear a three-point bikini to walk around the college.Chu Han still remembered that when Nono just said it, everyone looked at her dumbfounded. Even Chu Han opened his mouth slightly and looked at Nono, who was smiling like a kitten who stole a dog bone. The girl is so bold. But in the end Caesar persuaded everyone and said that his proposal was absolutely beautiful. Chu Han faintly knew what kind of reward Caesar would propose, but that was just a guess, plus he really didn''t care about the reward for this mission, after all, the biggest receipt of this mission was in his hands. Compared with those things, a promise made by Principal Angers seemed to really not matter much. "Chu Han, don''t you think this news is true?" Moss looked at Chu Han with a thoughtful expression and couldn''t help but interrupt. Others also looked excited and suspicious. This is a completely free activity. Even the professors of the college can''t interfere. The winner can also get the right to use the most luxurious Norton Hall on campus for one year, which is Kasai. The largest single-family villa in Seoul College. The key is freedom. This group of people are all young people in their twenties. At their core are the rebelliousness of adolescence. With such exciting activities, it is no wonder they get up and watch the computer in the middle of the night. "Cambridge Knife is the principal''s id, should you know this?" Chu Han looked at the crowd strangely. There are many night owls in this group who often linger in the Night Watcher forum area. They should be very clear that Anger''s id is. "Of course we know this, but this activity seems to be a bit contrary to the school rules of Kassel College, so we suspect that it is true or false." Moss scratched his head and said helplessly. The other people nodded one after another. Each of them gathered together because of''blood grief'' or some other reason. Otherwise, who would come to a dragon slaying school that might die at any time? So when each of them enrolled, they knew that this was a militarized college. But this "free day" activity seems to run counter to the purpose of the Kassel Academy. Chu Han shrugged and said, "This is true, because this is a reward we students won from the old guys like the principal." As Chu Han''s voice fell, the Lane Hall fell into silence. About two seconds later, a deafening cheer came from the villa, resounding through the Kassel College under the moonlight, because it was not just the Lionheart Club. Here, all the waking students were cheering. Chu Han shook his head helplessly. It was just an activity that looked a little like a real cs. Are you so happy? But he can understand, because this group of people is a group of aliens abandoned by the world. They are eager to gain some freedom, and some activities linked to normal people. That at least proves that there is still a trace deep in their hearts. human nature. Suddenly, Chu Han''s expression moved slightly, and he looked at the door of the villa. I don''t know when there was a black-haired young man standing there. Moreover, the black-haired young man held a long black knife very similar to "Lazy" in his hands. No, it should be said that "laziness" is very similar to this black long knife, because Chu Han is based on this black long knife to create the "laziness" of the seven deadly sins. At the same time, the excited people in the villa also noticed the black-haired young man at the door. They fell silent and looked at each other incomprehensibly, and found that no one seemed to know the black-haired young man. "brother" Chu Xiaoran rushed out from behind the black-haired youth and threw herself into Chu Han''s arms, hanging on him like a koala. Chu Han looked at Chu Xiaoran in a little surprise, and then touched her little head dozingly. He cherished this sister very much, perhaps because he wanted to make up for what he could not do in the previous life, or perhaps because he wanted to. Missing a little girl like her on the sea. Most members of the Lionheart Club have seen Chu Xiaoran, and they also know that this seemingly cute little girl is a super A. grade strong hybrid. "Brother, that guy has to come to you, and I can''t stop it." After being lazy in Chu Han''s arms for a while, Chu Xiaoran pointed to the black-haired youth at the door helplessly. "Well, I know, it''s okay." Chu Han smiled, pulled Chu Xiaoran behind him, and then looked at the black-haired young man who was almost exactly the same as him. With a slight movement, he instantly came to the black-haired young man. Everyone, including Chu Xiaoran, Can''t see how he did it. Its not possible to use Yanling in the Kassel Academy. This is the same even for Chu Han, so this is not Yanling, but the six types of''shave'' After being developed to the extreme speed, he called it "Shunbu". Chu Han looked up and down at the expressionless young man and nodded slightly: "The momentum is not bad, but Chu Zihang, do you remember the fact that you never beat me?" 366 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 367 Challenge from Chu Zihang! Chapter 367: Challenge from Chu Zihang! "The momentum is not bad, but Chu Zihang, do you remember the fact that you never beat me?" This uninvited guest who came to Chu Han was naturally Chu Zihang, and only he felt very similar to Chu Han, because almost all of his skills were taught by Chu Han, including the skills of swordsmanship and the use of language spirit."Miscellaneous "Zhi" Chong" To some extent, Chu Zihang can be said to be another self copied by Chu Han. "Remember, so I will challenge you." Chu Zihang nodded slightly, his face was not affected by Chu Han''s remarks. This was what Chu Han told him before. Don''t cause emotional fluctuations because of the opponent''s words. Expose the flaws to your opponents. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, a little puzzled. He knew that he would lose and still challenged him. What does this mean? He didn''t doubt for too long, because Chu Zihang gave the answer in one sentence. "Tomorrow I will take over as Lionheart President." These words seemed to be filled with magical power. The voices in the villa were still enthusiastically discussing who Chu Zihang was just now. All the Lionheart Club members suddenly narrowed their eyes and looked at Chu Zihang dangerously, as if down. In a moment they will rush out like a lion, tearing up the black-haired youth who came to provoke! Chu Han squinted his eyes and looked at Chu Zihang for a while. After all, this world is still running on its original trajectory, and everything can''t be changed? Suddenly, a dark shadow shot at Chu Han, not fast, but at this time, everyone was in a state of anger because of what Chu Zihang said just now, and no one could react in time. That dark shadow is a long knife in pitch black. Chu Han lowered his eyes slightly, opened his right hand, and steadily caught the flying black long knife. He still had this reflex nerve, no matter what the state. Chu Han looked at the very familiar black long knife in his hand, the''laziness'' of the seven deadly sins! "President, people have come to the door. If you don''t respond well, you will be looked down upon by others." Tina stood on the stairs with a smile on her face, just as she threw''laziness'' at Chu. cold. Chu Han did not answer Tina, but silently looked at the "lazy" lying quietly in his hand. This fierce knife had lost the fierceness and sharpness of the past, as if it was an ordinary knife. "Lets go to the backyard, its too small here." Chu Han said indifferently, and then walked to the backyard of the Lion Hall, where the Lionheart Club members gathered together, which can accommodate hundreds of people at the same time. Yes, it can also accommodate his battle with Chu Zihang. As soon as Chu Han''s voice fell, the villa suddenly became quiet, Chu Zihang''s eyes seemed to shine, nodded, and followed Chu Han''s footsteps. At the same time, the Lionheart Club members in the villa looked at each other and followed one after another. If they were not present at this wonderful time, it would be a regrettable thing for a lifetime. The only thing that didn''t feel anything was that Chu Xiaoran was no longer aware. No one knew better than her, Chu Han''s terrifyingly desperate strength. The Amber Pavilion turned on all the lights when night fell. Looking in through the huge floor-to-ceiling glass windows, the light of the crystal chandeliers was gorgeous and blurred. This is a villa building with a Gothic spire, and the roof is covered with crimson red. Tiles, the walls are pasted with granite made in India. In front of the door is a walkway to shelter from the rain. It is supported by huge arches. Under each arch, there are finely carved angels, or meditating or smiling. In front of the door is a sword of fire The six-winged limestone seraphim was bathed in the autumn drizzle. In the hall, all the cadres of the student union, including Caesar, gathered together, and they were discussing fiercely about the "Freedom Day", because three days later it was the celebration of Kassel College, and it was also the first of the "Freedom Day". Time of the event. Different from the students and cadres who are discussing the issue of''Freedom Day'' fiercely, Caesar is sipping a glass of brandy with ice, watching the dark night outside the Amber Pavilion, his thoughts can''t help but drifting until a day ago. At the Three Corners of Bermuda. That feeling of helplessness is really hopeless. "Caesar, Chu Zihang just went to the Lane Hall, and Chu Xiaoran was also with him." A first-year student union cadre said softly. "Expected thing." Caesar drank the brandy silently, and smiled coldly at the dark night: "Because they are all from China, most of you have ignored Chu Zihang because of Chu Han''s strength. In fact, he is a very arrogant person." The young cadres of the student union stared at each other, and didn''t quite understand what Caesar''s words meant, because they didn''t know that after tonight, Chu Zihang would replace Chu Han and take over the post of Lionheart Club president... As for how Caesar knew, based on the power of the Gattuso family at the Kassel Academy, it can be said that Caesar did not know anything in this college. At the same time, at the other end of the Three Gorges Dam, a brass pot floating across countless rivers was gently washed ashore by the waves, and then lying quietly on the beach, like a sleeping egg, waiting The day when the cocoon became a butterfly. In the backyard of the Lane Hall, two black-haired youths with unusually similar temperaments stood quietly facing each other a hundred meters away. If you don''t look at their looks, there is no doubt that they are twin brothers. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and said unexpectedly: "It looks like the experience of the three horns of Bermuda has made you grow a lot." Chu Zihang took a deep breath: "It''s still a bit uncomfortable, but it doesn''t affect normal actions anymore." The corners of Chu Han''s mouth were slightly raised. Others might be surprised by their conversation, but the Lionheart members standing behind the backyard door have a deep understanding, because they have personally experienced what happened to him when facing Chu Han. That kind of terrifying aura as if Mount Tai was pressing on top. "So, start?" Chu Han squinted slightly, resting his right hand on the black scabbard, and a sharp edge suddenly rose from him, as if the next moment, a sharp sword light would appear in the backyard. Chu Zihang nodded slightly, his eyes condensed with an unusually solemn expression. For the past two years, Chu Han would guide his swordsmanship as long as he had time, and every time, he would be bruised all over his body until a certain day, Chu Han probed. After a dragon relic came back, he no longer instructed him in swordsmanship, but taught him a skill. Although the skill was very simple, it made his blood unity, which had barely reached a. level, instantly upgraded to super a. level. Since then, Chu Zihang will challenge Chu Han every time he is out of school, and the result is that there are countless sword marks on his body. The most profound one is that Chu Han left a trace near his heart. This dragon''s blood-enhanced body has to be cultivated for more than a month from the wound healed. Since then, Chu Zihang has not challenged Chu Han again, and since then, nearly a year has passed. Although he still didn''t have the confidence to defeat Chu Han, he needed a proof that he was qualified to take over the Lionheart Club, the oldest brotherhood of Kassel College, from Chu Han. 367 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 368: Chu Han vs Chu Zihang! Chapter 368 Chu Han vs Chu Zihang! At the same time, just as Chu Zihang nodded, Chu Han''s figure disappeared from the field, as if he had escaped into the void.Miscellaneousġ Chu Zihang was not surprised or surprised. Instead, he slowly closed his eyes, and the "Cun Yu" in his hand instantly unsheathed, blocking his head horizontally, facing the black slash that fell from the sky. boom! The backyard seemed to have been lifted up, countless flowers and plants were blown away in an instant, and even the trees that took root deep in the ground were uprooted. Fortunately, the location of the Lane Hall is far from the center of the college, and the area is large enough, otherwise such a large movement will definitely alarm those stubborn college professors, especially Professor Manstein. The Lionheart members standing behind the backyard door moved away from the backyard for the first time, but the horrible impact instantly shattered the backyard door. "All members retreat!" a third-year Lionheart member said loudly. His heart and lungs had just been shocked. If it were not to maintain his image, he would now vomit what he had just eaten. Most other Lionheart members are like this, but they are a little hesitant. Such a wonderful thing is once in ten years. It seems a pity to miss it. Tina looked back at the members of the Lionheart Club, and said with a curling lips, "Go to the top, you can''t bear to stay here." She is one of the few people who can still stand in the backyard and watch the battle, but even with her strength close to a. Grade, it is a bit uncomfortable. The strength of these two perverts is too strong, and either one can completely abuse her. The people far away from the backyard ran up to the top of the building when they heard it, and some of them savvy went to the room and took the camera and telescope. At the same time, in the backyard, Chu Han''s figure suddenly appeared where he had just disappeared, as if he had never left. However, the people who have experienced the terror shock just now do not think so, especially Moss and others. They can clearly feel the powerful and almost desperate aura just standing on the side, and that is why, They would look at Chu Zihang who was motionless in the field in shock. They didn''t know. In the past two years, Chu Zihang had not known how many such shocks he had endured, and had already felt numb to it. Later, even if Chu Han broke out of the swordsmanship, he was not surprised. Chu Zihang looked at the smooth and thorough blade, and suddenly frowned, "You don''t seem to use your full strength." In the eyes of others, the previous round of confrontation was enough to be called a metamorphosis, but Chu Zihang, who had been "tempered" by Chu Han for two years, knew very well that the slash attack just now was less than 70% of Chu Han''s previous strength. Chu Han cheered the corner of his mouth. Chu Zihang was right. He didn''t use all his strength, let alone 70%, not even half of it. There are two reasons: One is that he is unwilling to expose too much strength. After all, the water in Kassel Academy is too deep. Even if he is the Dragon King, he will capsize in the gutter if he is not careful. Secondly, he can no longer perform the horror swordsmanship of the peak period, because his black sword was broken in the world of the sea, and his sword heart was also broken at that time. Of course, even so, Chu Han''s swordsmanship is still the strongest in the world. After all, he once walked all over the world where swordsmen were not as good as dogs. However, he couldn''t even display a quarter of his swordsmanship, because he fell asleep with this and that similar black sword. Chu Han looked at the dull black knife in his hand and sighed secretly. With the power of''laziness'', even a small amount of his swordsmanship was enough to explode the power to flatten this villa. But now it is even a little difficult to force Chu Zihang back. Suddenly, a black figure appeared ghostly behind Chu Han, and the bright black knife in his hand gleamed with a dangerous blue light, which was a shuddering light. Chu Han''s face sank slightly, careless! With the blue light blooming behind Chu Han, there was a loud bang, and the entire backyard was destroyed by a terrifying force, and countless fragments dispersed in the distance, and the original luxurious Lane Hall seemed to be hemiplegic. At the same time, the professors and students of the Kassel College were finally alarmed, and they walked out of the room to look in the direction of the Lane Hall. Among them, a few students who had not had time to get dressed ran to the Lane Hall with their cameras. In the small attic under the big clock, it is rare for the night watchman to watch the westerns he watched countless times, but to look at a 3D projection in front of him. The protagonists are Chu Han and Chu Zihang who are fighting fiercely. "Tsk tusk, these two little guys can kill a pure blood dragon alone even if they don''t rely on their bloodlines." The vigil drank the brandy in the glass while enjoying the fierce battle in the projection comfortably, without any intention of surviving. In the name of the principal, he stopped the fighting that violated school rules, and looking at the expression in his eyes, it seemed that he wanted the two to fight harder. If Angers were here, he would probably yell at him, and then smoke an expensive cigar to admire the student fight against school regulations. Unfortunately, after Angers signed the consent signature on the''Freedom Day'' document, he flew to Rome overnight, and he even sent the news from the Night Watcher Forum area in the terminal. Suddenly, the night watchman frowned slightly: "Strange, how do you feel that this little guy seems to be a little bit useless?" "Perhaps because his dragon bloodline was suppressed..." The night watchman muttered to himself and gave the most reasonable explanation, but he didn''t know why, he felt vaguely in his heart that things were not that simple, Chu Han seemed to What is hiding. The two figures collided quickly, then retreated like lightning, and then collided again. After countless repetitions, the Lane Hall became a ruin in just half a minute, and the lion''s heart was watching the battle. The members of the club have also withdrawn to a kilometer away, and they only seem to be able to see two dark shadows from a distance. Even so, they were hurt by the impact of the aftermath. At this time, it was not only the Lions Heart Club members who watched the battle, but also other students who did not join the club, as well as the student union headed by Caesar. They all stood in the opposite direction of the Lion Heart Club and watched the nakedness. The exposure. A duel in the eyes of the college professors. Especially every time the two collide and destroy something, they will see Professor Mansteins black face with the bottom of the pot darkened again, and then every time at this moment, they have a reaction to this duel. In addition to the excitement and shock, there was a little more sympathy. Suddenly, the two figures retreated like lightning, and then stood quietly. All the students and professors who watched looked at each other. Are these two heroes planning to end the war? Caesar in the crowd narrowed his eyes slightly. He didn''t think the two were planning to stop fighting, because he had seen that kind of action in a virgin forest. It was when the powerful black panther was preparing to give his dying prey the final blow. Look like. 368 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 369 Is this over? Chapter 369 Is this over? Chu Han turned his wrist slightly, and the black''laziness'' was put back into the scabbard by him, a faint red golden light flashed through his deep eyes, and the dragon blood in his body began to boil. However, because of the''commandments'', he could not reveal the fact that he could use Yanling, so the power he could exert was not great. After all, Yanling was the embodiment of the fighting method of dragons and hybrids. However, for Chu Han, this little strength was enough. ''Lazy'' still has no luster on the surface, as if it is really just an ordinary black knife. All the students and professors who watched the game agree, because in their eyes, in the confrontation just now, Chu The black knife in Han''s hand is not even as dazzling as Chu Zihang''s''Cun Yu''. But I don''t know why, watching Chu Han put the knife into the scabbard, everyone took a step back subconsciously. They didn''t know what Chu Han would do, but instinctively told them that Chu Han is very dangerous now. At the same time, there was no emotional change on Chu Zihang''s face, who was standing opposite Chu Han, but the original solemn expression became more solemn. ''Cun Yu'' seemed to have sensed the master''s thoughts, the knife body was emitting a little bit of starlight, and then it seemed to "come to life", trembling slightly in Chu Zihang''s hand, that was the sound of a sword. Time seemed to freeze. The students and professors who came to watch the game frowned slightly, wondering what the two of them were doing, but Masashi Toyama, the black belt of kendo, had a dull gaze and muttered to himself, not knowing what he was talking about. Suddenly, a faint red light appeared on the horizon. Four hours have passed since the duel of Chu Han and Chu Zihang, and the deep night is about to pass, just like this high-intensity battle that lasted for four hours. It''s over too. Without any signs, the two rushed to each other like lightning, like two arrogant and strong gladiators, attacking each other in the most violent and brutal way until one fell. No one saw what happened. They only remembered that two unusually dazzling rays of light erupted after the collision between the two of them, so that they both closed their eyes. After opening them again, the two of them still held swords and confronted each other. If they hadn''t just seen Chu Han put the knife into the scabbard with their own eyes, they even suspected that the two hadn''t moved at all. "That''s it, it''s over?" a second-year student in the News Department of Kassel College muttered to himself, as if he was dreaming. No one talks about him, because most of the others are in this state. Is this over? "What should have happened has already happened." A fourth-grade student exhaled a long breath, his eyes full of hell shock. The first and second grade students looked at each other. What do you mean?What should have happened has happened? Not to mention them, even some third-grade students are blank, but they didn''t say anything when they looked at the silent faces of the fourth-grade and professors. It''s just that they didn''t dare, it doesn''t mean that others did not dare. "Hey Nono, did you see clearly?" Susie, who was in the front of the crowd, whispered. Because it was still midnight before, she simply put on a coat, and the water-blue pajamas were well divided. Highlighting her graceful figure, if it hadn''t been for the duel between Chu Han and Chu Zihang that attracted everyone''s attention, somebody would have stared at her with a pair of green eyes. "It''s too fast. I can''t see clearly. I only saw a blue sword light. It should be Chu Zihang''s''Cun Yu''." Nuonuo shook her head slightly. She also only wore a pajamas without a coat. The dark red pajamas covered her "medium" figure, and there was a faint temptation to make people penxue. "Then, who won?" Susie lowered her voice, but now it was quiet outside the field. Even if she lowered her voice, everyone still heard it, and this was their question. Yes, who won, depending on the situation, it won''t be a tie. Suddenly, standing with a knife, Chu Zihang lifted the''Cun Yu'' silently. The smooth and flawless blade of the knife was shining extremely brightly by the sunlight that had just emerged, but there were still sharp-eyed students who noticed something wrong. "The blade, there is a crack on the blade!" a third-grade student exclaimed. crack? Everyone''s eyes gathered on the knife of''Cun Yu'', and then indeed they found a spider-like crack. On the other hand, Chu Han''s black knife found nothing. The black knife was too dim, if it had If there is a crack, it will be discovered immediately. But now, they did not find a trace of crack on Chu Han''s black knife. Up and down, you can see at a glance. Chu Zihang silently put the''cun rain'' into the scabbard, and said calmly, "I lost." His voice didn''t tremble at all. It didn''t look like a loser. On the contrary, there was a faint relief. Perhaps he knew that he could not defeat Chu Han for a long time? Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and was silent for a while. With a slight movement, he instantly disappeared from the court. After more than ten seconds, he appeared ghostly again, but there was an extra roaring lion badge in his hand. The Lionheart members in the crowd suddenly exclaimed. If it weren''t for Chu Han to glance at them indifferently, the group of students who looked like wild animals would rush out. "You are still too weak, but it is enough to take over as Lionheart Club." Chu Han retracted his gaze, and threw the badge representing the Lionheart Club president to Chu Zihang who was in a daze, and then took the knife. Walking to the Lane Hall, which had become a ruin, this Lionheart Clubs venue was considered to have been implicated by their fighting, and it was destroyed in less than half an hour. If it were not for them to stay away from the building intentionally or unintentionally, the destroyed building alone would be enough for him and Chu Zihang to work as free laborers for the Kassel College for a lifetime. Chu Han Ruoyouruowu glanced away from the crowd and walked aggressively. His face was as black as the bottom of the pot. Professor Manstein, the professor, said intentionally or unintentionally: "Dye, go back and count the maintenance costs, and then It was crossed off from my account, it was due to me, and I should pay for this expense." Chu Xiaoran was startled slightly, and then Yu Guang saw Professor Manstein who was coming here, secretly funny, but still cleverly said, "I know, brother, hehe!" Chu Han rolled his eyes slightly and flicked Chu Xiaorans small melon seeds. The painful little girl covered his forehead. He still wanted to stay in this college until he graduated. What if he was caught. It''s not a happy thing, especially since the commissioner didn''t like him, or feared him. And things were just as Chu Han had expected. Manstein, who was originally angry, happened to hear the conversation between Chu Han and Chu Xiaoran, and his face suddenly eased. After all, he was actually distressed for money. However, as a member of the discipline committee, he still has to criticize and punish Chu Han and Chu Zihang for a private fight. However, Chu Han stated that the last time I admitted to the mistake and corrected it later, the corner of his eye was still standing there. Chu Zihang of the earth, but at this time there was an extra man wearing a half mask beside him. After all, the world turned according to the gears of fate. 369 One Pieces Dragon Race System Chapter 370 Three feet stand! Three hundred and seventieth chapters stand together! Chu Han was lying quietly on the lawn under the sunlight. This rare moment of leisure time made him feel a little strange, but he really had nothing to do now, because he was banned.$Miscellaneous $ The blatant and private fights under the eyes of many professors and students, not only that, but also damaged many buildings, this kind of thing has not happened in Kassel College for decades. If Chu Han didn''t say that all maintenance costs were incurred by him in the end, then the punishment would not be as simple as a full month. However, it is nothing to say that it is a ban. If it is not a holiday, the students of Kassel College rarely go out. After all, it can be said that it is almost isolated from the world, and the students here are a group of lonely aliens. "Lonely..." Feeling the bright and warm sunshine, Chu Han''s thoughts couldn''t help but drift towards the past he never wanted to remember. "Hehe, chase me, Chu Han!" "Hey, wait until I catch you, ah!" "Hehe, Chu Han is a fool!" "..." "Chu Han...Don''t be sad...You are the one who wants to be the king, hehe..." "Uh ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!" "Quick, run, Chu Han is crazy!" "Devil, you are a devil!" "..." It was a world of golden sunlight and the boundless sea of ??learning. Under the golden sun, he and her were laughing and playing; under the boundless sea of ??blood, he was a terrifying murderer. Chu Han took a deep breath, shook his head and opened his eyes, just to match those bright aquamarine eyes, and the two of them were dumbfounded for a moment. Chu Han didn''t expect someone to come to him silently, and he hadn''t noticed it yet.As for the other party, he obviously didn''t expect him to open his eyes suddenly. The atmosphere on the lawn was silent and embarrassing. In the end, Chu Han moved away his face blankly, and then moved aside casually and said, "How do you know where I am?" Tina pouted slightly, obviously unhappy with Chu Hans "escape". How can she say she is also a big beauty. Compared with those young and astringent younger sisters who have just entered school, she is a mature, sexual, and emotional sister. With such a good opportunity, he actually ran away! However, when angry back to anger, Tina still focused on the overall situation, frowned and said, "An hour ago, Chu Zihang has become Lionheart Club president. Most of the members are students in grades three and four. There are also first and second grades, but only a minority." Chu Han didn''t show any unexpected expressions, because this was the history of the world he was familiar with. There was nothing to be surprised, but he was a little curious. "Among the first grade members of the Lionheart Club, is there a girl named Susie?" Tina glanced at Chu Han suspiciously, thought for a moment, nodded and said, "Yes, she is a grade A in this freshman class. Why are you asking about this?" "It''s nothing." Chu Han shook his head, the corners of his mouth curled slightly. It was really interesting. Even if his butterfly''s wings were flapping so hard, the world still moved according to the original trajectory. The power of destiny is really powerful! Seeing Chu Han''s mysterious look, Tina rolled her eyes, and suddenly remembered something, and said, "Yes, the application is approved." Chu Han opened and closed his eyes almost subconsciously, and a dazzling edge flashed from the bottom of his eyes. Heh, do you want to use this method to weaken the strength of my hands, then I will show you what I have more terrifying power. "Let''s go, go to Luohu Pavilion!" Chu Han picked up the coat on the side and got up and walked away. Tina was taken aback and followed him with a smile. The Luohu Pavilion is a single-family villa rented by Chu Han submitted a check to the Finance Department this morning. Although it is not as big as Caesar''s Amber Pavilion, it is similar, at least larger than the Lane Pavilion, which was turned into a ruin last night. As soon as Chu Han stepped into the Luohu Pavilion, he saw more than forty people of different genders gathering in the hall, and before he came in, they were still discussing fiercely, because the faces of these people were still filled with inability. Erased the tension and excitement. "Chu Han, we have applied for the establishment of a new club!" Moss handed a printed document to Chu Han with a look of excitement. The first thing that caught Chu Han''s eyes was the application for the establishment of the "God Killing Society", and then the word "passed" in the red seal. Killing the Gods Society, this is the name of the society established by Chu Han. Even gods dare to kill, let alone people? What Chu Han wanted was a group of lunatics who dared to kill God! The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised. In fact, he knew that he would pass without even looking at it. Not to mention that the Chu family had already reached out to Kassel Academy. It was only Chu Han''s status as an S-level student. Will pass. However, he could imagine that when the news reached the ears of the school directors, their stunned expressions, especially the surrogate patriarch of the Gattuso family, would be furious. Chu Han looked up at the crowd, most of whom were excited, and a few others were nervous. Most of them were freshmen in the first year, who was in the same class as Chu Han. Chu Han pondered for a while, greeted everyone, and motioned Tina and Moss to follow him upstairs. Since the first step has been completed, the second step is about to begin. Kassel College, Amber Hall. All members of the student union attended this meeting. The president of the current student union, Csar Gattuso, sat on the sofa in front of the fireplace, with a black hunting knife on his lap, and hanging from the Gattuso family above his head. Phoenix family crest.The silence has lasted for a long time, and the crystal chandelier illuminates everyone''s different faces. "The news has spread within the academy. Chu Han left the Lionheart Club and was taken over by Chu Zihang." A committee member said worriedly, "It''s not counted. The key is that Chu Han left the Lionheart Club to set up a" "God Killing Club", this is equivalent to another powerful enemy!" "And''Freedom Day'' is coming soon." Another committee member said. "We must act. What''s the difference between sitting this way and waiting to die?" A second-year committee member stood up. "Get into action? How do you act?" The senior committee member shrugged and shook his head: "The Lionheart Club is the oldest fraternity in the college, and its reputation goes without saying. As for the God Killing Club, part of the members are the backbone of the original Lionheart Club, and part of it. A freshman with extraordinary potential." "Able to act, we have already acted." "This is a conspiracy!" a committee member said excitedly: "Who knows if Chu Han and Chu Zihang calculated in advance, you must know that they are all from China!" "We want to file a complaint, this is a naked conspiracy!" someone said loudly. Various complex emotions were ignited into anger. Some members of the student union made loud suggestions and some whispered to each other. Since Caesar took over the student union, the student union has grown at a rocket-like speed, but now someone suddenly tells you that the Rockets The fuel was stolen, and he couldn''t keep flying up. 370 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 371: Secret Power! Chapter 371 Secret Power! "We want to file a complaint, this is a naked conspiracy!" someone said loudly. miscellaneous Zhi worm Various complex emotions were ignited into anger. Some members of the student union made loud suggestions and some whispered to each other. Since Caesar took over the student union, the student union has grown at a rocket-like speed, but now someone suddenly tells you that the Rockets The fuel was stolen, so I couldnt keep flying up. Suddenly, all the sounds disappeared, because Caesar had left the sofa, took a bottle of cognac out of the wine cabinet next to him, and poured himself a glass.Everyone stopped talking, all eyes followed Caesar, who walked out the door silently with the glass of wine. "Caesar." A senior committee member called him. Caesar stopped and turned to look at the people in the meeting. There was no expression in his ice blue eyes: "I never refuse to talk to cowards, and cowards will refuse to accept challenges because they are afraid of failure!" "Caesar, we just..." the senior committee member who called him just now tried to defend. Caesar raised his hand and interrupted him: "Enough, I don''t want to discuss the reasons why you are afraid of the challenge. I just want to know that there is a cliff in front of you. If you step forward, you may die or become the eye of the crowd. You can retreat. After that, please go straight and turn right and leave here!" "Now tell me, are you willing to move forward or backward!" The committee members looked at each other silently and said loudly: "Go!" I have to say that Caesar does have the potential to be a leader. A few simple words reconcile the heart. Of course, half of it is his personal charm, and the other half is the charm of the Gattuso family. "Very good!" Caesar finished drinking half a cup of cognac, staring sharply at the Phoenix family crest of the Gattuso family. The battle between Chu Han and Chu Zihang has made this Gattuso family wait. The emperor who has been for a thousand years has a strong will to war. But at the same time, Caesar''s heart couldn''t help but wonder why Chu Zihang had Gu Wu? Chu Han walked to the edge of the building and looked down at this medieval castle-like academy. The Luohu Pavilion''s location was not bad. Standing on the top of the building could bring Kassel College into sight. Tina and Moss stood quietly behind him. Although they didn''t know why Chu Han called them up, they believed in Chu Han, especially after seeing Chu Han''s power. "Do you want to become stronger?" Chu Han said softly, feeling the warmth of the breeze touching his cheeks. The two of them were startled, and Moss asked puzzledly: "Chu Han, what do you mean?" "Guwu of the Chu family, you should have heard of it?" Chu Han said. "Of course!" The two looked at each other and nodded slightly. They also knew that Chu Han and Chu Zihang had used more than one kind of''Ancient Martial Arts'' in the battle last night, but they were puzzled that Chu Zihang would also Chu. Gu Wu from the family, and the admission information shows that Chu Zihang is not a disciple of the Chu family, but just happens to have the same surname. "Can I teach you, do you want to learn?" Chu Han nodded slightly and said calmly. The two of them were immediately dumbfounded, and Moss looked at Chu Han incredulously: "You mean, teach us the ancient martial arts of the Chu family?" "Well, do you want to learn?" This time even Tina was surprised. The ancient martial arts of the Chu family had spread to every mixed breed in the world a long time ago. It is the only fighting technique that can be used to fight with pure blood dragons. , Let alone them, every mixed race in the world wants to learn! But this is not a question of thinking or not, but simply not learning. This Guwu technique seems to be carved into the bones of the Chu family disciples. They can use it, but they won''t teach others. It''s like getting a wish bottle, but only the wish bottle can make a wish by themselves. I have never heard of any outsider who has learned the ancient martial arts of the Chu family. But now someone actually asked them if they wanted to learn from the ancient martial arts of the Chu family. The tone seemed to teach them that the ancient martial arts of the Chu family were as simple as building a castle with sand. If someone else said this, Moss was the first to shoot him to death, but he was Chu Han, and last night, Chu Zihang, who was clearly not a disciple of the Chu family, used at least two ancient martial arts techniques. Combined with what Chu Han said, it is obvious that Chu Zihang can learn ancient martial arts, which has a lot to do with Chu Han. Moss hesitated and asked uncertainly: "Chu Han, can you teach us the ancient martial arts of the Chu family?" "I am the future Patriarch of the Chu Family, and I have this right." Chu Han knew what Moss was worried about. It wasn''t that no one had hit the idea of ??Chu Family Guwu before, but in the end these people disappeared after they came to the East. However, as Chu Han, let alone teaching the ancient martial arts of the Chu family to others, even if the entire Chu family was sent out, I believe Chu Tianchen agreed without hesitation for a second. "that" Moss obviously wanted to ask something, but Chu Han frowned, "Why are you so long-winded, don''t you learn?" "Learn to learn!" When Mostton nodded like a chicken pecking rice, for fear that Chu Han would regret it all at once... Chu Han cheered the corner of his mouth, looked at Tina who was smiling and raised his eyebrows slightly: "Are you studying?" "Are you here to teach me?" Tina immediately looked like you didn''t teach me not to learn, as if Chu Han wanted to kneel down and beg them to learn. This is a great opportunity to be seen by those who are trying to steal the Chu family from the Chu family. I am afraid that they will immediately yell at Tina in desperation! Looking at Tina''s green eyes with a smile, Chu Han slightly averted his gaze: "I didn''t ask you to learn, but because you are too weak, I am afraid that I will lose my face when I go out." This is on the one hand, on the other hand, Chu Han wanted to reproduce the beast members of the Lionheart Association a long time ago, and the ancient martial arts of the Chu family let him have a real beast body. In this way, the body can withstand the strong blood. Moss looked at Tina, then at Chu Han, a flash of suspicion flashed under his eyes, he patted his forehead suddenly, and hurriedly said: "Ah, Chu Han, I suddenly remembered that I had something left in the library. Let''s go now, bye!" After talking about Moss, there was no figure, and again there were only two people alone on the roof. The corners of Chu Han''s mouth twitched slightly, and he met Tina''s eyes inadvertently, which was a look with a little bit of resentment in the teasing. In an instant, Chu Han''s mind kept flashing a number of charming, innocent, ghostly, innocent, stubborn, or poor faces. Chu Han was stunned. He only realized at this moment that he didn''t know when, many girls had left their own marks in his heart. Even if he came to another world, he could not forget this mark, even if he did not No matter how calm, it seems that he can''t stabilize the ripples in his heart because of these girls. Suddenly, a picture of blood and fire flashed in Chu Han''s mind. In the picture, a girl in a pink dress fell into the arms of a teenager with blood, and the corners of her mouth were curled.There was a smile, which was a relief of relief. why? Because there is nothing wrong with the person the girl wants to protect, but the girl doesn''t know, the warm blood flowing from her makes the boy''s heart gradually frozen. 371 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 372 Freedom for one day, open! Chapter 372 One Day of Freedom, Open! Manstein walked out of his office with a frown, and happened to see two powerful middle-aged men standing by the door, each with a special soldier-like face, and his strong muscles seemed to break a tight T-shirt. As cold as a dagger.Miscellaneous / Chi / Insects "Why are you standing in front of my door?" Manstein looked at these two strong men with a stunned expression. If you didn''t know that they were the security guards of the academy, just look at this temperament. If you didn''t know, he thought they were a group of thugs. Block the front door of the Commissioner''s office. However, their previous identities were similar to those of the gangsters, because the security guards of the Kassel Academy were all members of the former SEALs, and they were also mixed races, but their bloodlines were generally not high. "Professor Manstein, it was Professor Schneider who asked us to protect you. You know the reason is that today is a bit special." The short-sleeved man grinned, but his sturdy body was matched with this smiling face. , It''s really a bit creepy. Manstein twitched his facial muscles a few times and sighed and said: "The principal and school board members shouldn''t approve them to mess around like this. I don''t know what disaster they will cause in these twenty-four hours, alas! " "Don''t worry, Professor Manstein, we will never let you lose a hair!" Another brawny man in a coat patted the very prominent Hungarian muscles, and a boss took care of the newly collected ones. Little brother looks like. But they didn''t notice that Manstein touched his head like a dry land because of his black face. Are these guys here to protect him or to harm him? Manstein sighed slightly and was about to say "Let''s go." A burst of red light suddenly appeared in the corridor, and the stern air defense alarm sounded. The sound of the alarm echoed across the campus like a roaring ghost, which made people get goose bumps. The expressions of Manstein and the two brawny men instantly became severe, and it finally started! "Don''t go into the office and hide, lock the windows and doors!" shouted the brawny man with short sleeves. The brawny man in the coat just turned around to protect Manstein, and as a result, on the stairs of the small building behind them, a group of people wearing black combat clothes and holding m4 guns appeared. The other party noticed Manstein and the other three in an instant. They raised the gun cleanly and shot. The brawny man with short sleeves swung his arms and fell down. The man in the jacket was also shot because he protected Manstein behind him. Fall down. "It''s unreasonable. It''s unreasonable to fight in front of me, a commissioner of discipline and discipline!" Manstein ran into the office in desperation, his face turned back and locked. This is a reinforced titanium alloy door, even the fourth generation. It takes some time to plant three generations to break. The titanium alloy door kept banging, but there was no way to leave a trace on it. Manstein breathed a sigh of relief and sat prostrably on the ground. It was too torturous, but its safe now. He was locked up. Suddenly, Manstein jumped up like a cat whose tail was stomped on. He suddenly remembered, the window! But it was too late. A crimson bullet instantly broke the window and shot Manstein accurately and accurately on the mouth of the back of Manstein, and a pool of bright blood spread across his expensive suit. "These bastards, wait for me to clean up you..." Before Manstein finished speaking, his body trembled slightly and fell. At the same time, on the top of a building a kilometer away, the fiery woman turned her mouth slightly, tilted her head and said: "The fourth goal is solved. Our Discipline Committee estimates that it will be thunderous." There was no one around, and the woman was talking to the mini intercom hanging in her ears, and at this moment, a calm voice like a lake resounded in her intercom. "Well, good work. The next ones are Frisgah, the second-year cadre of the Student Union, and Casa, the third-year cadre of the Lionheart Club. After killing them, try to find the location of the two guys and then lock them." The voice is very calm and has a magical power that can make people feel at ease. The woman blinked and said, "Understand, where have you been?" "Amber Hall." There was a slight wind from the micro walkie-talkie. "Haha, Caesar and the others are going to be unlucky, I wish you a triumphant return, and you will grow up." The woman chuckled, adjusted her posture, and pointed her direction at the chaotic battlefield below. It didn''t take long for the woman to find her target. Lionheart Club third-year cadre Casa. boom! The fifth goal is to solve! At the same time, on the top of the dormitory in District 1 which was separated from the Amber Pavilion, Chu Han was standing on the side holding a black knife, followed by more than 20 people in black combat uniforms, without exception. Yes, they both have a Thomson submachine gun in their hands. Chu Han calmly looked at the sun high above the sky. Today was the celebration of Kassel College, and it was also their reward for the Bermuda Three Corners mission a week ago, a free day. The reason why it is called "Freedom Day" is that students can do things freely today without being punished by school rules, even if the college is demolished. Of course, the premise is to have the ability. An academy shrouded in a powerful alchemy matrix, even Chu Han would have to show his full strength before it could be destroyed, and it would also be possible to release that kind of destructive speech spirit. But their current behavior is equivalent to tearing down the college. After twelve oclock last night, the Day of Freedom had already begun. Headed by the God Killing Club founded by Chu Han, the Lion Heart Club led by Chu Zihang, and the Caesars Student Union, the three major societies decided to hold a live cs to alchemy. Equipped with "Frija Bullets" instead of blank bullets. After all, when this bullet hits the target, it will quickly smash and then vaporize. It will not injure people, but will only leave traces of blood. Only a small amount of anesthetic is mixed in it, so it will make people comatose immediately. That''s how Manstein fell. This decision was approved by everyone, and the battle began. "Tina has already started to act, let''s start too, Moss, you lead someone to control the ground, I will attack from above." Chu Han looked at the Amber Pavilion less than 100 meters away, from Moss behind him. Received an M1 Thompson submachine gun. "Don''t worry, Chu Han, but I''m very curious about how you are going to attack from above?" Moss patted the Xiong, looking at Chu Han strangely. This is the 27th floor. "Just do it." The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised, and under Moss'' puzzled gaze, he spread his hands and fell down, like a bird with its wings folded. "Hey Chu Han!" Moss and more than 20 other members of the God Killing Society in dark combat uniforms were shocked and ran to the side. As a result, the next scene made them stare. Chu Han stood calmly in the air, his right foot constantly kicking the air, and circles of ripples exploded under his feet, while he was standing in the air looking at the Amber Pavilion below, as if God was looking down on the world. "Is this Chu Han''s ancient martial arts..." Moss muttered to himself while looking at Chu Han standing in the air with a dull expression. In ancient times, people said that the sky is the realm of God, but now, some people are forcibly stepping on the realm of God with human power before their eyes. "Don''t froze, act now!" Chu Han frowned slightly. They didn''t have much time. After the Amber Pavilion was settled, they had to rush to the main battlefield. He took away the main force of the God Killing Society. , Its impossible to hold on for too long over there. 372 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 373 Fire suppression! Chapter 373 FireWire Suppression! "Don''t froze, act now!" Chu Han frowned slightly. They didn''t have much time. After the Amber Pavilion was settled, they had to rush to the main battlefield. He took away the main force of the God Killing Society. , Its impossible to hold on for too long over there.Miscellaneousס Moss and others returned to their senses, and then they saw Chu Han rushing out like a rocket, and in a blink of an eye, he reached the top of the Amber Pavilion. The distance of more than 100 meters was almost flat to him. "This guy is really a monster!" Moss watched Chu Han''s figure disappear before his eyes. In the Amber Hall, a team of student union members wearing crimson uniforms are sitting in the lobby. They are Caesars who stayed behind to guard the home. Although the rules of the game indicate that it does not matter if the base camp is captured, he is proud of Caesar. No mistake is tolerated. "The president has no idea what''s going on." A first-year student council member checked the m4 submachine gun in his hand. "I don''t know, anyway, we are all here as a turtle to enjoy the victory, no matter how fierce the fight there is, it doesn''t matter to us." Another first-year student was lying on the sofa nonchalantly, the so-called guardian. , To put it another way, it is logistics. "Can''t say that, the president must have his own ideas for doing this." A senior member of the student union shook his head slightly. They, senior members of the student union, have always trusted Caesar without reservation. After all, Caesar was born to be a natural fit. The leader of the people. The others looked at each other, shrugging their shoulders, with a nonchalant expression, and did not take these words to heart. The senior member of the student union frowned slightly. Just as he was about to say something, Yu Guang suddenly glanced at the outside of the villa, and a group of two dozen people in jet black combat uniforms slew here like wild animals. "Not good, enemy attack!" The senior committee member yelled quickly, not thinking why they would attack a base camp that was not helpful to the battle situation, raising the m4 submachine gun and shooting. At the same time, the members of the Student Union who stayed behind at the Amber Pavilion were awakened by huge gunshots. They raised their guns and shot them outside the villa. Crimson bullets flew around inside and outside the Amber Pavilion. Decrease, the Amber Pavilion was shot into a hornet''s nest in an instant, and even the lawn and grove outside were ripped apart by bullets. At the same time, the two sides were fighting. When it was hot, there was a piercing gunshot in the Amber Hall. Almost all the members of the student union were dumbfounded. This was not the student unions m4 submachine gun, but the group outside wearing black combat. M1 Thompson in the hands of the thug who served! Dozens of crimson bullets were fired from behind the student union members. Almost every bullet hit a student union member, and the other party hadnt stopped. The first round of shooting was not completely over, and the second round of shooting followed. Coming, and this time, more than 20 student union members were taken away. In a blink of an eye, nearly half of the student union members who stayed at the Amber Hall fell. And the one who shot and slaughtered them behind the student union was naturally Chu Han who sneaked in from a high altitude silently. In less than a minute, Chu Han had already shot all the bullets of the M1 Thompson submachine gun Moss gave him. A total of sixty rounds of bullets were taken and more than fifty people were solved. This record is enough to make people desperate. However, Chu Han was a little uncomfortable. He threw away the m1 Thompson submachine gun in his hand, then picked up the m4 submachine gun of the student union member who fell under his feet and fired. A series of bullets sounded from his hand, and then a group of people fell. "Damn it, after being careful..." The senior committee member who was the first to respond hadnt finished speaking yet. A very high-speed bullet with huge kinetic energy entered his body, leaving a smoking bullet on the crimson uniform. As soon as the blood spilled out of the hole, he looked down at the bullet hole on his body with difficulty, and slowly fell down. "Positioning! Positioning! Damn! Watch out for a ruthless man behind!" "Immediately break through the defense of the gate, and must rush in within a minute!" While roaring at the walkie-talkie, the two sides continued to shoot, and the sound was so loud that they could be heard almost three hundred meters around the Amber Pavilion. I don''t know how long this mutual slaughter battle lasted. It was as luxurious as the Amber Pavilion in the imperial palace. From the exit of the villa to the attic, the lawns and paths were full of corpses. Moss kicked the fallen student council member and smiled happily: "Haha, these guys also have today. They usually pretend to be like nobles, but now they are dead dogs!" Because of Caesar, the members of the student union are all arrogant. Like the nobles in the upper class, it seems that everyone except them are turtles. "Don''t play, put on their clothes, we will give the proud Master Gattuso a turtle in an urn!" Chu Han walked over slowly, stripping a student council member''s clothes in twos or twos. People can''t help but wonder if he did this. Moss nodded, took off his black combat uniform, and then pulled out a relatively clean crimson combat uniform and put it on him. "Everyone, have you changed it?" Chu Han put on his crimson coat.After looking at the members of the God Killing Society who had all put on crimson combat uniforms for the next four weeks, they nodded. If it hadn''t been known in advance, who would have guessed that there would be a group of God Killing Society members wearing student union combat uniforms. That''s right, Chu Han''s strategy is to cross-dress and mix into the student union team. After all, this live-action cs relies on clothing to identify the camp, and the game rules do not stipulate that you can not sneak into the student union. Inside the Kassel College Church, the student council members in crimson uniforms sat together in groups. The situation was a bit unfavorable. Both the God Killer and the Lionheart had a very good sniper, but they didnt, so the whole battle The students in the student union are a bit hard However, there are still more than 80 people left, plus the members who stayed behind at the Amber Pavilion, which is about 150 people. However, there were only forty or fifty people left in the God Killing Club and Lionheart Club, so they had an advantage in terms of numbers. "Caesar, what should we do? Although our numbers are occupied, if we continue to fight like this, I may still lose. The snipers of the Lionheart and the Godslayer are too strong and have killed more than 20 of us." A senior committee member frowned and looked at Caesar standing under the statue of Jesus. For a moment, no one spoke, all eyes followed Caesar, waiting for the man destined to be the leader to give orders. "Don''t worry about the sniper problem. I already have a solution. As for the other things, follow the previous combat plan. Chu Zihang and Chu Han will give them to me and let them go." Caesar said calmly. Everyone looked at each other for a while, and they really fell apart. For them, Caesar''s orders must have his thoughts, and they only need to execute them. After everyone left, Caesar still stood silently under the statue of Jesus, with a glimmer of doubt flashing through his icy blue eyes. After the war for so long, even the Lionheart Association President Chu Zihang appeared on the battlefield many times, but killed him. The president of the God Society, Chu Han, seemed to have disappeared out of thin air, and never appeared once. 373 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 374: Caesars successor! Chapter 374 Caesar''s backhand! The battle started again, and there were bursts of gunfire outside the church. The students in red, blue and black combat uniforms rushed to the opponent''s stronghold one after another, leaving behind a "corpse".$Miscellaneous $ The snipers of the Lionheart Club and the God Killer Club, as always, controlled the battlefield in the dark and tended to their own camp, while trying to lock the opponent''s leader. However, they didn''t know that someone quietly crossed the battlefield and came to where one of the snipers was hiding. On the top of a building thousands of meters away from the battlefield, Tina was lying quietly on the ground. The round and plump Huns were squeezed and deformed by the ground, which looked even more seductive. Those big long tui looked white in the sun. Xi is dazzling, like a natural and flawless jade. "Strange, why is something wrong with the student union?" Tina frowned her good-looking eyebrows. Through the sniper scope, she could have a panoramic view of the entire battlefield and control it. This is why the student union was crushed by the Lionheart Club or the God Killer Club in the previous few battles. The reason, because they all have an excellent sniper. "This clearly means a decisive battle. What the hell is Caesar doing?" Tina was a little uneasy. Just after she shot six people again, she suddenly discovered that the number of students on the student union had actually started to increase, but she hadn''t entered the battlefield. With the addition of the people who are fighting, the number of students in the Student Union is now completely equal to the sum of the God Killing Club and the Lionheart Club! But why didn''t Caesar put them on the battlefield? If so many people appeared on the battlefield, it might have changed the current unfavorable situation in the Student Union. But Caesar didn''t do this, instead retreating them to the rear, and now less than half of the troops put into the battlefield. The sound of faint footsteps came from behind the narrow passage, Tina''s eyes flickered slightly and her ears were quietly erected.Her hearing is very good, and she is very sensitive to sounds, but here is a building that is thousands of meters away from the battlefield. How could there be footsteps? Tina almost thought she had heard it wrong, but two seconds later, her pupils contracted slightly, it was indeed a footstep, and she was approaching slowly. Tina smelled of gunpowder, and the other party had a gun! She almost jumped up subconsciously, but the other party seemed to know that she had been exposed, had turned from sneaking to swift, and came straight to Tina, extremely fast, incredibly fast. As soon as Tina got up, the approaching person had already arrived in front of her, kicked her belly, with incredible strength, and had undoubtedly refined a fighting class. Tina held her belly in pain and bent down The man in the crimson suit looked around and seemed to be confirming something. At the same time, he pulled out the Colt pistol from his waist and pointed it at Tina. Tina endured the pain in her stomach and raised her head to meet the man''s eyes.She saw each other''s eyes, which were charming eyes, but sharp as a knife, and a little familiar.There are long dark red hair combed into a ponytail, and bright four-leaf clover studs on the ears, shaking. Tina remembered that there is only one person in Kassel College with such a distinctive feature. "It''s you!" In the underground parking lot of the Kassel Academy, Lancelot looked around carefully, waved to a group of students in black combat uniforms behind him, motioned for them to follow, and then quickly passed through the cars to one. Behind the stone pillar, waiting for the arrival of the enemy. "Lancelot, is it really useful for us to wait here?" A first-year member of the God Killing Society looked around suspiciously, no one could be seen, would anyone really pass by here? Although the others didnt say anything, there was a strong suspicion in their eyes, but Chu Han had already said when he left. If he is away, Lancelot will preside over the overall situation, although everyone is killing Chu Han. God would give Lancelot a first-year freshman to deal with a bit of dissatisfaction, but no one violated Chu Han''s will. However, the members of the God Killing Society were full of doubts about whether Lancelot could preside over the overall situation as a new student. After all, not everyone was Chu Han or Chu Zihang and Caesar. "Well, this is the only way for Lionheart to go up. We only need to stop them here and we can control the battle in our hands." Lancelot also knows the opinions of the Godslayers towards him, but at the same time he feels He also has a heavy responsibility and trust, so he must do his best, at least not to disappoint the person who trusts him. The other people looked at each other. They were all freshmen in the first year. In other words, they had no practical experience at all. This time "Freedom Day" was their first battle, and when they came up, it was such an important battle. Exactly what they expected. "Attention, here it is!" Suddenly, Lancelot flashed his eyes and whispered. Others tensed their nerves in an instant, held the Thompson submachine gun in their hands, and kept dripping sweat from their foreheads. Lancelot watched the people in blue combat uniforms pouring from the entrance. Into the parking lot, a black-haired young man headed by holding a dark long knife looked like a man walking out of hell. Devil. This group of people is only over twenty, compared to the dozen or so people that Lancelot consciously ambushes, but they are in the dark, and the other is in the light. It stands to reason that Lancelot should have a better chance of winning, but they are seeing After the black-haired young man, Lancelot knew it all. Not long ago, he had witnessed the horrific showdown between this black-haired young man and another black-haired man. He knew very well that a dozen of them were probably not enough for others to kill. However, now that he has made up his mind, then go all the way to the dark. Lancelot silently raised his submachine gun at the dark-haired young man. Although he knew it was impossible, he still wanted to try. "Wang to king, chairman, where are you?" At the same time, above the underground parking lot, the students in black, red and blue combat uniforms roared at the intercom, while continuing to shoot. The sound was so loud that they crossed the entire campus. In fact, they didnt need the intercom at all because they were caught in an instant. The bullet flying on the battlefield was shot dead, and there was no time to respond to what he said. However, the battle was not very beneficial to the Student Union, and it was almost always suppressed by the God Killers and Lionheart Society with snipers, and Caesar, who was the chairperson of the Student Union, never appeared, as if she had given up. I dont know how long this mutual slaughter battle lasted. The calm and peaceful campus was filled with gunpowder. From the church exit to the Sunshine Restaurant, the lawns and paths were full of corpses. Among them, the most were in crimson combat uniforms. On the battlefield, almost only members of the Lionheart Club and the Godslayer were left on the battlefield. But everyone did not notice that a burning bullet shot out from a few kilometers away, silently hitting a member of the God Killing Society. 374 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 375 Hunter and Prey! Chapter 375 Hunter and Prey! On this battlefield, a persons fall is as unremarkable as dropping a small stone on the endless sea. After all, this is a melee of hundreds of people in three communities. The bullets are flying everywhere, so it did not cause any Human attention. miscellaneous Zhi worm However, as soon as the first person was shot, the second bullet followed, taking away a Lionheart member. This still did not attract attention, but it did not end. Bullets continued to be shot from a distance, and then a member of the God Killing Club or Lionheart Club fell, and the casualties of the Student Union were gradually reduced. , The situation has quietly undergone subtle changes. However, all the elites who can enter the Kassel Academy are the elites of the mixed race. As the casualties of the student union gradually decrease, they finally discovered this strange phenomenon. "What''s the matter, where''s the sniper?!" A third-grade cadre of Lionheart Club looked around in surprise. The others also looked around vigilantly. This observation revealed that most of their companions had fallen, most of them were hit by inexplicable bullets from a distance. Among them, the members of the God Killing Society looked at the shooting from a distance. Others may not know the direction of the bullet, but they still know some of them as members of the God Killing Society. That direction is not their sniper. Is the hiding place where your hands are? "What the hell is this, what happened?" On the top of a building thousands of meters away from the main battlefield, the corners of the woman in a crimson uniform turned up slightly, revealing a fox''s triumphant smile. Humph, let you not invite me! When Chu Han founded the God-killing Club, she had a slight expectation. After all, it was such a fun thing to set up a club without the Lionheart Club. It is expected that Chu Han would not fail to pull her on. After all, her strength is also considered the top Her name and pedigree are also excellent''a'', and she is also a big beauty. The most important thing is that she has not joined the club and has some inexplicable feelings with Chu Han. No matter how she looks at it, she should be Chu Han. Invite to join the Deity Killing Club. However, Chu Han never mentioned to her about joining the Lionheart Club from beginning to end. This made her proud, arrogant and expectant, a little bit of irritation and grievance arose from her, so she agreed to Caesars invitation and joined the student union, but not many people knew about it, so she became Caesars card. trump card. "If you dare not invite me, then I will let you lose!" The Miko adjusted her posture. When she concentrated on shooting, her graceful figure was completely exposed to the sun. It''s just a pity that this beautiful and wonderful scenery. No one can appreciate it. The only person who has the opportunity to appreciate the scenery is still unconscious. At the same time, at the center of the fighting between the three major societies, everyone had stopped fighting and looked around vigilantly. As they stopped, everyone noticed that there were more than twenty companions who had just fallen down. , This record surpassed everyone present and had to make them vigilant. Because of this, the battlefield suddenly fell into a strange calm, and everyone stood beside the fallen corpse, watching the surroundings vigilantly, preventing the mysterious sniper from firing suddenly. In contrast, the Student Union has a blank face. After the mysterious sniper appeared, their casualties not only did not increase, but decreased a lot. This is exactly the subtle change in the battle. However, they did not rashly launch an attack, because they also noticed that after the battle started, Caesar never appeared again, and even some of the members did not appear. This phenomenon is the reason why they have not launched an offensive for the time being. "What should I do, the direction of the mysterious sniper seems to be on the side of the Hall of Valor. Tina will be fine, right?" Someone whispered in the chaotic crowd. "I already know who that sniper is, don''t worry, the plan remains the same." "Yes!" In the underground parking lot, Chu Zihang calmly looked at the fallen corpses around him, and he muttered for a while, waved to the Lionheart members who were ready to go behind him, and signaled them to follow. On the ground, Caesar, who had disappeared on the battlefield, and some members of the Student Union quietly bypassed the center of the battlefield and came to the direction of the God Killing Society. "Everything is in the plan. Start acting now. Remember, don''t worry about the Lionheart Club for the time being. Focus on killing the God-killing Club first. Be fast. Nono will help us hold the Lionheart Club. Act now!" Caesar coldly held a beautiful face, waved his hand, took the lead in pulling out a handful of desert eagles, and then shot at the members of the God-killing Society who were still stunned, followed by the members of the Student Union. After that, they picked up m4 submachine guns and shot at the members of the God Killing Society. The sound of the bullets instantly broke the inexplicable calm on the battlefield. Everyone showed a panic expression at this moment. They all responded to the sudden attack. There is no preparation. Especially the God Killing Society. Under Caesars intentional targeting, most of the members of the God Killing Society quickly fell under the attack of the Student Union. There were less than 10 people left in an instant of more than 40 people. To stop Caesar, he didn''t take the opportunity to fall into trouble, but watched the play with great interest. Soon, there were only less than five people left in the God-killing Society, while the Student Union began to confess with the Lionheart Society, and the three-legged situation was instantly broken. Caesar''s offensive slowly became weaker, and at the same time, Chu Zihang and others who sneaked through the underground parking lot came behind Caesar, launched an offensive, and instantly gave Caesar a heavy blow. This war has become a battle between prey and hunters, but who is the hunter and who is the prey is temporarily unclear. "Damn it, it''s Chu Zihang!" a senior student council member shouted angrily. "Larry, you take ten people to continue suppressing the remaining people of the God-killing Society, and the others change their directions, and the goal is the Lionheart Society led by Chu Zihang!" Caesar made a decision in an instant, and only left the God-killing Society. There are fewer than five people, even if Chu Han hasn''t appeared for a reason, it is not enough to be afraid. The key now is Chu Zihang''s Lionheart Club! However, at this moment, the members of the Student Union who had originally attacked the Lionheart Club pointed their guns at the ten members of the Student Union led by Larry. In just a short moment, the ten-member team was completely wiped out. Everyone is dumbfounded, what is going on, the student union is fighting? Caesar, who had just turned around to deal with Chu Zihang''s offensive, froze slightly, staring coldly at the familiar face that was mixed in with the student union members, dressed in crimson combat uniforms. 375 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 376: The Proud Little Witch! Chapter 376 The Proud Little Witch! Caesar recognized that face even if it was burnt to ashes. It wasn''t that he had any deep hatred with the owner of this face, but that the owner of this face left a deep impression on him and most people.*Miscellaneous News* And now, Caesar glanced at the flustered movements of the student council members who were in conflict with the Lionheart Society, and sighed secretly. At this time, everyone had already reacted, and they looked at the first person who pointed their gun at the back of the student union, and suddenly exclaimed. "Chu Han?!" This person wearing the crimson combat uniform representing the Student Union and actively provoking the "infighting" of the Student Union is naturally Chu Han who led the main force of the God-killing Society to disappear before the war began. They successfully infiltrated the combat team of the Student Union, and as expected by Chu Han, no one recognized them at all. After all, there are so many members in a society, it is impossible for everyone to know everyone, even Chu Han can''t do it. To. This allowed Chu Han''s plan to be perfectly realized. "What are you doing in a daze, they are not wood, are they really waiting for you to shoot them? Give me a shot!" Chu Han suddenly kicked Moss, who was still immersed in complacency, and quickly replaced the magazine. A fiery snake appeared, continuously spraying murderous flames outside. The other members of the God Killing Society who sneaked into the student union combat team with Chu Han also woke up and launched a fierce offensive with Chu Han. Both the Student Union and the Lionheart Association seemed a little flustered because of such a shocking mutation. It was suppressed by more than 20 people led by Chu Han, and the number of casualties rose sharply. If this continues, less than ten minutes, most of the main force of the Lionheart Club and the Student Union will be killed by more than 20 people from Chu Han. "Leite, you take half of the people to continue to contain Chu Zihang, and the rest will join me to suppress Chu Han and the God-killing Society!" Caesar is indeed the emperor of the Gattuso family who has been waiting for a thousand years. It only takes half a minute. Immediately made a decision. Although the division of troops is not a wise decision, based on the current situation of the Student Union, there is no better way. Only by dividing the troops to contain one side, and then concentrating the strength to suppress the other side, it is possible to break this embarrassing front and rear flanking attack. In Caesar''s heart, Chu Han is a more threatening party than Chu Zihang! Caesar led most of the student union members to turn their guns, and confronted the God Killing Society led by Chu Han to start a conflict, and a slaughter battle broke out instantly. On the roof of a building thousands of meters away from the battlefield, Nuonuo, whose graceful figure was completely exposed to the sun, stared at someone active on the battlefield. He frequently pulled the trigger without his brain, and his mouth was still low. Talking about something. "Shoot you! See if I won''t shoot you!" "Damn it, missed again, come again!" "Grandma aunt doesn''t believe me, I still missed a shot!" However, no matter how hard she tried, that person seemed to know what she was going to do in advance, and every time she moved the position a few seconds before she shot, which resulted in her not hitting the opponent once. "Does this damn bastard have eight eyes?" Nono looked at Chu Han, whose face was still calm in surprise. Once, twice or even three times, it can be said to be a coincidence, but she aimed at Chu Han for several rounds, more than 20 times, but did not hit once. Chu Han seemed to be on her head, no, she was at ease in her heart. Like a monitor, she can always predict her plan one step in advance. Nono didn''t know that when the "Day of Freedom" began, Chu Han had already covered the whole academy with the domineering look and feel, let alone Nono, now all the actions and thoughts of the entire Kassel Academy are clearly reflected. In his heart. The only thing that can escape the coverage of Chu Han''s domineering is the big clock tower, which is also another trump card of the Kassel Academy, the residence of the night watchman. At this moment, Chu Han''s figure suddenly disappeared from the battlefield, and at the same time disappeared from Nono''s sniper sight. "Hey, where did this guy go?" Nono used the sniper scope to scan the entire battlefield strangely, but he didn''t see Chu Han, but the more than twenty godslayer elites who followed him were still the same. Struggling to resist the offensive launched by the Student Union led by Caesar. "Little Witch, are you looking for me?" A joking voice suddenly sounded behind Nono. "Who''s looking for you, I''m looking for Chu Han''s bastard big wood, don''t bother sister, otherwise..." Nono impatiently waved his other free hand, as if to drive a fly... "Oh? I''m not interested in bothering you so much, I''m more interested in that otherwise what will happen?" The voice chuckled, like a clown in a prank. Suddenly, Nono turned around abruptly, and Batley, who had taken away countless people, instantly locked the head of the man with a smile on his face. It seemed that the next moment, a cloud of blood would burst out of that head. However, I don''t know why, when Nono faced the dark eyes like the abyss, he involuntarily released the trigger finger, and Barrett slipped quietly from her hand. The two looked at each other silently, and the atmosphere suddenly became more subtle. In the end, Chu Han frowned and said weirdly: "Do you think this looks a bit like a rooster and a hen fighting each other?" The subtle atmosphere just now fell apart in an instant with his words. "Please get out!" Chu Han patted the dust on his body. He was still wearing the crimson uniform of the student union. After all, the situation on the battlefield was changing rapidly, so he would just wear it if he gave him time to change clothes. "I took the sniper rifle away. You will stay here until the end of the''Freedom Day'', and I will pick you up at that time." Chu Han picked up the underground Barrett that Nono had thrown away. Sniper, without a sniper rifle, even an excellent sniper can no longer interfere with the trend of the battlefield. "why?" Nono sat quietly on the ground, holding her knees in her hands, her long red hair naturally fell down, blocking her beautiful face, and making people confused about her current mood. The right foot that Chu Han had just lifted paused, he silently raised his head and glanced at the sunny sky, his lips moved slightly, but in the end he still didn''t say why he didn''t invite each other to have a hint of affection. Nuo joins the Deity Killing Society. Just like when he came, Chu Han''s figure only moved slightly, and instantly disappeared in place. A while after Chu Han left, Noono slowly raised his head, his eyes filled with anger and a trace of distressing stubbornness. She was not stalking, because to some extent, she was a witch who was even more proud than Caesar. 376 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 377: Lets go together! Chapter 377 Let''s go together! In the small building opposite the church, Chu Han suddenly appeared ghostly, walked to the lounge chair silently, and his thoughts drifted back three days before the start of the''Freedom War''.Miscellaneous + Chronicles + Insects At that time, the Deity Killing Society was not long established. He had planned to invite Nono to join the Deity Killing Society. He remembered that the red-haired witch had not joined any society. But just as his thought came up, his mind began to tremble inexplicably, as if if he really did that, something terrible would happen. Moreover, Chu Han has an inexplicable intuition that he can disrupt everyone''s life, but if it disrupts the life trajectory of this red-haired witch, the consequences will be beyond his ability to bear. The most important thing is that he feels that if he disrupts the trajectory of Nono''s life, the changes that occur are likely to affect the''Dooms of the Gods''. Although he didn''t know exactly what was going on, Chu Han believed in his own judgment, so he didn''t force Nuno to join the God Killing Society, even without an invitation. It''s just because apart from the vague premonition and intuition, Chu Han also knew that Nono would definitely reject his invitation and vote for the student union and Caesar''s side, but he didn''t know the reason. But he knew that Nono would definitely not go to places other than the student union. To be precise, he would not give up this opportunity to approach Caesar. Although he was not very clear about the reason, Chu Han was sure that Nuonuo would definitely refuse to pick him up for some reason in her heart, in exchange for a chance to approach Caesar. It is precisely because of this confidence that Chu Han did not propose that Rano Nuo join the God-killing Society, but followed her own will. And in the end, the red-haired witch really chose the student union. Chu Han opened his eyes slightly, and a faint anger and weakness flashed through his eyes. What is it that makes you so painful... boom! The huge shock instantly shattered the window glass, and a dazzling firelight suddenly rose outside the window. A strong smell of gunpowder suddenly filled the academy, and the huge shock wave spread in all directions. Chu Han''s eyes flashed slightly. After the start of''Freedom Day'', his domineering appearance covered the entire academy. He knew what had happened the first time it exploded. "It''s really a sea of ??neuroses. With such a big movement, it looks like it''s time to end this game." Chu Han stretched out lazily. From the beginning to the end, his eyes didn''t look because of''freedom day.'' ''And a little bit of change, for him, this is a game, a game of funny cats. In front of the church, the battle did not change because of the two explosions from the Hall of Valor. I dont even know if it was affected by the real smell of gunpowder. The fighting became more fierce. Chu Han retained nearly 30 people. Only less than ten people remained in the main force of the God Killing Society. The situation of the Lion Heart Club and the Student Union was not much better. Caesars Student Club was suppressed by Chu Hans lack of mental arithmetic, and was flanked by the Lion Heart Club and the God Killing Club. Half of the people fell instantly. If the sudden explosion distracted part of the attention, the student union led by Caesar would be directly attacked by these two sides and declared defeat. At the same time, Chu Zihangs Lionheart Club was not much better. Lancelots ambush in the underground parking lot still caused a lot of loss to the Lionheart Club. Twenty people will be wiped out in another round. "Caesar, Chu Zihang" Chu Hans suddenly appeared in the center of the battlefield like a ghost, looking calmly at the student union and the Lionhearts position. The moment he appeared, the Lionheart and the student unions people had already raised their guns. I guess if Chu Han had anything. In the next move, fire snakes will emerge from those black muzzles. "Why, Chu Han, are you planning to surrender?" Caesar waved his hand and asked the people in the student union to put down their guns. He knew that these things were not very threatening to Chu Han. Based on his terrifying speed, it is estimated that the people in the student union had not had time. After firing the gun, Chu Han had already solved the person who pointed the gun at him with lightning speed. arrogant.Aoru him, but also had to admit that Chu Han''s strength can no longer be stopped by quantity. Because of this, his right hand was holding the black hunting knife tightly, probably only in this way can he stand in front of Chu Han with peace of mind. At the same time, at the Lionheart Club, Chu Zihang also clenched the "cun rain", no one knew better than he who faced Chu Han not long ago, how terrifying the man with his calm complexion had. Chu Han looked at the two with a smile but a smile. He knew their little actions when he saw and heard the domineering look, but he didn''t reveal them. After all, for him, this is just a game. The important thing is the result. He is not the process. Very concerned. "It''s useless to delay time if it goes so big. It''s a''free day'' only once a year. I don''t think you plan to waste it like this?" Chu Han didn''t plan to spend all of his time on this live-action cs , This''freedom day'' is a rare opportunity. Chu Han has always wanted to know what trump card this dragon slaying academy hides, so that the world of mixed breeds and pure blood dragons are so jealous. With only one Anger and the night watchman, it is impossible to let mixed breeds and dragons. So fearful. And this "free day" is the best opportunity to uncover the mystery of Kassel Academy. Chu Zihang and Caesar glanced at each other. With their eyesight, they could naturally detect the direction of the war. In the end, only the three of them should be left fighting. "You mean..." Chu Zihang frowned, and said with some uncertainty. "With my strength, it only takes a few minutes to solve the people behind you. So, let''s go together. As long as you can touch me a little bit, I will be considered as a loser. How about?" Chu Han''s mouth curled slightly. . The church fell silent for an instant, everyone looked at each other, but no one felt that Chu Hans words were arrogant or arrogant, because not long ago, the battle between him and Chu Zihang had given everyone a clear understanding that he had absolute The overwhelming power. Naturally, it will always be the capital to say such things. At the same time, Caesar and Chu Zihang also knew this, so they didn''t immediately agree, but pondered for a while. On the surface, it seemed that they took advantage. After all, two people teamed up to fight one, no matter how they looked at it, they won. But those who had seen Chu Han''s strength not long ago didn''t think they had taken any advantage. 377 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 378: One enemy two! Chapter 378: One enemy two! "Yes, but the premise is that you cannot use the ancient martial power of the Chu family. Miscellaneous Zhi Chong " Nuonuo squeezed the crowd and looked at Chu Han coldly. He was still wearing the student union''s crimson combat uniform, because Chu Han hadn''t shot her at all. Everyone was stunned, including Caesar, the chairperson of the student council who wooed Nono into the student council. The ambiguity between Chu Han and Nono had already appeared on the Night Watcher forum area for a long time, and some people even gambled on the time when the red-haired maiden was taken over. However, in the end, contrary to everyone''s expectations, Nuonuo did not join the God-killing Society, but joined the Student Union and became an enemy of Chu Han. Is it because love becomes hate? Several members of the news department in the crowd clenched their fists in excitement, and this time there was a headline! Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and said nonchalantly: "Yes, I won''t use the ancient martial power of the Chu family." After speaking, Chu Han withdrew the domineering domineering that covered the entire academy. He didn''t know if anyone in the Chu family inherited the''domineering''. He didn''t ask Chu Tianchen about this, but what about that? Even if he does not use domineering, he is still king, proud, proud and powerful king! Seeing Chu Han''s nonchalant expression, Nono looked at him fiercely, and when he was about to continue saying that weapons are not allowed, Caesar and Chu Zihang already said in unison: "Okay, we promise!" If they still don''t dare to agree, then they don''t need to stay in Kassel College anymore, go home and marry a wife to be a family man. Nuonuo was startled slightly, looking at the people who had quietly let go of the field, gave Chu Han a fierce look, and stepped back. At the same time, Chu Zihang and Caesar quietly wiped the sweat from their foreheads. They could roughly guess what Nono wanted to say next. They would rather provoke the king than provoke a woman! Chu Han was silent for a while, grasped Laziness with his backhand, and slowly pulled out the blade from the scabbard. The moment Chu Han drew his sword, Caesar shot out like a sharp arrow, like an eagle swooping down from a high altitude! He roared, as if thunder, the hunting knife and the arm could not be identified, it was because the faster speed made his knife almost invisible! This is completely a knife to kill a person, fierce, tough, and solemn, with the majesty of the emperor. In this way, even a piece of iron in front of him will be cut away. However, when Caesar had just rushed to a distance of 20 meters in front of Chu Han, Chu Han''s eyes flashed slightly, and the''laziness'' was completely pulled from the scabbard, and a dazzling light instantly drowned the two of them. One sword flow of profound meaning. Withdraw the sword! At the same time, some people thoughtfully discovered that the person who had stood motionless when Caesar rushed out was gone! The white light quickly dissipated, and the first thing that caught their eyes was not Caesar''s bleeding left arm, but the two black knives that met again. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, a little surprised. It seemed that he didn''t expect that Chu Zihang could actually block this cut. Although he only used half of his strength, who was Chu Han? In terms of swordsmanship alone, he can be said to be the strongest person in the world, even if he only played half of his swordsmanship cultivation skills, no one could stop him. "I have made rapid progress. I can actually block my "dagger and cut" effortlessly, not bad!" Chu Han smiled. He appreciates Chu Zihang more than Caesar. Of course, there is a part of it. It was because Chu Zihang carried the brand of Odin on his body. "Thanks." Chu Zihang still looked expressionless, and his hand holding the knife trembled slightly. Although the battle with Chu Han a few days ago gave him a lot of insight, he is different from Chu Han. But it''s not just a few levels, it''s not a distance that can be made up with battle and time. "However, it''s a pity it''s a bit too close." Chu Han shook his head slightly and sighed regretfully. He didn''t know if he was talking about Chu Zihang''s swordsmanship or the Caesar who sneaked behind him to attack. The black hunting knife "Dick Tuiduo" slashed at his neck with an unrelenting aura. If you don''t consider that this is a game, Chu Han''s head will be separated with this knife. In an almost lightning-like moment, a terrifying force was transmitted from''laziness'', Chu Zihang was shocked in an instant, and the black long knife came from in front of Chu Han to behind him in an incredible way. The slender fingers pinched the tip of the knife and blocked the black hunting knife with the blade. Su Qin''s sword! Caesar''s ice-blue pupils contracted slightly, and his figure quickly retreated, flipped the posture of holding the knife, and slammed forward again. At the same time, Chu Zihang, who was stunned by Chu Han, was also killed at this time. The smooth blade of "Cun Yu" reflected strong sunlight, and a sharp sword power was instantly formed. The desperate fight of the three people evolved into a dance performance. Caesar pushed forward with strength and speed. Chu Zihang used Professor Chu Han''s swordsmanship to deftly blocked every killer move. The speed of the three was so fast. People can''t see clearly, a fuzzy black figure, a fuzzy crimson figure, a fuzzy blue figure, and the strong sunlight reflected by the "cun rain" are mixed together and cannot be separated. The vibration of Chu Zihang''s "Cun Yu" in the air became more and more intense, because Chu Han''s sword moves slowly began to become sharper, and he began to be more serious. Caesar''s "Dick push more" brought him The threat was not under Chu Zihang at all, this was an accident he hadn''t expected. A cold light flashed in Chu Han''s eyes. This game should be over! Chu Han lowered his eyes slightly, a mixture of inexplicable sadness and killing intent appeared on him, and then slowly condensed on the knife. ''Lazy'' seemed to sense something, a faint black light gleamed on the knife body, and the monstrous murderous aura instantly filled the audience, and everyone seemed to see a scene of a murderer walking on the ground with bones. At the same time, Caesar and Chu Zihang, who were facing this terrifying aura, snorted. They looked at Chu Han in shock as if they were a different person. How much blood does it take to produce such a terrifying aura. ! Suddenly, Chu Han slowly waved the "laziness" of the seven deadly sins, and the air vibrated with his wave. A long knife of different shapes appeared in the air along with the wave of the black knife. ''Lazy'', there are nine in total! One sword flow of profound meaning. Nine poles! Chu Zihang noticed the danger for the first time, and subconsciously raised the knife to block it, but suddenly he trembled slightly. Under the gaze of those dark eyes that seemed to be an abyss, he couldn''t produce any resistance. In contrast, it was Caesar who felt the deepest. His natural imperial aura made him feel the terrifying aura that was coming closer. Without any extra words, nine swords of different shapes, with boundless murderous intent, fell at the same time, slashing at all of them, killing intent, and exploding! 378 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 379 Who is the winner? Chapter 379 Who is the winner? The aura of horror broke out suddenly, and everyone present was caught off guard by the aftermath of this aftermath.Swastika no Chi no insect swastika However, even under such an impact, there was no one who fell down or was shaken to fight to such a level who could still stand. They were all elites in the Kassel Academy, and they were far from the center of the trio. It was also far enough, just the aftermath of a slash, if they couldn''t even do this, then they would have studied at Kassel Academy for nothing. In the small attic under the big clock, the night watchman lay lazily on the sofa as always. Probably even if it is the end of the world, this man will not rush to escape, but sit on the sofa calmly and watch the unfinished Cancan dance . In mens words, its: "Its the end of the world, so lets run away!" Indeed, even the world is destroyed, how can you escape, where can you escape? The small attic shook slightly, and a little dust fell from the beams. I don''t know how many years it had not been cleaned. Only then would it shake off a little dust and create a snowy miraculous scene. "Ahem, these little bastards, what the hell are you doing?!" The night watchman patted the dust on his head, coughing up continuously in his mouth, as if he was about to cough up his lungs in the next moment. It''s okay if he doesn''t shoot. With this shot, the room is full of dust, which really complies with the saying that dust is flying in the sky. The night watchman hurriedly exited the attic, looked at the dusty room in amazement, and muttered to himself: "This bunch of bastards, that little guy is the bastard among bastards. Can I suppress such a bastard..." Suddenly, the night watchman seemed to remember something, and rushed in without hesitation in spite of the dust flying in the room. Less than two minutes later, the night watchman rushed out of the dusty attic again in embarrassment, holding a laptop in his hand, and it was playing the world-famous Cancan dance at the Moulin Rouge bar in Paris. Change its popular name. Big tui dance. Someone was whispering in the darkness deep underground in the Kassel Academy that Chu Han wanted to know. "This movement was caused by the little guy named Chu Han?" "It should be that little guy. The only one who can display such a powerful force without relying on the dragon bloodline is the ancient martial arts of the Chu family." "Humph!" "Hehe, how many years have passed, you still can''t forget, Beowulf!" The impact slowly dissipated with the dust and fog in the sky, and a figure came out faintly, because the dust was too thick, everyone could not see who it was, but they knew very well that the person who came out would The winner of this "Freedom War"! The person in the gray mist didn''t walk fast, as if he didn''t care much about this victory, or he didn''t have the energy to go faster. Everyone nervously watched that person walk out of the gray mist step by step. Every time that person took a step, their heart beats. Only Nuo Nuo curled her lips slightly, she had already guessed who won. It seemed that he felt everyone''s mood. Before that person got out of the gray mist, the gray mist completely dispersed. It was a young man with black hair and black eyes, holding a very dark long knife in his hand, and the knife was shining with a palpitating light, as if it would turn into an abyss that bites people at any time. Behind the black-haired youth, the leaders of the Student Union and the Lionheart Association, Caesar and Chu Zihang, "hung corpses" on the ground. You pillow my arm and I bear your big tui. Every Hungarian has a huge mouth. "Cun Yu" and "Dick Tuduo" fell beside his wound. Obviously, someone solved the two heroes in one fell swoop, and listening to the breath, it seems that the wounds on the two Huns mouths did not bring them to life. Everyone took a deep breath, as if they were in a spirited heart. Everyone''s eyes were focused on Chu Han, as if a group of Eskimos saw a... giant panda on the ice field. However, this "giant panda" unconsciously looked at the crowd and said, "The game is over, we won." There was silence for a while, and the more than 20 members of the God Killing Society who were still alive in the crowd uttered deafening cheers. The few people who stayed beside them glared at them. They were in a bad mood, and their ears were shocked again. It''s even worse. But obviously, Moss and others ignored them, and the outrageous members of the student council in a bad mood walked away bitterly. Chu Han was still standing there, who would dare to be presumptuous? That''s a fierce man who defeated the leaders of the two major societies by one and two! A sonorous and powerful march suddenly came from all directions. The campus broadcasting system that had been silent for a long time seemed to have taken a nap. Just waking up, Chu Han looked around the corpses, especially staying in the damaged places. After a few seconds, he looked away, and at a glance, he saw a bald old man in a black suit, red round-framed gold-wire glasses, and a bald head. He sighed loudly and sighed, sandwiched among the doctors and walked towards Chu. cold Especially every time he passed by the walls full of bullet marks and broken stone statues, his sighs became louder. It felt like he was not sighing how many people had died in this battle, but distressed the losses. "Students nowadays dont put schoolwork in the first place when entering school, but they participate in this boring game! Is it fun? Is it fun?" He was angry as he said, pointing to those buildings that were full of outside. The walls of the crater and the collapsed stone statue: "These are all money, all money!" The corner of Chu Han''s eyes twitched slightly. The old man said so much, just to remind himself that these losses are his responsibility, don''t want to lose it. The battlefield where the guns lined up just now is already a lively scene before the Games. Doctors and nurses lined up to inject injections to the shot. The dead people all over the floor got up one by one, and after taking off the masks on their heads, they were all eighteen or nine-year-old young people. The first thing these people do after waking up is to look around the battlefield, wanting to know the outcome of the battle, but they are a bit at a loss, because the leaders of the student union and the Lionheart Association are on the ground, although there is no huge wound on the Hungarian mouth. The blood continued to bleed, but the fishy smell in the air told them that it was real blood, not the blood-like marks left on the body by the active warhead of Friega bullets. "Who did it?" someone yelled, grabbing his throat. In an instant, everyone''s eyes focused on Chu Han. Among the three major societies, only this "giant panda" had the ability to solve the two heroes of Caesar and Chu Zihang in one fell swoop. In addition to looking at the triumphant expressions on the side of the God Killing Society, and the frustrated expressions on the Lionheart Club and the Student Union, the winner of this "Freedom Day" is undoubtedly the only one of Kassel College. The Deity Killing Club founded by''s''-level student Chu Han! 379 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 380 Maiden, do you have an appointment? Chapter 380: Girl, make an appointment? In the dead of night, Chu Han left the brightly lit Luohu Pavilion by himself. He was a little uncomfortable with the lively atmosphere. Although he said it was to celebrate the victory of God Killing, he would win this year''s "Freedom Day", but all of them looked lascivious. What does it mean to watch him discuss "new home"? Chu Han''s eyes flickered for a while, the person who won in "Freedom Day" would get the right to use "Norton Hall" for one year, and the first girl he pursued in this academy could not refuse him, and would maintain with him A relationship of at least three months.MiscellaneousZhiworm This is the reason why those people are envious and jealous, and it is also the reason why the members of the God Killing Society look at him strangely. "Are you in love..." Chu Han silently looked at the sea under the dark night. He hadn''t considered this kind of thing, or since the girl fell into his arms covered with blood, there was only one person in his philosophy. The way. The Kassel College is actually located on the mountainside, and a very flat mountain road passes in front of it. It overlooks the coniferous forests in the valleys, undulating in the wind, like stacks Black waves.The campus with the clock tower as the center looks like an ancient monastery from a distance. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly. This scene inexplicably reminded him of a book he had read. The protagonist fell in love with a female ghost who could not appear at night. They met to live together forever after the protagonist died, but one day, The protagonist encountered danger, and the female ghost rescued the protagonist without any accident. Since then, the female ghost has never appeared again because that day was midnight. Chu Han remembered the content of this book very clearly, because there was a girl who told him happily that if she couldn''t stay with him in the end, she hoped her ending would be the same as the female ghost in the book. At that time, he probably didn''t expect that the girl''s final ending would be so similar to that of the female ghost. Chu Han strolled along the winding mountain road, and the moonlight illuminated a stone monument in front of him. Chu Han raised his eyebrows and looked up along the stone stele thoughtfully. The top of the mountain was flat, there were no trees, and it was overgrown with grass. A spring water poured out from under the rock, forming a small mountaintop lake. After the lake water came out, it flowed and cascaded down the mountain, forming a snow-white waterfall, and the faint sound of water came from the mountain, far away. Chu Han was silent for a while, and walked towards the top of the mountain, walking deep and shallow across the autumn meadow, and came to the edge of the mountain spring lake with the sound of water. The only light source is the moon above his head hanging high in the sky. The spring water reflects light, like a light film on the surface of the water. On the rocks by the lake, the red shadow sits quietly, seeming to be waiting for someone. It seems to be... nostalgic. Chu Han only hesitated for a second, walked up to her and sat down, the rock was huge, and he wouldn''t feel crowded. "There are no stars." Nono stretched his hands apart and looked at the moonlight night sky. "Yeah." The corner of Chu Han''s mouth curled slightly. It is now autumn, and of course there will be no stars. But he was still very happy, not because she didn''t see the stars, but because she was able to meet her here. "Hey, what are you laughing at!" Nuonuo pouted and looked at him, with a slight silence in his eyes. Chu Han opened his mouth slightly, but he couldn''t speak. He didn''t know if any changes were really made, would it cause irreversible consequences, or would directly lead to certain variables. He wasn''t sure, but since that night when he was alone with Nono, Chu Han had a feeling that if he interfered with the life trajectory of the red-haired witch next to him, he would bear some unbearable price. However, looking at the girl, he found that it turned out that he was still a flesh and blood person, or that it was because of rebirth, those experiences just stayed in memory, so his heart would slowly beat. "I read the admissions file, you have no words?" Chu Han avoided Nono''s eyes. "Well, really not, although many people don''t believe it." Nuonuo curled his lips: "According to the truth, after a large number of new students come into contact with Longwen, they will soon have a strong resonance with certain Longwen, and eventually they will have this Kind of speech spirit ability. But I have no special resonance for any speech spirit, and Professor Mans is also a headache." Chu Han was startled slightly, wait a while, no words? He remembers that there are a total of 118 kinds of Linguistic abilities recorded so far. Together, they can form something similar to the periodic table of elements. The higher the serial number, the more unstable and dangerous the Linguistic abilities. The backlash is also heavier. For example, the Fire Element of the King of Bronze and Fire, the ultimate word spirit''Candle Dragon''. Although Chu Han had not used this word spirit, if he guessed correctly, when he released the word spirit, he also died. "Do you still remember which dragon texts you have seen?" Chu Han frowned. "I don''t remember, such things as Long Wen, but those old guys in the academy will keep it in their minds, but I remember one sentence." Nono tilted his head and thought for a while, lips slightly opened, a series of complicated and obscure Long Wen read from her mouth. Chu Han''s eyes flashed slightly, and the golden pupil spun silently. This was already outside the school, and no one knew even if he used the language spirit outside the scope of the''commandment''. Suddenly, Chu Han''s heart became slightly hot, and an inexplicable anger and killing intent suddenly surged into his heart. Vaguely, he could see a black giant dragon and a blue giant dragon fighting in the sky. , The blood was swayed down, and the girl floated on a lone boat on the endless sea. Chu Han took a deep breath and turned his head to look at the red-haired witch under the moonlight. It might be best to keep the status quo. The unpredictable consequences may not be something he can bear. But, is that really good? He didn''t know, so he didn''t plan to follow the trajectory of fate. "Nono" Nono looked at him curiously, probably didn''t understand what happened to him tonight. "In addition to the one-year use right of the Norton Pavilion, the winner of''Freedom Day'' also has the right to pursue girls." Chu Han''s face was a little red, it seems that this is the first time he has done such a thing. Nono was taken aback and looked at him up and down, as if he realized something, and there was a hint of weirdness in his eyes. Chu Han tried his best to keep his face expressionless, pretending to be calm, and said, "Be my... girlfriend, okay?" Chu Han now wished that a Dragon King with no eyesight would come out. He would rather expose everything and fight against the Dragon King instead of facing this strange atmosphere. Nono didn''t speak, staring at Chu Han''s face steadily, to see if there were any interesting changes on his face. In the end, the corners of Nuonuo''s mouth rose slightly. No one knows what she saw from Chu Han''s face, but what can be known is that she is very happy. "Okay, I can promise, I will give you three months." The witch turned her head and looked at him with a witch''s smile. Chu Han turned his head stiffly, and said blankly, "Oh, good." He really didn''t know what to say, his head was a little empty now, and the witch''s presumptuous laughter echoed in his ears, and there was still a faint smile with indifference and disdain. This night, the fate of the two people on the top of the mountain, with these words, completely changed. 380 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 381: Reactions from all sides! Chapter 381: Reactions from all parties! For Chu Han, who just won the victory of the Academy''s "Freedom Day", almost everyone''s eyes were on him. Even after drinking a glass of water, someone was watching him. This kind of "treatment" made Chu Han tolerate. I couldn''t help stripping those peeping guys naked and hanging them on a tree for a day.MiscellaneousZhiworm As a result, the news of Chu Han and Nonos relationship was only one night, and they were completely picked up. In the night watchman forum area, some people even bet that the relationship between the two can only last for three months. Will definitely get rid of the "devil" Chu Han. There are also people betting that the two will get married in less than three months. There is almost no support for this. After all, Chu Han has used his "power to pursue girls refusal". In this case, Chu Han is Pursuing a female professor in the college, that female professor must also agree and maintain a three-month relationship. This is the reason why the "Freedom War" will receive so many students'' support and expectation, and why those male students are so excited and envious. In the Amber Hall, the senior members of the student union almost gathered together. The head of the student union, Xi Kaiser, sat calmly in front of the fireplace, with the black hunting knife "Dick Push Do" lying on his lap. The silence had lasted for a long time. There was a more or less depressed expression on his face. "I''m not convinced, we haven''t lost yet, we should appeal!" a senior committee member said unwillingly. "We have already lost, don''t be ashamed and conspicuous!" Another senior committee member said sadly: "This is a fiasco of the Student Union, and we should admit it." "No, what''s a joke? I don''t believe that under the circumstances at that time, Chu Han alone could solve all of us. A dozen people, we still have more than fifty!"A new member said loudly. "I don''t believe it either. He is just one person, one person, we have more than fifty, and we haven''t lost yet!" a second-year member said excitedly. "Enough is enough. If you lose, you lose. Don''t you dare to admit failure?" Someone frowned and said loudly. Frustration was ignited into anger. Some members of the Student Union made loud suggestions and some whispered to each other. Since Caesar came to take charge of the Student Union like an emperor, the Student Union has risen like a rocket. The altar fell to hell, and it was difficult to accept who it was. "Sorry" The sound of discussion and quarrel disappeared without a trace, and the hall was terribly quiet. Every committee member turned his head to look at the emperor-like man sitting in front of the fireplace. Caesar slowly got up, looked at the shocked, confused, and disbelieving faces, and said seriously: "I''m sorry, the fiasco of the Student Union this time is because I was too weak and I lost to Chu Han." "No, no, Caesar, we...v:" The senior committee member tried to defend, but he didn''t know what to say. "You don''t need to defend me, it''s a fact. If I don''t even have the courage to endure failure, then I''m just a coward!" Caesar looked at the people in the meeting, with no expression in his ice blue eyes. The committee members looked at each other in silence, and then all bowed their heads. "It''s nothing, it''s just a failure. Except for Chu Han, the others in the God Killing Club are just circus clowns!" Caesar took a deep breath, raised his hand and shouted, "All cheer me up, raise my head, and lose. Go and win it next time!" All the committee members smiled at each other, the frustrated expression on their faces disappeared without a trace, followed by a kind of determination. If Chu Han saw this scene, he would definitely sigh again, Caesar is indeed the emperor of the Gattuso family who has been waiting for thousands of years. This is an exciting move, at least Chu Han can''t do it. But no one noticed, just when everyone secretly vowed to win back the next "Freedom Day", Caesar bowed his head and stroked.Touching Hun''s mouth, there is a wound hidden under the bandage, which is exactly the mark left by Chu Han''s''Nine Extremes'' on his body. Coral Pavilion, this is the new venue for Lionheart Club. The Lane Pavilion was destroyed by Chu Han and Chu Zihang''s battle last time. As compensation, Chu Han rented the Coral Pavilion as the venue for Lionheart Club activities in the future. . Chu Zihang waved the "cun rain" silently, time and time again, even if the Hungarian''s mouth was cracked, he still waved the blade, and the grass around him rose without wind, and the frequency with which he danced the blade increased. The higher the height, a tornado of grass blades gradually formed, but it quickly dissipated. Chu Zihang didn''t have to show a frustrated expression, as if tirelessly waving the black knife in his hand again, the embryonic form of a tornado soon took shape. Up... Susie, who was standing on the side, watched Chu Zihang''s figure constantly waving the blade, very strange. Ever since she first saw Chu Zihang, she seemed to be attracted to this man, unconsciously. I started to want to stay by his side. This feeling is very strange. To put it in layman''s terms, Susie fell in love with Chu Zihang at first sight. At first, she felt incredible. Although she is not as famous as Nono and Chu Xiaoran, Susie is also one of the few a. level girls in Kassel College. It is estimated that all suitors can queue from the top of the mountain to the foot of the mountain. However, she just fell in love with Chu Zihang, a dead child, and even joined the Lionheart Club for him. In''Freedom Day'', the sniper who made countless people in the Student Union headache was her. "Suzy" Chu Zihang suddenly stopped waving the blade, walked to the side and sat down, and pointed to the blood-stained bandage on Hun''s mouth: "Help me, I can''t bandage myself." Before Chu Zihang spoke, Su Qian hurriedly ran in to get the medicine box. Chu Zihang watched Su Qian''s back disappear into his sight, a little unclear. Therefore, in this respect, he was even more wood than Chu Han. On the lawn, Chu Xiaoran looked at the highest clock tower of Kassel College: "In other words, that thing is now in Indian hands?" "Yes, our people met the Indians as soon as they arrived in the Ganges Plain. According to observations, those people should be from the Indian branch of the Kassel College." Chu Shun''s tone was a bit solemn: "Because the young master has given an explanation, so We have not had any contact with those people. The general situation is recorded in this document, and the owner of the family must hand it over to the young lady or master." Chu Xiaoran took the "Top Secret" document, and said calmly: "I know, I will tell my brother, tell grandpa, block this news, and don''t let anyone know." "Yes!" Chu Shun looked at Chu Xiaoran suspiciously for a while, then turned and left Kassel Academy. The autumn wind slowly passed over the sky, and the girl sat alone on the lawn, looking at the sky in the distance, there was a trace of loneliness that could not be concealed deep in her eyes. 381 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 382: Date Battle! Chapter 382: Date Battle! "Unexpectedly, Chu Han actually defeated Chu Zihang and Caesar. I thought that guy would lose. After all, it was stipulated that the ancient martial power of the Chu family was not allowed to be used. MiscellaneousZhiChongΡ Kassel College Fifty meters underground in the library, amidst the dark fuss and pipelines, the man leaned back on a small chair, leaned back with his hands on pillows, and the soft blue light illuminated his wild face. In the beam of light from above, the translucent girl wore a small dark green Kassel College, and the lace scarf and plain white face could hardly be distinguished. "It''s normal. Chu Han''s strength is not as simple as it seems. Although there is no information about him in my database at all, judging from his fight with Chu Zihang, his strength should be more than that." eva shakes Shaking his head: "His knife seems a little bit. Although it looks a bit like Chu Zihang''s "Cun Yu", it is a hundred times stronger than "Cun Yu". He should have used that black knife when destroying the Three Corners of Bermuda." "Is there no information about that black knife?" "No." "This is interesting, is it possible that the Chu family created it secretly?" The man lowered his head-. The man was silent for a moment, and shook his head: "Forget it, the Chu family and I have no grudges, just don''t hinder me." Eva didn''t speak, smiled, and looked at him tenderly, just like many years ago. "Do me a favor." The man shrugged, "I want to know the latest plan of the guys in the executive department, can you?" "You know, I can''t refuse you." Eva sighed. "Then tell me the latest plan of the executive department, okay?" the man said softly. Eva was silent for a while: "The Executive Department sent three teams to India, in Assam, Bihar and the capital New Delhi. The three teams are led by an a. level commissioner." "India? Isn''t the place where the Dragon King sleeps in China?" "The reason is not very clear. It should be related to the Three Gorges incident two years ago." "Chu Han?" "Well, since then, the executive department and the Chu family have been looking for something that has fallen into the hands of the Indian branch two days ago." "Falling into the hands of those stinky stones, I am afraid it is not that simple to get them back." The man said quietly. "You haven''t liked the Indian branch very much since before, why?" Eva tilted her head to look at the man, half of her hair hanging down to the soles of her feet, smiling narrowly, her smile as clear as snow. The man sighed: "Who would like to talk to a group of light bulbs!" On the third floor of the restaurant, Chu Han lay lazily on the dining table, shining through the window. The incoming sunlight spilt on him, like a sleeping divine residence. The third floor has a lot less people than the first and second floors. Even the seats are very small, with less than ten tables. Usually these seats are only provided to the principal or some professors of the college. Even so, no one would usually come to the third floor to dine. The consumption here is not affordable for ordinary people. Even the professors at Kassel College dared not come here. One accident would be bankrupt. However, today, a student packed the entire third floor, and no one thought it was wrong, or even took it for granted. The flustered footsteps instantly broke the silence on the third floor. The girl wore a dark green school uniform and trot to Chu Han, unceremoniously pouring the glass of ice water belonging to Chu Han into her mouth. "I''m exhausted. The guys on campus news network are crazy. They ran to the door of the classroom. Fortunately, it was Professor Manstein''s class. Otherwise, I don''t know if I can leave a complete bone." Nuo Nuo breathed heavily, and kept patting the large-scale Hungarian. The corners of Chu Han''s eyes twitched slightly, and he shrugged: "Normally, they came to Luohu Pavilion as a professor last night, but Moss saw through." "And then?" Nuonuo looked at Chu Han curiously. "It''s stripped off the hanging tree. You can see it on the night watchman forum in a while. The title is''Campus News Network Cadre Naked. Enjoying the Moon'', isn''t it?" Chu Han got up and pulled the opposite chair away, like a Like an elegant gentleman, his head slightly lowered, waiting for the princess to sit down. "Good job, but you are too dark, no wonder they all ran here to block me, it turned out to be afraid of you." Nuonuo pursed his lips and smiled, sitting unceremoniously on the opened chair, curious Looking around, this is her first time here. The third floor was very quiet. The clear stream slowly flowed into the carp pond, and the fish jumped out of the water happily, flashing a dazzling golden color. Nono stared at the carp in the carp pond with wide eyes. The only difference was that these carps had four nostrils, the scales were bright gold, and the tail was bright red. "This is... a four-nosed red-tailed golden carp?!" Nuonuo looked at Chu Han in surprise. "Well, what''s the matter?" Chu Han carefully placed tableware in front of Nono''s table, and put a napkin next to it, which was comprehensive. Nuonuo opened her mouth slightly, but couldn''t say anything. Yes, she almost forgot. The man in front of her, who looked like a waiter, faced the Dragon King and destroyed Bermuda III.Jiao, not long ago, defeated the "devil" of the leaders of the two major societies of the Kassel College in''Freedom Day''. No matter how rare and mysterious the four-nosed red-tailed golden carp is, in his eyes it is no different from ordinary carp. "Okay, stay here obediently, I''ll bring the food out." Chu Han touched Mo Nuonuo''s head and turned to the kitchen. Nono pouted and whispered: "You are not good for your length." As if not hearing it, Chu Han walked into the dark kitchen. Nono took a sip of ice water and looked at the gloomy surroundings. It was not like a restaurant at all. On the contrary, he wanted an elegant residence far away from the world. Not only were there several famous European paintings on the wall, but even Chinese calligraphy was used. "Famous on the wall". It can be said that Chu Han almost used the best things for this first date. "Stupid." Nono looked at the empty seat opposite, with helplessness, sadness, self-deprecating, apology, attachment, but no love. The girl''s mouth turned slightly, and she laughed at herself. She will be retributed, right? The black shadow swallowed all the light and looked at the red-haired witch with a smile, pushing a dining car with dozens of large and small plates with both hands. "What are you thinking about, I didn''t even notice when I walked in front of you." Chu Han looked at Nuonuo curiously, there was a flash of strange light in the depths of his eyes. "It''s nothing." Nono shook his head slightly: "It''s you, what you have prepared, my mouth is very awkward!" Seeing the look of the little fox like Nono, Chu Han mysteriously pushed the dining car in front of him. There were dozens of large and small plates on the car, but they were all covered, and they looked like a few people. Semicircular iron ball. 382 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 383 Undercurrent! Chapter 383 Undercurrent! "Hey, isn''t there nothing in it?" Nono rolled his eyes: "I came here hungry, I didn''t eat breakfast!" It''s no wonder she thinks so. Anyone who looks at dozens of covered dinner plates has only two thoughts: food inside and roses inside.Swastika no Chi no insect swastika Nono looked suspiciously at Chu Han, who was twitching at the corner of his eyes, pouting and looking at the covered dinner plate on the dining car. Couldn''t it be any roses or paper cranes? She usually reads those love novels. In the books, the first date between the hero and the heroine is usually so romantic, and then the heroine is so touched, the hero will take another oath, and the heroine will follow the trend. The hand of Zi and Zi grow old together, and finally there is a happy ending, and the story is over. Sometimes Nono really doesn''t understand, is there such a stupid thing happening in this world? Nono doesn''t know, at least, she doesn''t want it to happen to her, because she is really hungry now! Moreover, this was her first date with Chu Han. If Chu Han was really so stupid, she would have swallowed Chu Han alive. Chu Han was stared at by Nono''s suspicious eyes for a while, helplessly raised his forehead: "My Lady Queen, I haven''t eaten breakfast, and I''m hungry!" Does he look like the idiot hero in a romance novel? If Chu Zihang or Caesar were here, they would definitely look at Nono like an idiot. Just by looking at Chu Hans face that never melted from the iceberg, he knew that this person was either a killer with blood in his hands. Either it was dumped by the girlfriend. "Who knows if you suddenly become nervous, the first love man will be stupid!" Nono rolled his eyes, still a little disbelief. Why does this sound so wrong! The corners of Chu Han''s eyes twitched slightly, and he forcibly resisted the urge to push to the dining car. This was his all-night effort. "Forget it, just believe you once, what''s delicious?" Nono sighed in distress. It seems that Chu Han has done something insulting, and then she reluctantly forgives him a lot. With this tone, Chu Han finally knew why everyone in Kassel College called this woman witch! This is not a witch, this is a witch! "You have everything you want to eat, as long as you can tell." Chu Han lowered his head helplessly, what''s the matter, this first date, because he was nervously preparing for the whole night last night. "Really? I open my mouth and say it?" Nono looked at the covered plate on the dining car nonchalantly, and secretly laughed. The person who can make the iceberg of Chu Han feel helpless, I''m afraid in this world There are no more than five, and Nono is one of them. "Really, just open your mouth. There are all kinds of food you can think of, and there are also things you can''t think of." Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, but there was a hint of inexplicable light in the depths of his eyes. "The tone is not small, then I want to eat Mala Tang!" Nuonuo remembers that this is a Chinese food. When she went to China more than two years ago, she had eaten with Linda once. It tastes, until now Nuonuo I still feel that the smell is still on her tongue. But unfortunately, it seems that no other countries except China have such food as spicy and spicy, so since that time two years ago, Nono hasn''t eaten it again, and now I just want to make things difficult for some arrogant guy. Chu Han glanced at Nuonuo with a smile, and he could see her thoughts at a glance, but this was too small for him. Chu Han lazily pinched the largest lid on the dining car and picked it up abruptly. A pungent spicy smell instantly filled the restaurant on the third floor. "So, the first one, Chongqing Mala Tang!" Nono stared blankly at the only "dinner plate" on the dining car with the lid opened. It was not a plate at all, but a large bowl filled with tomatoes, fish balls, meatballs, crispy sausage, Crab sticks, kelp, vermicelli, potato chips, and various greens are also covered with a thin layer of red oil. The spicy flavor comes from this layer. Little chili pepper oil! It''s really spicy! "You, did you do this?" Nuonuo flattened her mouth, her fingers beating restlessly on the dining table. In nature, she was actually a foodie. The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised, and he didn''t care about the high heat, put the hot bowl of spicy and spicy soup in front of Nono, and looked at the child-like Nono with a smile. Perhaps, this is the real woman, in fact, she is a girl. Chu Han took a deep breath and picked up another smaller lid. It was still a bowl, but it was not as big as the previous one, and it was filled with white rice noodles. "Second, Guilin rice noodles!" Without waiting for Nono to say anything, Chu Han uncovered a lid. This time, a dish of curry rice appeared. "Third course, curry chicken rice!" Then Chu Han opened the fourth lid, which was a bowl of black-bone chicken soup. "Fourth, yam black chicken soup!" One by one, Chu Han uncovered dozens of lids all at once. Under each lid was a famous delicacy from China, Thailand, Italy and many other countries, and even Brazilian barbecue. Chu Han''s hand slowly moved to the last lid, Yu Guang looked at sitting on the chair blankly, watching the dining car full of delicious food, and he estimated that there was nothing in his eyes. "Alright, the last one..." Nuonuo took a deep breath and looked at the last lid curiously. This was almost a collection of food from various countries and placed in front of her. She was very curious about what the last dish was. The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised, and a trace of silence and emotion flashed under his eyes. After so many years, he finally saw him again. The lid was slowly removed, a biting cold air instantly covered the fragrance of the previous pile of delicacies, and the cold air that the Arctic iceberg could reach gradually dissipated. At the same time, a blazing high temperature gradually erupted with the appearance of the cold, and the restaurant on the third floor was instantly plunged into a two-fold sky. "this is" In Uttar Pradesh, India, the old man walked out of the tent slowly with a snake stick, with an ink-colored headscarf wrapped around his head. When the harsh sunlight shone on his head, it was a little reflective. "Elder, how about it, the patriarch..." A young man in a green turban stepped forward to support the old man. "The patriarch has a firm attitude, but we don''t have time!" The old man sighed and shook his head. "This, elder, can''t you watch our people die one by one in pain, right?" The youth widened his eyes. "We have done everything we waited for, and we have done everything we couldn''t do. Now we can only pray that the Buddha can bless our clan." The old man slowly bowed to Dongfang. The young man quickly put away the emotions on his face, and followed the old man to bow down to the east religiously. 383 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 384: A Kiss Chapter 384 Affectionate Kiss Nono covered her mouth, blinking and staring at Chu Han: "How do you do this?" The red flame and the blue iceberg are perfectly combined, and there is no instability or instability.Miscellaneous This is also where Nono is most shocked. The two extreme existences actually merge with each other, and there is no abnormality. This is simply a violation of the rule of heaven and earth, and all things are mutually restrained. This is something that should not exist in the world! "Don''t you know if you try?" Chu Han looked at Nuonuo with profound meaning. Nono looked at Chu Han suspiciously, his eyes rolled, and pointed at the icebergs and volcanoes connected together: "Try it, this is not a dish?" Although Chu Han got his hands on the fusion of ice and fire, it was really powerful and remarkable, but this "dish" was like an iceberg and a volcano connected together. Then the question is, if this is really a dish, how to eat it? Is it possible to gnaw mountains with teeth like this? Nuonuo glanced up and down at Chu Han, and the expression in his eyes was clearly saying: "Did you have idle brains growing grass?" The corner of Chu Han''s mouth twitched slightly, and he said helplessly, "You''ll know by touching it with a fork." Nono pouted, and reluctantly touched the "Ice Volcano" with his fork. As soon as the tip of the fork touched the "Ice Volcano", he immediately retracted, for fear that one accidentally pierced and the whole restaurant would explode. Up. After all, in history, all alchemists who tried to fuse extreme elements often died in the "extreme element fusion products" invented by themselves, and they were all dead. "Don''t worry, I can''t bear the bones of my beloved baby." The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised and he blinked. "Hey, do you want to be so numb, it made me get goose bumps." Nono rolled his eyes, pinched the fork and touched the "ice volcano" firmly. The expected explosion did not happen, the two extreme elements were perfectly fused together, and what emerged was a sense of beauty, a thrilling sense of beauty. "Believe it now, it''s for you, it''s, um, ah, a token of love, a token?" Chu Han looked at Nuno cautiously, but his voice became smaller and smaller, until Chu Han listened to it. Not clear what was said. Regrettably and fortunately, Nuonuo didn''t seem to notice Chu Han. A pair of dark red eyes stared at the "ice volcano" exuding a thrilling beauty. "Okay, this thing is yours now, let''s continue to eat now." Chu Han sighed in secret, but also laughed a little bit at the same time, how do you feel that he is like a little man who has never seen the world? Is this still the demon with countless murders and blood on his hands? "But, how did you do it?" Nuonuo looked at Chu Han very curiously. The fusion of extreme elements, let alone a hybrid, is impossible even for the Dragon King who has mastered the extreme elements. Chu Han twitched his lips: "Do you like it?" Nuo Nuo stayed slightly, and nodded subconsciously. This thing is indeed full of beauty. No woman or man can resist its temptation. "That''s terrible, as long as you like it, no matter how you do it!" "Hey, don''t be sloppy, am I so easily fooled by you?" "I don''t think you can move your eyes anymore!" "You said you gave it to me, do you want to shame?" "..." Someone was whispering in the darkness. "Hey, this little guy has a good talent. If he studies alchemy, he will probably be a good alchemist." "Wrong, this little guy should go to work as a secret agent, this kung fu hidden effort is true, neither false nor true" "Send an S-level student to be an agent, it''s not what you thought of it!" "Oh, the alchemist isn''t that great, but just opens his mouth." "Dare you say this in front of the one in the attic?" "I" Chu Han looked helplessly at Nono, who was smiling like a little fox, and a strange light flashed under his eyes. He saw that the domineering color had already covered the entire academy silently, except for the attic shrouded by the alchemy matrix, if Chu Han had the heart, and he knew it clearly even in the "mad country" underground. It is naturally impossible for those who can''t see the light in the dark to hide his domineering, but Chu Han still hasn''t figured out whether the target of these secretly surveillance people is him or the red-haired witch in front of him. "Buzzing" Chu Han was startled slightly, and took out the cell phone from his pocket. Because of dating, he deliberately adjusted the cell phone to vibrate mode, and no one called him anyway. "Carlos, this text is to inform you that you have been assigned an internship mission by the Executive Department. It is estimated that you will leave for the airport in four hours. A car will be waiting for you at the school gate. You will take the cc1000 special express train to Chicago. Mission After you arrive at your destination, someone will tell you the details. Don''t worry about your attendance and credits. The Executive Department has taken leave of absence from professors in various subjects on your behalf." The sender, Norma.rlos is Chu Han''s English name, but only a few people know it. It is not surprising to know the ability of Enoma. It''s just this internship task... today is not April Fool''s Day, right? Chu Han looked at the text messages on the phone with a wonderful expression, Nuono watched him staring at the phone for a long time without moving, and curiously leaned in front of Chu Han for a while, and said strangely: "Hey, why are you so fast? Is there another internship assignment?" Chu Han twitched the corners of his mouth, looking at Nuo Nuo''s caring eyes but gloating, suddenly he held her face and stamped it on her pink lips. Nono''s pupils dilated instantly, and her head instantly became blank. The gentle warmth from the tip of her tongue made her want to close her eyes and sink. Time passed slowly, and it was not until Nuonuo''s face was red that Chu Han let go of her, and there was a rare gentleness in his eyes. At this moment, he seemed to be a real person. "Hey, you are taking advantage of the danger!" Nono grinned. "Yes, why do I look at you enjoying the way?" "You have bad eyesight, my friend!" "But I see your face is red." "It''s over, you''re unconscious, do you want me to send you to a mental hospital?" "..." More than two hundred kilometers away from the Indian capital of New Delhi, deep in the ground of a huge building, pairs of golden pupils that have been dormant for countless years slowly opened. On the highest throne, a huge coffin revealed a small In the crack, two extremely dazzling golden lights shot out from the inside. It was a pair of golden pupils full of death and majesty! 384 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 385 The strangest dragon slaying team in history! Chapter 385 The strangest dragon slaying team in history! "Is this really appropriate?" Someone whispered in the dark.Miscellaneous Ʀ "The dragon princes are about to wake up one by one, and we should do something." The smoke of the cigar completely enveloped the principal''s face, making it impossible to see what his expression is now. "Have you forgotten our fiasco ten years ago?" the man said in a suppressed voice. "Correct it, it is a terrible victory." Angers said indifferently. "Is there any difference, they are all dead!" Uncontrollable anger came from the darkness. "One and a half survived." Anger''s voice didn''t tremble at all. The atmosphere was silent for an instant, and the people in the dark trembled/shivered slightly. Angers still sat on the recliner safely, holding a lit Cohiba cigar in his hand, but did not smoke. After a long silence, the person in the dark said: "You are really cold-blooded." "I''m just numb. On this battlefield, only people who have seen blood can stand upright!" Angers took a deep breath of his cigar, leaving the breath in his mouth for a long, long time, and then slowly Swallowed it out. "You are really crazy!" The person in the darkness was silent for a long time before sighing. "Only a madman can mourn all dragons!" Anger whispered. "Okay, don''t blame me for not reminding you when something happened." The person in the dark seemed to wave his hand, turned and disappeared into the darkness. From beginning to end, he or she has always hidden himself in the dark, seemingly unwilling Expose yourself. Angers slowly got up and straightened his waist. His cloudy eyes seemed to flash with some kind of strong yuwang. The silhouette was thin and firm/hard. He was clearly wearing a suit, but was as majestic as a samurai in iron armor. The scene outside the window quickly passed by, and the train made a "click" sound on the track, which made people wonder whether it would tuogui overturn in the next second. Chu Han looked down at the information that was sent to him by Chu Xiaoran two hours ago, a light of thought flashed in his eyes. Two hours ago, he was in the colleges most luxurious and luxurious restaurant to enjoy his first date with Nono, surrounded by a secluded environment specially arranged by him, and the table was full of dishes from various countries that he spent the night making. In the style, there is a maiden who matches him sitting opposite, everything is so beautiful. As a result, in less than two hours, he got on the cc1000 express train to Chicago. This had to make people sigh, the world is really unpredictable! Chu Han slowly swallowed a foul breath, all the things he thought about looking at the slowing down scenery outside the window, it seemed that this internship task would be very interesting. In fact, it stands to reason that Chu Han just completed the internship task of Bermuda Tri/Corner not long ago. At least this semester should not have any internship tasks, but it seems that he, a veritable S-level student of Kassel College, is a bit exception.At the same time as the siren sounded for 00 times, it started to slow down, and the shadow of Chicago Union Station can already be seen. A black "Gulfstream G550" has been waiting for a long time. Passengers coming out of the station will almost always look at this ultra-long-range business jet at first sight. After all, this ultra-long-range business jet is designed for businessmen worth billions of dollars. , Superstars or political figures, generally speaking, rarely appear in such broad daylight. Chu Han frowned slightly, and stepped towards the plane, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. He saw two familiar figures, and this was what surprised him. Next to the plane are his two partners on this trip, but they don''t look normal. One of them squatted indifferently under the shadow of the huge wings of the plane, caring nothing about pedestrians'' pointing and whispering, and he did not have the consciousness of being a noble Italian master. The other is also in the shadow, except that he is standing, holding a long black sheath knife in his hand, eyes closed, but his muscles/tightening up, his waist is as straight as a javelin, if he can ignore it That terrifying murderous aura is even better. "You guys, what are you doing here?" Chu Han couldn''t help but asked, he really didn''t want to face that cruel and inhuman fact. "As you can see, we are a group." Caesar shrugged. The ghost knew how to determine the group list. Three completely different people had a worldview that was far apart. The college grouped the three of them into a group, really wanting them to cooperate sincerely? This kind of action is undoubtedly putting a lion, a tiger and a real dragon into a cage, and the final result is a fight between two deaths and one alive. The corners of Chu Han''s mouth twitched slightly, and he looked at Chu Zihang, who had no expression on his face. Even so, with his consummation level of experience and domineering, he still caught the moment of Chu Zihang''s facial nerve twitching/twitching. "So, who will tell me what the mission this time is?" Chu Han took a deep breath, and judging from the document Chu Xiaoran gave him, he could roughly guess the main content of this mission. Caesar spread out his hands and said that he did not know clearly. Chu Zihang shook his head slightly. He did not fall asleep, just closed his eyes and calmed down. Chu Han frowned unnoticeably, what the hell was he doing? "Ivebecomesotiredsomuchmoreaware, ivebecomingthisa1liwanttodo..." The phone bell of "numb" suddenly rang, and Caesar and Chu Zihang, who closed their eyes and meditated, instantly cast their eyes to Chu Han''s pocket, as if a black-eyed rabbit would pop out of it in the next second. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, took out the phone from his pocket, and pressed the answer: "Who?" Normas voice came from the mobile phone: Chu Han, your mission this time is to retrieve a dragon-related jinji item from the Indian branch, and investigate it, which is located more than 200 kilometers north of the Indian capital New Delhi. Write a detailed report of what happened to the Taj Mahal on the right side of the Yamuna River in the city of Agra, Agra, India. The Indian branch will support your actions. The detailed mission status is on the plane Good luck in a position in the basket." The screen went black and Norma hung up the phone, leaving only three people who looked at each other speechlessly. It is estimated that Norma moved his hands and feet, and the sound of the conversation just now was loud enough to be heard by the three people present, but at the same time the passersby around him could not hear it. "It seems that our God Killing Club is the leader this time?" Caesar shrugged and looked at the frowning Chu Han with a smile. Similarly, Chu Zihang was also looking at Chu Han, but the difference was that there was not a trace of expression on his face, like a hard/bang/bang stone. Chu Han frowned, lost in thought. According to the information Chu Xiaoran gave him, the jinji item related to the dragon was probably the brass pot. As for the investigation of the Taj Mahal, what happened? He didn''t think that Kassel College would let the three strongest elites investigate a mausoleum. Chu Han took a deep breath, ignoring Caesar''s profound eyes, and said: "Let''s get on the plane first, depending on the time, we probably need to take the plane for six hours." 385 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 386: Monk, Saint! Chapter 386: Monk, Saint! Northwest India, the capital New Delhi, is more than 100 kilometers away.Miscellaneousס This is a desolate and uninhabited flat land. It is said that there was a lake here a long time ago, but it gradually dried up. In India, water is probably the most precious thing, slightly more precious than money. A young monk wearing a black turban is driving a Hummer. Next to him is a young girl in a golden Islamic embroidered robe. She wears a white gloved hand with a Colt pistol that does not fit her identity. It was not Frigar bullets, but real live bullets. The golden veil covered her entire face, and only those brown eyes with a trace of resentment were exposed, and a long black hair that fell naturally. She sat quietly on the co-pilot, her eyes lowered, looking young, but she revealed a sense of vicissitudes and bitterness that did not belong to this age. "Damn, is there really an airport in this place? Why didn''t I know?" the monk in a black turban asked. "It seems to have been established before World War II. Only the veterans who have survived before know it. However, it has been abandoned for many years and the runway is very short. But with the skills of the pilot of the Slebni, it should be possible to land safely." The girl shook her head. The golden veil concealed her stunningly beautiful face, but the faint voice was so enchanting that it made people wonder. The monk raised his eyebrows slightly, his eyes slightly narrowed, and he carefully looked at the woman who had just received the title of "saint" today. Although they were together, the monk didn''t know the purity of the "saint" bloodline. Where will it go, but if that is the case, why did you choose to become a "saint"? You must know that in India, "saint" is not a decent term. Although people were respectful and fearful of them, they knocked their heads to the ground. However, everyone knows what role those tall girls are playing.The so-called "Hindu saint" is neither a queen nor a female star; on the contrary, it is a bitter child with the most miserable destiny. Any girl with better family conditions or dragon blood will not choose to be this "saint." "It''s there, the runway ahead." "The Indian Saint" said suddenly. Unbelievably, a runway appeared on the uninhabited flat ground, or half of it, and the other half was already submerged by the desert. "This runway was built in 1921. At that time, India''s drying up was not so severe, and the area covered by the desert was not so large." "The Indian Saint" added. The monk parked his car at the end of the runway and planted an Indian flag in the sand. There was no sign in these tens of thousands of miles of desert. Who knew there was an airport here. But this is completely redundant. With Indias all-weather ultra-high temperature weather, the suns sunlight is enough to illuminate the entire area of ??India for thousands of kilometers, including this airport. "There are still three minutes. Since it''s the principal''s special plane, it should be on time." "The Indian Saint" said while glanced at the watch in her hand. "Then prepare. Anyway, the elites from the department are here, and the elders have also told us to treat them better." The monk sat on the bumper of the Hummer. "The Indian Saint" spread a white napkin on the engine compartment cover, placed three cups, opened a bottle of mineral water and filled the cups one by one, and placed a bunch of bright yellow tulips next to the wine glass. Then use three small Indian flags cha into the lime slices, and put the lemon slices in the cup. This is probably an extravagant welcoming ceremony in the history of the Indian branch. There is a car to pick up the yellow flower bouquet that symbolizes victory and completeness and Indias most precious water. Its just a warm hug, but whether it is a monk or an "Indian saint" "They are not prepared to embrace warmly, because they all hate to have physical contact with people, especially "Indian saints." In the distance, there was a roar of yellow sand flying in the sky. The hot air in the blazing sun was almost materialized, but it seemed that some flying beast was approaching with wind and thunder. "Come here." The eyes of the "Indian Saint" flickered slightly.There was a faint expectation in my heart. When he touched the yellow sand, Slebnir suddenly turned on all the lights. In the yellow sand, the black quicksand was like a giant centipede emerging from the depths of the ground. It slid on the track that was not covered by yellow sand, the tires rubbed against the cinder track, with dazzling sparks. The monk slid down the bumper, folded his hands together, and looked at the "black quicksand" that was too late to brake with a trace of pity and rushed towards him. The runway is too short for an aircraft that has just finished supersonic flight! In the last two hundred meters, the "black quicksand" suddenly sprayed forward. A stream of fire broke out, and the reverse thrust of the engine was fully opened. The high-temperature airflow up to hundreds of degrees could almost push the Hummer with the handbrake, but the monk still stood with his hands folded. In front of the Hummer''s bumper, there is no evasive meaning. "Black Quicksand" stopped in front of the Hummer, like a mad bull rushing towards a matador, but was pulled by its tail at the last moment. Only a few meters away, it will hit the Hummer, and the monk caught between the two has no chance of surviving. "Brain damage!" The pilot raised his middle finger to the monk with his hands folded. If the pilots driving skills are slightly flawed or the Gulfstreams jet engine cant reverse, everyone will be ruined. Before Slebnier landed, the monk played such a thrilling gamble with the people on the plane. The technology of the life gambler. If someone from another branch did this kind of thing, the pilot would immediately jump off the plane and beat the other party. But since the other party was a monk from the Indian branch, the pilots protest was limited to a "brain disability" with his middle finger. Don''t want to be entangled with neurosis. The pilot knows the temper of these Hindus. Because they believe in Buddhism too deeply, everyone here adheres to the spirit of compassion and pity, advocating the consciousness of whoever goes to hell if I dont go to hell. Only by saving the people behind can I get Buddhism. The essence of self-sacrifice is the reincarnation of the Buddha, which is also an aesthetic practiced by Hindus since ancient times. The pilot only noticed that the monk was standing still, but he didn''t realize that the Indian girl holding the bouquet behind the monk was also standing still.The attitude of the Indian branch is not so much crazy, as it is to express the true meaning of Buddhism in India to the passengers on board. The hatch opened, the gangway lowered, and the sound of neat footsteps slowly sounded, but what''s the matter with the "Xi Xi Suo Suo" voice? The three of them wore colorful Indian costumes with white-yellow-blue turbans on their heads. None of them wore shoes. They were all barefoot. The monk was stunned. What group is the headquarters dispatched this time... the ascetic monk delegation? 386 One Piece: Dragon Race System Chapter 387: The Wonderful Trio Chapter 387 The Wonderful Trio "Damn it, is this Messer Airport? The sun is too hot!" said the yellow headscarf.*Miscellaneous News* "This temperature is not bad, Caesar, you seem to have a mushy smell, do you have a barbecue?" the white turban asked curiously. "Damn it, isn''t there a shade here?" the yellow turban complained. "This is one of the countries with the highest temperature in the world. Thousands of miles outside the country are deserts, and the shady places are hundreds of thousands of kilometers away." The blue turban said blankly. "God!" The yellow turban let out a sorrow-scream. "In contrast, I''m more curious, why do we wear this way?" The white turban frowned. The attire was too loose, making people wonder whether it would fall in the next second. "Said it was a gift from the principal. I wish our trip to India a smooth sailing. I don''t know why this gift is always weird." The blue turban shook his head. "What I am more curious about is the welcome ceremony prepared by the Indian branch." The yellow turban had a strange tone. "Ok?" The blue turban and the white turban instantly locked their eyes on the monk standing in front of the Hummer bumper. The invisible aura instantly made the monk lose his mind, especially when one of them revealed a pair of golden pupils full of majesty and indifference. The turbulent Longwei shot into the monk''s mind through his eyes. The monk only felt that he couldn''t help but want to lean back and avoid it. The stare just now came from a stern ancient dragon!In front of this kind of gaze, his immovable Buddha mind instantly collapsed! The "Hindu saint" wearing a golden veil sighed secretly, stroked Hungarian''s mouth lightly, bent down slightly and said: "Three elites from this department, Ram Visa and Master Tripati Brahmin are here. Wait a long time, please enjoy the precious raw water." In India, Brahmins are priests and nobles. The Brahmin class mainly holds theocratic power, divination for good and bad, monopolizes the culture and reports on the farming season, and has the highest status in society.Brahmanism divides people into four castes, and Brahman is the highest caste. As for the surname Visa, it is not uncommon in India. It is a relatively ordinary surname, far less dazzling and noble than the Brahman surname. The four of them were slightly startled, the "white headscarves" flashed their eyes, and they carefully looked at the woman wearing the golden veil, revealing a vicissitudes of life. I have to say that this figure is among all the women that the "white headscarves" have seen. She was so proud, even Tina would fall a little bit down. Probably only the proud female ninja could crush her. The most important thing is that when this woman just faced the dragon, she didn''t waver at all, that is, she was immune to the''king''! At the same time, the "yellow headscarves" and "blue headscarves" also noticed the woman standing next to the Hummer. One is because this woman is too eye-catching, so her body is really eye-catching. The second is, this weird combination of picking up the plane, a beautiful woman with a seductive figure and a monk who has been a monk...what the hell? "Thank you Lord Saint for reminding, three distinguished guests, please get in the car, and I will take you to meet the elders." Tripatti shook his head slightly. He had already reacted from the deterrence just now, and with memory he quickly confirmed these three. Personal identity. "Yellow Headscarf" Caesar Gattuso is the heir of the school board, the chairperson of the Student Union, the dude among the dudes: "Blue Headscarf" Chu Zihang, the president of the Lionheart Club, the fiercest student among the students Violents once fought in front of many professors and students: "White Turban" Chu Han, president of the God-killing Society, and now the only''s''-level student, has the evaluation of the "humanoid dragon king", the strongest and elite in the department. Tripati said silently "Amitabha", the three strongest trump cards in this book are here! The three of them ignored the monk''s psychological changes, and threw their luggage at the Hummer. They looked strangely at the welcoming ceremony on the engine compartment cover, which is known as India''s most luxurious welcome. "Don''t tell me this is for us." Caesar raised an eyebrow. "In India, water is more precious than money. These three glasses of water are worth more than fifty times in India. They are already the most luxurious welcoming ceremony." Chu Zihang was still expressionless, as if the sun was scorching. The high temperature weather had no effect on him. Chu Han didn''t speak, but looked at the "Indian saint" who dressed up in front of him with great interest. "Three, please enjoy the precious raw water, and then Master Tripatti and I will take you to meet the elders." Ram lowered her head slightly, she naturally noticed Chu Han''s gaze. "I don''t think you guys can put anything in the water?" Caesar shrugged and drank the cool ice water in the cup in one sip. After all, it was a good intention. Chu Zihang glanced at Chu Han, and also drank the ice water in the cup. In such a hot weather, a glass of ice water is more attractive than gold. Chu Han stared at the glass of ice water in a daze, Ram... He took a deep breath, drank the ice water, and silently jumped onto the back seat of the Hummer, looking at the surrounding environment. In fact, all parts of India are almost the same, with endless sand everywhere, no other colors, and even the surroundings are distorted by the terrifying heat. "Amitabha Buddha, the benefactor of Chu Han, right? You are the leader of this group, right?" Tripati folded his hands together, looking at Chu Han with a pitiful face. "I am, what''s the matter?" Chu Han frowned slightly and looked at the side. Caesar and Chu Zihang were already in the car, but he was a little puzzled that the car hadn''t started yet. Tripatti said "Amitabha Buddha" again and handed a document to Chu Han: "Please sign the team leader." The documents were all in Hindi, and Chu Han just glanced at it and didn''t understand it at all. Although he is proficient in six languages, he definitely does not include Hindi. He has not even been to India before. This ghost place is not only remote, but the weather is terribly hot. "Is this... a confidentiality agreement?" Chu Han asked. "No, this is your body disposal plan. This mission has a high risk factor. If you die, the remains will be airlifted back to their hometowns." Ram shook his head slightly. She was observing the expressions of the three people, hoping to see a trace of horror from above, but it was a pity that Chu Zihang didn''t seem to hear it, and still closed her eyes and calmed down.Caesar yawned directly, indicating that he was sleepy and ready to sleep.However, Chu Han looked at this "Remains Treatment Plan" written entirely in Hindi with great interest, and seemed to be very interested in this matter without any fear at all. Ram was a little surprised, isn''t this group of people afraid at all? 387 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 388: Ling Ling "Concrete" Chapter 388: Ling Ling "Concrete" Lahm didn''t know much about the identities and experiences of the three Chu Han, and even the Indian branch knew nothing about the three.Miscellaneous ̡̡ The only thing they knew was that the three of them were the leaders of the three major societies of the Kassel College and the strongest elites in the department. In addition, the Indian branch has no other information about Chu Han''s trio. "Ting is considerate, but I am more curious in comparison, the relevant information about this mission." Chu Han signed the autograph, and then threw it to Caesar. "Tsk tusk, Hindi, it''s too esoteric." Caesar glanced at the Hindi on it and shook his head, signed his name beautifully, and threw it to Chu Zihang like a relay. Chu Zihang was even more direct, without even looking at it, he signed his name directly, and then continued to close his eyes and rest. The pick-up duo stared at the three wonders that claim to be the strongest and the best in the club. What kind of trump cards are these, they are equivalent to life and death! The surrounding yellow sand suddenly began to dance and spin frantically, and the wings of the Sleibnir slowly tilted downwards, and a huge, outrageous "yellow python" twisted and struck towards the airport. . "Call the ground ants, this is the Slebnir, this is the Slebnir, and a ninth level tornado is coming here!" The lazy voice of the Slebnir''s pilot appeared in the car. On the intercom. "Huh Slebnir! Huh Slebnir! Leave now, and we are not ants!" Caesar shouted to the intercom with a dark face. "Receive, evacuate immediately! Also, from my point of view, you are just a few large ants." The pilot cut off the call. The Sleibnirs jet stream contained obvious flames. After a short-range acceleration, it suddenly pulled up its nose and sprayed a dazzling tail flame. It instantly accelerated to supersonic speed and disappeared into the clouds above. Caesar looked at the smoke trails left by the Slebnir, his eyes twitched slightly, and he forcibly resisted the urge to knock down the principal''s private jet. But now no one paid any attention to Caesar''s thoughts. While the Slebnir was ignited, Tripatti stepped on the accelerator pedal, and the black Hummer roared like a giant beast. These two Hummers are equipped with sand-type off-road tires, even in the desert, they can burst into extreme speed, but even so, the black Hummer almost jumped forward on the uneven desert, and the three people on the back seats seemed to be Tengyun drove his head against the roof of the car from time to time. The huge "yellow python" slowly approached, not much slower than the full-fire Hummer. Chu Han clearly watched the sand flying in the sky flying backwards, obviously that tornado was not far away from them. "This is too exciting, do tornadoes often occur in India?" Caesar shouted. "Tornadoes are not common for ten kilometers outside the city." Ram, the "Holy Woman of India," also shouted, "But Mesei Airport is more than 100 kilometers away from the city!" The Hummer returned to a relatively flat sandy road with a "boom" from the uneven desert, but the tornado did not slow down its speed. Instead, it grew bigger and bigger over time. "Damn it! This won''t work, we will be overtaken sooner or later!" Caesar shouted, "We have to find a way to stop the tornado from advancing!" "What do you think it is? It''s a tornado!" Chu Zihang did not continue to close his eyes and rest in his arms with "Cun Yu", with a serious expression on whether the power of Yan Ling could cut off the tornado with one blow. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly. If Youruowu raised his head and glanced at the sun hanging high above the sky, the power of "laziness" fell asleep, but he still had an invincible sword that was not much weaker than the Seven Deadly Sins. Even a level twelve tornado can easily destroy it. However, before Chu Han decided whether to expose the existence of the "Sword of Victory", someone had already shot it in advance. A golden light suddenly appeared on the path of the tornado, and an inexplicable harmony radiated from the golden light, and there seemed to be a chanting sound between the heaven and the earth. Before everyone could react, the tornado roared and hit the nearly solid golden light, which looked like a huge shield, and the huge "yellow python" slowly disintegrated after hitting the golden light. "Is this, Yan Ling?" Caesar''s eyes widened as he watched the tornado gradually collapsed. "No, it''s not any known speech spirit!" Chu Zihang shook his head solemnly. Chu Han looked at Tripatti driving the black Hummer with interest. The monk''s face was a bit pale, and his eyes turned into dazzling golden pupils. "Serial number 72,''Concretism'', I didn''t expect someone in the Indian branch to have such a powerful voice, it seems that your identity is not simple!" Chu Han smiled, one second before the tornado hit the golden light, then The golden light instantly condensed into a huge palm, of course, no one noticed this except him. "Yanling''concrete''?" Caesar and Chu Zihang looked back at Chu Han in surprise. Ram and Tripatti looked at Chu Han in amazement. The "representational" language spirit can be said to be the more mysterious of all known language spirits. No one has even seen its effect, and only on the list of language spirit sequences. Describes a rough idea. But Chu Han only glanced at it, and he actually recognized it. Has he seen it before? "I haven''t seen''concretism'', but judging from the description on the Yanling sequence table and the magical power just now, only''concretation'' fits." Chu Han shrugged, indeed he had never seen''concretation''. But in the same way, he didn''t make a judgment based on the sequence of words and the power just now, he actually heard the words through the dragon text that Tripatti had just chanted when he released the words. But Chu Han didn''t explain this. He already knows what a terrible thing it is to be able to read Long Wen, so if possible, he still hopes to hide it. "Chu Han''s donor is indeed an elite sent by the department. With just such a few details, he has noticed the spirit of the poor monk, and I admire it!" Tripatti did not deny it, but he did not explicitly admit it. In terms of language spirit is their biggest secret. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and looked at this monk who felt very annoying at first, and these bald donkeys didn''t seem to be all idiots who only knew how to be compassionate! Hummer has gradually separated from the road full of sand, the unchanging scene around finally appeared some other colors, a few tattered tents appeared on the sand, and some pots and pans were deeply buried in the sand. Here, it seems that there has been some natural disaster. A noise came from a distance, and a wisp of light smoke slowly rose up into the sky, which seemed to indicate something was happening. "Everyone, welcome to the great New Delhi!" 388 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 389 Unusual place Chapter 389 An Unusual Place "Do you think it''s weird here?" Chu Han kept tapping on the keyboard, and his black eye pupils reflected the densely packed text on the screen.MiscellaneousZhiInsects "Are you talking about the flow of people?" Caesar thought about it. India is the world''s second most populous country with rich cultural heritage and tourism resources. But since they walked into New Delhi to checked into this hotel, they can almost count the people they met with their hands. In a densely populated country, this is indeed a weird thing. "No, it''s not this. Don''t you think that from the beginning, the surroundings suddenly stopped being hot?" Chu Han stopped typing on the keyboard and looked out the window thoughtfully. "It''s probably because this hotel is air-conditioned." Caesar shrugged: "It''s nothing strange. After all, it''s so hot outside. It''s normal for the hotel to turn on the air-conditioning to cool the guests." "Did your brain be burned by the high temperature outside?" Chu Han looked up and glanced at Caesar blankly. "You better tell me Chu Han!" Caesar''s mouth twitched. Chu Han didn''t seem to hear, staring at the things on the screen without blinking, ignoring Master Gattuso''s murderous eyes. "It''s not the problem with this hotel. After we entered New Delhi, the surrounding temperature dropped. Although it is not very obvious, it is a bit out of place compared to the high temperature climate in India." Chu Zihang looked blankly. Caesar: "You didn''t notice the changes in this area because you have been chatting with girls." Caesar opened his mouth, but couldn''t say anything, because it was a fact. Since getting rid of the threat of the tornado, Caesar has not let go of Ram, the "Hindu saint". Twenty minutes away, the young master of the Gattuso family spent all of his chat with the girl. However, what is speechless is that he didn''t ask people''s details, on the contrary, he explained his own details clearly, only to tell how much money his family had. However, it is estimated that he can''t come up with a number. The Gattuso family has a big family and how much total wealth is. Even Frost, who is now in charge of the Gattuso family, may not be able to tell. "Well, the question now is, the weather in this city has dropped, so what will happen if it drops?" Caesar said. "I don''t know, but if you guessed it correctly, it should be related to our mission this time." Chu Zihang shook his head slightly. "Yeah. It is indeed related to our mission this time. Look at this." Chu Han threw the iPad tablet computer on Chuang casually. "Hey, this is a computer, not a paper ball!" The corner of Caesar''s eyes twitched slightly, but his right hand naturally caught the flying ipad tablet computer. Chu Han ignored Caesar, and squinted at the Indian architecture full of ages outside the window. There seemed to be some very interesting things hidden behind this city! "So, the headquarter hasn''t noticed our intentions yet?" On the bank of the willow forest, the old man was fishing peacefully, his eyelids seemed so heavy that he couldn''t open his eyes. "Yes, but these three people are a bit dangerous, especially that man named Chu Han. When I face him, I feel like facing the abyss!" Tripatti said solemnly. "Abyss..." The old man raised his eyes laboriously, and a faint golden light flashed through the exposed gap: "I really envy that old fellow Angers, his Kassel academy can pop up one every time. The monster is here, the "s" grade 40 years ago is like this, the little guy 10 years ago is like this, now there is another Chu Han, ha ha." The old man''s hand holding the rod seemed to move, and the fishing line flew up in the air, without a hook! The old man didn''t think it was weird, and slowly stood up and walked towards the depths of the willow forest. "Let''s go, to meet our three "guests" from afar." Tripatti lowered his head and clasped his hands together, and followed the old man''s pace without sadness or joy. "This...why didn''t the Indian branch report the situation in the first time? Bastard! This will kill us!" Caesar threw the iPad tablet on the chuang with an ugly expression. It can be seen that this Gattuso family member The first heir is really hot, otherwise, with the aristocratic education he has received, it is generally impossible to lose control of his emotions so much. In contrast, Chu Zihang''s expression was a little better, but it was only a little better. His somber eyes made people wonder whether he would pull out the "cun rain" that left no traces of murder in the next second. Three thousand miles in blood. In contrast, Chu Han''s face was calm as if Caesar''s anger and Chu Zihang''s gloom were just a child crying, and all he needed to do was coax. After a long silence, Chu Han glanced at the incoming sunlight: "It''s not that the Indian branch doesn''t want to report the situation right away, but they have...no way to contact the headquarters." Chu Zihang''s eyes flashed, and Caesar frowned and asked, "What do you mean? You want to say that India is under control?" "Have you not noticed that since we entered the city until now, the Indian branch has not sent anyone to contact us." Chu Han said. "The two who came to pick up the plane weren''t..." Caesar was startled slightly. "No, it''s not!" Chu Zihang turned his head stiffly, "India branch, betrayed!" The surrounding temperature dropped to tens of degrees below zero. The room was terribly quiet. The three of them didn''t speak, and Chu Zihang''s forehead was sweating. They seemed to have discovered some shocking secret by accident. Chu Han''s eyes flashed slightly, and he looked at the door of the room: "Someone is here. They should be here to pick us up. Do you know what to do?" He glanced at Caesar and Chu Zihang, closed the laptop, and picked up the remote control to look like a TV show, like a tourist visiting India. The remaining two looked at each other, Caesar took a deep breath and walked to the bath room. He needs to take a bath and calm down. If Chu Zihang is right, then the situation is really bad! Chu Zihang silently looked down at the black sheath long knife in his hand, as if something was condensing in his eyes, his muscles slowly tightened. Only Chu Han was lying on chuang comfortably and watching Indian TV shows without any sense of tension. This is not Kassel College. If something unexpected happens, he can surpass the four monarchs. , As long as it wasn''t the appearance of enemies at the level of the Black King or the White King, he could ignore it. "Boom boom boom" With a sound like a war drum, Chu Zihang squeezed the long black scabbard on his knees. According to the current situation, his guesses were almost true. Then, the three of them are in India and will not have An ally, all people you see, may be their enemies! Caesar walked out of the bath room wearing a white shirt, put on a yellow coat calmly, and hid the black hunting knife behind him. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and glanced at the two amusedly: "What''s the matter?" "Three, elders summoned!" 389 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 390: The Old Man Who Is Too Old! Chapter 390: The Old Man Who Is Too Old! As the capital of India, New Delhi is the national political, economic and cultural center, the second largest city in India, and the largest commercial center in northern India. In the center of Mlas Square, a girl covered in golden Islamic embroidered robes sits on a seat by the window of the cafe. The golden veil covers her entire face, and only a strand of bilateral corners is exposed. Fei Hong''s graceful eyes, a high-groomed bun, and a bright red string tied between her dark hair. Although because of the veil, the girl''s appearance is unknown, even the robe is a little faintly concealed. The figure of the demon, but the eyes widened involuntarily. Fortunately, this coffee shop is high-end, otherwise, some people can''t help but come forward to strike up a conversation. The girl seemed to be waiting for someone, and the coffee on the table was just a sip. "jingle" The Arab woman, who also wore a veil, strolled into the cafe, glanced at her casually and found her goal. "Sorry, I''m late, but you won''t mind if you want to come." The Arab woman''s mouth was slightly raised, but there was a sigh in her eyes. "You didn''t mean it, I''ve been waiting for almost an hour!" The Islamic girl rolled her eyes irritably, but was not really angry. "Hehe, it''s not because of you, but I betrayed the hue for your commission!" The Arab woman blinked playfully, cute and energetic. "Oh? The people from Kassel College are here?" The Islamic girl''s eyes flashed slightly, and there was a trace of memory in her eyes. The indifferent guy seemed to have joined the Kassel Academy. I don''t know what''s going on now. "Hey, I didn''t say anything, how did you know?" The Arab woman pouted, a little unhappy. She was planning to buy a pass, but she was suddenly guessed. If Chu Han and others are here, you will be very surprised, because this Arab woman is the Ram Visa who picked them up in the morning! "Cut, what else can you hide from me? Everything is shown in the eyes." The Islamic girl clicked Ram''s eyes helplessly. "Hehe, only Mai you can see what my eyes hide!" Ram looked unconsciously, smiling at the graceful eyes of the Islamic girl exposed outside. Mai shook her head: "You are really not saved." "Okay, okay, let''s talk about business!" Ram''s expression was a little dignified and took out a black USB stick and put it on the table: "This is about the three elites sent by Kassel College this time and the Indian branch. As for their purpose, I am not very clear, but you can try to investigate the climate in New Delhi." Mai raised her eyebrows slightly, picked up the black USB flash drive, and curiously said, "The climate in New Delhi?" The whole area of ??India has super high temperature all year round, and there has never been an exception. She doesn''t think this is a good investigation. "At this point, you will know by carefully observing and feeling it yourself, and there may be unexpected gains!" Lahm lowered his voice slightly: "Well, my identity is a little sensitive. I can only tell you so much. gone!" Ram smiled and got up and walked towards the door. From beginning to end, their conversations were low voices. In the eyes of others, these are two close friends whispering. Mai quietly watched Ram leave the coffee shop. At this time, there was no one in the coffee shop, only her. "Niu, I heard it? Check the climate in New Delhi." She leaned on the chair gracefully, tilted her legs, and played with the black USB. "I''ve been checking it. I didn''t expect you to have friends in India?" Mai''s ears heard the voice of chewing potato chips. It was a miniature headset. She had been wearing a miniature headset just now, but Ram didn''t notice it. "A former classmate of Tokyo University, I remember her nationality seems not to be Indian, and I dont know how she came here, and she became an Indian saint. By the way, dont you worry about getting fat when you eat potato chips like this?" "I don''t have the ultimate pursuit of a good figure like yours. I remember that the Indian saint does not seem to be a good title." The voice from the miniature headphones was a little curious. "Well, in India, the saint is a prostitute. Girl, I don''t know why she did it. I remember her bloodline seems not low." Mai''s eyes flickered, and she seemed a little confused. "Probably there is something wrong, um, the result came out, hey!" The voice in the headset was a little strange. "What''s the matter?" Mai raised her eyebrows. Is there really a problem with the climate in New Delhi? "Strange, the temperature in New Delhi has dropped!" "Down? Is the city a problem?" "No, no, the whole area of ??India has a high temperature climate. There is no urban temperature drop. Something should have affected the high temperature climate of New Delhi!" The voice in the headset seemed to be relieved. Mai''s mouth curled slightly: "Oh, it seems that we did not come to the wrong place!" "Hehe, Kassel Academy is really lucky. The three bloodlines are at least''a'' grade high-level mixed races. I can even smell the dragon blood radiating from you." The old man smiled kindly. It seems that an elderly elder is entertaining the younger generation of his own parents. However, no one answered the old man''s words. Tripatti lowered his head and folded his hands together. In front of the respected old man, he did not speak, and the monk really did not dare to speak. As for the three of Chu Han, they looked at the old man with weird faces, their mouths opened slightly, but they didn''t make a sound. They seemed to see a talking panda. However, the talking panda presented to them is no different. "I have a question, old man, are you... alive?" Caesar''s eyes twitched. Generally speaking, it is very impolite to ask a question of an old man who is obviously highly respected. As the only heir of the Gattuso family, Caesar, who has received aristocratic education since childhood, should not be so rude. But that''s what he did! But this is really not to blame him, because even Chu Han was surprised, the old man in front of him was really too old! The old man closed his eyes tightly, his face was full of wrinkles, his old waist had been bent to more than ninety degrees, if he hadn''t just spoken, Chu Han and others would have thought it was a corpse. Tripatti couldnt help but looked up at Caesar, but before he could speak, the old man smiled and said, Youre Pompeiis son Caesar Gattuso. Im about the same age as your grandfather, but also old. Ive been alive in a few years, but Im still alive now, ha ha. 390 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 391: Taj Mahal! Chapter 391 Taj Mahal! There was a sound of inhalation in the room, and even Chu Zihang, who was 10,000-year-old with facial paralysis, showed a touch of shock. The old man in front of him was the real old monster! "Haha, don''t be so surprised. Dragon blood has given us a long life. If not unexpected, an ordinary hybrid can live at least over a hundred years old. MiscellaneousZhiChong" The old man walked to the bookshelf and then Draw out a copy of "The Transformation of the Human Body by Dragon Blood." Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, this is true, dragon blood contains extremely powerful vitality, as long as there is no accident, every hybrid species is a long-lived tortoise. However, few of the mixed-race species lived more than a hundred years old, and people like Anger and Chu Tianchen were a minority after all, and most of the mixed-race species died on the way to slaying dragons. "I''m sorry, I don''t have any impression of my grandfather. To my father, it is a stallion. Elder, are you interested in stallions?" Caesar said blankly. The old man paused slightly and opened his eyes strenuously: "Do you breed a horse...Haha!" The old man made no other comments on this, but he was not sure about what Caesar called his father "stallion." Caesar raised his eyebrows and watched the old man move slowly. Compared to his father, he was more interested in the age of the old man. It was hard for him to imagine that this old man was actually in the same age as his grandfather. How long has it been? Caesar''s grandfather is also a powerful hybrid. Although there is no such famous dragon-slaying legend as "Big Tiger" and "Chief", he is also an excellent A. level hybrid. And the most important thing is that Caesar''s grandfather is dead, not because of an accident. The Hindu elder in front of him said that he was of the same generation as his grandfather, and even Caesar couldn''t digest this information for a while. Also unable to calm down was Chu Zihang. Although he didn''t know the age of Grandpa Caesar very well, he knew that Grandpa Caesar was dead, and the old man in front of him was still alive. Neither Caesar nor Chu Zihang noticed. From the time they entered the house, Tripatti has been bowing his head together. I don''t know if it is because of this to show respect for the old man, or he dare not? Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, and saw that the color was domineering and silently covering the whole building, not even the corners or the underground, but unfortunately, there was nothing abnormal. Are you worried? Chu Han frowned secretly. With his domineering look at the Consummation Realm, even the Dragon King couldn''t escape, but there was nothing. "Elder, what''s the matter with you calling us?" Chu Han glanced at Tripatti with his hands folded and his head bowed. The old man raised his head slightly, opened his eyes laboriously, and looked at Chu Han deeply: "There are indeed some things. I don''t know why Angers sent you to India?" "Explore the Taj Mahal, this is an internship task assigned by the Executive Department!" Chu Han walked to the side of Chu Zihang and Caesar casually, and stood by them. "Explore the Taj Mahal, I remember that Angers sent a team of newcomers to the Three Corners of Bermuda not long ago. As a result, the dragon relics that existed since the founding of the Secret Party disappeared on the map." The corpse-like right hand slowly rested on the earth on the table: "I don''t know, did you participate?" Chu Han''s eyes flashed, and his face still smiled and said: "Well, of the six people who survived, there are three of us. More accurately, the three horns of Bermuda were destroyed by me!" "Oh? It turns out that the little friend ruined the three horns of Bermuda. It''s really awesome!" The old man looked at Chu Han with admiration, and looked kindly like he was looking at his own promising juniors. "Elder Liao praised it, so, if you don''t mind, can you tell us some details of the Taj Mahal?" Chu Han moved his fingers slightly, as long as the old monster moved a little, the "Sword of Victory" hanging in the sky Immediately, the blazing sunlight will droop down and burn the land. The old man was silent for a while, then sighed and said, "The Taj Mahal is my precious cultural heritage in India. You guys, please do not damage the things in the mausoleum. As for the situation of the Taj Mahal, I How about letting Tripatti go with you as a guide?" "Naturally it''s great, then thank the elder!" Chu Han squinted slightly. He is really an old fox, and he just keeps watching, and he said so nicely! The old man nodded in relief, seemingly satisfied with Chu Han''s attitude. "Then, if nothing happens, we will leave first. In fact, we are all coming to New Delhi for the first time. We originally planned to take a rest and take a good stroll around this ancient city." Chu Han quietly clenched his hands tightly, and told him of countless bloody battles. There is no way to relax before the last minute. "Then I''m bothering you, I''m really embarrassed, um, should I let someone accompany you?" the old man said. "Thank you, no trouble, we can just take a look at it." Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly. "That''s it, then I won''t send it, please!" The old man bowed his head with folded hands. "Goodbye elder!" Chu Han also bowed his head slightly in return, his eyes motioned to Caesar and Chu Zihang who were still confused to leave. Tripathi, who lowered his head from beginning to end, put down his folded hands and looked up at the disappearing backs of Chu Han''s trio, and asked inexplicably: "Elder, why don''t you try to keep them?" The old man did not answer, and quietly looked at the globe on the table. Blue and other colors were connected vertically and horizontally by many lines. The dense feeling had a beauty that made people unable to speak. "That little guy named Chu Han is not easy." After a long silence, the old man shook his head: "I really started my hand, I''m not sure I can keep him!" "Elder, are you kidding? How is this possible!" Tripatti looked at the old man''s back in surprise. "If I didn''t guess wrong, that little guy has always been on alert, he may have discovered something." The old man sighed regretfully. "What? Then why are you just now, elder?" Tripatti asked puzzled. "I already said, I''m not sure I can keep him." The old man''s boring right hand gently rubbed the globe. "This...is the plan ahead?" Tripatti said. "Let''s start after they enter the Taj Mahal, now I hope they don''t know too much!" The old man shook his head helplessly. Just now when Chu Han stood in front of him, the old man clearly felt a wave of burning. The hot breath fell from the sky, it was a kind of extreme heat. Although he doesn''t know what it is, the old man can be sure that the power to make an ascetic who has lived in a hot climate for more than 100 years feel hot is definitely not something he can bear! 391 One Piece: Dragon Race System Chapter 392: Nanny Trio! Chapter 392 Nanny trio! "You mean, the Indian branch was betrayed from the beginning?" Caesar looked at Chu Han incredulously. The news came too suddenly and it was too shocking! After leaving from the Indian elders, the three of Chu Han returned to the hotel. When Caesar and Chu Zihang were about to ask Chu Han about what happened to the Indian elders, Chu Han said this: "The Indian branch is from the beginning. The tail has not been subdued by the secret party!" Before Caesar and Chu Zihang thought about how to speak, they were shocked by Chu Han''s words.MiscellaneousZhiInsects Chu Han opened the laptop and nodded. If his guess is correct, their current situation is almost as good as in the dragon king''s lair. Moreover, no one knows yet. Caesar opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything. He didn''t know what to say now, so he could only shut up in silence. "I tried to contact Norma, but I couldn''t get in touch. It seems that someone moved something, and now there is no communication signal." Chu Zihang put away the phone: "That is to say, we have now cut off contact with the outside world. !" Unexpectedly, both Caesar and Chu Han had a calm expression when they heard the news, as if what Chu Zihang just said was just a trivial matter. Chu Zihang was not surprised either. It was not the first time that they experienced such a thing. Compared to the situation at Three Corners of Bermuda, their current situation is almost like traveling. "I checked and found that the temperature in New Delhi only started to drop a week ago. After that, happy New Delhi citizens praised "Burning Heaven" fanatically. What''s interesting is that those who praised "Burning Heaven" did not All of them have disappeared with one exception!" Chu Han closed his laptop and looked at Caesar and Chu Zihang: "That''s why we hardly saw many people when we entered the city." "So many people are missing, doesn''t the Indian government feel anything unusual?" Caesar looked at Chu Han in shock. "Hinduism said this was the guidance of "burning the sky", and more than half of India''s citizens are Hindus. What''s more, most of the senior officials of the Indian government are Hindus." Chu Han looked up at the ceiling of the ceiling. This is no longer a trivial matter of betrayal by the Indian branch. Maybe, the whole of India will become their enemy. But Chu Han didn''t have a trace of fear. It was not the first time that he had become an enemy of a country, but this time, there was only one facial paralysis killer embryo beside him, and a prodigal young master. "This is really bad!" Caesar shook his head helplessly, took out a glass of champagne from the ice bucket, poured himself a glass, and then drank himself. Just as Chu Zihang thought, Caesar was not nervous at all. He was just a little caught off guard. When he recovered, he could easily drink the best champagne provided by the hotel. As for Chu Zihang himself, he had already pulled out "Cun Yu" and wiped the blade thoroughly.There is no doubt at all, once something really happens, this embryo killing will definitely not break a blood path without saying a word. The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised. Although there was only one facial paralysis to kill the embryo and a prodigal master, it felt good. "Would you like to go for a walk? After all, in front of others, I said I was going to visit New Delhi, so I had to do something about it." Chu Han shrugged. "It''s too hot outside. Let me see what''s delicious in the hotel. Chu Zihang, how are you?" Caesar waved his hand. Although the temperature in New Delhi has dropped a lot, it is good for those who are in a comfortable environment all year round. As far as Master Tusso is concerned, it is still very hot. "Go ahead." Chu Zihang lowered his head and wiped the blade. He always cherishes words like gold, and it seems that saying one more word is a waste of time. Chu Han raised his eyebrows, glanced at the shrugged Caesar, picked up his coat and walked out. The Indian branch arranged for them a presidential suite, which was almost as large as a football field, which was extremely luxurious. "Buzzing" Chu Han was stunned, and took out the phone from his pocket. It was a text message that could not show the phone number. The content was only seven words. "Long time no see, little dragon king~" "Ahhhhh, how do you look at the little brother, you don''t seem to be tall, you won''t be a virgin man, right?" Mai smiled and looked at this "little brother" who hadn''t seen for two years, with a blush on the bilateral corners. A faint light flashed through his graceful eyes. "Believe it or not, I stripped your clothes in public!" The "little brother" in Mai''s eyes bounced with blue veins on his forehead, lowered his voice and said viciously. Mai exclaimed and covered the xiong department, and said with a sweet smile: "I don''t believe it! Little ~ virgin ~ male!" Chu Han''s facial nerve twitched twice, and took a deep breath, otherwise he was worried that the whole street would be burned out in the next second. But in the end, Chu Han still endured it, because he knew that this woman would only tease and say, "So you already love me to the point of a madman!" "If I remember correctly, your range of activities seems to be in Asia, why did you suddenly come to India?" Chu Han sighed helplessly, as if every time he met this woman, he was in no good mood. He was in Tianchi. That was the case at the time, and it is the same today, more than two years later. "Hey, is this how you treated your lover who hadn''t seen you for more than two years?" Mai stared in angrily. Chu Han''s face smoked again.Twitched twice, it''s really nozuonodie, I still have to admit it in tears when I die. More than two years ago, Chu Han went to the "Tianchi" in Changbai Mountain based on the information provided by the Chu family, but as he expected, nothing was gained, it was just a very ordinary dormant volcano. But just when Chu Han was about to leave and return, he unexpectedly met Mai who was visiting the "Tianchi" of Changbai Mountain. The encounter between the two is not a hero in a fairy tale to save the beauty, but a fight. Its just a pity that at that time Chu Hans domineering and domineering had reached the perfect state. Under listening to the sound of all things, Mais speech spirit did not play a role, and even her proud swordsmanship was lost. Chu Han ruthlessly destroyed. However, Chu Han didn''t kill Mai, and even let her off unexpectedly. However, what Chu Han never expected was that this one was let go, but it left him with a "memories" that could not bear to look back! "Lover? Don''t talk nonsense about ok? I haven''t even touched your hand!" Chu Han sighed a little helplessly, "After all, you are okay, and I''m leaving now!" If possible, Chu Han really doesn''t want to face this woman very much. One is because of the unbearable "memories", and the second is... Mai''s full name is Jiude Mai. Jiudokuya''s sister, is also a member of the trio of nanny that a little devil has for a bad boy. And that little devil is someone Chu Han doesn''t want to touch or face right now, or rather, the dragon! 392 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 393 India Branch, Rebellion! Chapter 393 India Branch, Rebellion! Chu Han looked obscurely at the beauty who couldn''t completely conceal her proud figure in the robe in front of him, the blood in his body began to boil slightly, of course, it was not because of his lust, but nervousness, or rather, fighting spirit.MiscellaneousZhiCworm That was the intent to fight that could not be erased after sleeping for countless epochs, and it also came from the nature of the dragon! "Indifferent man!" Jiu De Mai curled her lips. She didn''t notice the change in Chu Han. After all, her bloodline was only a. Grade. Even if the golden pupil was turned on, it was impossible to detect the change in Chu Han''s body. Chu Han ignored Jiu De Mai''s grievances, and slowly put down the lemon tea in his hand, in a pose ready to leave. "Hello, are you really here?" Jiude Mai''s mouth twitched slightly: "Do you still want to know the reason for the drop in temperature in New Delhi?" Chu Han''s movements paused slightly, and he squinted at Jiude Mai: "Are you following me?" Since staying at the hotel in New Delhi, Chu Han has been working on his laptop, but Chu Zihang and Caesar dont know what hes looking up. If you want to know this, you can only do it by tracking his computer. Chu Han only knew three people with this kind of ability. The potato chip girl in the trio of Norma, Kaguya Ji and a little devil''s nanny. "Does this still need to be tracked? Anyone with a discerning eye can see it." Jiu De Mai rolled his eyes: "I don''t know what the specific task of the Kassel Academy is for you, but it is certain that it must be with New Delhi this week. It has been related to unusual climate change!" Chu Han raised his eyebrows and asked curiously: "How did you know that I joined Kassel Academy?" From the meeting to the present, he seems to have not said that he is from Kassel College, how did this woman know? "You told me!" Jiu De Mai blinked mysteriously, her eyes full of smiles. Chu Han just wanted to ask, "When did I tell you?", suddenly remembering something, he swallowed the words abruptly, and gritted his teeth and said, "Since this is the case, then you should find out what is useful. Intelligence?" He wanted to turn around and leave immediately, otherwise Chu Han really couldn''t guarantee that he would burn the whole street to ashes on an impulse! "What you said, you can take away the information that I have worked so hard to investigate, so I am not at a disadvantage?" Jiude Mai gave him an angry look: "You are too good at taking advantage of others! " The corners of Chu Han''s mouth twitched slightly. Why did you listen to these words? How could something be so wrong! "Say the conditions!" He didn''t have much patience to continue playing. If it hadn''t been for the little devil standing behind the woman, Chu Han had summoned the "Sword of Victory" to cut off the woman''s head and kick the ball. "I want something in the hands of Indians!" Jiude Mai stared at Chu Han''s eyes, and said seriously. "Impossible!" Chu Han vetoed it without even thinking about it. Jiu De Mai froze, as if she didn''t expect that Chu Han refused her offer without even thinking, and said strangely, "Don''t you want to hear what I want?" Chu Han rolled his eyes: "Is it still necessary to listen? Guess I can guess what you want in Indian hands. I''m sorry, my task is to bring that thing back to the academy intact, so I think It can''t be given to you!" Chu Han waved his hand and drank the lemon tea in the cup in one sip. Since the talk collapsed, there was no need to continue talking. Jiu De Mai looked at Chu Han with a weird expression, seeming a little surprised, but also as expected. "What I want is not the thing you brought out of Bronze City and then lost, but a coffin in the Taj Mahal!" Chu Han was stunned, not only because of the accident that Jiu De Mai didn''t want the brass pot, but also because of the accident that she wanted a coffin. Of course, in fact, the most important reason is that he feels that history seems to be slowly moving on its original trajectory. The headquarters of the Kassel College, the central control room. Professor Manstein frowned and looked at the realistic 3D projections floating in the sky: "Norma, is it still impossible to contact?" "Yes, Professor Manstein." Norma said. All the equipment in the central control room is running at a high speed that the naked eye cannot keep up. All personnel have been evacuated. They cannot adapt to this ultra-high-speed operation. If they are left forcibly, they will only be dizzy enough to eat a week ago. What went down came out. "Damn, what the hell is going on!" Manstein looked solemnly at the data that was constantly jumping on the big screen. Not only were Chu Han and others trying to contact the headquarters, but Kassel College was also trying to contact the three of Chu Han, and it was before they met the Indian elder who was the same age as Grandpa Caesar, that is, when they just arrived in New Delhi. , Kassel Academy tried to contact the Chu Han trio, but unfortunately, even Norma could not contact the Chu Han trio. "There are two possibilities. The Chu Han trio has entered an absolutely closed environment. Although India''s signal is relatively weak in the region, it is not yet closed." Schneider looked at Norma blankly. "Yes, India is remote, even the satellite signal is weaker than other areas, but I was able to monitor it before." Norma said. "Then, there is only one possibility left, that is, someone moved their hands and feet and deliberately dropped the regional signal in New Delhi, preventing us from contacting the Chu Han trio, and also preventing them from contacting us!" Schneider took a deep breath . "How is this possible?" Manstein looked at Schneider incredulously. "There is only this possibility, otherwise how do you explain why the Chu Han trio lost contact with us as soon as they arrived in New Delhi, and at the same time, the Indian branch did not contact us anymore?" Schneider stared at Manshi firmly. Tan Yin''s eyes seemed to suggest something. After a long while, Manstein took a breath: "Schneider, this is impossible!" "Nothing is impossible, although I don''t know why the Indian branch did this, but this is true!" Schneider looked at the crossed wires and the equipment in the control room with no expression on his face. Manstein was silent, and according to the current situation, Schneider''s guesses were almost invariable.Nine is true. The Indian branch betrayed! And the consequence of this fact will be that while the Chu Han trio will complete the task alone, they also need to guard against the Indian branch and return to Kassel College safely. And this is an almost impossible task, let alone the three of Chu Han who have not graduated. But Manstein didn''t know that the Chu Han trio had not only to face the entire Indian branch, but if not unexpected, they would also face the entire India. 393 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 394 Boss! Chapter 394 Boss! "Well, you should be able to accept this condition?" Jiu De Mai looked at Chu Han with his cheeks supported. The two-sided corners with a touch of Feihong''s graceful eyes seemed to be able to speak. People are madly seduced.Miscellaneous Q Zhi Q Insect Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly: "If I say I don''t agree, what will happen to you?" He was a little bit jealous of Jiude Mai, or the little devil behind Jiud Mai, after all, if he had not guessed wrong, the shadow that shrouded this world countless years ago was the little devil! "What can I do if you don''t agree, do it yourself!" Jiude Maii shrugged. Chu Han squinted at her indifferent expression. Under the domineering vision of the Consummation Realm, if Jiu De Mai lied, it would be impossible to escape his sense-knowledge. The fact is, Jiude Mai did not lie. Chu Han frowned and looked at the lemon tea on the table. If he could, he was very unwilling to cooperate with Jiu De Mai, even if this woman could indeed bring him help beyond imagination, but he still wanted to refuse. "What you want is not Mutaz Mahal''s coffin, right?" Chu Han took a deep breath, staring closely at Jiu De Mai''s eyes, seeing and hearing the full-blown domineering, the hearts of all people in New Delhi. The change was almost naked. It was exposed in his heart. "No, what I want is Giastin Shah Jahan''s coffin. I am not interested in women''s coffins." Jiu De Mai raised her beautiful brows, without realizing that her inner changes had been completely exposed. Chu Han''s heart. Chu Han squinted slightly, was silent for a while, and suddenly said, "I remember you seem to have a team. Didn''t you come with you this time?" "Are you talking about Potato Chips Girl and San Wu Niu? No." Jiu De Mai looked at Chu Han strangely. Although she didn''t know why he asked, she answered honestly. After all, there is nothing to hide. Chu Han nodded silently: "The deal is established, you help me solve the enemies from Hinduism, and the rest will be handed over to me. After it''s done, I will give you the coffin of Giastin Shah Jahan, provided that You will be alive then!" "Hey, my friend! Are you wrong? I just said to provide you with information, but I didn''t say to solve the enemy for you by the way!" Jiude Mai''s mouth twitched slightly and stared at Chu Han with wide eyes. "Although I don''t know what you want the coffin of the Indian emperor in the sixtieth century, but since this is your trading terms, I should naturally set my trading terms!" Chu Han took it for granted. ''S blinked. Seeing that Jiu De Mai was about to swallow him alive, a little beast in Chu Han''s heart jumped happily. "Well, Hinduism will be handed over to me, but afterwards I must see the coffin of Giastin Shah Jahan, or you will wait for me to inform the world about your virginity!" The corners of Jiude Mai''s mouth curled up, and a tricky smile appeared. Chu Han frowned slightly, faintly feeling that something was strange, but he believed that the domineering and domineering who reached the perfect state would not make mistakes in this regard. "Take it, then." Chu Han spread his hand and said. Jiu De Mai frowned, and reluctantly took out a blue USB flash drive from her handbag: "I worked so hard to find out the information that stayed up all night, and you took it away in one sentence. I am at a disadvantage!" Chu Han twitched the corner of his mouth, and took the USB flash drive from Jiude Mai: "It should be the team behind you who worked so hard and stayed up all night, I don''t remember that you have the skill of an electronic expert!" "The team is me, I am the team!" Jiude Mai''s eyes widened unhappily. "Well, then you will slowly continue to show your loyalty to your team here. I''ll leave first." Chu Han pushed aside the chair and turned and left, without any nostalgia. "You are too simple, I am also a big beauty anyway!" Jiude Mai looked at Chu Han''s back in amazement. "Well, a very "fierce" beauty. Two years ago, I knew it clearly from close range, but it''s a pity that I already have a family." Chu Han didn''t look back, waved his hand, and quickly disappeared. In the sight of Jiude Mai. Jiu De Mai stood there and was silent for a while, and he was deeply relieved, muttering: "What a strong and cold little man!" She sat gracefully on the chair and was silent for a while, then looked up at the direction where Chu Han was disappearing, lowered her voice and said, "Potato Chip Girl?" When saying this, Jiude Mai''s mouth did not move at all, and the voice was even lower than the ant''s voice. Jiu De Mai frowned after saying this. Isn''t this girl offline anymore? Just when Jiu De Mai wondered whether the other end of the pinhole earphone was no longer there, a lazy voice suddenly sounded in her ear. "Are you sure that the humanoid dragon king has left?" The other party''s voice was ambiguous, as if he was chewing on something crispy. "Where did you die?" Jiude Mai looked around and made sure no one was there. "Just cut off the communication with you unilaterally. You must know that you are facing a humanoid dragon king who is silent even with the boss, so be careful!" the woman said. "Okay, what are you going to do next now?" Jiude Mai has no temper with this backup. "How do I know? According to the boss''s arrangement, our task is to make sure that the Kassel Academy gets the brass pot. As for how to do it, you can do it yourself!" The sound of chewing potato chips came from the pinhole headphones. "Hey, I can''t watch the three first-years get things done beautifully and go back to Kassel, and then I''ll be alone in New Delhi, right?" Jiude Mai said angrily. "Well, it''s okay!" the woman said. Jiude Mai was stunned. Judging from her knowledge of potato chip girls for so many years, this is definitely not a joke. Moreover, it must have been told to her after speaking through someone''s mouth. This is what the boss meant! At the same time, by the fountain opposite the New Delhi Hotel, a woman in an Arab robe frowned and looked around, as if waiting for someone, but also looking for someone. "Are the three of them planning to stay in the hotel until tomorrow?" The woman looked at the luxurious New Delhi hotel with a hint of anxiety in her eyes. If it is really the same as she guessed, then she is taking a more serious risk than her life to come this time, isn''t it in vain? The woman squeezed her hand secretly, in addition to anxiety in her eyes, there was also a trace of deep unwillingness. Is this her fate?Do not!She will not give up!absolute! "Excuse me, are you looking for me?" The flat voice resounded behind the woman like a thunder. 394 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 395: Monsters are highlighted! Chapter 395 The monster is highlighted! "Excuse me, are you looking for me?" The flat voice resounded behind the woman like a thunder. Miscellaneous& Chi& Chong The woman''s pupils contracted extremely rapidly, and a trace of panic flashed across her face, but she did not turn around nervously to look at the person who made the noise, because she was waiting for him. "Can I turn around and talk?" The woman''s voice was very calm, even a faint sense of relief. The man was silent, as if surprised at the woman''s calm. "Turn around, I''m not used to speaking to a woman''s back." The man said. The woman secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and slowly turned around to look at the delicate face with a trace of curiosity, and she hesitated about her intention. Chu Han looked curiously at the woman in front of him who was covered in Arab robes, and said calmly: "What? Do you have anything to say?" After leaving Jiude Mai, Chu Han went straight back to the hotel. However, to Chu Han''s surprise, he just approached the hotel and found this woman covered in Arab robes. And Chu Han was very sure that this woman was looking for them, or rather, was looking for him! Because this woman, together with Tripatti, came to welcome their Ram Visa in the morning on behalf of the Indian branch! "Well, are you talking here?" Ram looked around and said hesitantly. It stands to reason that it is already 7 o''clock in the evening, if there is no special festival... Most people in New Delhi now stay in their homes to watch TV or do something else. Chu Han glanced at the gradually rising moon: "Come with me, I think my two companions should also be interested in what you want to say." After speaking, he stepped into the hotel door, not worrying whether the "Indian saint" who had only seen it twice behind him would do anything stupid. Ram hesitated, and obediently followed in Chu Han''s footsteps. As Chu Han thought, she did not flinch. Suddenly, Ram bumped her head on Chu Han''s back. She raised her head and looked at Chu Han''s back in confusion, not understanding why he suddenly stopped. Chu Han looked at the empty hall calmly. It is reasonable to say that there should be one or two security guards at the hotel''s door, but I don''t know why, the original security guard is gone. What is even more strange is that there is no one in the hotel lobby, and even the cash register is empty. Chu Han concentrated slightly, his deep eyes flashed, seeing and hearing the domineering and silent release, the invisible''qi'' instantly covered the entire New Delhi hotel, and every room and even the dark corners were in a naked form. Presented in his mind. In less than a minute, Chu Han dissipated the domineering and domineering covering the entire New Delhi hotel. This kind of large-scale''dominant'' coverage was very physical. If it were not for special circumstances, Chu Han would not do this. "I''ll only say it once, don''t leave the five-meter range of my body, or be conceited!" Chu Han said without turning his head. The comprehensive search just now made Chu Han come to an extremely weird fact that the New Delhi Hotel is now an empty city! All the people, including the guests who originally stayed in the hotel and Caesar Chu Zihang, all disappeared! Ram nodded and didn''t ask why. She was not stupid. Although she couldn''t feel the domineering presence of seeing and hearing, Chu Han''s inexplicable attitude and the strange atmosphere in the hotel also made this woman notice something wrong. Chu Han took a deep breath, his deep black eyes slowly rotated, and a hint of golden light appeared in his eye sockets. Then, a terrifying coercion suddenly spread to the surroundings.This breath is remote and mysterious, like an emperor, high above. Ram, the nearest to Chu Han, couldn''t help but tremble slightly, her body shivered with the spread of this power, and a trace of her irresistible fear surged from the bottom of her heart. "What a terrible pressure, is this person, this person, really human?" Ram''s eyes trembled and looked at Chu Han''s back. Just the aura that she exudes made her irresistible. How powerful is this? The power of! If she had hesitated about coming to Chu Han before, then now, this hesitation has disappeared without a trace. Chu Han looked up at the empty hall. His eyes had already turned into golden pupils, but compared to other mixed races, his golden pupils were more dazzling and dazzling. It was a golden glow with flames. Chu Han squinted his eyes, his body was slightly tight, and just when he released his domineering look, a faint smell of blood filled the air. Although it is very thin, it is very rich. Even a demon like Chu Han with countless blood on his hands feels pungent. It is conceivable how many deaths it takes to create such a strong smell of blood! In the empty hall, the ceiling lamp was shining dimly, and the black shadow appeared silently behind Chu Han. Under Ram''s shocked eyes, a bronze hand silently opened its hideous claws and grasped it. Chu Han''s head. The sharp claws are shining with bright yellow light from the ceiling. It is not difficult to imagine that when this claw falls, even the three generations of pure blood dragons can be crushed. The unexpected scene of flying flesh and blood did not appear, the hand with the savage claws opened stopped in the air less than three centimeters above Chu Han''s head, as if someone had grabbed this hand from above. Ram finally recovered from the shock, her eyes flashed slightly, and her pupils turned into a bright golden color in an instant! But from the color point of view, this "Indian saint" wearing an Arab robe is even a little more dazzling than Caesar''s golden eyes! Chu Han didn''t look at Ram, who seemed to have changed himself, and looked at the sneak attacker in front of him with interest. It was a human snake-tailed monster with long black hair like a waterfall, and the long hair kept going down and out of sand. A pale, pointed face stood out from the long hair, and it was a human female face. It seemed to be struggling and it seemed to be doing a hideous look, with sharp long teeth showing out of its huge cracked mouth, and its bifurcated tongue trembling like a little red snake. Its abdomen suddenly bulged, and a Qianqian jade hand was severely imprinted on its back. It is estimated that even a piece of steel could be shattered by that powerful force. Ram''s face was stern, the jade handprint on the monster''s back, and slowly deepened, as if to break the monster''s body, it is hard to imagine that this weak and charming woman has such terrifying power. Suddenly, Chu Han''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he shouted, "Get out of the way!" Before Chu Han had finished speaking, the monster opened his mouth and let out a low growl. The bronze-colored right hand twisted behind him in a very strange way, and grabbed Ram''s arm printed on its back. Ram''s face was slightly distorted, her power was already great, but the power from her arm was so great that she was about to squeeze her bones. What a terrifying power this is! 395 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 396 Indian Deadpool! Chapter 396 Deadpool in India! A white palm pierced the monster''s heart silently, and blood spurted out with pale golden luster. The face that was enough to make countless men shook the heart was covered with pale golden blood. .MiscellaneousZhiInsects= Chu Han drew out his palm expressionlessly. He suddenly lifted his right foot and kicked it on the monster''s neck. He flew to the elevator in an instant, with a loud bang, and the elevator exploded. Chu Han squinted at the burning elevator and glanced at the slime on the trousers. The monster''s body was covered with scales and slime, just like a big snake that had just shed its skin. Deadpool! Chu Han was a bit surprised. He originally thought it would be from the Indian branch or from Hinduism, but the one who attacked him was actually Deadpool! Chu Han frowned slightly, seeing the domineering and unable to feel the existence of Deadpool, because Deadpool is already a "dead" person, and his soul has been completely degenerate. No matter how he sees the domineering, he can''t collect Deadpool. A little noise made. Of course, if Deadpool acts, it''s a different story. It''s just, how could Deadpool appear? Chu Han took a deep breath. The Deadpool who attacked them just now was not a mixed breed that fell after the dragon blood reached the critical blood limit, but an "artificial Deadpool" made by alchemy after being injected with dragon blood! For Deadpool, no one knows better than he who once had an army of hundreds of thousands of artificial Deadpool! A loud noise came from under the elevator shaft, the fire column instantly penetrated the ceiling of the ceiling, and the fiery flame bloomed in the night sky, illuminating New Delhi under the dark night. "Leave here right away, remember to go far!" Chu Han took a deep breath, his scarlet golden eyes flashed with extremely dazzling light, Ram didn''t even dare to look at him directly, lowered his head and nodded, and hurried out of the New Delhi hotel. When she ran to the other street, she looked back, and there was still a trace of panic in her eyes. Chu Han calmly looked at the burning hotel lobby, and the blazing hot wind rushed towards him, faintly mixed with a shadow of death. The black sea tide burned up from the elevator shaft, and a pair of golden pupils gradually lit up in the flames. They greedily sniffed the smell of blood on the claws. Just now when the female Deadpool fell down the elevator shaft, they unanimously stretched out their sharp claws to intercept them. The bony claws at the ends of their limbs were as sharp as blades. In a short moment, the female dead waiter only left a pool of blood and mud at the bottom of the elevator shaft. Chu Han looked around indifferently, his sight was full of golden pupils and snake-tailed claws, unable to count the number, maybe dozens or hundreds. "Heh, it''s just a group of miscellaneous soldiers. What if the number is doubled?" Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised, and a sneer flashed across his face. The scarlet golden eyes flickered abruptly, and then, a terrifying pressure rose from him and suddenly expanded to the surroundings. This breath is ancient and mysterious, just like an ancient emperor, high above. Yan Ling. Emperor! The red-gold pupils slowly swept across, and the dead servants trembled, shaking their bodies and lowered their heads, even if they had no soul and life, they still retained their fear of the''king''. Chu Han watched this scene blankly, without a trace of surprise on his face. Deadpool is a group of miscellaneous soldiers, no matter how large they are, the ending will not affect him. This is the gap between the upper ones and the lower ones. Chu Han stepped towards the gate. He had searched the entire hotel with domineering look and hearing. There was no living person. Caesar and Chu Zihang should be fine now, but the question is, where are they now. Chu Han suddenly stopped, the red-gold pupils gleaming with indeterminate light, mixed with a hint of shock and confusion. The golden pupils lit up one after another behind Chu Han, no, they were burning! Their eyes swayed in their eye sockets like two points of flame, and an extremely terrifying death air filled the hall. Countless sharp claws instantly broke through Chu Han''s defenses, and blood dripped into the flames in the twisted air. Chu Han stared at Xiong''s mouth with stubborn claw marks constantly flowing outwards, and pursed his mouth, a little disbelief. How is this going? In the depths of the north of New Delhi, countless snake-tailed dead waiters who had attacked Chu Han bowed their heads docilely. In the darkness at the top, the same golden eyes blinked twice, seeming to laugh. After the snake-tailed dead waiter left a hideous claw mark on Chu Han xiongs mouth, they did not stop. They moved quickly in the flames, and in a blink of an eye they approached Chu Hans body. The slender tail was wrapped around Chu Hans neck, golden double The pupils are like a pair of Buddha lamps burning in the dark. With the powerful power of Snake Tail Deadpool, even an elephant can be choked to death in an instant, let alone a human neck. Just wrapped the snake''s tail. The dead waiter who was holding Chu Han''s neck paused slightly, the snake''s tail kept curling up hard, but the expected bloody scene still did not appear. The dead servants who were moving close to Chu Han at high speed stopped one after another, their golden pupils quietly staring at the young man surrounded by them, seeming to wonder, why is there a blazing heat coming from his body? A golden flame suddenly rose, enclosing Chu Han with an inexplicable majesty, and the surrounding flames quickly rose, and a giant fireball with a diameter of more than fifty meters gradually appeared on the top of the ceiling. The brilliant firelight attracted the eyes of all the Deadpools, and the giant fireball floating above them brought a trace of fear to the Deadpools who only had the killing instinct left. The black-haired young man who was wrapped around his neck by a snake''s tail snapped his fingers softly, opened his mouth lightly, and said something in a very obscure language that no one understood. The surrounding sound disappeared in an instant, a blazing hot wind filled the air, a monstrous flame submerged the New Delhi Hotel, and the fire light illuminated the dark sky, as if a sun fell. That kind of obscure language is the ancient dragon language, and no one can understand it anymore. Even scholars who are deeply involved in the study of dragon civilization can only scratch their heads in confusion. This dragon language means: Burn it! Thousands of meters away, a black leather-clad Jiudermayi looked at the flames that lit up in the distance, with a hint of surprise flashing across his face. This level of power could already endanger her life... No, it should be said if she If she is in the center of the flame, she will be burned to ashes! "Who are you..." Jiu De Mai felt the blazing heat from the wind, and for the first time she had a heartfelt palpitation for this young man called "little man" who was molested by her. The red and blue light swiftly passed through her eyes, rushing to the brightest center of the fire, faintly, Jiu De Mai also saw the individual missile lying on the car. "After all, the police were attracted!" Jiu De Mai stretched lazily, and while the fire light illuminates the sky, it also illuminates the breathtakingly beautiful face and the unusually dazzling golden pupils. ! While the golden pupil was lit up, she was chanting a series of complex and profound dragon texts, and her figure became pitch black under the light of the fire, and finally it was almost pitch black like a cloud of ink. "Little man, I will keep the promise, so don''t let me down!" 396 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 397 The curtain opens! Chapter 397 The curtain opened! On the edge of the top floor, the Hindu elder Chu Han and the others saw in the morning silently looked at the flames rising into the sky in the distance, with the rapid sound of police sirens and panic exclaims. Waking up from a deep sleep. "Elder, do we want to stop it?" Tripatti couldn''t bear to look at the panicked crowd below. "The overall situation is important." The old man didn''t look back, nor did he look at the faintly crying crowd below, so he looked quietly at the sky that seemed to be burnt by the firelight in the distance.No one knew what the old man, who had lived longer than the president of Kassel College, was thinking. Tripatti wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say what he said. The overall situation is important. These four words were like a mountain weighing heavily on him. It was at this moment that Tripatti clearly felt how heavy the old man''s plan had been for so long. The Hotel in New Delhi has been turned into a ruin at this moment, with fountains, lawns, statues, stone steps... everything that comes into view is burning with a raging golden flame. This has completely become a sea of ??flames. A figure surrounded by golden flames slowly walked out of the door, and the tempered glass door melted silently, one by one, as the flame figure walked past, they were left on the jianying ground. The air was filled with the blazing, hot, high temperature emitted by the golden flames. With the appearance of the flame figure, the surrounding flames seemed to gradually calm down, and actively made way for the flame figure. Ancient courtiers met The same as the king on tour. When the flame figure stepped to the edge of the stone steps, he paused slightly, and the golden flames that hovered over his body were slowly dissipating at a speed visible to the naked eye. A scorched hand silently touched out the flame, and leaned toward the ankle of the flame figure along the melting ground. The flame figure seemed to have no gap to the scorched hand, stretched out very comfortably, the flame on his body gradually dissipated, and the black-haired youth among them was watching with interest the half of his body at his feet was already heated. The melting deadpool. As if he hadn''t noticed his gaze, Deadpool clasped the young man''s ankle in a machine-like manner, but unfortunately, he had no strength to crush the young man''s ankle. Its golden pupil is gradually turning to darkness, and the reason why it insists on grabbing that ankle is probably because the killing consciousness that occupies its body is driving its action. Looking at the dead waiter who was holding his ankle tightly, Chu Han was silent, a trace of mercy appeared in the red golden pupils that burned like flames, watching the death of dead waiter, I don''t know why, and there was an inexplicable sadness. The heart surged from the bottom of my heart, and then I couldn''t go down again. Dragons are so strange, they fight and swallow each other, and in the end they never die but feel sad for the blood of the same kind on their hands. However, Chu Han did not treat Deadpool as a kind. Deadpool is neither a hybrid nor a dragon, just like the skeleton warriors summoned by the necromancer in the novel. They are neither humans nor other races. They are a group of Heterogeneous. Even if he died, he still continued to fight the alien. Chu Han just remembered something that happened when he had not fallen asleep before coming to this world countless epochs. That guy should have been reincarnated... Chu Han shook his head and threw all the distracting thoughts into his mind. Now is not the time to be distracted to think about those that are missing, and soon this place will become the center of the storm.His fire burned almost the entire New Delhi hotel to the sky, and the monstrous fire could be clearly seen in a radius of a hundred miles. If he doesn''t want to face the wanted person in a country alone, the top priority now is to leave here as soon as possible. Chu Han pondered for a while, his red-gold eyes flashed slightly, and he saw that the domineering color enveloped the entire New Delhi like a sea tide, and every move of everyone in the city appeared in his mind. "what?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows in surprise, and a group of familiar and unfamiliar ink stains gradually became clear under the domineering cover of what they saw and heard. It was a woman dressed as a ninja, with a rugged figure that was fully displayed under the black tights, if not Because of the ink stains, it is estimated that the group of men who aimed at her with guns would pounce on them without reason. Chu Han looked a little surprised in that direction. He didn''t expect that this woman was so trustworthy that she actually blocked the New Delhi police action in public. "Interesting woman!" Chu Han''s mouth curled up slightly, "But you still underestimate me!" As soon as his words fell, the surrounding flames suddenly erupted, one after another, fire and pillars soared into the sky, and the terrifying high temperature filled the air. This area seemed to be a waking magma volcano. And as the flame and high temperature converge, no one exists in this area. At the same time, thousands of meters away from the New Delhi Hotel, which turned into a sea of ??flames, the old man seemed to have noticed something and let out a sigh of foul breath: "It''s time, take action, be sure to put out the fire!" "Yes!" Tripati and the other monks in turbans put their hands together and lowered their heads, but when they looked up, he silently glanced at the panicked crowd below, and sighed inwardly, doing this for the sake of the "big picture", really Is it worth it? The old man didn''t notice Tripatti''s psychological changes. His attention was all on the fire not far away. Even if he knew what Tripatti was thinking, he would answer very positively: It''s worth it! Tripati and the other monks didnt see it. The old man with his back to them opened the eyes that had been closed for a long time. The two dull dragon pupils looked at the dark sky on the other side indifferently. Something is opening its huge mouth ba, devouring those fallen souls. At the same time, in the suburbs hundreds of kilometers away in the north of New Delhi, dozens of snake-tailed deadpools, who were exactly the same as those that attacked Chu Han, pounced on the blond man with golden eyes with unparalleled murderous intent and death. "Damn, these things are too annoying!" Caesar squeezed the black hunting knife "Dick push more", and pushed the dead servants back one after another, but he almost couldn''t hold on. Up. Ten minutes ago, the muscles in his arms began to twitch, and in another five minutes, it is estimated that his two arms will be useless. "Dick Tudor" seemed to have become a dancer in his hands, and every swing would often leave a deep scar on Deadpool, and it must be a vital part. 397 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 398: Caesars Crisis! Chapter 398 The Crisis of Caesar! But even so, Caesar may not have killed more than ten deadpools.Miscellaneous Chi Insects The vitality of these deadpools is extremely powerful. If it weren''t for fatal injuries such as exploding their heads or penetrating their hearts, they could all continue to fight with all the injuries. Caesar once again repelled the two dead servants who were ten meters close to him, the light revealed in the golden pupils gradually dimmed, and he had no physical strength to insist on the next round of defense. As long as Deadpool launches another round of attacks, the leader of the Gattuso family who has waited for a thousand years will become the food in the belly of this group of monsters. Oh, that''s ridiculous! Caesar twitched his mouth. He didn''t expect that the end of his life would fall in the hands of a group of monsters, which were both ridiculous and ironic. Dozens of snake-tailed deadpool stared at Caesar for a long time, seeming to confirm that he no longer had the strength to defend against the counterattack. They slammed and slammed into Caesar like a rocket, with sharp fangs showing out of their huge mouths. His tongue quivered like a little red snake. Caesar slowly closed his eyes. He really didn''t have the strength to hold on for another round. The combat effectiveness of these deadpools was at least b-level and the cells were extremely active. The wounds healed quickly. The most vulnerable parts were the heart and head. And the nervous system, severing limbs is nothing to them. After being knocked down, they must be repaired to completely kill them. The Snake Tailed Deadpools quickly approached a distance of five meters in front of Caesar. If he opened his eyes at this time, he could even see the throat pipe of the Deadpool in front of him clearly. But he didn''t open his eyes, closed his eyes quietly and stood in place. At this time, he was like a death row prisoner waiting for death, very quietly preparing for the end of his life. The black hunting knife beats like a dancer, and every beat is accompanied by the fall of a deadpool. The black hunting knife looks like a psychic, and it pierces the deadpool''s heart or head every time. , And that is where Deadpool is most vulnerable. In a short moment, more than a dozen deadpool corpses appeared at Caesar''s feet, and he opened his eyes. Those bright golden pupils had disappeared, replaced by icy blue eyes filled with fatigue and mockery. Hitomi. Yan Ling. Sickle Itachi! He unreservedly believed in his own words. At that moment, all the wind and grass around him were directly transmitted back to his ears through the ferret, and his body made those movements almost subconsciously. Even the Dragon King, who has absolute control over Yan Ling, had to admire. It is indeed the leader of the Gattuso family who has been waiting for a thousand years, and it is indeed the proud Caesar Gattuso! The dead waiters opened their mouths and roared, and the tail of the snake behind them slapped the ground heavily. For the first time, those golden pupils full of death had a hint of emotion other than killing. That was anger! Caesar laughed silently, the corners of his mouth slowly splitting apart, and finally turned into a big laugh, laughing wantonly. You are indeed very strong. I am not your opponent in single-on-one combat. If I were not relying on the spirit of words, I might be dead, but so what? The Deadpools rushed at Caesar like crazy, their bronze hands were covered by hideous claws. In the dark, a bit of cold light flickered on the claw tips. It is completely conceivable what it would be like when the sharp claws pierce the body. . Caesar slowly closed his eyes. He didn''t intend to resist this time, because he really didn''t have the strength. The counterattack just now completely emptied his body. He was not a good hand-to-hand fighter. If Chu Zihang did this kind of thing, he would definitely not be so embarrassed, and maybe even the battle would have ended. Caesar laughed at the corner of his mouth, wondering who would appear at his funeral, Uncle Frost?The corrupt old man may dismantle the executive department directly, but he will never come to the funeral. Well, maybe, there is Stallion Daddy... Caesar thought about it for a while, and suddenly realized that the time seemed a bit too long. It stands to reason that judging from the speed at which the snake-tailed deadpool fought him, no matter how you look at it, he should have been torn to pieces, but why is there no pain? Instead, he felt a rush of heat against his face! Caesar opened his eyes abruptly, and the first thing that caught his eye was not the blur of flesh and blood, but the figure shrouded in golden flames! The blazing heat he felt was coming from this figure. No, to be precise, it was the golden flame burning on this figure! Caesar looked at the flame figure in front of him suspiciously. He had a partial knowledge of the word spirit on the word spirit sequence list, but he did not recognize what kind of word spirit this golden flame shrouded in his body was! "Friend, who are you?" Caesar tentatively glanced at the back of the flame figure. The flame completely enveloped the figure. He couldn''t tell who this sudden appearance was, but at least, he definitely didn''t know him, because No one he knew had such a strange spirit. "Girly, it seems that you are not very good. A few dead waiters have forced you to be like this. It seems that I look at you highly." The flame figure chuckled lightly, and the mockery in the words was even stupid. . You can hear it. "No way, I''m not the kind of hand-to-hand fighter. If you switch to Chu Han or Chu Zihang, it is estimated that it can be solved in twos or twos, but I can''t." Caesar shrugged, he did not deny, or even give Find some excuses for yourself. The flame figure was not surprised, because this was what he expected. He cheered the corner of his mouth and threw a suitcase in his hand: "Indeed, you are not a fierce general, you are the master of the battlefield!" Caesar unceremoniously opened the suitcase, and two silver-white desert eagles lay quietly on them. There were more than a hundred black bullets beside them. He recognized this kind of bullet. It was a blunt mercury core capable of killing dragons. Gold armor-piercing bullet. He raised his eyebrows a little unexpectedly. At first he noticed the black suitcase in the hands of the flame figure. He guessed that it contained a gun, but he didn''t guess that there was a mercury-core blunt gold armor-piercing bullet inside. This kind of thing, this is a weapon against pure blood dragons. "Where did it come from? This kind of thing is not even in the military arsenal of New Delhi!" Caesar''s black bullet handle. After playing twice, he filled the Desert Eagle''s magazines one by one. Bullet, there is still some expectation in his eyes, even he has used this bullet for the first time. "The New Delhi military is all ordinary people. How could there be a mercury-core blunt gold armor-piercing bullet?" The flame figure looked at the dozen dead servants who were still standing, and stretched comfortably: "It''s the Indian branch, no Knowing what''s going on, everyone in the Indian branch seemed to have run away, but the weapons were still there, so I just grabbed a little." 398 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 399 Behind the scenes! Chapter 399 appeared behind the scenes! Caesar paused slightly, and sighed helplessly: "You are a robbery, right? We won''t be wanted by India when we look back?" The blunt gold armor-piercing bullet with a mercury core is enough to kill four-generation and three-generation bullets. This is a bit of a looting! Moreover, the corner of Caesar''s mouth twitched and looked at the flame figure''s other hand, where there was a suitcase of the same size, which I thought would not be ordinary goods.Miscellaneous "Don''t worry, I left a note, indicating that it will be repaid in the''borrow''!" The flame figure waved his hand. He really wrote an IOU and posted it in the weapons storehouse of the Indian branch. I believe that if India When the people in the branch come back, they will definitely see the IOU, but I don''t know what expression they will have at that time. Caesar naturally didn''t know that this guy in front of him had done such a frightening feat, and looked at him curiously: "Aren''t you tired of maintaining this look?" "It''s really a bit of what you said, but there is no way. If you don''t cover your face like this, in case it is photographed, you only need a wanted warrant at that time. We are hard to move in India!" The flame figure shrugged and enveloped him. The golden flame on his body gradually dissipated, revealing the delicate face that Caesar was familiar with but felt a little strange. "How did you know that I am here?" Caesar looked at this calm face and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Although he had guessed in his heart, he was still a little nervous when it was revealed! After all, they have completely torn their faces with the Indian branch now. If no accident, they will be wanted by all of India tomorrow. "It doesn''t seem like it''s the time to talk about this now. Let''s solve the trash in front of me! Let me explain in advance that I have run out of strength to come here non-stop from New Delhi. You can solve it by yourself!" Chu Han glanced at Caesar. Seeing the domineering color cover, Caesar''s cautious thinking can''t hide from him, but he didn''t say anything.Because if it were him, when he fell into despair, someone who he didn''t know suddenly appeared before him, he would take the opportunity to rest and then subdue him without hesitation. Caesar''s ability to hold back without using a gun against his forehead after getting a weapon is already the greatest trust in him, and a gamble for his own life safety. But Chu Han didn''t know that Caesar had indeed thought of doing that just now, but he resisted it. First, the flesh and blood corpses on the ground showed that even if he had a weapon, he would not be able to easily subdue Chu Han. Instead, he would fight an unnecessary battle inexplicably. This seemed a bit stupid to Caesar, so he didn''t do that. . As for the second, it was the golden flames on Chu Han''s body. I don''t know if it was his illusion. Although the golden flames covered Chu Han quietly, it gave Caesar a sense of destruction. "There is no problem solving these things, the problem is the guy behind the scenes, it seems that I can''t deal with it!" Caesar fired both guns together, and instantly hit eighteen mercury-core blunt gold armor-piercing bullets to the dead standing still. On the waiter, every bullet hit their heart accurately. Chu Han glanced at the bullet hole in the heart of Death Servant, and a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes. When it comes to firearms, no one in the entire Kassel College can compare to the first-year student council chair next to him. , Really worthy of being the king of the battlefield! However, what made Chu Han even more concerned or surprised was Caesar''s words. After all, he has a complete state of knowledge and domineering, and it is not surprising to find this, but how Caesar did it, he has not released the''Scythe Weasel'' now. . Caesar seemed to have expected Chu Han''s doubts, and nodded his ears: "Although there is no''Scythe Weasel'', my hearing is also top-notch." Chu Han nodded and did not continue to ask, although he knew that it was impossible to find other people around them based on his good hearing, but why bother to investigate? Everyone has his own secrets, and he himself has countless secrets that he does not want people to know. Chu Han slowly cast his gaze on the sand two hundred meters away on his left. There was nothing there, but he calmly said, "Come out, there is no need to continue pretending to be dead in this situation, right?" As Chu Han''s voice fell, Caesar tensed his nerves. Although he was so far behind that there was a third person present, he did not know the specific direction. After all, without relying on the''Scythe Itachi'', he would still not be able to follow someone with a perfect state. Comparing to Chu Han who has seen and heard domineering. Chu Han silently stared at the sandy land with no waves in his eyes, and seemed to be quite sure that someone was hiding there. But it was a piece of sand without any cover. Could it be that the man was hiding in the sand? Caesar stepped on the sand under his feet in doubt, and a sinkhole immediately appeared in front of him. How could anyone hide in this soft ground where quicksand might appear at any time. Soon, Caesars doubts were solved, because the man showed up on his own initiative, he did not hide, he was always in front of them, he was only invisible, so they only saw the empty sand. And you can''t see people standing on the sand, or monks. "I''m more curious, how did the donor of Chu Han discover me?" The monk with a snow-white smooth head looked at Chu Han curiously. Chu Han didn''t answer the monk''s question, his attention was all on the smooth bald head. Under the night sky before the sun has risen, this bald head looked extremely dazzling, as bright as a large 500,000-watt light bulb. Chu Han moved his gaze away from the bright big bald head, and gently stepped on the soft sand under his feet: "Although you can hide your figure, it seems that you can''t erase your footprints!" The monk was startled, looked down at the sand pit under his feet, and said in a low voice, "That''s how it is, there is really nothing perfect in this world." Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly. He didn''t know what happened to the monk, but he was very interested in what the monk wanted to do. In the middle of the night, in spite of the danger of life, chased out from your city, just to be discovered and killed by them? He doesn''t think anyone can be so stupid, even if this person is recognized as the stupidest kind of person in the world. The monk looked down at his feet for a long time, folded his hands and said, "Chu Han donor, I want to ask you a question!" He was very serious when he said this, not at all like a person pointed at by two desert eagles filled with blunt gold armor-piercing bullets filled with mercury cores. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly: "No problem, just because I have something to ask you." The monk slowly breathed a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to put down his folded hands, Chu Han''s figure instantly disappeared in place, appearing in front of him like a ghost.Endless blazing heat hit him, and the monk felt as if he was standing on a magma mouth, and magma enough to melt steel rubbed his face and erupted upward. 399 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 400 A powerful "reality"! Chapter 400: The powerful "reality"! Tripatti held his breath for a while, and the oncoming high temperature hit his face over and over again. The hot feeling even made him wonder if the high temperature would not change if he breathed now. The air flows into the breathing tube and melts his internal organs in the body.Miscellaneous worm "However, I plan to talk to you in another way!" Chu Han looked at the stiffened Tripatti with a blank face, his scarlet golden pupils flashed with a cold light. "Chu Han donor, there may be some misunderstandings between us, can you listen to the next explanation?" Tripatti said a little bit hard, the terrifying high temperature constantly impacted his face, and the coercion of if there is no more It was pressed like a mountain on his head. When he really ran into it, he completely understood what the elder''s words meant. This man is terrible! "Ah!" Chu Han laughed. For the first time, he felt that the monk was so cute and innocent. misunderstanding?The deadpool everywhere is a misunderstanding? ridiculous! Chu Han didn''t want to talk nonsense anymore. He raised his right foot and kicked Triparti like a whip.At that moment, the surrounding air seemed to be cut neatly, and a sharp edge raged in the desert, like a slash of an invisible knife! Six types of''land feet''! If this kick was kicked head-on, even the steel would have to be cut, let alone a mortal body. However, Tripatti did not hide or avoid, folded his hands together and chanted the Buddha''s name, and he met Chu Han''s''land feet'' frontally. Before Chu Han had time to understand the monk''s apparently stupid behavior, the sharp edge attached to his feet instantly slashed Tripatti in the waist. After passing through his body in a semi-arc slash, he headed towards the endless desert. Flew everywhere. Chu Han squinted and watched Tripati''s body drifting away in the wind, and a strange light flashed through his red-gold pupils, but there was no surprise.Tangtang is the strongest in India. It would be a joke if he was cut in half easily. "Chu Han donor, let''s calm down and have a good talk." Before Trepati''s words fell, his figure appeared out of thin air on the sand two hundred meters away from Chu Han''s left hand, unscathed! "I said, I also want to talk to you, but the premise is that we change our way!" Chu Han looked at Tripatti''s golden eyes with a blank expression, his right foot suddenly A kick, as if traveling through time and space, appeared in front of Tripatti, with five fingers on his left hand forming claws, passing through the monk''s body like a bullet. The breeze blew and Tripatti''s body slowly dissipated in the wind.It didn''t take long for him to appear again a hundred meters away in front of Chu Han like a ghost. If it hadn''t been for seeing the scene full of weirdness just now, Caesar would even think that the two of them had not moved from beginning to end! "This is the''representation''?" Caesar frowned and looked at Tripatti. The Kassel Academy did not have much record of this spirit, maybe there is, but he is only a first grade, if not for Chu Han Before recognizing it, he didn''t even know that this was Yan Ling''s "reality"! But even now, Caesar is still not very clear about the effect of this spirit. Just turn your body into a shadow to avoid attacks? But Caesar clearly remembered that when they encountered a level 9 tornado before, Tripatti resisted the advance of the tornado with a''figurative'', and even let the tornado dissipate. Although he didn''t know what Tripatti did at the time, he definitely wouldn''t be thinking about the phantom in front of him. What is going on all this? "It''s faith." As if he had sensed Caesar''s doubts, Chu Han looked at Tripatti''s golden pupils with dazzling light expressionlessly, and a trace of self-deprecating flashed in his eyes. Is this a silly blessing? The so-called "reality" is to make the thoughts in the mind appear in reality, which is actually equivalent to hypnosis, but the "reality" has things that will hypnotize it, allowing it to appear in reality. And this requires a strong feeling for something in the heart. Such as faith. Chu Han took a deep breath. Once this kind of speech fell into the hands of someone who had faith in his heart, the power would be infinitely magnified. If he was not careful, he might even threaten him. The golden flame covering Chu Han slowly calmed down, looking from a distance, it seemed to be a layer of golden clothing draped over him.And he himself, like a divine mansion out of the myth, majestic and powerful! Tripatti was startled slightly: "Donor Chu Han, although I don''t know what your voice is, but you can''t defeat me, why don''t you calm down and talk about it?" "Really?" Chu Han looked at Tripatti blankly: "Do you really think that having a''reality'' is invincible?" The golden flame on his body slowly melted into his body, but the fiery heat that permeated the air became stronger and stronger, like a volcano about to erupt. The monk frowned. He didn''t know why, and an ominous premonition suddenly rose in his heart. If all the golden flames were integrated into Chu Han''s body, the current situation would change drastically! But how is this possible? No one knows the power of the''reality'' better than Lipatti. If it weren''t for the fact that he didn''t want to fight with Chu Han and the others endlessly, he could counterattack rather than just defend.Even if Chu Han was a little careless, Tripatti would not just fight back, but kill Chu Han silently! But faintly, instead of feeling uneasy, Tripatti had a slight expectation, because only if Chu Han was strong enough and unmatched, would he not regret the decision he made. "Come on, let me see how powerful you, the strongest elite, known as the humanoid dragon king, can be!" Tripatti took a deep breath, and the originally bright golden pupil became more dazzling and faint. , There seemed to be deep runes flowing in his eyes. Caesar stepped back silently for a distance that he thought was safe enough, the icy blue pupils had turned into golden pupils, and the sickle and ferrets appeared in his mind one after another, instantly locking Tripatti. In just one second, the heavily armed king of the battlefield can hit all the eighteen bullets in the magazine on Tripatti, and every bullet is definitely a hit! However, it was obvious that Tripatti completely ignored Caesar''s full armor. He stared closely at the golden flames that continued to melt into Chu Han''s body, the blazing heat in the air gradually heating up.He could clearly feel the sweat under the monk''s clothes, and Tripatti felt in a daze that he seemed to be facing a blazing sun! But how can the sun be so red? 400 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 401 Red Lotus Industry Fire! Chapter 401 Red Lotus Industry Fire! Tripatti suddenly widened his eyes, looking at the strange blood red that appeared in front of him, his eyes were full of fear, and a trace of regret suddenly rose in his heart. He shouldn''t have been indulged just now, this power. He can''t control it at all! This is not the power that humans can master! red!Abnormal red!Demon. Yan red!The red of the lotus!The red of the flame! The seventh of the eight cold hells.Miscellaneous&Zhi&Cong The Sanskrit name Bo Temo, translated as Honglian.Because of the cold, the flesh and skin split like red lotus flowers.The fourth yoga theory says: "The red lotus that falls on the kaya is different from this. After this is green, the color becomes red. The skin splits, or ten or more. Therefore, the red lotus is called the red lotus." The golden flames were completely integrated into Chu Han''s body, and replaced by a group of crimson, rather enchanting flames, and as the flames rose, the lotus blossoms bloomed with the wind. The Red Lotus Karma Fire, the serial number 101 of the Word Spirit, is the ultimate fire type of the word spirit after "Candle Dragon" and "Black Flame Prison", and its effect is even more frightening than the "Candle Dragon". ! "Bald donkey, didn''t you say that you don''t know what my speech spirit is? Now? Do you know what my speech spirit is?" The low laughter resounded in the sand and echoed in everyone''s Ears. Caesar couldn''t help moving the Desert Eagle, which was filled with the blunt gold armor-piercing bullet with the mercury core, to the target. It was not that he was separated, but that he was worried and even upset! The serial number 101, that is no longer a category that humans can understand, that is the realm of God! Caesar once guessed that Chu Han''s Yan Ling would be very high-level. After all, Chu Han''s bloodline evaluation was''s'', and Yan Ling would not be low anyway.But he never imagined that Chu Han''s words would actually be''Red Lotus Karma Fire''! While Caesar felt uneasy in his heart, he suddenly wanted to know...Does the principal know what Chu Han''s spirit is? Caesar didn''t know, but he knew that the arrogant monk opposite was going to be unlucky. Chu Han stretched out comfortably, his red-gold pupils looked more and more eccentric in the red flames, he gently spread his palms, and a blood-colored lotus appeared, and the fascinating blood color made Tripatti and Caesar. Looking over involuntarily, in just an instant, the two of them fell deeply into the blood of this mystery. "Close your eyes and don''t look." Chu Han''s voice suddenly rang in Caesar''s ears, causing him to wake up in an instant. In an instant, the young Master Gattuso seemed to have just returned from a ghost gate, and was paralyzed on the sand.Only then did he discover that his clothes had disappeared, or that they were burned. On the other side, Tripatti, who was not reminded by anyone, was completely plunged into the beauty of that blood lotus. He didn''t even notice a flame rising silently on his body, and there was a faint golden layer in the flame. .The black monk''s clothes were burnt to ashes in an instant, but he didn''t feel a bit of it himself. Chu Han quietly watched the rising flames on Tripatti''s body. Caesar still exhaled and pointed to his naked self: "Hey Chu Han, you burned all my clothes. Shouldn''t you give me a dress to wear?" I have to say that Caesar is worthy of a typical Italian man. Needless to say, his body needs to have abdominal muscles and Hungarian muscles, but he also has a beautiful and utterly face. "This look is full of sand, where do you plan to let me find you a piece of clothing to wear?" Chu Han silently looked at Caesar''s naked body for a while, then stared at a certain part for a while, without face. Looking away with expression. "Take off your jacket!" Caesar''s face was dark. Chu Han raised his eyebrows, took off the monk''s clothes he was wearing, and threw it to Caesar.Although he would have to be topless in this way, he knew that if he didn''t find something to cover the young master Gattuso, he was very likely to go crazy. "He won''t be burned to death like this?" Caesar put on Chu Han''s monk''s clothes, but it was still a bit uncomfortable because of the vacuum inside. "No, he released the''representation'' before. If you guessed it correctly, he should have a layer of golden body protection now." Chu Han shook his head: "Just burn that layer of golden body, and then release the''red lotus industry.'' Fire'' will do." Caesar nodded, turned to look at Chu Han, and suddenly asked: "Does the principal know your spirit?" Chu Han squinted slightly, looked at Caesar, who was looking calm, and was silent for a while: "Not sure, I haven''t said it." The language spirit is the greatest secret of every mixed race, especially in the Kassel College, the language spirit of most people is an unspeakable secret. And possessing such a dangerous word spirit as''Red Lotus Karma Fire'' is a secret that can never be said. If anyone knows about this, it''s okay, even if you lie, you should respond.But Chu Han didn''t. Anger absolutely didn''t know his speech spirit, because this was the first time he released the''Red Lotus Karma Fire''. But Chu Han was not worried. He looked at the flames on Tripatti''s body gradually heating up. The flames were not burning him, but his karma. The flame triggered by the "red lotus karma fire" is not a real flame, but burns the karma work done by humans in this life, and burns you to death with your karma.The more karma you do, the stronger the fire of karma.The faster you die. This is the''red lotus industry fire''. But unlike''Black Flame Prison'' and''Candle Dragon'', the power of''Red Lotus Karma Fire'' is powerful, but it can be controlled.Unlike the''Black Flame Prison'' or the''Candle Dragon'', once released, it cannot be stopped, which eventually leads to a disaster. In the secret room, the Hindu elder that Chu Han and others had seen before bent over to a stone statue on the altar and said: "Ancestor, I have successfully taken control of New Delhi. It is just the three boys sent by Kassel College. I ran away, but I have asked Tripatti to capture them. Please rest assured, your Majesty!" This secret room is not big, and the altar occupies one-third, besides it is a pile of corpses as high as a mountain. Every corpse opened its eyes wide, as if asking why? "Relax? Huh!" The vigorous voice came from the stone statue. Listening to the voice should come from a middle-aged man. The old man trembled, a faint blue light flashed on the surface of the stone statue, and the voice continued: "Do you think you are facing an ordinary college?" The voice suddenly increased a few times, and it seemed a little annoyed. "Ancestors! Please forgive your ancestors!" The old man knelt down in a panic, but before he knelt down, a blue light shot from the stone statue/into the old man''s body. He froze immediately, his knees still in the air, watching It went up very funny. "You are also my descendants anyway, don''t just know how to kneel down! Go and find the three people, lead them to me, I will solve them!" The stone statue was silent after saying this. The blue light disappeared with the silence of the stone statue. The old man lowered his head and remained silent for a long time. He slowly raised his head and looked at the stone statue on the altar with a calm expression after confirming that the stone statue would no longer make a sound. 401 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 402: Triparti’s difficulties! Chapter 402: Tripatti''s difficulties! "Here, put it on!" Chu Han casually threw a green monk''s clothes over, and he took a bite of the big cake.v Miscellaneous v This radius of a hundred li, fortunately, is not really uninhabited. With the power of seeing and hearing and domineering, Chu Han found a team of lost caravans smoothly.After guiding them in the right direction, Chu Han left a few thousand rupees in exchange for a little food and some clothes. Tripatti took the monk''s clothes and put them on with complex expressions. It has been a long time since they met the battle and ended the one. ''Concretism'' is indeed the most magical language spirit on the Yanling sequence list, even Chu Han''s''Red Lotus Industry Fire'' burned for half an hour before completely burning that layer of gold.Of course, this is also related to Chu Han deliberately concealing his strength. After all, possessing the''Red Lotus Karma Fire'' is already amazing enough. If the''representation'' is broken all at once, let alone Caesar, I am afraid that even Tripatti will know how Doubt his identity. "Let''s talk about it, there should be something you want to say?" Chu Han bit the pancake and looked at Tripatti, who was dressed in monk clothes. Caesar, who was also biting a piece of pancake, also turned his attention to Tripati. As the strongest in India, the future elders of Hinduism will risk their lives to run in front of them. They should not just show off. The strength of the''concretism'', and then being captured by them as a hostage threatens the Indian branch in turn? Tripatti was silent for a while, looking at the empty sandy ground in front of him: "Do you know why the Indian branch betrayed?" As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Han and Caesar both looked at him with serious expressions. This was what they didn''t understand the most. Among all the branches, the Indian branch can be said to be the lowest-key and the best-known, but it is such a place that unexpectedly betrayed.This made Chu Han and the others who had confirmed their guesses very puzzled, and this puzzlement did not diminish with time, but instead became more intense. "You should be aware of the sinister climate in India?" Tripatti did not explain the reason for the betrayal of the Indian branch, but asked an unimportant question. "India generally has a tropical monsoon climate. The year is divided into three seasons: cool, summer and rainy. Rainfall fluctuates frequently and is unevenly distributed. This has also led to desert phenomena in most parts of India." Caesar nodded and said. He knew this common sense in elementary school. Chu Han''s eyes flashed slightly, as if thinking of something, he looked at Tripatti thoughtfully. "Yes, but you may not know..." Tripatti pursed his lips: "More than 90% of India has been without rain for more than a year. If there is no rain this year, the whole of India will be again. Thirty percent more desert areas!" Caesar opened his mouth wide: "What''s the matter?" Tripatti shook his head: "I don''t know, the Meteorological Bureau has not detected anything abnormal, but if this phenomenon continues..." He didn''t say any more, but none of the people present were stupid, and naturally they knew what he didn''t say. India will completely become a desert kingdom! Caesar stared at Tripatti blankly, and there was a hint of sympathy in his heart. Although he was not Indian, he would go crazy if he watched his country slowly turn into a barren. "But what does this have to do with the betrayal of the Indian branch?" Chu Han suddenly asked. Caesar was startled, and looked at Tripatti with the same puzzlement. Although India is about to become barren, it is indeed very sympathetic, but as Chu Han said, what does this have to do with the betrayal of the Indian branch? Tripatti was silent for a while, avoiding Caesars gaze, and whispered: "Six months ago, the elder suddenly claimed that Fen Tian had made his will. If we can gather enough sacrifices to worship Fen Tian, ??he will come down. A miracle to solve the disaster encountered by India this time." Speaking of the latter, his voice is getting lower and lower. As a man of the 21st century, science is so advanced and technology has evolved to such a prosperous level, there are people who are willing to believe in the will of an illusory god. This is probably what Tripatti himself thinks is absurd. Of course, this is also because he believes in Buddhism, not Hinduism. Caesar opened his mouth to look at Tripatti for a long time, and took a deep breath: "With India''s national power and Hindu influence, we should soon have all the sacrifices needed for the sacrifice..." When he said that, he didn''t say any more. He suddenly remembered a report about the omnipotence of Hindu sacrifices he had seen on the plane.Reminiscing about the look that Tripatti had just avoided his eyes, Caesar''s heart rose with a strong unbelievable and inexplicable anger. Chu Han also took a deep breath and looked at Tripatti with cold eyes. Although Tripatti thought of the sacrifice when he spoke, he did not expect that these Indians would be such a bastard! Although Chu Han was not a soft-hearted person, on the contrary, his hands were stained with countless blood, but none of them was the blood of innocent people! Moreover, he is also human, even if he is not in blood, there is still a trace of humanity in his heart! "This is not the reason for the betrayal of the Indian branch!" Chu Hanqiang suppressed his anger. For him, if this anger is not controlled well, he is likely to run away directly. What are the consequences of the Dragon Kings runaway? World-destroying speech! "Damn it! What made you do such a bastard thing!" Caesar kept exhaling harshly, believing that if Chu Han hadn''t stood beside Tripatti, this domineering noble son would use the Desert Eagle. Hit his head and hit all the bullets inside. "Not long ago, an elder of Hinduism received a brass pot, and the great elder said, Burning the heavens gave the will and said that the brass pot is the most important sacrifice. If you add the brass pot, it can be reduced by three points. One of the sacrificial needs. Tripatti whispered: And that brass pot happened to be the thing the whole world was looking for for a reward two years ago, so we know that if we want to keep the brass pot, there is only Betray the headquarters!" Chu Han''s pupils shrank slightly, the brass jar! "It''s just that I don''t know who leaked the news in the end. The headquarters still knew the whereabouts of the brass tank, and sent a group of headquarters commissioners!" Tripatti sighed. "So, did you kill those commissioners in this department?" Caesar frowned. "No, we didn''t kill them, they were just imprisoned!" Tripatti shook his head. Caesar breathed a sigh of relief, but a trace of doubt rose in his heart, what is that brass pot? He also knew what the Kassel Academy offered for a reward two years ago, but he didn''t know what it was. But Caesar heard that the thing seemed to first appear in the hands of a "humanoid dragon king" from China. Caesar glanced at Chu Han. This time his mission was to retrieve a taboo item related to the Dragon from the Indian branch. Now it seems that it should be this brass pot. Caesar didn''t know the specific matters, after all, Chu Han was the leader of this operation. 402 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 403: The Taj Mahal is attacked! Chapter 403 The Taj Mahal is attacked! Chu Han also noticed Caesar''s profound gaze, but he didn''t think about whether Caesar would find anything now. The news of the brass pot had already focused his attention on what Tripatti said.MiscellaneousZhiInsect More than two years ago, the brass pot had already fallen into his hands. If it were not for the last accident, he had now awakened the King of Bronze and Fire, one of the four kings, and swallowed it to further improve his blood. Chu Han''s strength is not unforgiving. He has a single-round bloodline. He has obtained the bloodline of Bronze and Fire King at the junction of the world to become the Dragon King. He has naturally surpassed many pure blood dragons. After that, he faced the encounter with the black king and the white king, and even confronted the black king head-on. Although the black king at that time was only half of the peak period, it was already a very proud achievement. . After all, Chu Han at the time was at the level of the four great monarchs. If it hadnt been for the White King to fight for the last time to buy him enough time to refine the king-killing weapon Bronze Purgatory. Eat it. There is no doubt that the Black King will definitely do that, not only because he is the new king, but also because of something in his body that has been sleeping. In that battle, he still lost, but he did not die. He fled, avoided the era of the Black King, and chose to sleep. After countless epochs, he was awakened from the bottom of the Yellow River. And the Black King has been killed, and the age of the Dragon Race has also passed away. Chu Han stretched out his hand and touched his heart. He could feel the beating of the heart. Every time that Dragon King''s heart beats, his blood and qi suddenly became vigorous. The flesh supplied to him. The body was powerfully powerful. ! The blood is still hot, the heart can still beat, and he can fight again! "Bald donkey." Chu Han said softly. Tripatti looked up at the young man sitting on the ground in a puzzled manner. The corners of his mouth curled slightly and a smile appeared: "Since you know about the sacrifice, then you should also know, where is the place for the sacrifice?" The Taj Mahal, the Mughal emperor Shah Jahan spent 40 crore rupees to build a mausoleum for his concubine in the ancient city of Agra for 22 years. Last year, it was named " After the "New Seven Wonders of the World", it became one of the most famous monuments in India. The Taj Mahal was born because of love, and the life of this love was renewed because of the brilliance of the Taj Mahal. Although some people say that Shah Jahan is just a tyrant with great success, he is not a passionate seed at all; although some people say that under the beautiful feet of the Taj Mahal, there are many people''s blood and even lives piled up. However, tourists who come here are more willing to believe that there are really affectionate men in this world, who have longings that travel through time and space, and love that goes with life and death. The Taj Mahal still surpasses the simple architectural significance, silently beautiful, not for anything else, only for the beautiful yearning for love in the hearts of the world. At this time, Chu Zihang, led by a team of couple guides, followed the tourist group from the ancient city of Agra to one of the most famous attractions of the Taj Mahal, the Mughal Flower Garden. "Everybodypleaselookathere." The male tour guide pointed to the central fountain of the Mughal flower garden in fluent English: "thisisthefamoustajmahalinthegarden,thegardenisatypica1persiangarden,itislocatedinfrontofthetomb,thereisawaterfountaininthemiddleofthecentral..." While listening to the introduction of the male tour guide, Chu Zihang carefully observed the overall layout of this flower garden. After being suddenly attacked by Deadpool at the hotel that day, Chu Zihang and Caesar were accidentally dispersed.Because close combat was not his strong suit, Caesar left New Delhi while evading the pursuit of Deadpool.Finally, if Chu Han hadn''t arrived in time, this young master Gattuso would have become the food in the belly of the dead waiters. And the consequence of that result is that the Gattuso family was dispatched and Angers died. As for Chu Zihang, Caesar''s judgment was not wrong. After this killing embryo introduced Deadpool to the outskirts of New Delhi, all the deadpools were solved in two or three strokes, and even the words were not used. Only shortly after the end of the battle, Chu Zihang encountered a rare sandstorm. He was not a monster like Tripatti that could resist natural disasters. He could only escape from natural disasters like sandstorms, and finally lost in the desert. Chu Zihang was also a rib. He drove off at full speed after seeing a certain direction, and he was actually reached the ancient city of Agra on the west bank of the Yamuna River in the southwestern city of Uttar Pradesh. It just so happens that the purpose of their mission is to the right of the Yamuna River in Agra. After observing the pattern of the Mughal flower garden for a while, Chu Zihang quietly left the tour group and drove to the main body of the tomb alone. As soon as he arrived in Agra, Chu Zihang exchanged his cash for a quota to follow the tour group into the Taj Mahal. As for the argument, it is naturally cultural differences and language conflicts. Although it is very simple, most people who go abroad will encounter such problems, so Chu Zihang was not discovered, and was mixed into the tour group smoothly. It is around eleven o''clock at noon. At this time, most tourists are enjoying lunch in the Indian mainland, and there are only a handful of people in the Taj Mahal. Chu Zihang quietly walked into the mausoleum. Because of the few people, he was not seen by anyone along the way. It can be said that even if the Taj Mahal suddenly collapsed, no one would know that he was here. The inside of the tomb is darker than the sun outside. The only light source is the sunlight that penetrates from the outside. Apart from this, there is no place in the tomb that can communicate with the outside. Chu Zihang looked at the secret room-like tomb, was silent for two seconds, and then suddenly retreated. The pair of golden pupils that never extinguished stared at the front indifferently, seeming to be on guard. Silently, a thin hand fiercely grabbed Chu Zihang''s heart, and even the iron man would have to be caught out of a hole! The dry hand did not penetrate Chu Zihang''s heart as he wished, and a black sheathed long knife pressed against the palm of his palm, not allowing the bronze hand to go further. The assailant''s figure was a little jiaoxiao, hiding behind Chu Zihang completely hiding himself, another equally dry left hand suddenly grabbed the long black scabbard, and with a strong pull, the long sword came out of its sheath, and a white light flashed. Later, the two bronze palms were neatly cut off, and blood was spilled on the floor. The assailant roared, the slender tail wrapped around Chu Zihang''s neck, and the golden pupils were like a pair of Buddha lamps burning in the dark. Before the attacker could pinch Chu Zihang''s neck forcefully, a terrifying high temperature suddenly filled Chu Zihang''s body. 403 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 404 Fragrance, Woman! Chapter 404 Aroma, Woman! The spherical field suddenly opened, covering everything within five meters of his body.MiscellaneousZhiworm At the same time, Chu Zihang wielded the imperial sword. Cura Yu turned around, the unusually dazzling golden pupils gleaming with cold light. The spherical field around him suddenly became clear, and the transparent field flashed with an unstable dark red arc on the surface.At almost the same moment, countless black shadows appeared from all directions and pressed towards Chu Zihang.The skinny palms held high by them were faintly fluorescent, and there were no lines in the palms, but there was a strong sense of death. Chu Zihang just stood there quietly, watching the black shadow that had drowned him like a sea tide, and slowly closed his eyes.The realm was shattered, and the blazing flames blazed all over, like the effect of a napalm bomb exploding. Any shadow that was close to Chu Zihang was burned out in an instant, leaving only the bronze-colored bones. "Zero Sanqi" serial number 8.9, YanlingJunyan, the bloodline of Bronze and King of Fire caused the "King''s Fury". The bronze-colored bones were like undead skeletons in the novel. They leaped towards Chu Zihang with their teeth and claws. The GodswordCurayu threw a white arc of light beside Chu Zihang, cutting them off from the waist. A skull rolled down to his feet, and was instantly melted by the extremely high temperature.Chu Zihang has no pity for things that are inanimate. The executive department is a violence department, the person in charge is a professor of violence, and he happens to be a student of the person in charge. Chu Zihang''s expression moved slightly, as if he had noticed something, those extremely dazzling golden pupils flashed slightly, and the terrifying high temperature suddenly erupted, and the bones all over the floor were instantly melted by the blazing heat, leaving no trace. As soon as Chu Zihang finished this, the faint footsteps sounded from a distance and got closer and closer.Without hesitation, he picked up the fallen scabbard and dodged behind the marble pillar on the side. Not long after he hid behind the marble pillar, a young man wearing a white sun hat walked out of the square grass and shouted: "mr.chu, whereareyou? (Mr. Chu, where are you?)" Chu Zihang, who was hiding behind the marble pillar, clenched the black knife expressionlessly, his golden pupils flashed again and again, as if thinking about something. "Deed of Abraham Blood": "Never allow ordinary people to come into contact with the realm of dragons and hybrids!" The man walked slowly to the door of the tomb, looked inside, shook his head, and looked around again, as if confirming that there was no one here, he turned and left the second door. From beginning to end, the man didn''t notice. There was a battle only a few minutes ago where he was standing, and dozens of undead skeleton-like monster bones were at the feet where he had just stood.It''s just that their corpses were completely melted by the high temperature of''Jun Yan''. Chu Zihang secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If the man finds something, he can''t say it well. He can only knock him stunned and take him back to the academy for processing, but that is very troublesome. And Chu Zihang is a very troublesome person. The fresh fragrance of flowers and plants slowly drifted into Chu Zihang''s nose. The scent of the green grass and flowers after the spring breeze bathed was always so fascinating. People, just like the youthful and lively young girl of 28th. Chu Zihang''s body stiffened, his golden pupils contracted slightly, and the spherical domain instantly opened to its maximum. The blazing high temperature filled the air, but it could not dissipate the fragrance. He gritted his teeth abruptly, his golden eyes suddenly burned, and the blood in his body instantly boiled like flames. He didn''t hesitate to turn on "Blood Break" and pushed it directly to the second degree! The realm was broken, and hot air waves hit all directions. The hard marble column was melted by the terrifying high temperature in an instant. The huge rock crashed down, but it was melted by the extremely high temperature in the air on the way down. , The last thing that fell on the ground was a puddle of muddy water. ''Jun Yan'' was completely released to the limit by Chu Zihang, but he had no time to let the high temperature compression in the domain cause an explosion, because the fragrance of flowers and plants floated into the spherical domain! Even the "Blood-Blood" blessing of''Jun Yan'' could not dispel the fragrance! Chu Zihang didn''t know what the scent of flowers and herbs was. He only knew that after the scent appeared, the effect of "blood bursting" gradually disappeared, just like poisoning! The blazing heat slowly dissipated, and the golden pupils that Caesar had envied and watched for gradually lost its dazzling light.At the last moment before losing his mind, Chu Zihang vaguely saw a woman holding a vegetable basket... Deep underground, above the huge altar, the gorgeous coffin has been completely opened, and the shining light of countless gold and silver jewels illuminates this secret room that is roughly equivalent to a football field. In the center of the chamber, the brass tank is steadily suspended in a magnetic field in a low-temperature liquid nitrogen atmosphere, surrounded by a half-meter-thick quartz glass wall.It is like a developing fetus sleeping in the mother''s body, and that mother''s body is this special oval quartz glass cover, without any metal cage at all. The figure shrouded in darkness surrounded the quartz glass wall and looked at the jar inside. The only golden eyes that showed up flashed from time to time with a hint of wonder and the heat of seeing the ginseng fruit. "It''s so amazing, so incredible, I can even feel my blood dancing excitedly in my veins!" The figure danced with excitement, and the flame-like golden pupils looked intoxicated at the inside of the quartz glass wall. Brass cans. The sound of subtle footsteps slowly approached the figure, and the sound of a heavy object falling on the ground followed, as if a steel plate fell from a tall building. The figure slowly turned his head, did not look at the "heavy objects" on the ground, and looked straight at the plainly dressed woman. The golden pupils rarely showed a hint of tenderness: "I love concubine, come and feel this great work of art. !" The woman smiled softly and put down the vegetable basket that she was holding on her arm. The movement was very gentle, as if there was something fragile inside that would break if she was not careful. "I love concubine, do you feel it? The huge and endless life force that comes from there!" The figure hugged the woman''s thin waist, and the movements were also very light. It seemed that she had a porcelain doll in her arms. Break her. The woman smiled gently, her head lightly leaned against the shadow of the figure, as if she was comforting the figure. The sound in the secret room disappeared suddenly, and the figure stretched out his hand and gently stroked the woman''s cheek, muttering: "Wait for a while and give me some time, I will be successful, I will definitely..." The woman snuggled against the figure. She opened her mouth, but didn''t say anything. She just sighed silently. Her big beige chestnut eyes seemed to be able to speak. Looking at the brass jar inside the quartz glass wall, there was a hint of apology in her eyes. And sad. 404 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 405: Shocking Explosion! The 405th chapter is a shocking explosion! According to statistics, India has a population of approximately 1.1 billion, making it the second most populous country in the world after China.Miscellaneous Zhi Cug Among the 28 Indian states, Uttar Pradesh, located in northern India, is the most populous state in India. Its economy is dominated by agriculture. Although the industry is underdeveloped, its net domestic production is second only to Maharashtra. , Ranked second in India. Agra is a small town in the southwestern part of Uttar Pradesh, India, but its reputation is well-known throughout the world. It became the capital of the Mughal Empire twice between 1566-1569 and 1601-1658.At that time, the Mughal Empire was unprecedentedly powerful, and its territory almost encompassed the entire South Asian subcontinent and Afghanistan. It was also during that period that the fifth emperor of the Mughal Empire spent 22 years building a cemetery that attracted the attention of the whole world.People in India may not know Agra, but they must know Taj Mahal.The Taj Mahal is on the right side of the Yamuna River in the ancient city of Agra. As a city with a boom in tourism, countless tourists come to Agra every day.Some of them wanted to admire the ancient capital of Agra, the ancient capital of India; some wanted to experience the "Red Fort", the capital of the Mughal Empire during the founding of Emperor Babur. Of course, more of them came to see the "Taj Mahal", the "Pearl of India" that carries the beautiful yearning for love in the hearts of the world. "Hey bald head, are you sure you are right?" Caesar looked at the crowded street outside the window. It is the peak tourist season, and there are a lot more people traveling abroad than usual. Tripatti shook his head indifferently: "I''m sure, besides this, do you think there is another place more suitable?" Five hours ago, the three of Chu Han walked out of the desert. After that, they walked three hours on the sandy road. Finally, they arrived at this place by relying on Chu Han''s domineering, natural super radar. The small city that has twice become the capital of the Mughal Empire, is also the closest city to the Taj Mahal. However, after arriving in Agra, Chu Han and others did not rush into the Taj Mahal to find out. Instead, they first found a hotel to stay, and then ate a meal of local Indian specialties. Among them, Caesars specialties about India The pilaf showed a strong dislike, which directly attracted the collective attention of the surroundings. Of course, they are all native Indians. "Okay, what are we doing here?" Caesar shrugged. This is the city closest to the Taj Mahal. If you want to do something, this is indeed the best place. "Didn''t you want to stay in a hotel?" Tripatti was a little helpless. After arriving in Agra, he proposed to go directly to the Taj Mahal, but Caesar wanted to stay in a hotel.No way, they had to choose the hotel closest to the Taj Mahal and stayed in. As a result, after a meal, all the Indians in the hotel were hostile. They had to stay in the room, otherwise he was worried that if he went out now No one will throw rotten eggs at them. "You know, the men of Gattuso''s family have never gone homelessly!" Caesar raised an eyebrow. "Then you did that just now, and now the entire hotel''s eyes are probably staring at us. It''s hard to get out!" Tripatti stroked his forehead. "I''m telling the truth, eating with your hands is really like a dog''s rice." Caesar said. Tripatti regretted that he had agreed to Caesar''s stay in the hotel. For him, who had lived as an ascetic since he was a child, it was no problem whether he was in the hotel or outside. "Someone is coming!" Chu Han sitting on chuang. looked out the window and said. Tripatti was stunned. Before he could react, Caesar pulled out the desert eagle behind his waist and pointed to the door of the room. The icy-blue eyes were like the ocean blown by the cold wind, cold without a trace of temperature. "Outside the window!" Chu Hanqiang resisted the urge to kick these two goods out of here. Tripatti regretted it deeply. For the first time, he felt that the consequence of his decision to find these people was that the road ahead was dark, as black as the bottom of the pot. Caesar froze for a while, faintly seeing the corners of his eyes twitching, then he put away the desert eagle casually, and looked out the window with a hard face.It is conceivable that if there were a group of deadpools now, this young master Gattuso would definitely not hesitate to hit all the bullets in the magazine into their vitals. Chu Han shook his head helplessly. If it was pedigree, among them, Caesar was even better than Lipatti. It''s just that the temperament and behavior of these two things could not be matched by ten Tripatti. "Strange, there were a lot of people on the street just now, why are they all gone now?" Caesar stretched out his head curiously and looked around. Tripatti''s expression moved slightly, and suddenly he remembered something, his face changed drastically: "No!" Before he finished his words, the glass of the window shattered in an instant, the brass bullet rained down on everything in the room, and countless snake-tailed dead servants appeared in the room like ghosts. Chu Han acted before Tripatti yelled out. A trace of blood flashed through his red-gold pupils, and blood-red lotus flowers bloomed around him. The temperature in the room rose like a rocket, and the warhead on the ground gradually melted. It is a pool of molten iron. Yan Ling Red Lotus Karma Fire, the legendary hell fire triggered by his own karma! "Bald!" Caesar roared at the same time the two desert eagles in his hand began to roar. Tripatti woke up instantly, with golden light flowing in his eyes, and chanting profound and ancient dragon texts quickly in his mouth. A strong golden light burst into the room, and the entire floor exploded. The terrifying air wave lifted half of theoberoiamarvilasagra hotel. fly. Under a banyan tree thousands of meters away from theoberoiamarvilasagra hotel, the great elder of Hinduism and India branch that Chu Han and others met before. Long sighed: "What a stunning firework!" The other people under the banyan tree looked at each other for a while, but they were speechless. This is a large-scale explosion that almost blew up half of the theoberoiamarvilasagra hotel. In the eyes of the old man, it was just a slightly amazing firework? "Anger, this old fellow is always so lucky, the serial number 101''Red Lotus Karma Fire''! Hehe, he has obtained this power to destroy the world, it is really jealous and terrifying!" The old man He shook his head mockingly. He didn''t open his eyes to look, but Chu Han and others'' every move seemed to be in his hands. Others can only remain silent. They dare not speak even if it''s just a word of this level of things. The old man was silent for a while, "Retreat. Whether it is''Concrete'' or''Red Lotus Karma Fire'', it is not a force you can contend. Everyone secretly breathed a sigh of relief, not to mention how terrifying the''Red Lotus Karma Fire'' with the serial number 101 was. Many of them had witnessed its disaster-like power with their own eyes.If possible, these people are unwilling to face this kind of power that has reached the realm of God. 405 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 406: Corpse Guard, Source! The 406th chapter corpse guard, the source! The old man was also very clear about the thoughts of the group of people behind him, but he did not pay too much attention to it, because even he did not expect that this action would have a variable that no one had expected.Miscellaneous $ Chi $ Worm "Tripathi, you still haven''t changed!" The old man calmly looked at the oberoiamarvilasagra hotel, which had become a ruin in the distance, faintly, as if he had seen the six-year-old child argue with himself again. Stubbornness in law. In the depths of the ruins, Tripatti sat on the ground in folds, chanting profound Buddhist scriptures constantly in his mouth. A golden light shield the size of a car covered the small space, so that the collapse did not affect it. "Bald head, your words are very practical!" Caesar looked around curiously, a hint of wonder flashed across his face. They were not buried in the ground after the violent collapse just now, all because of the fact that Tripatti used the''reality'' to create something similar to a golden bell in reality. It''s the thing shrouded over their heads at this time. Tripatti stopped reciting the Buddhist scriptures, and a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Now he has no strength to explain to Caesar. Continuous use of the language spirit is very physical, not to mention the "reality", which is called natural disaster level. Ling Ling! That is to say, the high-ranking speech spirit that Chu Han can only release great power many times by relying on his bloodline, if he changes to another hybrid species to do this, he will already die of exhaustion. "They have already left, but I don''t know if Deadpool has left or not. Those things are just like ghosts." Chu Han''s eyes flickered. If he activates "Listen to Everything", even Deadpool will not escape him. After all, "everything" naturally also includes lifeless things like Deadpool. But doing so consumes Chu Han''s stamina too much, and if it is not necessary, he wouldn''t do it. The domineering of the Consummation Realm is his hole card, and the effect of his hole card is reduced by one point every time it is used. Caesar raised his eyebrows. He didn''t doubt how Chu Han knew the situation outside. Even the Gattuso family in Italy knew a little about the magic and power of the ancient Wu of the Chu family. "It should have retreated. Deadpool will only obey the instructions of the elders." Tripatti shook his head. He obviously knew these snake-tailed deadpools better than everyone present. After all, these deadpools came from Hinduism. Chu Han squinted slightly and looked at Tripatti: "I remember when you said that, you didn''t seem to explain to us, where did these dead servants come from?" The more he came into contact with these snake-tailed deadpools, the stranger he became. The fighting power of these deadpools was not only amazing, but also extremely powerful. As long as it was not a fatal injury such as a head blown or a heart pierced, even if only a skeleton remained. They can all continue to fight, such a monster is simply the immortal spirit in the novel! But Chu Han knew very well that the immortal spirit was just a fiction, but Deadpool was real. However, a large number of Deadpool troops belonged to the Dragon Clan. More precisely, it only belongs to the Dragon King! Tripatti glanced at Caesar who was slowly gripping the Desert Eagle, and was silent for a while: "Those are not really deadpools." As soon as he finished speaking, Caesar was stunned. Isn''t it Deadpool? "Make it clear!" Chu Han''s expression condensed slightly, as if he was thinking of something. "You should know about the corpse?" Tripatti said. "The corpse guard is the dragons who use alchemy to concoct the corpses of the same kind and use them as guards of the city. This is a taboo technique. Until the time of ancient Egypt, humans tried to use this technique to concoct the corpses of the pharaohs and nobles again. They made them immortal, but they were only able to preserve the corpse, but failed to preserve the activity of the nerves and muscles, so in the end they failed." Caesar said: "You are talking about this at this time to tell us that those things are corpses. Shou?" He glanced at Tripatti suspiciously. Although he had never seen the corpse guard, he also knew that the corpse guard was extremely powerful. If it was rated, it was at least a. grade. After all, it was refined with pure blood dragons. Fighter aircraft. "No, it''s not the kind of corpse guard." Tripadi paused: "They are dead servants refined using the taboo technique of refining corpse guard!" Caesar was stunned and didn''t understand the meaning of Tripatti''s sentence for a while, but he was the heir of the Gattuso family after all, and quickly reflected the meaning of this sentence. "You mean, those things were refined from mixed-blood corpses?" Tripatti took a deep breath and nodded calmly. The guess was confirmed, but Caesar was not happy, but was full of shock. What kind of monsters are they fighting against! Chu Han also took a deep breath. He was already mentally prepared, so he wasn''t too surprised, because the deadpool army he once owned was created in this way. Its just that at that time, there was a mad scientist with wisdom ahead of him for hundreds of years to successfully build such a deadpool army. That person or dragon hidden behind the scenes, and what made such a worthy army Compared to the deadpool army? "But what about the material?" Chu Han looked at Tripatti curiously: "Even if this taboo technique can be realized, the failure rate should be very high, right?" It is not easy to create such a deadpool army with amazing fighting power and tenacious vitality. At the beginning, Chu Han accomplished such a feat with countless world-class wars. But how did Hinduism or the black hand behind the scenes do it? This is not the sea where there is war anytime and anywhere. Without war, there would not be a large number of corpses as materials to make a deadpool army. "We..." Tripatti dodged his gaze: "The mixed-race cemetery was dug up, so..." He didn''t go on, not knowing if he didn''t want to say it, or because of the desert eagle on his forehead. Chu Han grabbed Caesars gun, and yanked it down, looking at Tripati coldly, Youd better pray that all the Hindu tribes who dont run away will be in Agra, or Ill be the first. Kill you!" Although he is not a good person, it is impossible for him to do such a dirty and disgusting thing as a graveyard.Even if it is the cemetery of his enemies, his arrogance will never allow him to attack the dead who have fallen into the ground! As if he hadn''t heard Chu Han''s words, Tripatti put his hands together and bowed his head while reciting the Buddhist scriptures. There was no sadness or joy on his face, as if he had already made a certain determination. 406 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 407; Mystery in Mystery! Chapter 407; Mystery in Mystery! With a loud bang, a huge hole broke open in the north of theoberoiamarvilasagra hotel, which was already in ruins, and three figures jumped from it.Fortunately, there are no more people near the hotel, and the people who originally lived in the hotel also died in the collapse.Most of those people are ordinary people, without the strong flesh and body of a pure blood dragon, nor the protection of the spirit of speech. Under such a collapse, there is only a dead end. "Ahem, damn it, this is really buried underground!" Caesar waved his hand, the air was full of dust. "It seems that there is not a living person anymore." Chu Han looked at the quiet ruins, and saw that all the ruins were swept away. The entire ruins and one kilometer away from the ruins were all under his watch. But unfortunately, there is no living person in this area. All of them died or fled. Chu Han shook his head secretly, Yu Guang aimed at Tripatti, who had been silent since he came out of the ground, and raised his eyebrows slightly: "Don''t blame yourself, life and death are beyond your control, don''t think Controlling the''reality'' can be omnipotent!" This is true, let alone controlling the''reality'', even the Black King Nidhogg at the peak of his time dare not say that he is omnipotent. "Amitabha, I am blaming and pitying myself. They are people who have suffered unjustified disasters because of our arrival!" Tripati shook his head, took a deep breath, and bowed to the ruins. Chu Han rolled his eyes. One thing he would hate the monk was the virtue of taking blame on himself at every turn.Yes, he is indeed not blaming himself, because he is talking about "us"! He directly counted Caesar and Chu Han in, which probably meant that he had suffered the same guilt, and he really shouldn''t give comfort! Caesar had been in contact with Buddhism, but he understood what Tripatti was doing now. They didn''t need to worry too much anyway. After all, since they had been discovered and were not attacked or blocked, there was only one explanation. They are waiting for them! And this is something Caesar doesnt understand. You must know that after the attack just now, the opponent should have fully grasped the details of their side, a serial number 101''Red Lotus Karma Fire'', a''figurative'' comparable to natural disasters. , He really can''t imagine the Indian branch or what methods and qualifications Hinduism has to wait for them to come forward. However, from doubt to doubt, Caesar would not foolishly know that the other party was prepared and even rushed into the net.So Tripatti can do whatever they want, they have plenty of time! "You seem to have forgotten what the monk said." Chu Han glanced at Caesar. Seeing that he was covered by the domineering color, Caesar couldn''t hide what he was thinking. Caesar was startled and looked at Tripatti with a puzzled look: "What did this bald head say I forgot?" Tripatti also stopped chanting a little curiously. He had the same idea as Caesar, and now they lack time. Now things have become serious. From the capital New Delhi to the theoberoiamarvilasagra hotel in Agra, the countless bones and damages on the road can no longer be concealed. under. And as long as there is a leak, the headquarters that has lost the three ace elites will surely notice the tricks in it and react quickly.At that time, no matter how powerful Hinduism is, it will still be vulnerable to the secret party that has passed on for thousands of years. Tripatti knew this very well, and that was why he would find Chu Han and others to stop the Hindu conspiracy. From beginning to end, Tripatti didn''t intend to rely on his own people to stop Hinduism''s actions. He actually wanted to use the hands of Chu Han and others to force the giant behind them to shoot. "I remember you said that the Indian church is doing things like living sacrifices to the living beings that are infuriating between humans and gods because your great elder received the decree of "burning the sky," right?" Chu Han did not go to see Tripatti. I knew Tripatti''s plan from the beginning, but didn''t reveal it. And if the secret party can really make a move, it will have no small benefits for him, at least you can see the deepest background of the largest power in this hybrid species. Only after stepping into Agra, Chu Han knew that Tripatti and his abacus would probably be lost. The sky above the city was filled with a familiar but a little strange smell of Chu Han, which was a scene where the elements in the air converged. It was the first time that Chu Han had seen this kind of sight, but he had experienced it personally a long time ago. That was when he evolved into the King of Bronze and Fire, the fire elements between heaven and earth gathered towards him like fish returning to the sea, expressing surrender emotions to him. After many years, Chu Han smelled this smell again, but this time it was not caused by him. It was a vision that was about to be further caused by the guy hiding behind Hinduism, not knowing whether it was a hybrid or a pure blood dragon. .And when this vision ends, it means that there will be one more dragon king or a mixed breed with the dragon king bloodline like him! "Yeah, is there any problem with this?" Tripatti''s face was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t hide anything.In the past few days, he also understood that Chu Han was definitely not a person who would waste time talking nonsense. "Then have you ever thought about who this "burning sky" is?" Chu Han stared at Tripatti''s eyes and said in a low voice, seeing and hearing the domineering and firmly locking the monk, whether he was running away or trying to lie, Can''t do it anymore. Tripatti was startled, looking at Chu Han''s deep eyes, the description of "Burning Heaven" flashed through his mind quickly. Brahma is one of the three main gods of Hinduism, and is called the creator of the world in the "Book of Past". It is said that he has four hands and four heads, and he created the Salo Silvadi as his wife; in mythology, the Salo Silva is the protector of wisdom, literature and science, holding musical instruments, bay leaf books, rosary beads and lotus flowers. Ride a swan or peacock. But Hindus believe that Brahma has fulfilled his vocation after creating the world. From a point of view, he is worthy of being one of the three main gods of Hinduism. But he committed the crime of disobedience by using his daughter as his wife. Therefore, Hinduism does not attach much importance to Brahma. There is only a temple dedicated to Brahma in Pushkar. Tripatti thought for a while, but found nothing wrong or wrong. Chu Han looked at Tripatti''s thoughtful look and knew the result. These disciples who believe in gods and buddhas are sometimes really stubborn stones! "The point is that this "burning sky" has never been seen by anyone except the great elder. Even before this one of the three major Hindu gods was not valued by the Hindus at all, then why is he such a coincidence? At this moment, he has made his decree to save India?" Chu Han had to remind this stone head. 407 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 408 Sacrifice! Chapter 408 Sacrifices! Tripatti looked at Chu Han in a daze, and was silent for a long time before he lowered his head, muttering something softly in his mouth.MiscellaneousZhiӡBecause the voice is too small, Chu Han can''t make out what he is talking about, maybe it is some Buddhist scriptures. Chu Han raised his eyebrows and looked at Tripatti''s silence. He knew that this Indian monk who did not believe in Hinduism and Buddhism had already had some dim guesses in his heart.Otherwise, it is just because Hinduism wants to sacrifice the living, he shouldn''t come to find two outsiders to help him stop Hinduism or even destroy Hinduism. After all, such things as living sacrifices to living people have not never appeared in the history of Hinduism. At that time, no one stopped them, and not many people had any objections. And he, although not a Hindu, is a pure Indian. "Caesar, before you and Chu Zihang parted, did you agree where to meet?" Chu Han turned his gaze to Caesar, who was unaware. The Hinduism or the Indian branch has found them, and the two sides have completely torn their faces. If they meet again, they will never die. "Yes, when Deadpool attacked the hotel, I told Chu Zihang that I would meet at the Taj Mahal after getting rid of Deadpool." Caesar nodded and said. Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly, a strange light flashed under his eyes, which seemed a bit unexpected, but also like an expected answer. "Chu Zihang should already be at the Taj Mahal. Since it has been exposed, let''s go directly to the Taj Mahal!" Chu Han looked in the direction of the Taj Mahal, and a faint war intent rose in his eyes. From receiving the mission to arriving in New Delhi and being betrayed by the Indian branch, all clues seem to point to the "Pearl of India" that was named the "Seven Wonders of the New World" last year. If this is a bureau, then the person who designed this bureau must be in the Taj Mahal.Chu Han had a faint hunch that this trip to the Taj Mahal would seem to be far more interesting than he thought. "Are you all ready?" The old man sat by the river. The middle-aged monk bowed his head together: "Everything is ready, that is, Saint Ram is missing. We haven''t found it." "Ram...I see, go and put the sacrifice on the altar first, I will settle the matter of Ram." The old man waved his hand. "Yes, Grand Elder!" The middle-aged monk bowed his head and left the river. The old man looked back at the appearance of the middle-aged monk bowing his head and shook his head slightly. If it was Tripatti, he might question why he did this instead of bowing his head and leading him to leave. However, Tripatti will not appear here, or if he appears here, then he will not sit here. It is no longer possible for them to talk and laugh like their grandfather and grandson, talking about the doctrines of Buddhism and Hinduism, and encountering inconsistent places and fierce disputes. The old man looked down at the clear reflection on the river and whispered: "This sky is going to change after all! This world will finally come to its end!" On the top of the stone tower of the Red Fort in Agra, Jiu De Mai comfortably tasted the Latour red wine that was airlifted from France after three hours. This is the first wine of this years Latour Winery, and it is a rare "majestic Latour" "This is the top grade of wine in Latour. It is said that such top-quality red wines are generally ordered before they are made, and after they are made, generally speaking, such top-quality red wines are gone. For example, the Latour wine that Chu Han bought at Kassel College to bid farewell to Lionheart Club members is the next-level "Latour''s Fortress". Although it is Latour''s second wine, the quality of the "fortress" is still It is comparable to the top four wineries. However, if someone sees the black card with the silver "mint" on the table, they will probably understand why such top-quality red wine will arrive here after three hours by air. The mint club, a well-known wealth club, serves the top high-end people. It has branches in Cannes, Hong Kong and Shanghai.With its membership, it can meet all the needs of human beings. For example, at 7 oclock in the afternoon in the Egyptian Museum, you admire the huge stone statues of the pharaohs, the royal treasures made of pure gold, a large number of mummies, and the 242-pound Tutankhamun pure gold masks and coffins. At this time, you suddenly want to fly. Stay at Peninsula Hotel in Japan. Although it is reasonable to say that no flight can deliver you on time, and the Peninsula Tokyo has no vacancies, it''s okay, just call mint. Then take a picture with the statue of the Pharaoh and get on the bus. A Concorde will be waiting for you at the airport. This thing consumes too much fuel and is noisy. It should have been put into service, but it was pulled out of the hangar because there was only This supersonic gadget can take you to Tokyo on time. After you have soaked in the hot springs comfortably, a pair of luxurious RVs will take you to the Peninsula Hotel, and you will take the special elevator to the top floor to stay in the presidential suite. This is mint. "The elements in the air have begun to chaos, shall we not do anything next?" Jiude Mai said calmly. "You don''t need to do anything." A lazy male voice came from the headphones. "There should be a dead waiter and a dragon king dead waiter in that mausoleum. In addition, there is also the Indian branch. There are only three of them. Can they really solve it?" Jiude Mai said softly. Said that although she believed in Chu Han''s strength very much, the mausoleum also had a Dragon King-class deadpool and a powerful and nearly immortal army, even if the Dragon King fell into a place where there was no burial. "Mai, are you tempted?" The person on the other end of the headset seemed to be more interested in this matter. "Boss, you think too much!" Jiude Mai said blankly. "Is that right? Actually, I think Chu Han is still good. Although he is a little bit abnormal, he is still good. There is such a behemoth as the Chu family behind him. Um, its just not good taste. You can help him..." The boss is nagging like a matchmaker in the past when he came to propose marriage, always saying that the other party is good and that good, and at the end he talked about some unrelated shortcomings. Jiude Mai took a deep breath: "Boss, do I really need to do nothing?" She finally realized why the potato chip girl always yelled to quit her job, whoever put on such a nagging, face-changing metamorphosis faster than flipping a book, and no serious perversion. The boss also wants to quit her job! "Of course, your task is to get that humanoid dragon king!" the boss said seriously and seriously. Jiude Mai took a deep breath again: "I can''t figure it out!" 408 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 409: Mid-game! The 409th chapter in the game! "Ma Yi, don''t be discouraged. You must know that you are a peerless beauty who can soak the crown prince. You are just a little bit cold. You can do everything with a little charm. I believe you!" The boss of the company drew countless delicious pie for new employees during the interview. However, after the new employees started to work, they realized that those pie was always just drawn on paper.MiscellaneousZhiInsects Jiu De Mai sighed helplessly: "Boss, can I ask a question, why do you want to control Chu Han so persistently?" "Aren''t you tempted by Mai?" The boss''s surprised tone came from the headset. Jiu De Mai began to regret that she had just picked up this topic, and she shouldn''t go deeper into this topic. She really shot herself in the foot. "The crown prince is still human anyway, Chu Han is no longer a human being, right?" Jiu De Mai recalled the fire that burned the entire New Delhi hotel and half of the street to ruins, and silently drank the goblet. Liquid red wine. "Serial number 101, the person who masters this kind of power is indeed no longer a human. It just so happens that the guy in the tomb is not a human, so let these two monsters play slowly. We just need to sit behind and enjoy the last thing. The fruits of victory will do. The boss seemed to know Chu Han''s situation very well, as if he had known that he had the serial number 101''Red Lotus Industry Fire''. "Speaking of which, what is that thing in the mausoleum?" Jiu De Mai is accustomed to the jumping of thinking of the person on the other end of the headset, so she doesn''t care. "The Deadpool of the Dragon King, um, to be precise, it should be the Deadpool who is evolving towards the Dragon King!" The boss said lazily. "Isn''t Deadpool unconscious? How can it be possible to evolve to the Dragon King?" Jiu De Mai is a little puzzled. The reason why Deadpool is terrible is because their souls have completely fallen, and there is only one kind of killing instinct left in their minds. , Is the ultimate killing machine. "I don''t know, it''s probably a mutation. You can see that the zombies in "Resident Evil" are all diverse. It is not surprising that there are one or two mutations in Deadpool." The boss seemed to let out a long sigh of relief. It sounds very pleasant. "Mutation? Can something like Deadpool mutate?" Jiude Mai did not hear the strangeness in the earphones, she was immersed in the mutation. "Well, who knows!" The boss''s voice became lower and lower, and slowly disappeared. "Boss?" Jiude Mai finally reacted, pressing the headset in her ears and said: "Boss?" The other end of the headset was silent, and there was no response for a long time. "Hello, this is theoasisspa. The gentleman who is talking to you has fallen asleep. If you have anything you want to say, you can tell me, and I will tell him when he wakes up." Just waited in Jiuder Mai When frowning, a crisp female voice came from the earphones. Jiude Mai was silent for a while, took a deep breath again, and said blankly: "I have nothing to say, thank you, no see!" After she finished speaking, she took off the earphones, and with a gentle pressure, this expensive miniature earphone became a small pile of debris. If you dont look at it with a magnifying glass, you will only think that it is the corpse of a fly. . Jiu De Mai drank a whole bottle of "Majestic Latour" on the recliner, and slowly calmed down. He picked up the mobile phone on the table and dialed mint''s service. In less than three seconds, the phone was connected. Before the person on the other end could say a polite greeting, a certain enchanting, charming ninja said angrily: "I will give you three hours, three hours. Later, I will see authentic Kobe steak, authentic Peking duck, Italian seafood noodles, Russian hamburger steak, French foie gras, French baked snails, Spanish garlic soup, hot fava bean and goat cheese salad on the stone tower of the Red Fort in Agra, India... " She talked about dozens of famous delicacies from all over the world, big and small, and said angrily: "After eating, I will also enjoy authentic Japanese hot springs and Thai massage. If I can''t do it, I Just demolish your mint''s signboard!" After speaking, she hung up the phone without waiting for the other person to reply. You can imagine what a wonderful expression on the face of the receptionist who heard her request on the other end of the phone. Jiu De Mai lay comfortably in the sun, enjoying the afternoon sun in Agra. Since there is nothing to do, then enjoy a luxurious and luxurious tour. It''s just that she didn''t know that after she finished the call, a certain potato chip-eating woman on Wall Street in the United States looked at the shrinking numbers on her account, her eyes went dark and dizzy! At the same time, Chu Han and the three others have arrived at the ticket booth outside the Taj Mahal. The journey went smoothly. There was no sudden attack by the Deadpool, and there was not a large number of mechanized troops armed with Thomson submachine guns. Shout "hands up"! This made Caesar, who had prepared four brass magazines in advance, felt very sorry. He also thought that since Hinduism dared to launch a raid on them living in the theoberoiamarvilasagra hotel, it would be possible to kill them in the street. They clearly intend to stop Hinduism. "We are about to enter the Taj Mahal. If we don''t do anything, it will be really late!" Caesar looked around, but unfortunately there were only all kinds of tourists around, and none of them looked abnormal or Suspicious person. Tripathi''s eyes twitched slightly, and pointed to the front: "It''s our turn. Let''s go in first!" He didn''t know what to say about Caesar''s "enthusiasm". On the contrary, Chu Han''s decision made him very puzzled. Compared to Hinduism, it is now possible that they are waiting in the Taj Mahal for their self-investment. You must know that Hinduism is very powerful, with 1.05 billion followers. Although only a small part of the core members are mixed races, even a small part is not a behemoth that the three of them can contend! In this world, it is estimated that only the secret party with a history of several thousand years can suppress Hinduism. Tripatis original plan was to use the secret partys power to stop Hinduism, but Chu Han would not think so. He will not hand over his safety and tasks to others, he will only solve it by himself! Caesar glanced at Chu Han, who had already bought the ticket, and shrugged: "It seems we are going to skip the opening show and go directly to the climax!" The corner of Tripatti''s eyes twitched again, watching Caesar quietly grip the desert eagle on his waist, and the heart that had just been set up was raised again.He just woke up, here is the Taj Mahal, a world cultural heritage, only last year was named the "Pearl of India" in the "New Seven Wonders of the World"!If there is a war in there... 409 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 410: Kingdom of the Dead, Fudo King! Chapter 410 The Kingdom of the Dead, Fudo King! "The elders shouldn''t do such a tacky thing in the Taj Mahal?" Tripatti looked at the entrance of the Taj Mahal nervously. He only discovered that if the strength of Hinduism and his own side If the forces collide, even though they are 100% miserable, there is a''reality'' and a''red lotus karma'' here! This is going to be a fight. Others can''t guarantee that the Taj Mahal is definitely gone! "The ghost knows!" Caesar shrugged.Miscellaneous Chi Insects Seeing Caesar''s indifferent expression, Tripatti became even more nervous. How could he forget that there are not only''Red Lotus Karma Fire'' and''Concretism'', but also a fully armed battlefield king! Thinking of the black suitcase Caesar had prepared in front of the Taj Mahal, Tripatti sighed secretly, and silently read the Buddhist scriptures in her heart. "Hey, monk." When Chu Han walked to the entrance with the ticket, he suddenly stopped. "What?" Tripatti was startled. "The Taj Mahal usually belongs to a lot of people?" Chu Han looked at the Taj Mahal behind the door, a faint light flashed in his eyes. Tripati was stunned. As the most famous scenic spot in India, coupled with the beautiful love legend, naturally many people come to see the Taj Mahal every day, and there is now a long waiting line behind them. Buy tickets to enter the Taj Mahal team. "In other words, even if it is not the peak tourist season, there will still be many people coming to the Taj Mahal?" Chu Han mumbled without waiting for Tripatti to speak. "Chu Han, what do you want to say before you enter?" Tripati glanced at the tourists who had "dissatisfaction" on their faces behind him, and gave Caesar a wink. As a result, he almost died, Caesar shrugged as if he didn''t understand his eyes, with a look of "I can''t help but". "We have already entered, and we entered without knowing it!" Chu Han took a deep breath, and a faint golden light flashed across his deep eyes. Tripatti was startled, Caesar also looked at Chu Han with a strange expression. What does this mean? Before they could recollect, a black man walked over from behind, pointed at Chu Han and said: "h! lecerveauestmalade? tunarrivespas1intrieur?" Tripatti could not understand what the black man said, but he probably understood a little bit of what he said. He bowed his head together, but at this moment a "boom" sound rang in his ear. He suddenly raised his head. It flew upside down like a rocket, crashing several buildings before stopping. Tripatti looked at Chu Han dumbfounded and didn''t know when he appeared in front of him, what''s the situation? But soon, he found a little strange, why is it so quiet around? Tripatti looked at the long queue next to him, panicked faces appeared in his sight, he opened his mouth slightly to say something, continuous gunfire sounded in his ears, and he turned his head back suddenly Looking at it, Caesar had already raised the two desert eagles, without a trace of randomness just now on his face, followed by a dignified and faint excitement. Tripatti was completely stunned. What happened?Why are all going crazy?This is the entrance of the Taj Mahal, and they are all ordinary people! "Land of the dead, Nibelung Gen!" Before he could express his doubts and anger, Chu Han''s flat voice slowly fell, like a thunder on the ground. Tripatti was stunned for a moment, his mind went blank, just looking at Chu Han who was expressionless. After all, the Indian branch is the strongest, even if he lacks actual combat experience, he quickly woke up.Because of the huge gunshots in the ears, and because the team that was panicking just now has been replaced with a black face rushing towards them! Tripatti took a deep breath, closed his eyes and folded his eyes together, golden light bloomed on his body, and the sound of singing suddenly amplified. A huge Buddha statue descended from the sky, covering the three of them! The Buddha statue has a black and blue body, a face and two arms, a drooping shawl, a frowning eyebrow, two eyes wide open, one looking up and looking down, clenching the roots of the teeth, two tiger teeth are exposed on both sides of the mouth, the tips of the teeth are up and down, and they are big An angry face, with a slanted jacket, a skirt underneath, a sword in his right hand and a rope in his left hand, standing in the blazing flames as a boy! The first seat of the Eight Great Kings of Esoteric Buddhism, Fudo King! Chu Han looked at the Immovable King Buddha statue emitting a dazzling golden light above his head, with a hint of surprise in his eyes. Fudoming King, namely Fudozun Bodhisattva, its name is acalanatha in Sanskrit, which means Fudozun or Wudongzun. Buddhism is called "Fudo Mingwang", also known as the Fudo Messenger. "Not moving" means that the compassionate heart is firm and unshakable, the "bright" is the light of wisdom, the "king" is the one who controls all phenomena. He knew that although Tripatti was an Indian, he was a disciple of Buddhism, but he didn''t know which Buddha Tripati believed in Buddhism. But he now knows that it was not a Buddha, but a Bodhisattva! Countless black shadows stopped one after another. From their movements, it can be seen that they are looking up at the Buddha statue in the sky. Oh no, it should be said that it is a Buddha statue! Tripatti closed his eyes tightly, with fine beads of sweat on his forehead, and his mouth kept chanting dragon texts, and the statue of King Fudo Ming on top of his head gradually became clear with the dragon texts he recited. Suddenly, he stopped chanting and opened his mouth slightly. The golden light exploded in all directions centered on the statue of King Fudo Ming. Countless black shadows dissipated under the golden light, and his figure was completely destroyed, and there were no bones left! Caesar closed his eyes subconsciously, and only Chu Han stood under the golden light, looking at the pale Tripati with interest. The moment the golden light bloomed, he faintly heard a strange syllable, unlike a dragon language. It''s not like Hindi, but it contains infinite power. At the same time, on the lawn in the square in front of the mausoleum bedroom, the Hindu elder and the Indian branch. Looking at the shining golden light from the horizon, he mumbled: "This is the''reality''? No, should I say, this is your heart? ?" The other people on the edge of the lawn looked at each other for a while, their eyes were indescribably shocked.They don''t have the restraint and determination of an old man. If this terrifying power falls on them, the end will definitely not be different from those of Deadpool! "Don''t worry, this kind of wide-ranging and powerful attack or counterattack, even Tripatti, can be used at most once. After that, he may not even be able to use the''representation''!" The old man shook his head, looking at him from a young age. As for him who grew up with Tripatti, it is estimated that Tripatti himself may not know him better than him. After all, to some extent, the old man is equivalent to Tripatti''s father and master! 410 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 411: Ghosts and Mysteries! The 411th chapter ghost shadow mystery trace! "Is there anyone else? What''s the situation now?" Caesar waved his hand. He closed his eyes. There was no sound from the golden light that had just bloomed, and there was no sound now.Miscellaneous Zhi Insects "Chu Han? Bald?" Caesar tentatively yelled twice, his back was slightly cold, wouldn''t he all die under the golden light? After waiting for a while, Caesar finally couldn''t help but opened his eyes. The scene in his vision did not change at all from when he closed his eyes. If Tripatti hadn''t fallen to the ground, he would have thought that he just closed his eyes and hit. Took a nap. "Why didn''t I just shout?" Caesar pointed at Tripatti: "Did you dizzy?" "I''m dizzy, it should be too much consumption, the body can''t support it, and the use of the language spirit itself is accompanied by risks. Although the''reality'' is not a high-level language spirit in the language spirit sequence list, it is very physical. One kind." Chu Han glanced at Caesar: "As for not returning you, because I don''t want to return!" After he finished speaking, he did not look at Caesar''s twitching expression, turned his head to look at the entrance of the Taj Mahal, closed his eyes, and opened "Listen to Everything"! Chu Han''s spirit swept in all directions in a ripple-like form, and the tide-like sound was transmitted into his brain in a strange form. That is the unique sound frequency of all things in this world, and among them, Including lifeless things like Deadpool. Chu Han did not stay too much in other places of the Taj Mahal. After a quick glance, he swept to the main body of the tomb. The first person that appeared in his mind was the head of the Indian branch, the great elder of Hinduism. Then there are the core members of Hinduism with golden pupils behind them. According to visual inspection, there are less than five people whose blood line is "a", and half of them are in middle age. "Ok?" Suddenly, the old man looked up and looked around, with a trace of doubt on his face, as if he was looking for something. In front of the entrance of the Taj Mahal, Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, but he didn''t have any worries. The sight of the Consummation Realm was invisible and invisible, even stranger than the sickle and ferret. He didn''t worry about what the old man would see. Chu Han didn''t stay on the old man and the believers for too long, and soon floated from the top of these people into the tomb, and then went straight to the ground. "Listening to everything" is also very expensive for him now. He must stop for five minutes at most, otherwise although he will not faint like Tripatti, his weakness is certain. So he didn''t have much time, and he had to figure out what was in this tomb as soon as possible. Even the roots of Nibelung came out. Could it be that the first generation dragon king was here? Soon the underground crypt of the mausoleum appeared in Chu Han''s mind, but what was strange was that there were indeed two coffins there, and there were indeed two bones lying inside. It should be Taj and the Mughal Empires first Five emperors. just Chu Han frowned. Did he guess wrong? Suddenly, a strange frequency came into his ears. It was the sound of air, but it was a bit different from the frequency of air. It seemed to be something else. Chu Han thought for a while, "Listening to Everything" swept in the direction of that frequency, and an unexpected but expected scene appeared in his mind. This is an underground secret room the size of a football field. At the top of the huge altar is a huge black gold coffin, but the lid of the coffin is completely opened. In the dark corners around are the snake-tailed dead servants that have been encountered. Located in the center is a wall made of quartz glass. Inside the wall is a brass tank wrapped by a low-temperature empty tube. Thousands of meters away, Chu Han took a deep breath. After more than three years, he finally saw the brass jar that had slipped from his hands. "Hello there." Suddenly, a soft voice appeared in his mind. This voice reminded Chu Han of a crystal jelly that he had eaten before. It was soft and chewy, like an edible eraser, but better than an eraser. A lot sweeter. But Chu Han is not in the mood to think about the crystal jelly now. He silently looks to his side, Caesar is filling the magazine, Tripatti hasn''t woken up yet, and there is still no figure around, probably because he is afraid of Tripa. Di just broke out. After confirming certain things, Chu Han was silent for a while, simulating the same frequency with "listening to everything" and said, "Hello." The other party seemed a little surprised, probably because he didn''t expect Chu Han to react this way, and there was no hint of nervousness. "I didn''t expect you to be so calm. There is no fluctuation in your emotions. It is really surprising will." The crystal gummy''s voice sounded again, but this time there was a faint joy... "Thank you for the compliment, but I think you should have something else to say?" Chu Han was indeed not surprised. Compared to what he had experienced before, this kind of extraordinary thing in the eyes of ordinary people is nothing. At least, as far as he knows, there are four kinds of language spirits on the sequence table that can transmit clear sound waves in the human brain, so as to achieve the so-called tacit understanding. "Well, yes, I have a lot of things I want to say, because it has been a long, long time." "Crystal Gummy" seemed very happy, and what passed into Chu Han''s mind was also a kind of deep happiness. It''s just that Chu Han didn''t feel a trace of joy, on the contrary there was a trace of stunned frustration. The other party seems to be more proficient in using "listening to everything" than him, but how is this possible? Even his descent Chu family disciple, no one has inherited the power of''dominant'', as for the reason Chu Han is not clear. But now, in front of him, there was a person who had advanced the level of "listening to everything" who had brought the knowledge of the Consummation Realm to a higher level, someone who was more pure, familiar, or something else. "Hehe, I am not a thing, and of course I am no longer a human." "Crystal Gummy" seemed to be able to detect what Chu Han was thinking in his heart, and said with a smile. Thousands of meters away, Chu Han was slightly startled. Although the laughter was very crisp and joyous, he could feel the frequency, a trace of numbness hidden deep. Chu Han was silent for a while: "Who are you?" This is what he wants to know the most at the moment. An existence that has the same "listening to everything" like him, can''t possibly have also passed through that sea? If that was the case, Chu Han didn''t know whether he should be happy or unhappy. After all, he had lived in that world for nearly 30 years, so many people who were born and died with him, if you say that you don''t miss a little, it is really a lie. He is not really wood, how could he have no feelings? "Crystal Gummy" was silent for a while, and said twitchingly: "My name is Jiman Banu and I am a Persian." Chu Han raised his eyebrows. He heard the twist in the tone of "Crystal Gummy", but he didn''t understand it. Is it possible that a girl''s name can''t be easily told to others? 411 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 412: Taj? Chapter 412 Taj? This seems to be an ancient rule, right? Besides, why does this name seem to be familiar? Chu Han thought for a while, and suddenly his eyes widened: "You are, Mutazhimaha?" "Crystal Gummy" seemed to think for a while: "It seems that someone called me that before, but it''s been too long and I don''t remember much. MiscellaneousZhiChong" After hearing the expected reply, Chu Han didn''t have a hint of joy, but rather a thick weirdness. Mutazhimaha, this is the title of the queen of Shah Jahan, the fifth emperor of the Mughal dynasty. And her name is Jiman Banu, a pure Persian beauty! At the same time, Jiman Banu has a more dazzling name or appellation than his real name. Taj! Taj Mahal, the owner of the Taj Mahal, is also the heroine of the world-famous love legend, the beautiful girl who was missed by the fifth Mughal emperor until his death, selling sweets in the market. After all, Chu Han is not an ordinary person, or he can no longer be regarded as a person, but it took five minutes to calm down. "Why are you still alive?" He didn''t ask if it was true, because it was so stupid, no one would want to pretend to be a dead person except a lunatic. "Well, Jahan saved me. He said I was his favorite wife, but I cant talk, so I cant ask him, you seem to know who I am, then, am I really Jahans wife? Huh?" Ji Man Banu''s curious voice echoed in Chu Han''s mind. But he couldn''t listen anymore, and he didn''t know how to answer. If he guessed correctly, Jahan should be Giastin Shah Jahan, the fifth emperor of the Mughal Empire in India, and the infatuated man who built the world-famous Taj Mahal. Even Chu Han has a sense of absurdity. What''s wrong? How can the dead who have even the tombs come back to life, and also set up such a big round, it is not like the dead can do it! Ok?and many more! Chu Han was slightly startled, dead? He suddenly remembered an event that had happened. It was a long, long time ago memory. Long before he became the Dragon King, he did not become the king of the sea, but he was already famous in the sea, and it happened when he was the overlord of the sea. thing. At that time, he collected a large number of corpses through countless world-class wars and handed them over to a scientist who was between a lunatic and a genius to refine them into a deadpool. And at that time, he killed an enemy who was very powerful and comparable to the Dragon King. The corpse was also sent to the scientist''s hands, but something unexpected happened when it was refined into a Deadpool.At that time, Chu Han happened to be there. He witnessed the man whose body had been refined into a fighter machine spoke up, and even attacked him frantically, with violent killing intent on his face. In the end, Chu Han destroyed half of the island before destroying the body of the man who had been refined into a fighter machine. Even the residue melted under the high temperature. After that, this incident was buried in his memory by a series of battles, wars, and hegemony. If it werent for the bizarre existence of Jiman Banu and the fifth emperor of the Mughal Empire, Shah who might also be alive. Jahan, this matter may gradually disappear from his mind. "Are you still there? Dont stop talking, okay, Im pretty boring. Im alone every day, only elves are with me, but they dont seem to be able to talk. For so many years, I can only talk to you. Don''t stop talking, okay?" Ji Man Banu''s voice constantly echoed in Chu Han''s mind, like a young wife looking at her drunk husband. Chu Han took a deep breath: "Do you really want someone to chat with you?" At the same moment, his eyes suddenly turned into a strange red gold, and the heart bathed in pure dragon blood was beating violently, like a drum of war! "Hmm, yes, hehe, you finally spoke, I''m so worried that you won''t speak anymore." Ji Man Banu seemed very happy, and Chu Han couldn''t help but make up a black dress with his crisp laughter. The girl in the white short skirt of the school uniform smiled at him in the sun, and when the corners of her mouth curled up, she revealed two small pointed tiger teeth. He silently threw this distracting thought behind his head: "Jia... Jahan, is he by your side now?" "Well, no, he went down there. There is a big place below, and there are many basilisks, but they don''t speak, and I can''t hear their voices. It''s strange." Ji Man Banu said. Chu Han''s expression condensed slightly, is it further down?In other words, it is a quadruple secret room! "You can''t hear them?" He said strangely. "Well, yes, obviously the others can be heard, but they cannot be heard." Chu Han''s eyes flickered. It seems that this Taj, who seems to have lost his memory, is not the kind of domineering and domineering with the perfect realm as he thought, but a kind of understanding of everything between heaven and earth. Vibes. When everything heard her voice, it would naturally respond to her. It''s just that this is not the "listening to all things" of the perfect state of seeing, hearing, color, domineering and advanced. If you have to say, you can only say that it is a pseudo "listening to all things". "Well, okay if I go to see you?" Chu Han said tentatively. At the same time, his domineering experience gave up the monitoring of other places in the Taj Mahal, completely surrounded the entire tomb and palace, and presented it in his mind in a nearly transparent posture. "Okay, okay!" Ji Man Banu''s cheerful voice sounded in his mind. Chu Han nodded, and suddenly remembered something: "By the way, before we came, have you ever seen a young man holding a long black scabbard? It''s about the same as me." He described what Chu Zihang looked like. According to the agreement between Caesar and Chu Zihang, he should be in the Taj Mahal now, but they have not seen it until now. That can only mean that either he is lost in the desert. , Or fell into the Taj Mahal. "Well, yes, he is so powerful, he burned Jahan''s basilisk to death at once, but in the end it fell into my hand, hehe!" Jiman Banu smiled like a little The girl took the exam and asked her mother for the first time in the class, saying "Praise me quickly, I''m great"! "That''s amazing!" This is the truth. After all, Chu Zihang, who owns''Jun Yan'', would not be sure that Chu Zihang would be able to capture Chu Zihang if he didn''t use''Domineering'' or Yan Ling. The "King''s Fury" in the line of Bronze and the King of Fire is not a joke! "Hehe!" Ji Man Banu smiled happily, like a little girl who got her beloved toy. Chu Han was silent for a while, then lifted the state of "listening to everything": "Monk, you should be awake, we should go!" Target, Taj Mahal! 412 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 413 Red Lotus Blooms! The 413th chapter red lotus blooms! In the mosque to the left of the main body of the Taj Mahal, Ram, wearing an Arab robe, knelt on the futon and looked at the empty temple. He sighed quietly, and a trace of helplessness and unwilling flashed across his face.*Miscellaneous News* From the moment she became a Hindu saint, her ending is probably doomed. No matter how hard she struggles to escape, it is a meaningless move. But she still wanted to fight, or to get rid of this fate that had fallen on her without knowing when, so she knew the consequences, and she also wanted to betray Hinduism and seek help from Chu Han and others? In fact, no one knows that Rams initial thought was to rely on the power of Chu Han and others to stop Hinduism or even destroy it. It was just that the sudden action of Hinduism did not expect that not only would Chu Han and others break up, but also make her wishful thinking come to nothing. Ram shook her head mockingly, winning and losing. Now it seems useless to say this. She has become a canary in a cage.Although she is still beautiful and charming, she has lost her freedom, and even her own life no longer belongs to her. A wisp of shadow sprang out from the corner like a ghost, and turned into a faceless, lacquered black figure standing under the huge angelic idol, like a demon in the Koran. "Is the time up? Is it my turn to play so soon?" Ram silently looked at the black man shadow, without a trace of surprise on his face. Ever since she separated from Chu Han, the shadow was caught by this mosque. Inside. During the period, she tried to escape here with pure blood power, but she retreated when she stepped out of the temple. When she saw the golden pupils shining in the dark, she knew that no matter how she struggled, she did What, the ending is already doomed. And this figure is the strong one among the black shadow blinking countless pairs of golden pupils. The lacquered black shadow did not reply, but looked at Ram quietly, as if he hadn''t heard her words, there was no wave of waves in the slightly gloomy golden pupils, like a dead person. "According to the time, I should die one day, that is, the plan of the old immortality was disrupted! Although Chu Han and the others are powerful, only with the three of them, the old immortality was sealed in advance. India, the support of the Secret Party cannot arrive in India so quickly, so it should not be possible!" Ram seemed to know that there would be no answer, and said to himself. Since being trapped here, apart from taking a step out of the mosque when she tried to escape the next day, Lahm had no contact with the outside world. She didn''t even know that this was on both sides of the main Taj Mahal. One of the mosques. But for everything that happened outside, she knew everything well, even the secret party, which was thousands of miles away, was counted in. The temple was very quiet, there was no sound of wind, and the black shadow of the lacquer did not move. He stood quietly in front of the angel statue. If you look at it from a distance, it looks like a little devil under the angel statue. "Then, the only one who might disrupt the old undead plan is Tripatti!" Ram glanced at the gray sky with twinkling eyes, a trace of inexplicable complexity flashed across his face. "Hey, Navarro, do you think they will come?" The young monk touched the middle-aged monk next to him with his elbow, and said in a low voice. "I don''t know, but since it''s the arrangement of the great elder, we just follow it. The rest is up to Burning''s will!" Navarro folded his hands, glanced at the young monk, his lips moved slightly, and if he didn''t pay attention, even I don''t know the mouth just moved. "Speaking of it, I still don''t understand why Tripatti would betray us?" The young monk carefully glanced at the thin figure in front of him, and suppressed his voice to the lowest level, even if it was Navarro, if not a young man. The monk was speaking in his ear, and he didn''t even know that the young monk had just spoken to him. Navarro paused, and also glanced at the thin back figure at the front of the crowd: "Tripati, he was not with us from beginning to end, dont forget, hes a Buddhist Tantric disciple, not me. Hindu disciple!" His voice was also lowered, and there was a hint of jealousy in his tone. This is also normal. After all, Tripatti is recognized in Hinduism as the next big elder choice, not only because he has been living with the big elder since he was a child, but even to some extent, the big elder is his relatives. Of course, there is one of the most important reasons, and that is that the founder of Hinduism is a mixed race with a strong pedigree. And the spirit of the founder of Hinduism is''reality''! "Um, even though I said that, Tripatti was also raised by the elder. This kind of affection, betrayal without saying it, is too jerk?" The young monk shook his head, his face full of regret. He was puzzled, thinking that if it were him, he would definitely not choose to betray such a rebellious thing. "You are wrong!" Navarro glanced at the young monk: "Although Tripatti''s guardian is the elder, he did not grow up by the elder. He grew up..." Before he finished his words, he suddenly felt a pain on his face. He closed his mouth quickly and lowered his head. The old man at the front of the crowd looked away when he saw Navaluo lower his head. This little gesture did not attract the attention of others. "Navaro, what''s wrong with you? Why don''t you continue? What''s wrong with Tripatti''s childhood?" The young monk didn''t notice the gaze he had just shot, and looked at Heshi suspiciously and lowered his head to Navarro. "Shut up! Stop talking!" Navarro lowered his head, lowered his voice and gave a low voice. When that gaze hit him just now, a rich death spread to his heart. If he didn''t shut up in a hurry, He even suspected that under the gaze of that gaze just now, he was already dead! The young monk looked at Navarro in amazement, a little puzzled. It was strange how much he changed. After seeing that Navarro really bowed his head and said nothing, he looked around. In his field of vision, there were rows of pitch-black figures covering the grass. Those were the dead waiter army given to Hinduism by Burning Heaven, but the young monk always felt wrong.Deadpool is equivalent to the minions of dragons, and they are hybrids, and hybrids and dragons are immortal enemies! The young monk shook his head mockingly. This kind of thing is not something he should think about. It''s better to figure out how to survive the upcoming battle. The young monk looked at the dead waiters all over the lawn again, curled his lips, and when he was about to withdraw his gaze, the mysterious blood red appeared in his sight. It was an unusually dazzling and fascinating. The red of human beings was faint, and he seemed to look There is a blood red lotus blooming! 413 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 414: Abyss! The 414th chapter abyss! The young monk suddenly widened his eyes and watched the mysterious blood-red lotus bloom in his sight. The petals burned silently and floated around.ZZhiCworm And the dead waiters on the lawn didn''t notice it, as if all this was just his illusion. However, although the young monk was shocked, he was very clear that this was not an illusion, it was an enemy attack! He just wanted to shout, but suddenly his whole body became stiff, and two unusually dazzling golden rays were thrown at him, which were a pair of golden eyes with a hint of red. The young monk did not dare to make the slightest change. Under those eyes, he was like a small boat in the tsunami. As long as there was a slight change, he would be submerged by the rough sea! The young monk lowered his head and stared at his feet in amazement, praying in his heart that others would notice the abnormality on the lawn behind. Faintly, he seemed to hear someone laughing mixed with sarcasm and disdain, but he did not dare to look up. The high temperature, the pressure of the sky, and the blood red in the eyes were all clear. Tell him: Never look up! "Hehe, Kassel Academy is the strongest. The elites are so sneaky. Are you afraid of weakening the reputation of the department?" Suddenly, a burst of laughter rang in the ears of the young monk. Generally speaking, under such circumstances, it is very happy that someone finally discovered the abnormality, especially for him who was in a crisis of life and death. But when the young monk heard the laughter, he even had the heart to cry, because he heard who the owner of the laughter was. Not only did he hear it, he was also very familiar with the owner of the laughter! That was Navarro who just talked to him about Tripatti! But now he is not in the mood to continue talking about Tripatti, if he is not caught between life and death, he will definitely beat Navarro! If you say you are warning, please be warned, can you rescue me first and then warn you! However, the young monk still did not dare to make a little bit of complaints in his heart, because the high temperature in front of him became more and more hot. The blood-red flames gradually spread to his feet. As long as he moved, the hot flames that melted the earth would He burned to ashes! "Hey, you are blocking my way, can you give me a break?" A flat voice came into the ears of the young monk, he was slightly startled, but before he could react, his feet subconsciously stepped aside to get out of the way. The young monk faintly felt that the man looked at him, and then stepped forward, the blood-red high-temperature flame followed like a shadow, like a coat on his body. As soon as the man walked away, the young monk collapsed and sat on the ground, his face was abnormally pale, and he was breathing heavily, as if he had just been rescued from drowning. "Not dead yet?" Navarro came over and glanced at the young monk, his eyes turned into bright golden pupils. The young monk suddenly woke up and looked at Navarro ferociously: "Are you trying to kill me?" If it wasn''t for luck just now, his life was lost here, and the culprit was the bastard in front of him! "Oh, you too value yourself!" Not only did Navarro show no embarrassment, he sneered and looked at the young monk like an idiot. "What do you mean?" The young monk was startled, looking at Navarro for unknown reasons. "In the eyes of those people, you are just an ant. Killing you is a waste of energy and dirty your hands!" Navarro looked at the young monk mockingly. The young monk opened his mouth slightly, but did not say anything, but bowed his head in silence. Navarro looked at the young monk and smiled silently. The bright golden eyes were full of self-deprecating. He said that the young monk was an ant. Isn''t he another ant? He said that just now, but people didn''t even look at him. In this way, he didn''t even have the qualifications to speak of a young monk. After all, someone said something to the young monk. The man walked up to the old man standing at the front of the crowd without any barriers. On this road, everyone who stood in front of him silently gave way. They all knew themselves, even if they were fighting for their lives. I can''t touch other people''s clothes. In that case, I don''t need to be killed indiscriminately. "I really envy that old fellow from Anger. The words like''Red Lotus Karma Fire'' have all fallen into his hands, as if God is helping him!" The old man looked at the figure shrouded in blood-red flames with emotion, his eyes Unabashed envy. "If the head office knows that the''representation'' is in your hands, it will probably be the principal who will be envious at that time!" The figure in the blood-red flame shook his head slightly. He knows the power of the''representation'' better than anyone else, although it does not have the''redness''. "Lianyehuo" is so high-level, but very practical, and if the user has faith in his heart, then this Yanling will exert an extremely terrifying power. "Yes, it''s a pity that the old guy from Angers finally picked it up!" The old man sighed deeply, as if he was chatting with an old friend. There was no realization that the person next to him was an extremely dangerous enemy. "Speaking of which, the monk asked me to ask you, who on earth are you?" The figure paused, and turned his head to look at the old man, seemingly interested in the answer. In the same way, other people turned their attention to the elderly, and they were very concerned about the elderly''s answers. Among them, several Hindu elders even looked solemnly like husbands waiting for their wives outside the delivery room. The old man did not answer right away, but looked at the gray sky in the distance and was silent for a while: "I am the Hindu elder Badis Nehru!" Nehru, the surname of the Brahmin nobles in North India, has appeared in three chiefs.Law, has long ruled the political circles of India after independence. While the surrounding Hindu elders secretly breathed a sigh of relief, they raised a heart again, and their golden pupils lit up one after another. Because of their vigilance, the dragon blood in these elders began to rise. In an instant, the lawn seemed to become an ocean of light, and the extremely powerful pressure was impacting in all directions. These elders were the most powerful background of Hinduism. They were once powerful men active on the dragon-slaying stage. For Hinduism, they all chose to remain anonymous and dedicated their lives to Hinduism! The figure under the blood-red flame was not surprised, and nodded gently: "I didn''t expect you to be a Brahmin, but I don''t understand it even more. Why did you choose to bring Hinduism into the abyss?" "The abyss? What is the abyss?" The elder smiled, opened his eyes, and looked at the figure under the blood-red flame with interest. "Hinduism is completely destroyed, don''t you know if it is an abyss?" The voice of the figure was very calm, as if he hadn''t said the amazing words. 414 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 415 Buddha Light! Chapter 415 Buddha Light! The elders are horrified. They know very well that the person in front of him who is covered in blood-red flames is absolutely qualified to say such things, because although he is a person now, everyone knows that behind him, there is still a giant standing. , That is the secret party of Dragon Slaying that has been passed down for thousands of years that no mixed-blood force can contend! "Destroying Hinduism... Hehe, maybe even Angers never thought about this kind of thing. In contrast, he might want to destroy another branch. After all, he thought that way sixty years ago, but he just didn''t know six Ten years later, does he still think so!" The great elder smiled and did not take to heart what the flame silhouette said, but looked at the gray sky with a face full of memories.Miscellaneous Chi Insects The figure seemed stunned, it seemed to be thinking of something, and it didn''t say anything, just looking at the cloudy sky in the distance like the old man. "What are they doing? An old immortal is talking about life with a young man?" Next to the Mughal-style flower garden fountain, Caesar had already turned on the golden pupils and used the''Scythe Weasel'' to monitor the movement in front of the entrance of the tomb, but the conversation between the two made him look dazed. "What is that guy doing?" Caesar''s eyes widened: "At such a close distance, what are you waiting for if you don''t take the opportunity to make a move? We are enemies. What are you talking about life at this time!" He was shocked. The two people on the lawn were not like life and death enemies at all. On the contrary, they were like a pair of year-end friends who met each other and hated the late. They wished to tell each other their past life experiences and then pat each other''s shoulders. , Say a confidant with emotion! So we are endless enemies! At this time, Caesar felt that there were ten thousand giant dragons running by in his heart. This feeling was too strange, and he was like a curse! "Caesar, they are here!" Suddenly, Tripati, who was sitting on the ground meditating, opened his eyes. The dazzling golden pupils were a bit dim. The previous "Fudo Ming Wangxiang" made him consume too much, and he has not fully recovered until now, even if it weren''t for him. His blood is strong enough, then he will be exhausted! The wind blew slightly, with a hint of shame on Caesars face. He immediately knew who Tripatti was talking about. With his hands back, two desert eagles filled with blunt gold armor-piercing bullets filled with mercury cores. It appeared in his hand, and the bright golden pupils slowly closed. He closed his eyes, but all the movement outside was projected into his mind in a very special way. Tripatti only glanced at Caesar, and then continued to sit down and meditate to regain his strength, without looking at the dead servants who had already rushed from all directions! It is as if an endless group of Deadpools pounced from all directions, mixed with many Hindu hybrids. The pair of iconic golden pupils and shady killing intent have already explained their and their intent!With a powerful heartbeat, apart from Tripati and himself, the remaining 244 Hindu hybrids are locked in position! Caesar fired with both hands, without opening his eyes to aim, and shooting directly at both sides. A total of eight rounds of bullets carrying powerful kinetic energy penetrated the cover and hit the forty-six enemies on both sides accurately. Half of them are mixed-race species, and half are fallen deadpool. The mercury-core blunt gold armor-piercing bullets penetrated the mixed-race species'' corpses and hit their vital points! However, this was just a trivial loss for the deadpool group like the black tide, and even the fall of the eighteen mixed races did not have any impact on the Hindu mixed races.And once they pounce on them, no matter how strong Caesar and Tripatti are, they will be overwhelmed by the terrifying number! Caesar''s movements didn''t stop, and he immediately replaced two new magazines, jumped up, shot in the air, and the desert eagle roared and shot. Eighteen black bullets penetrated forty-six enemies! There are still eighteen Hindu hybrids and eighteen deadpools! But this still didn''t have much effect. The Deadpool group and hundreds of Hindu hybrids had approached the range of the spray pool 200 meters.And Caesar once again loaded two new magazines, no more than five seconds before and after, it has to make people feel that they are the king of the battlefield! "How good are you with your bald head!" Caesar roared and emptied the two magazines that had just been replaced, but it was still useless. The number was too much. If he was given a class of standard weapons, it might be blocked. But now he only has two desert eagles and fourteen magazines, which is not even enough to stuff his teeth! Even if it weren''t for''Scythe Itachi'' to accurately lock everyone''s position, he would not necessarily be able to achieve such a brilliant record! Tripatti did not reply to Caesar, his face calmly meditated on the ground, and his mouth whispered profound Buddhist scriptures softly, as if the murderousness around him and the sound of gunshots had nothing to do with him. He was just a monk who was righteous and profound. Caesar didn''t go to see Tripatti, otherwise, he didn''t know if he would hit all the remaining six magazines on his forehead. The Deadpool group rushed up like a tide, and finally approached the 100-meter range of the spray pool. Caesar had changed to shooting around. Although the lethality was lower, it was able to stop them well. Sweat left from his forehead and passed through his closed eyes. He was putting on two new magazines at a time. These are the last two magazines. Its not good after playing Tripatti. Then their lives You can explain here! Suddenly, a chanting sound rang, and not long after, another chanting sound rang, and then the third, fourth, fifth, sixth...the sound of chanting sounded one after another, each chanting The scriptures are all different. Even if Caesar''s current field is fully concentrated to an unprecedented level, he cannot accurately capture them. How many of these chants are there! The Deadpool group slowly stopped. The Hindu mixed races mixed in it looked at the bald monk with Buddha''s light in his body in amazement, and his eyes were full of horror. Tripatti''s mouth opened softly, and the surrounding voices suddenly became anxious. Numerous chanting sounds slowly converged and turned into one voice. The Buddha''s light on Tripatti''s body suddenly magnified, and the entire Mughal-style flower garden was enveloped in an instant, and countless dead waiters and hybrids dissipated under the Buddha''s light. Those countless chanting sounds converge into a sentence of ten words! Sumosa binds him to the evil emperor''s medicine! All life returns to nothingness! The Buddha light lasted about three minutes before it slowly disappeared, and then disappeared, there is also the Mughal-style flower garden that has been established for hundreds of years and symbolizes peace and sacredness in the Taj Mahal! At the same time, along with the Mughal-style flower garden disappeared completely, there were hordes of Deadpools and hundreds of Hindu hybrids. 415 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 416 Right and wrong and the sky! The 416th chapter is right and wrong and the sky! This is true. The Gattuso family is a famous noble family in Italy. There have been seven or eight dukes, but unfortunately no one has successfully ascended the throne of Italy.MiscellaneousZhiInsect If the Alexander family is the most famous noble in European history, then the Gattuso family is the most influential noble in the mestizo world. "You are also this kind of person?" Chu Han said. "No, I don''t hate my blood, but I won''t be proud of it, but I really like the feeling of blood." The old man spread his palms forward and squeezed it slowly: "That kind of masters everything. , The feeling that even life can be taken away at will" The pair of dragon pupils, deep in darkness and abyss, burst out with a strange light, as bright as hundreds of millions of suns! Chu Han didn''t speak, and silently listened to the old monster beside him who did not know whether he had lived for a hundred or two hundred years to talk about power and power. He still had a lot of time. He was the fourth dragon of the dragon clan second only to the black and white king. The Lord, the King of Bronze and Fire is not so easy to swallow. The old man clenched his palm for a while, but slowly released it: "But one day, I found that the dragon blood in my body was gradually declining, and the feeling of mastering everything was slowly leaving me!" For the first time since the conversation, the old man''s face showed a look of fear, a kind of helpless sorrow. "What happens after that?" Chu Han said suddenly. As if interrupted by Chu Han''s question, the old man gradually calmed down: "Later, about forty years ago, the dragon blood in my body became so weak that even the golden pupil could not be ignited." The old man paused, a flash of heat flashed across his face: "But at that time, I met your Majesty, that great existence!" Chu Han''s eyes flashed slightly. If it were before the attack at the entrance of the Taj Mahal, he might have understood the words of the old man as the black king Nidhogg, but he was having a conversation with the Taj who had obviously lost his memory. Later, he already knew that the old man was referring to the Mughal emperor hundreds of years ago. It''s just that Chu Han still couldn''t understand how the Mughal emperor was able to maintain a clear consciousness after he fell into a deadpool.And looking at his intentions and actions, the target is obviously the King of Bronze and Fire, but why does he want the King of Bronze and Fire? Wake him up?Not too possible! But since it''s not awakening the King of Bronze and Fire, what does he want to do? "That great being is willing and able to elevate my blood, but this requires a large number of living people as sacrifices!" The old man said: "I have sent many living people one after another over the past few decades. Each one is a mixed breed with excellent bloodlines. But even so, it is not a simple matter to raise the bloodline of a dragon-blood exhausted mixed breed, and what I want is not just to promote me, I want Let the lineage of every Hindu believer be raised to the extreme. By then, even the secret party that has been passed down for thousands of years will not be able to stop my Hinduism!" At this moment, the old mans huge ambitions were completely exposed. If he really succeeds, he will not bring Hinduism into the abyss, but bring it to an unprecedented peak! But can it really succeed? When the old man recounted his plans and ambitions, Chu Han had been silent for a long time, because he knew that there was a real possibility of success in this matter! However, he looked at the old man with infinite brilliance on his face and shook his head: "No." He had no idea what the old man wanted to do before, or why the old Hindu elder chose to bear the anger of the secret party and betray. It wasn''t until the old man spoke out his ambition that he suddenly understood. Hinduism, from core members to elders to old elders, before they choose to betray, they are ready to go to war with the secret party! After Chu Han finished speaking, he thought about it again and looked at the old man and shook his head: "Impossible." No, it''s impossible. The two answers represent the same meaning. The old man understood, so he was silent, and he didn''t stop Chu Han''s footsteps. In other words, he said to his self-service machine that he was already powerless. Perhaps, there is no right or wrong in this world, the only thing is an understanding, an understanding of oneself. Does the right and wrong of the past still exist, and is the judgment of right and wrong now correct? Right and wrong are only between your thoughts. Just like love is sweet and sweet, like love is separated, no one can be sure whether this relationship is right or wrong! In that case, why not reconsider it from another angle? Chu Han walked to the tomb without any hindrance, and those dead waiters and mixed races were led by Caesar and Tripatti, which was discussed before. But he didn''t expect that Tripatti was so decisive that he would end all deadpools at the expense of words. He stood in front of the tomb, looked up at the gray sky, and suddenly remembered that he had read such a passage in a book: The sky is a powerful magician, bringing everyone a different state of mind, maybe Just so little, what can people understand?The sky is a philosopher who explains the profound philosophy of life to people; the sky is a wine fairy outside the world, in the heart of everyone who understands him, taste the wine of life with that person. What is the sky? Everyone has different explanations, and what you can get in the end is: the sky is so endless, why bother to leave that piece of attachment on the ebb and flow of the beach. Chu Han read this book accidentally. At that time, he was sitting in the first-class cabin of United Airlines flying from the UK to Beijing. Because of boredom, he took out the book from the magazine bag on the side of the seat and read it. .At that time, he was silent for a long time after watching the clouds that were several kilometers high outside the cabin. In the end, he said nothing, closed the book and put it back in the magazine bag on the side of the seat, leaving it to the next passenger who would accidentally read it. Many things in the world, not as long as you keep going, there will be results. Sometimes it''s more, just asking for a heart without regrets, without regrets. Chu Han shook his head, turned and walked into the tomb. Without looking at the marble screen, he went straight to the underground crypt. The light gradually disappeared and slowly appeared again. He came to the second basement level, the true resting place of the Mughal Emperor Shah Jahan and the Queen. He stopped, standing on the stone steps and looking at the naked woman in front of him. With both feet on the ground, she was jumping around in the imaginary grid, her face was full of the same as her. Inconsistent innocent smile. This scene looked a bit funny, but Chu Han didn''t smile. He looked at the smile on the woman''s face, as if in a daze he saw the girl who was standing on the street buying sweets hundreds of years ago. 416 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 416: Deadpool of the Dragon King! The 416th chapter dragon king class deadpool! At that time, she was not yet the concubine of Prince Kulamu.z z z z z z z z z z z At that time, she did not have the title of "Muta Chi Maha". At that time, he was not the fifth emperor of the Mughal Empire, and she was not the world-famous Taj. Chu Han looked calmly at the end of the large tomb room on the football field. There was a man dressed in golden clothes standing there. Like him, he was watching the man with a naive smile on his face playing with checkered plaid on the ground. woman. The only difference is that Chu Han''s eyes were dazed and doubtful, while his eyes were all gentle. As time passed bit by bit, in the huge underground tomb, two men who were also kings met, but there was no collision as expected, not even a spark was wiped out. The woman seems to be tired from jumping grids, holding her knees with her hands on her knees. There are fine sweat drops on her forehead, but compared to this fatigue, she seems to enjoy the joy of the game. "Oh, you fool, why did you appear so suddenly!" Suddenly, a rushing voice was transmitted into Chu Han''s brain at a very special frequency, but even in an anxious state, the voice was still crisp, soft and pleasant, like a delicious jelly. Chu Han raised his eyebrows and glanced at the man who didn''t look here: "Why is this to blame me? I didn''t expect him to appear suddenly, and you didn''t tell me in advance!" "Stupid idiot, you''re so stupid, don''t you have the ability to talk to the little elves?" The voice of the voice was so loud that Chu Han looked at the place where the woman was squatting, but saw that she was still the same. Jiao.chuan.Call.There is nothing unusual in the way of Yu. "Your liar skills are amazing!" Chu Han said slightly weirdly. "Lying? What is lying?" The master of the voice seemed startled. "I''m chatting with you right now, but you are squatting in a huff, and others think you are tired. This is a lie." Chu Han said. "Oh, it turns out that this is a lie!" The ignorant voice of the voice master entered Chu Han''s mind, and his involuntary brain made up for the cuteness of the girl with a girlish smile on his face. It must be very cute. Suddenly, a hint of warning surged into Chu Han''s heart, his face condensed slightly, and he looked at the man who did not know when he came to the woman squatting on the ground. "Ai concubine, I have something to tell this guest, can you go to the back room first?" The man gently caressed.Touching the woman''s blonde hair, the movement is very gentle, as if it is a fragile product, one will break if you are not careful. The woman nodded slightly and smiled, revealing two puzzles on her face.Human dimples, and then walked from the man''s side to the stone chamber behind, without looking at Chu Han from beginning to end, as if he did not exist. The huge underground tomb fell into silence again, and Chu Han did not have the consciousness of being trapped in the enemy camp alone, and looked at this exquisitely shaped underground tomb with interest. Contrary to what he had imagined, there is not much darkness and gloom in the tomb. On the contrary, the walls are inlaid with many football-sized night pearls and strings of gold jewels hung on torches. If it were not for the previous series of encounters, Chu Han must wonder if he has gone in the wrong place. The man did not make a sound, but accompanied Chu Han to survey the tomb, and when he saw him stop, he said, "Is it enough?" The man''s voice is surprisingly nice, with a trace of the monarch''s vigor and a trace of gold and iron colliding toughness, compared with the countless battles in his lifetime! "No, this is only one-third. I want to see the true contents of this tomb, but I don''t know if there is a chance!" Chu Han squinted and smiled, without any tension or crisis. It seemed that the man in front of him was an old friend who had not seen him for many years. The man''s brows moved slightly, and he looked at Chu Han with a faint smile, "Who told you that this is the tomb?" "Oh, this is not a tomb, so what is this?" Chu Han asked with a tilted head. "Do you really want to know?" The man lowered his head slightly. "Well, yes, I actually want to know, who is the beauty just now?" The corner of Chu Han''s mouth curled.Up. A loud noise blew up from where Chu Han had just stood, and the dust spread in all directions. The two figures were intertwined like lightning. Once in a while, one or two blood-red flames could be seen shooting from the dust to the blue wall, melting instantly Most of the time, you can imagine how terrifying the temperature contained in this flame is. It was as if the "boom" of heavy objects falling from a high altitude continued to be heard from the scattered dust. It was west, then south, and then turned into a huge altar again. The two figures are almost shadows. It was a mistake, and both disappeared immediately, leaving huge cracks, and the surrounding dust became thicker with time. The two figures collided once again, and the powerful air pressure suddenly exploded. The whole tomb seemed to be shaken together. The night pearls on the wall were shaken off several times, and the gold jewels were countless. The two stayed for only half a minute and then retreated to each other. It was not that they planned to stop there, but that if they continued, the tomb would collapse because they could not withstand the impact of their power. "Tsk tsk, Dragon King-class dead waiter, really interesting!" Chu Han shook his arm. This was the second time he felt pain since he became the Dragon King. "The "Red Lotus Karma Fire" of serial number 101? You are very strong!" The man frowned slightly, and his golden pupils suddenly became more intense, as if there were golden blades condensing under his eyes. If someone knew him, he would know that he is very angry now, very angry. It''s just a pity that the people who know him, or the people he knows, have been buried in the yellow sand by time.Even if he had undergone a little mutation at the time of death by chance, and had survived in such a human and ghost posture, he would probably still sleep in the ground like those people now. Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly, and a trace of doubt flashed across his face. He didn''t know the little habits of men, but he had "listening to the sound of all things". Under the dominance of seeing and hearing in the perfect realm, there was even no such thing as Deadpool. He could detect and hear everything about life, and naturally he couldn''t hide the psychological changes of men. It was only because of this that he felt puzzled, because the man was obviously angry. As for the reason for his anger, thinking of the sentence just now, it should be related to his spirit. In other words, the man did not know his spirit before! But why is this? Hinduism should have known his words, but men seem to have just learned about it! How is this going? Chu Han thought quickly while staring at the opposite man. The fight just now showed that the opponent''s power is not under him. If it weren''t for Deadpool to use the spirit of speech, he might have to open his hole cards to suppress this. Head monster! 417 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 417: The real body of the Dragon King, now! The 417th chapter Dragon King''s true body, now! Chu Han''s brows moved slightly, and the man on the opposite side stepped forward and slowly walked towards him. There was no tension or panic on his face, and the golden pupils were extremely calm, but he didn''t know if it was hidden behind the calm. What a terrible storm. He was stunned, the corners of his mouth curled slightly, and he stepped forward to the man. At their speed, they would meet in less than a minute at most, but they didn''t seem to have any intention of wanting to make a move. It was like two old friends who hadn''t seen each other walking towards each other without seeing hostility at all. Suddenly, the flame on the torch trembled slightly and went out! Immediately afterwards, other torches were also extinguished at the same time, only those huge night pearls were still firmly engraved on the wall, emitting a dazzling light, and continued to illuminate the dim tomb. However, all of this did not have any effect on the two slowly approaching. Two pairs of unusually bright golden pupils met in mid-air, and the terrifying pressure suddenly erupted from them. All the Ye Mingzhu shattered in an instant, two strands. The momentum met in this huge tomb room, as if two giant dragons were fighting each other, and the persistence and tragedy revealed clearly expressed an attitude. You die and die! Without any sign, two pairs of extremely dazzling golden pupils approached forward, fists and feet collided in an instant, the powerful air pressure exploded at close range, and the huge stones crashed down from above. The tomb was finally unable to hold. Living. However, the two of them didn''t seem to notice. The two sides collided like meteors, then bounced apart, and each backed away. Before their feet landed completely, the two figures collided again, and circles of gray air flow were where they collided. Produced in the gap, rippling towards the surroundings, that is a sign of the turbulence of the elements in the air! For Chu Han and the man, this was just a warm-up. Neither of them completely let go of the battle. This tomb is still-too small. Boom boom boom boom... More and more boulders fell above the tomb, and most of the tomb was soon filled up, but it was quickly swept away by the aftermath of the battle between the two warring parties, turning into dust and dissipating in the air. A big hole suddenly broke at the top of the gradually collapsing tomb, and a figure flew into the huge hole like a meteor. Chu Han paused slightly, his feet slammed on the ground, and flew into the big hole above it like a streamer! After the two disappeared, the trembling tomb chamber slowly calmed down, and a bunch of golden light with a thick bowl shining from the cracked huge hole. Into the tomb chamber, the shadow looked extremely sacred under the abrupt light. And majesty. The two figures broke through the ground and came to the sky above the mausoleum. From the middle of their collision, waves of strange waves rippled to the surroundings, turning everything they went into. If scholars studying dragon civilization see this scene, they will definitely shout in fear and excitement, because this is the first time since the end of the dragon era, the elemental fluctuations are so strong that they will turn things into powder. This is only present in extremely powerful living bodies. The Dragon King is undoubtedly the most powerful being in the world. Caesar, Tripati, and Hindu elders in front of the entrance of the tomb were shocked looking at the two figures that broke through the tomb and rushed into the sky. The pressure and momentum radiating from all around them seemed to be two giant dragons shaking the ground. Peoples minds, thats no longer an area where they can intervene or understand. "That fellow Chu Han, is that strong?" Caesar looked at the huge cloud hole that appeared in the sky coldly, and for the first time truly felt fear. At the same time, he also knew for the first time why the old guys in the family would call this young man one year younger than him the "humanoid dragon king" who must not be offended! Tripati, who had recovered a bit of blood, looked at the thunder in the sky and muttered to himself: "Since Chu Han is so strong, who is it against him?" Caesar''s pupils shrank slightly, and he suddenly woke up. Yes, Chu Han''s performance is almost like a humanoid dragon king, who can be like this with him? Caesar''s heart suddenly remembered a word that has been circling in his ear countless times since he was sensible: Dragon King! But is it possible? On the other side, the Hindu elder was also shocked, but unlike others, he was a little unbelievable besides shock, because unlike Caesar Tripatti, he knew the man in the crypt. Its not a power that a mixed race can contend with, even Hilbert Jean Angers, who is known as the "humanoid dragon king"! Because that is a natural suppression of bloodlines, apart from the pure blood dragon king, no hybrid species can resist that man! But now, that man is at war with people, and there are faint signs of falling into the wind! how can that be? The elder frowned, Yu Guang glanced at Caesar, who was also shocked, and his heart trembled fiercely. A trembling guess appeared in his heart, and then it spread wildly! The thick dark cloud suddenly shattered, and the two sides collided like meteors. The powerful air pressure instantly exploded. The two figures retreated and fell on the white clouds. The hot dragon''s blood also dripped on the white clouds like cotton candy. on. The two pairs of fiery golden pupils looked at each other in the air, and at the same time, they inhaled a lot of air fiercely, the pressure wound healed quickly.The man''s appearance has changed drastically. The golden clothes hung on his body in tatters, replaced by sharp bone spurs protruding from the body, and black scales are tightly fastened to his body. It is a pair of huge black wings that are nearly a kilometer away, and every time it blows, a strong gust of wind is set off. The infatuated man who looked at the woman tenderly had disappeared, replaced by a powerful dragon king! Or call him, Dragon King Deadpool is more correct. Chu Han''s face solemnly looked at the man who looked like a dragon king, and the lifeless aura entangled him. Around him, if Chu Han hadn''t seen the real dragon king before, he was even the king of bronze and fire. I would really think that the man in front of him with the word "Dragon King" written all over his body is really a dragon prince. But relatively, this is also Chu Hans doubt, because he knows very well that the man in front of him must have said that he should be dead, but why, after he is able to come back from the dead as a dead waiter, he can still Retaining a clear consciousness? This is something he doesn''t understand and wants to know the most. Otherwise, with his character, he wouldn''t be so reckless and unprepared to rush in front of others. This is not much different from suicide, even Chu Han. 418 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 418: Qing Wang, Chu Han! The 418th chapter Qing Wang, Chu Han! "What should I call you? Dragon King? Deadpool? Or..." Chu Han slowly let out a stale breath, and the bright golden pupil slowly lit up, as if a flame was burning! "The fifth emperor of the Mughal Empire, Giastin Shah Jahan. Miscellaneous Insect " When the voice fell, he stared at the man who was agitating the huge wings in the distance. Even now, he is still a little unbelievable. After all, there is only one way to come back from the dead, even in the dictionary of the dragon clan. Can do it. Words! There are a total of 118 kinds of linguistic abilities recorded so far. They are combined to form something similar to the periodic table of elements, and the linguistic abilities after the 88th serial number are extremely unstable, and the linguistic abilities between 89 and 100 are extremely unstable. The rating is''dangerous'', the language rating of 101 to 112 is''high risk'', and the language rating of 113 and later is''top secret''. The highest word spirit on this periodic table of word spirits is actually a word spirit without any offensive power, but its effect is to make everyone fear it, including dragons. The serial number is 118, YanlingNirvana! It has only one effect, resurrecting the dead. This was the only method Chu Han knew to bring people back to life, but in the memory of his inheritance, this language spirit only appeared with a name and effect, but there was no record of being used, as if it was just a legend. Man, oh no, it should be said that Shah Jahan raised his eyebrows slightly: "Then what should I call you? The first grade of Kassel Academy? Chu Family Young Master? President of the God Killing Society?" He paused slightly and looked at Chu Han indifferently: "Or, Norton, the King of Bronze and Fire?" He used a rhetorical question, but in his tone he was quite sure of Chu Han''s identity, but there seemed to be a little doubt in the faint. Chu Han was not surprised, and stretched casually: "You can call it whatever you want, but I want to correct you. I am not Norton. Please don''t mix me with that kind of brother." "Then who are you?" Shah Jahan frowned. He didn''t understand what the younger brother meant, but he knew that Chu Han had no need to lie, so he was not Norton. This solved the doubt in his heart. At the same time, it also made him curious about Chu Han''s identity. Chu Han did not answer him immediately, but was silent for a while, looking down: "Chu Han, I am Chu Han!" At the last sentence, he looked up at Shah Jahan, a trace of indifference and determination flashed in his red golden eyes. That''s right, he is Chu Han, he is not a dragon prince, nor is he an "S" grade mixed race, he is Chu Han, he is himself! Chu Han''s body seemed to be lighter all of a sudden. Since entering the Kassel Academy, even before that, he has been entangled, who is he? Before becoming the Dragon King, he was the emperor who dominated the vast sea. But before that, he was the "death" of countless killers. And now, he has become the king of bronze and fire, second only to the black and white king in the dragon clan. Who is he? It is estimated that even the "culprit" who caused all this is unclear. But so what? As long as he is still Chu Han, that''s enough! Shah Jahan''s eyes flickered slightly, and he felt that the young man who was faintly pressing him in front of him seemed a little different. Before Shah Jahan could understand, a terrifying aura gradually filled the air, his face changed slightly, and he looked at the air currents around him slowly converging in one direction in shock. That is the element contained in the air! Shah Jahan looked around in amazement, what is going on?Why are the surrounding elements gathering in that direction?! Suddenly, a tremor from the depths of the soul spread to his heart, the huge body trembled involuntarily, and the huge wings showed a slight stiffness. Fortunately, he responded in time. Otherwise, from here nearly ten thousand Falling from the height of Mi, even his body as strong as the dragon king would be to pieces. Before Shah Jahan exhaled, a terrifying majesty waved in all directions. His huge body was slightly stiff, and he slowly turned his head to look at the source of all this. It was only for a moment that he would rather not see it. , I would even rather have not resurrected as a deadpool. The young man in sight stood quietly above the clouds, his hair growing like a waterfall, white filaments grew between his fingers, nose tip, jaw, and each end of his body. These filaments connected him to the white air current that gathered. As one, a huge cocoon slowly formed, enclosing him. Only Shah Jahan knew that those were not white air currents, but elements in the air! He faintly knew what was about to happen, he wanted to stop it, but the drum-like heartbeat from the cocoon made him unable to move. He seemed to have become an audience watching a Kabuki drama, no matter how the plot changed, He could only watch, but could not change anything. Just like hundreds of years ago, he could only watch his son take the power from him and put him under house arrest in Agra Fort... As time passed bit by bit, the white airflow gradually ceased to converge on the huge cocoon. A cyan claw tore the cocoon suspended above the clouds from the inside out, and the perfect creature violently emerged from the crack. The ground rose, and the cyan membrane wings opened in the air.He hovered above the sky, like a huge cross, and his scales shone with the light of the abyss. His head is majestic, graceful and graceful, between the angels and the devil, the golden pupils seem to be flowing with lava, blazing.Hot and scary. He is the new Dragon King, the Azure King Chuhan, a great creature that surpasses the four kings and is second only to the black and white king. In the era when there is no black king and the white king is dead, he is the throne of the world! The violent wind raged above the sky, the huge cyan wings shook suddenly, and the surroundings suddenly became quiet. Shah Jahan stared at the behemoth indifferently, not knowing why, when he saw the expected scene, he didn''t have any fear, and the golden pupils gradually calmed down and became indifferent again. Chu Han ignored Shah Jahan, or in his eyes, Shah Jahan was just a bigger ant. He turned his red-gold pupils and looked down. He could see the flow of the elements. Red fire, blue water, black ground and white sky flowed violently in the sky and the earth. The chaotic elemental storm caused The wind and thunder and lightning changed the whole environment. This is the power of the dragon! Although Chu Han was able to control the elements before, he could not see it. He could only perceive the existence of the elements by an instinct. Although he could control it, he could not do what he wanted. But now that he can directly see the nature of the world, he can naturally control the world through control elements.And this is also the ultimate of alchemy, the supreme secret method of controlling elements with will, that secret method cannot be learned, only passed on by blood. And he is born with this secret method, because he is the king of bronze and fire, mastering the alchemy of the dragon clan.The Blue King of the Peak! 419 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 419: The gap in strength! Chapter 419 The gap in strength! Chu Han subconsciously wanted to shake hands. A white cloud not far away exploded. He was slightly startled. His red-gold pupils looked at the exploded cloud layer. There was a trace of red air current, which was the fire element in the air.Miscellaneous Chi Chong He looked at the remaining fire element and was silent for a while, the scarlet golden eyes flashed slightly, and the hot flame rose from all around him without warning. The flame surrounded his huge body like a pilgrimage. Chu Han''s eyes flashed slightly, his huge cyan wings shook suddenly, and his huge body flew towards the distant sky. Every time he flapped his wings, colorful air currents appeared around him. Those were the four elements of earth, water, wind and fire. Except for the most mysterious fifth element, all the elements that make up the world appeared on him, and the fluctuation of the fire element was the strongest. Shah Jahan in the distance watched this scene quietly, without any words, even if he knew clearly that when Chu Han adjusted to the power brought by the dragon king, his time of death was coming, and he had nothing. Action, as if giving up. Suddenly, Shah Jahan slowly gathered his claws, his expressionless face appeared solemn, and his golden eyes penetrated through the clouds and mist, locking him in! The next moment, a cyan behemoth appeared in front of him through the clouds. The red-gold pupils looked at him indifferently, and there was a trace of residual heat under his eyes that was gradually heating up, like a volcano that might erupt at any time. "Unexpectedly, you are really the Dragon King. Can you tell me your real name?" Shah Jahan was unexpectedly calm, the temperature of the extreme cold abyss gleaming in the bright golden pupil. The cyan giant dragon opened his mouth, and the clouds within a few kilometers of it were instantly dispersed, it turned out to be Long Yin! "Qing Wang, Chu Han!" "Let''s start then!" Shah Jahan nodded, suddenly folded his wings and fell straight down. At this height of nearly 10,000 meters, if he fell, even the Dragon King would be crushed! Chu Han''s eyes flashed, and the blazing and hot light completely occupied his eyes. He knew that the Mughal emperor who once ruled the entire South Asian continent hundreds of years ago did not want to give up or give up. , But intend to desperately! A dragon king desperately, that is very scary! Chu Han watched closely as Shah Jahan was falling and gradually turned into a small black spot. The heat in his eyes was still increasing. Suddenly, he slightly opened his mouth and let out a deafening dragon chant! The small black spot in his sight slowly zoomed in, and a roar that was even more deafening than Longyin''s ears spread into Chu Han''s ears. He violently stirred his wings and broke the sound barrier in an instant! The four elements around him entangled around him and rushed towards Shah Jahan with him. This is the first time since human history has recorded a decisive battle between two dragon kings! For the people on the ground, this decisive battle is just thunder and lightning in the skyand again and again illuminate the dark clouded sky, like a giant dragon with flashing light shuttles between the dark clouds, spitting Thunder and lightning. For Chu Han and Shah Jahan, this was a struggle for the throne. The four elements that wrapped around Chu Han''s body continued to invade Shah Jahan''s body with his attacks, and every impact brought him to his body. It was a kind of spiritual damage, and Shah Jahan''s sharp claws also left a bone-deep scar on the dragon''s body that appeared in a hurry every time Chu Han approached him. In the dragon world, the battle between dragons relies more on the power of the flesh and body, but if one party has an overwhelming power of the word spirit, it can only be reached with the same word spirit, otherwise it will The opponent''s field was crushed and beaten. And this is what Shah Jahan does not have. He has no voice, and to be more precise, he has no Dragon King bloodline. Above the clouds, the two figures have reached a height of 10,000 meters. The concept of vacuum has already appeared here. Humans cannot even live here for more than a minute. The terrifying air pressure will instantly crush their bodies. The white clouds suddenly shattered, and the two sides collided like meteors, then bounced apart, and each fell to the endless sea of ??clouds. They have not yet touched the sea of ??clouds. A powerful speech spirit has been released. A huge cross has attached Shah Jahan to it, and chains appear out of thin air, locking him up.Chu Han flapped his huge cyan wings and slammed into the cross fiercely. He opened his mouth and roared. There was a trace of regret in his eyes. The time was too short. If he was given enough time, he could condense the perfect dragon king''s body. By then, even if not With the power of words and spirits, he can also suppress Shah Jahan. He just stayed in the air for a second, then vibrated his wings and chased him down. The dignified Dragon King, even if he didn''t have the Dragon King bloodline, could not be killed so easily. Sure enough, before he could fly out of the sea of ??clouds, a black shadow suddenly rushed out of the sea of ??clouds. The golden pupils looked at Chu Han coldly in the distance. His body was covered with scars, and the inside could be seen vaguely. Protruding bones. He actually burst the shackles of the chains abruptly! Chu Han was not surprised. If a dragon king could be killed by a word spirit in such a simple way, it would be too small for him. At the beginning, he was able to kill Frey at the Three Corners of Bermuda. It was only because Frey relied on foreign objects too much, and his strength could not be regarded as the real Dragon King. Without the "Sword of Victory", he would even be in Chu Han. The Samson encountered in the Bronze City is not as good. "In the historical records of the dragon clan, there is no such name as Qing Wang." Shah Jahan said suddenly, looking at Chu Han''s perfect body between an angel and a devil. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and did not answer, because it was taken for granted. He was not the Dragon King of the Dragon Clan before, and he was not a person from this world before. Naturally, his name cannot be included in the records of the Dragon Clan, even if he is the only one who knows his existence. The King of Black and White didn''t know what his name was. "Stupid human beings, what you know about us is just like a drop of water in the ocean. You think you know us, but you don''t know that you just saw the tip of an iceberg!" Chu Han said slowly, although this is true It is disguising, but it is also the truth. Shah Jahan was silent. He didn''t know what to say. He instigated his wings to rush towards Chu Han. His body was exhausted, and dozens of different spiritual powers were raging in his body, but he could not give up, both sides There is a lot of difference in strength, once he gives up, it is death! He doesn''t want to die, he still has things he wants to accomplish, he can''t die yet! Chu Han squinted slightly. He understood Shah Jahan''s obsession. Therefore, the four elements around him began to rotate slowly, and the four powerful domains fell from the sky, firmly locking the black figure that approached him like lightning. The invisible chain stretched out from the depths of the void and quickly penetrated Shah Jahan''s body, nailing his bones, his speed suddenly slowed down, and black blood dripped along the chain. Ling LingVoid Imprisonment! Without waiting for Shah Jahan to move, the blue air currents converged on him from all directions, and instantly formed a square blue water area. The terrifying gravity filled all around him. He suddenly lost his balance and fell from the air. . Ling LingSea! Immediately afterwards, there was a burst of air in the sky, and a huge meteorite was dragged down by a strange force and hit his head fiercely, and a large piece of black blood spilled over the sky. Words of SpiritTian Yin! Chu coldly stared at Shah Jahan, who had become a small black spot, and suddenly opened his mouth. This time it was not a dragon''s chant but a deafening chanting. Vaguely, countless fire elements could be seen from the black that became smaller Point on the outbreak. Yan LingRed Lotus Industry Fire! The black spot completely disappeared from the line of sight, faintly, there was a loud bang from the distant earth, followed by a hot burst and a faint scream that could be felt above the sky. Chu Han beat Shah Jahan, Chu Han won! 420 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 420 Struggle and Disappear! The fourth hundred and twentieth chapter struggle and disillusionment! Above 10,000 meters, the various elements in the air gradually calmed down, and the huge and perfect dragon king body had disappeared, replaced by a young man with black hair with a lazy face.Miscellaneous worm "It''s so expensive..." The black-haired young man stretched his waist, and his red-gold eyes were slightly dimmer than they were just now. It is also very difficult for him to maintain that state of mastering everything, after all, it is just His hastily condensed body, in terms of calculation, is equivalent to the level of the four great monarchs. Moreover, it was the first time that he switched between human form and dragon form. However, the laziness and exhaustion in the eyes of the youth quickly disappeared, and what followed was a kind of indifference. This matter is not over yet. He was not naive enough to think that only a few powerful words could kill a dragon king. In that case, the Dragon King would be too worthless. In front of the entrance to the tomb, Caesar, Tripatti and the Hindu elder silently looked at the direction where the loud roar came. They vaguely guessed what it was, but no one dared to look at it. One is afraid that the result will not be as good as they think, and the other is this level of things, they have no ability to intervene, the only thing they can do is to wait for the result, and then quietly accept their own destiny. "This feeling is really bad!" Caesar sighed, sitting on the ground with a fart, with the slightest aristocratic demeanor. "We can''t get involved in this kind of thing, you don''t have to blame yourself." Tripatti looked at Caesar with a gloomy face. He is no longer in the same old state as before, but there is still a trace of old state between his eyebrows. It was quite good that he hadn''t directly died to death by releasing the taboo wide-ranging speech attacks twice in a row. "The limelight has been taken up by the monster Chu Han alone, and we seem to have just come to be the audience!" Caesar looked depressed at the cloudless sky. Tripatti was silent for a while, closed his eyes and meditated. He finally understood that the young master of the Gattuso family did not blame himself at all. He was just regretting that the person who was fighting the monster in the tomb was not himself. It was Chu Han who had made the limelight. The elder looked at Tripatti who closed his eyes and meditated and Caesar who was already lying on the lawn. His eyes flickered slightly. Unlike the two, the old man used to be active on the dragon slayer stage. He used his knowledge and With eyesight, coupled with a hint of suspicion that had been there before, the end was judged almost when the roar came. Shah Jahan is defeated! This is an amazing result. Even the old man never thought that the Mughal Emperor would lose, but he was not surprised, but unexpectedly calm. If his guess is correct, he is not surprised no matter which side survives the victory. In the encounter between king and king, only one can survive to enjoy the fruits of victory, and the other fate of defeat is to be killed. The old man counted the time silently. To be honest, he had never thought that there would be such an unexpected variable before. After all, Shah Jahan is the real dragon king, except that he cannot use the spirit of speech, he is no different from the four princes of the dragon clan. , Even because of Deadpool, Shah Jahan''s fighting consciousness is stronger than the four monarchs. However, no matter what happens, it will not hinder the plan of the elderly. Suddenly, the three people in the room raised their heads and looked at the place where the roar was heard. Above the sky, a figure fell like a meteor. The earth seemed to be shaken, and the whole Taj Mahal was covered by a wave of air. Inside. "The last time is here!" This sentence rose in the hearts of the three at the same time, and they all knew that no matter what the ending was, it was about to be announced. However, Caesar and Tripatti didn''t notice. While the old man was staring into the distance, he looked at the marble pillar behind him, where a dim shadow disappeared after the old man looked at it. The speed of the shadow is almost ghostly, and this scene was naturally not noticed by Caesar or Tripatti. Even if they noticed, they could not see what was going on, because the place where the old man glanced at, There is only one ordinary marble column. Chu Han hugged Xiong and tilted his head, seeming to be thinking about something important, but if it matched his current environment, it would be more like a VIP watching a circus performance in the audience. Suddenly appeared in the huge pit on the ground, the man whose half of his body was pressed by the huge meteorite was holding the soil on the ground with both hands, but his sharp claws that even Chu Han''s dragon king''s body could cut have been broken, don Speaking of climbing up, even if you just move, you will taste pain a hundred times more painful than Zhuo Xin? So, why does he even climb up? Why did those dragon pupils, who could not see any golden light anymore, revealed a strong sense of indifference and persistence? Gradually, the expression on Chu Han''s face disappeared, leaving only a kind of peace. He just watched quietly at the man in the huge crater that was summoned by "Tian Yin".That meteorite is very big, equivalent to a villa, and its weight is not to mention. With the power of Chu Han''s human form, it is more than enough to hold it up and suppress a half-dead pseudo-dragon king even with full strength. of. But it was precisely this that made Chu Han feel puzzled and puzzled. "You should know that even if you are not a pure-blooded dragon king, you cannot form a "Dragon Bone Cross", but your body is also very important, and it still has very important research value for Kassel College." Chu Han said slowly. : "So, your destiny is doomed, why do you still have to do these unnecessary struggles?" He tilted his head, and in addition to indifference in the scarlet golden eyes, there was a hint of curiosity. Although dragons were not creatures that would give up casually, he could feel that the vitality of men was slowly dissipating.He looked up to men. After all, they weren''t real dragons. They didn''t have a pure dragon bloodline. They just had a powerful skin. Even if they were as powerful as the Dragon King, they couldn''t compare with the real first generation. The man did not answer Chu Han, and he could feel his own vitality slowly dissipating, and he was dying.Originally, his vitality was not strong. After all, he was a dead man. Even if he mutated when he became a Deadpool, allowing him to retain his sense of autonomy, he was a dead man.If it weren''t for the "Blood Sacrifice" that was really peculiar, he wouldn''t even have enough power to fight Chu Han. However, the fake is fake after all, and one day, the fake will be shattered, leaving only a bubble-like fantasy in the world. 421 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 421 Fusion? Chapter 421 Fusion? While suffering unimaginable pain, the man pushed and pressed the meteorite with his bones. The unwillingness in his eyes gradually disappeared, leaving only a persistence and numbness.Miscellaneousġ He is still struggling. "Well, you are also a dragon king, even if you are just a fake, don''t be so embarrassed, okay?" Chu Han calmly watched the Mughal emperor who had dominated the entire southern subcontinent hundreds of years ago, the temperature in his eyes dropped. It''s freezing point. As if not hearing the man, he numbly pushed the meteorite on his body. For the dragons, the most important thing is not strength and bloodliness, but pride. But now, Chu Han suddenly discovered that the man in the depths of the giant crater was crushed by the meteorite. He seemed to have never seen a trace of the pride of the Dragon King. Even when he first met in the tomb, he What you see is only the tenderness of men, and that is something that dragons don''t have, that is human emotion. Chu Han stared at the man in the pit in a daze, and suddenly understood that whether the man was mutated, or obtained the power of the Dragon King through the brutal "blood sacrifice", he was still the one who bought it at the market for hundreds of years. The candy girl and the infatuated man who built the world-famous "Taj Mahal". It turned out that the gentle man he saw in the tomb was the real Shah Jahan. Chu Han was silent for a while, his figure moved slightly, and the next moment he appeared on the meteorite, looking down at the crushed monster. The people below were not like human dragons or dragons. A strong air pressure suddenly squeezed towards him. Fists gathered. With the power of the human form, it is indeed impossible to lift this meteorite, because it is really too heavy, even if he is exhausted, he cannot lift it. However, it is one thing to not be able to lift it up, and another to whether it can be destroyed. Chu Han took a deep breath, a faint circle of light appeared on his right hand, a golden beam of light suddenly rose into the sky, instantly illuminating the gloomy Taj Mahal, the sky seemed to split, and the golden light showered on the earth like rain. . Chu Han paused slightly, and there was already a faint outline of the aperture on his right hand, "Boom", he curiously looked in the direction where the beam of light appeared, and the strangeness in his eyes became more intense. The place where the beam of light appeared was the direction of the crypt of the Taj Mahal! Caesar at the entrance of the tomb looked at the top in shock: "Is this a miracle?" Indeed, the scene before us can only be described by the word miracle...no!The miracle may not be able to fully describe the scene in front of you! Caesar stared blankly at this picture that was only mentioned in the "Bible", and did not notice at all that Tripatti looked at the entrance of the tomb with a calm expression on the side. The dark green pupils flickered, faintly. A gleam of golden light flashed under his eyes. On the other side, the Hindu elder looked blankly at the beam of light rising into the sky, and slowly opened the pair of dragon pupils without a trace of light, and a touch of unconcealable excitement flashed on his face, as if he had met a fanatic of God. . At the same time, at the bottom of the Taj Mahal crypt, Ram slowly walked towards the huge altar at the top, where there was already a woman lying quietly in the center. She closed her eyes, her expression was extremely peaceful and peaceful, and the faintly revealed temperament was extremely noble, even if she was in a coma, it made people feel inaccessible, and she didn''t even dare to rise to her-a slight alienation. The beam of light that soared into the sky rose from her. Ram is not surprised, because the woman lying on the altar is one of the most eye-catching women in the world, whether in the hundreds of years or now. The woman is called Jiman Banu, the wife of Giastin Shah Jahan, the fifth emperor of the Mughal Empire in India hundreds of years ago, and Taj Mahal, the owner of the world-famous Taj Mahal! Ram walked to the woman calmly, lay down slowly, with a bitter smile on his lips, really, no matter how hard you struggle, you still have to obediently accept the destiny long ago! If this is the case, then why do you have to do those unnecessary and ridiculous struggles in the beginning? Ram and the woman lie side by side, the beam of light that broke through the tomb is slowly gathered, almost all of the golden light that has fallen into the narrow beam of light, two beams of gold that cover everything shoots toward the sky, and the beam of light slowly closes. There was no more figure on the altar. In the shadow of the corner of the tomb, the ghostly shadow staggered out from the reflection on the wall. The dazzling golden pupils looked very dim. He looked at the big hole in the top of his head: "Damn woman, start It''s so cruel!" The golden beam of light disappeared, but the sky became red and turned into a red ocean. The setting sun shone on the white clouds that floated from the sky, and they were inlaid with a circle of light yellow gold rims, tight. Then, the beautiful sunset puts colorful clothes on them. Above the burning clouds, I just feel so beautiful.The endless Phnom Penh seemed to be filled with colorful gems, emitting a colorless light.In this way, a beautiful fire cloud gradually formed!They surround the sun, constantly changing various forms: sometimes they transform into a horse galloping on the grassland; sometimes they transform into a yellow long galloping in the sky; from time to time they change into a man wearing Goddess in fairy clothes. Chu Han silently watched the sunset scene in the sky, and he finally understood that this is not a Nibelung root! Perhaps the builder initially planned to use alchemy to create a cemetery of Nibelung root environment, but obviously, he failed, because the cemetery is still completely connected to the outside world, and all places are exporters. Entrance, and it exists in reality. The real Nibelung. The root is the realm of dragons and the kingdom of the dead. Without the permission of the gatekeeper, it is impossible to enter or go out. Moreover, it is independent of reality and illusion. It cannot use alchemy or A peculiar space explained by science. The Taj Mahal is not. It exists completely in reality, and all places can be used as exits and entrances. You can enter and exit without the consent of the gatekeeper. But even so, the person who built the Taj Mahal is very remarkable, because he has already succeeded halfway through the distortion of the space and turned the Taj Mahal into a maze with an infinite area. The person who built the Taj Mahal must have entered the Nibelung Root, otherwise, it is impossible to know the peculiar environment of Nibelung Root just from the records. Suddenly, Chu Han''s face condensed slightly, and the nerves of his whole body were tightened in an instant. The previously slightly dim red-gold pupils suddenly burst into fiery temperature, and he slowly lowered his head and looked towards the center of the huge pit. There was a person who didn''t know what was standing there. The beautiful woman who appeared at the time. 422 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 422 The Word Spirit without a Name! Chapter 422: The Word Spirit without a Name! The woman is very beautiful. This beauty cannot be described in words. She stood there, quietly like a gentle little angel; but she stood there, though quiet, but like a queen who holds the power of life and death, indifferent The ants were struggling in the quagmire looking at the bottom.Miscellaneous $ Chi $ Worm She is elegant and naughty, gentle and charming, between angels and demons. Chu Han''s eyes were fierce and hot, but he was not attracted by the beauty of the woman, but the war intent in his heart was burning. He felt danger! This is a long-lost feeling, even if it was facing Odin who was holding the "Quungunir" in the first place, Chu Han had never felt this way, but it was also because they had scruples at the time and did not exert their full strength. However, this does not prevent him from being vigilant against the woman who suddenly appeared in front of him. In addition to the countless blood and fire battles he has experienced, he has left deep memories and fighting instincts, as well as vigilance in the face of all unknowns. . Suddenly, the woman turned her head slightly and looked at Chu Han with a vigilant face. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly, revealing a mischievous smile: "Big brother, don''t be nervous, I''m not malicious." The woman''s voice is very nice and pleasant, it is the water in the clear stream, and the dew on the autumn maple. This was the first time that Chu Han heard someone''s voice so nice. Probably the sound of the charm that caused people to fall into hell was like this. However, Chu Han was a little startled, his red golden eyes stared at the Qiao Xiao Yanran woman, and he looked more and more serious and strange. His expression suddenly became very exciting, and his voice was a little weird: "You are... who are you?" He had just obviously thought of something, but he was not sure, and suddenly changed his words when he came to his lips. The woman opened her wide eyes, looked at the strange expression on Chu Han''s face, and suddenly laughed. Her laugh is very crisp, plus she is already beautiful, and her smile is even more cute and beautiful, she is just a grown-up little girl. Looking at this scene and listening to the laughter, Chu Han didn''t laugh, because the familiarity that women gave him grew stronger, and his expression naturally became more and more exciting. The woman quickly reduced her laughter and looked at Chu Han seriously: "My name is Ajiman Banu." She paused and tilted her head: "You can also call me Mutazhimaha!" After she finished speaking, she blinked her eyes mischievously and looked very cute and innocent, just like a young and innocent girl buying sweets at the market. Regardless of the previous sentence or the latter sentence, the woman''s tone was always calm, like a seedling in the spring rain. Although young and tender, even if it was a storm, it was firmly rooted in the ground, without a trace of wavering. Chu Han took a slight breath. He had just faintly guessed that, after all, although his temperament and appearance have changed drastically, the tone and manner of a little girl are undoubtedly the dumb girl who has the ability to talk to nature. ! More importantly, it is the name "Muta Chi Maha". This is the name that the girl once told him when she communicated with him in the air. Her title was long, long ago. More than three hundred years ago, Prince Kuramu of the Mughal Empire married a Persian girl who bought sweets at the bazaar and bestowed the title of "Mutah Maha". And shortly after that, the Persian girl who had the title of "Muta Chi Maha" also had a more noble and eye-catching title. Taj Mahal! It is also the owner of this Taj Mahal, which was named the "New Seven Wonders of the World". And that prince Kulamu was the fifth emperor of the Mughal Empire afterwards, Giastin Shah Jahan. Chu Han quietly looked at the beautiful and outrageous woman in the giant pit, and the doubts in his heart were immediately resolved. He was strange when he first saw women, because women are very ordinary, even though they look like girls, but their temperament and looks are very different from the legendary Taj. It was just that Shah Jahan had already appeared at the time, and he was obviously very hostile to him, and the subsequent series of battles also made him suppress this doubt in his heart. This doubt was finally solved, and it was the real world-famous Taj who appeared in front of him now. However, as the doubts were resolved, another puzzlement arose in Chu Han''s heart. "I have a question. If I see you now, who was the one before?" Chu Han frowned slightly, "I still have confidence in my own eyesight. The person I saw before is absolutely It can''t be a puppet or something!" Before he finished his words, he quietly covered the audience with his domineering look, and the psychological changes of women would be completely controlled by him. The woman was startled, her face darkened slightly, and she was silent for a long time before she said: "The previous one was actually me, but it was me without memory. Or, it was me before I met Sha ." The corners of her mouth were slightly tilted, and there was a hint of happiness on her face, apparently remembering something. Unfortunately, there is a wood-like person who is incomprehensible. "I don''t understand what you mean." Chu Han frowned, "You mean, there are two of you?" "You can say that, but it''s not entirely correct." The woman shook her head: "As for the details, I am not very clear, sorry." She bowed her head slightly, tucked her hands lightly, and bowed sideways. The posture was perfect, but she was a little stiff, thinking it was because she hadn''t bowed to anyone for too long.After all, she is Taj, and since she married Prince Kuramu, she probably hasn''t saluted anyone. Chu Han''s eyes flickered for a long time, and he knew that the woman was not lying under the domineering cover. But, what is going on? "Say Ling." Chu Han was startled slightly, his scarlet golden eyes rolled, and he looked at the man in front of the woman who was held down by the giant meteorite, because he was silent for so long that even Chu Han had forgotten his existence. "You mean, the power of Yan Ling?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and quickly recalled the Yan Ling in the sequence list in his mind, but he could not find a matching Yan Ling. "What I can''t find, Ajman''s speech spirit is not on the periodic table of speech spirits." Shah Jahan shook his head hard, but his eyes always looked at the woman in front of him gently, not caring about his misery and the gradual disappearance. vitality. In the same way, the woman looked at Shah Jahan cutely, just like when he and her met at the market more than three hundred years ago, naughty and gentle. Chu Han was slightly startled, looking at the man and woman in front of him, he suddenly felt a strange feeling. He seemed to be a little envious of the love that was passed down from generation to generation, the love that time could not erase! 423 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 423: Mixed-Blood Empire! Chapter 423 Mixed-Blood Empire! "The periodic table of the language spirits contains all the language spirits known so far, of which 89 to 100 are rated as "dangerous", 101 to 112 are rated as "high-risk", and those above 113 The rating is "Top Secret", that is, even if it has been observed, its information will not be disclosed, because the danger of such a speech is hard to imagine. Miscellaneous $$" Shah Jahan did not notice Chu Han''s change slowly said, "Ajman''s speech spirit is above the "top secret"." "But I am not very clear about the specifics, maybe even Ajman himself is not very clear." Chu Hanchi''s golden pupils contracted extremely quickly, and there was a hint of shock in the bottom of his eyes. The "Top Secret" speech spirit, isn''t that the exclusive speech spirit of the Black King and the White King?! From the time when Shah Jahan spoke of the Yan Ling, he had guessed that it must be a high-level Yan Ling he did not understand, but he had not thought that it would be the exclusive Yan Ling of the Black King and the White King! If this matter spreads out, all the mixed races in the world will be completely boiled, and they will rush to the Taj Mahal for a closer look. After all, Chu Han was not an ordinary person, and soon suppressed his shock, frowning at Shah Jahan: "Wait, in this case, how do you know that her speech spirit is above the "top secret"?" Before the voice fell, a special fluctuation took the lead to cover the audience, and "Listen to the Voice of Ten Thousand" started! This matter is very important, because of the origin of his identity and something in his body, between him and the black king, there is absolutely never-ending situation, and only one can survive in the end. The other one will surely be swallowed by the victor, thus becoming the most powerful king of dragons! If what Shah Jahan said is true, then he is likely to reveal a little mystery of the Black King, which will have an extraordinary effect when he confronts the Black King again in the future. The woman also looked at Shah Jahan with curiosity. Indeed, she herself didn''t know what the language spirit she had was. She only knew that she had the language spirit, but she didn''t know what it was. Shah Jahan did not speak immediately, but was silent for a while: "Chu Han, right? Do you know the Mughal Empire?" "From 1526 to 1857, Babur, a descendant of the Turkicized Mongol Timur, established a feudal autocratic dynasty in India. In the heyday of the empire, the territory almost encompassed the entire South Asian subcontinent and Afghanistan and other places. A powerful country. Chu Han looked at Shah Jahan with a weird expression. He not only knew the Mughal Empire, but also knew that the man in front of him was the fifth emperor of the Mughal Empire. Next to him was the world-famous Thai Ji. "No, this is just the Mughal Empire on the surface!" Unexpectedly, Shah Jahan shook his head, and the dim dragon pupil suddenly burst out with a dazzling light, and his bloody face revealed a hint of pride. Chu Han was startled slightly, a trace of sadness flashed across his face, it was a flashback, he was dying. The woman was obviously aware of something, but she did not show sadness like Chu Han, but she still looked gently at the embarrassed and miserable man in front of her. In her eyes and heart, she probably had already looked down on death, because of death. , And could not separate the two. Chu Han felt the woman''s thoughts and was silent for a while, no longer concealing the envy in his heart. Such a love is indeed enviable. "The Mughal Empire is actually far stronger than the world thinks, because the members of the Mughal royal family are all made up of powerful mixed races, and the core members each have mastered a powerful deadpool army!" Sha Jahan slowly said: "In addition, the Mughal royal family has the deepest research on dragons. Several of the royal family members even showed signs of dragonization, but they did not lose control. Instead, they gained powerful power. My son is one of them." Chu Han squinted slightly. This situation was very similar to what he used to be, but he did it secretly at that time. Hearing what Shah Jahan said, the Mughal royal family seemed to be directly public. His doubts did not last long. Shah Jahan paused and continued: "Most of the things that followed were similar to those recorded in historical records, except for one difference. My son did not die from civil strife, but from a mixed race. During the war. At that time, the mixed race has already begun to intervene in the wars between countries in the world. My son has already been prepared for this, so at the beginning it can be said that Lien Chan has won." "Wait, these things are not even recorded in history books, how did you know?" Chu Han frowned, "You should be dead by then?" He knew who Shah Jahan''s son was, the sixth emperor of the Mughal Empire in India in its heyday, and Aurangzeb, the third son of Shah Jahan, was also the one who brought the Mughal Empire to the top. But if he remembers correctly, in 1658, Aurangzeb put Shah Jahan as his father under house arrest in Agra as soon as he took the throne until his death. When the Mughal Empire reached its heyday, Aurangzebs later years began in 1681. At that time, Shah Jahan had already slept with his wife Ajman Banu in the Taj Mahal. and many more! Chu Han suddenly thought of something, his red-gold pupils were infinitely enlarged, and his eyes were full of shock. "Have you guessed it? Yes, at that time, I was actually not dead. Although I don''t know what happened, during the time I was under house arrest in Agra, I quietly became a Deadpool. And unexpectedly retained a sober consciousness!" Shah Jahans voice came from the giant pit. He couldnt see Chu Han, but he seemed to know what Chu Han was thinking, and his face calmly said, At the time, I suspected it was related to the royal family members who were studying the Dragon Clan. So I planned to dig up their tombs one by one, but I didn''t know where their tombs were, so I sneaked into the palace. There are records of the burial places of the royal family members in the depths of the palace so that future generations can worship them." When he said this, he paused slightly, and a strange light flashed in his eyes: "It''s just that I never expected that when I sneaked into the palace, I accidentally heard the plan of the rebellious son. He actually planned to pull the Mughal Empire into a mixed race. The war between!" As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Han''s eyes widened. Not all Mughal Empires are mixed races, but most of them are ordinary humans. Isn''t that the intention to sacrifice them as cannon fodder? The woman who had been standing quietly next to Shah Jahan frowned slightly. Although Aurangzeb killed her father and brother, she did not find it strange. Since ancient times, I dont know how many fathers and brothers have been killed for the throne. , But Aurangzeb is the son of her and Shah Jahan after all, she did not expect that it would be the same. 424 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 424 Eat me! Eat me in Chapter 424! It''s just that she didn''t expect that this son actually planned to drag the entire Mughal Empire into a war between mixed races, which was completely suicidal.Miscellaneous Chi Insect She knew one of these things before, but this did not prevent her from being surprised. "However, what I never thought was that the rebellious son actually succeeded in the end, and Lien Chan won again!" Shah Jahan shook his head mockingly: "Later I learned that there are a large number of mixed races in other countries. Help, but the only members of the Mughal Empire''s mixed race are members of the royal family. In desperation, the rebellious son can only save ordinary humans into the war between the mixed races. This can save the embarrassing situation of the Mughal Empire. He couldn''t think about it himself. The empire collapsed instantly after his death. The Mughal Empire, which was once prosperous, declined in this way and finally perished!" Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly. These things were not recorded in history books, but he was more interested in that it was not the mixed-race empire more than three hundred years ago, but the "Top Secret" owned by the woman standing in front of Shah Jahan. The spirit of words. "I know what you are thinking. After the death of Nizi, I began to dig the tombs of the royal family members who studied the dragon civilization, but I never found what I wanted." Shah Jahan said: "But right there. At that time, I found a girl who was exactly like Ajman. She was innocent and innocent, just like when I saw her at the market!" "There are so many people in this world who look exactly the same. What does this mean?" Chu Han frowned. It would be ridiculous if Shah Jahan just wanted to say this. "No, it''s different!" Unexpectedly, Shah Jahan shook his head calmly, and Chu Han was startled: "What''s the difference?" "When I first met that girl, I had this idea, but as I contacted her, I became suspicious of this idea." Shah Jahan looked at the surprised woman: "Because she gave me Its so familiar, it makes me feel like Im back to the past!" Chu Han squinted slightly. He is the person who knows the strength of Shah Jahan best. He has reached this level of existence. He does have a strong instinct to judge certain things, but it would be too hasty to make judgments based on this alone. Up. "''Retrospect'', this is the speech spirit that has the same effect as the''Prophet''. The only difference is that''Retrospect'' does not see things that happen in the future, but things in the past. At that time, I found this in Bangladesh. This is a mixed-race species of the language spirit, and asked him to use the language spirit on the girl. As a result, something stunned me." Shah Jahan slowly said: "I saw it in the girls memory. Ji Man''s past, and know the whole process of her resurrection!" When he said this, the dim dragon pupil suddenly flickered, the vitality in his body gradually dissipated, and he was about to die. Chu Han condensed slightly, and his figure moved, and he came into the giant pit in an instant, but he only glanced at it and knew that whatever he did was useless, unless he was willing to sacrifice his own flesh and blood, but that was impossible. of. "Listen, I saw in''Retrospect'' that Ajman separated a larva from the dead body. The larva showed golden pupils at first, and left the cemetery by itself, and finally grew slowly. That is The girl I met!" Shah Jahan looked at Chu Han calmly and spoke very fast. Obviously, he also noticed that there was not much vitality in his body. Chu Han frowned. Without waiting for him to ask any questions, Shah Jahan continued: "After that, I silently observed the girl. I haven''t found anything until today. I later transformed Ajiman''s body. She became a Deadpool and kept her awake, but she was like a newborn baby and didn''t remember me at all." Chu Han frowned slightly, he faintly felt that something was wrong, it seemed that something was strange. Shah Jahan paused and continued: "After that, I continued to study and record things in this area, and finally shifted my focus to the word spirit, but I went through the periodic table of the word spirit and found nothing. I came to the most reliable conclusion. It was the Yan Ling who was on top of the "top secret" that brought Ajman back to life!" Indeed, this is the only possibility. The only possibility that the words are not on the periodic table are located on the "top secret". However, Chu Han turned his head and looked at the beautiful and unspeakable woman next to him, and there was a sense of absurdity in his heart. He would never have thought that this woman who looked a little weak in front of him would actually possess a "top secret" speech spirit. That is the spirit of words that even he never possessed. Suddenly, Chu Han''s face changed slightly. Just now he was patronizing Shah Jahan''s words, and his attention to women was inevitably less. Only after looking at him did he discover when there were two shadows behind the woman?! "Get out of the way!" Before Chu Han''s voice fell, his body took the lead in action, blood-red lotus blossoms blooming all around, and the temperature rose sharply, as if at the bottom of a volcano. "Hehe, it''s worthy of being the trump card that even Shah Jahan defeated, but you found it too late." Old laughter came from above the meteorite, Chu Han''s face was calm, and he said without raising his head: "That''s it, leading Hinduism to rule the world is just a bunch of nonsense, you only think about yourself!" "Ruling the world... No, I did think about it like this before, but one thing later made me dispel this idea." The old voice came from the meteorite again, but this time there was a little helplessness in his words. And sadness. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly and did not answer. The scarlet-gold pupils became more fierce, and the blood red lotus around him continued to bloom, quickly filling the entire huge pit and turning into a world of blood-colored lotus flowers. The realm is formed, the red lotus hell! "The power of horror, if I really don''t want to be an enemy of you! However, I am curious, how long can your physical strength last?" There is a hint of joking in the old voice, probably because it is expected that Chu Han just fought a battle. , Physical strength can''t recover so quickly. Under the lotus sea, Chu Han silently calculated the remaining stamina. That voice was right. His current stamina has indeed not recovered, but it would be ridiculous to underestimate him because of this. "It looks like you are in trouble!" Shah Jahan looked calmly at the blood-colored lotus sea above his head. Chu Han glanced at Shah Jahan: "You think too much, just an old man, and deserves to be my trouble?" As soon as he finished speaking, Shah Jahan laughed: "As expected, he is the Azure King, really domineering, hahahaha!" His laughter was very hearty, not at all like a dying person. Chu Han frowned slightly, wondering what the enemy who hated him before was suddenly nervous, but he didn''t care because it was just a dying person. Suddenly, Shah Jahan stopped laughing and fixedly looked at Chu Han: "Hey, eat me!" 425 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 425: Giastin Shah Jahan! Chapter 425: Giastin Shah Jahan! "what did you say?" Chu Han looked at Shah Jahan in a daze, with a hint of incredible in his eyes: "You want me to eat you?" If it weren''t for his amazing concentration, he would have to step forward to touch Shah Jahan''s forehead to see if the Mughal emperor, who was world-famous more than three hundred years ago, had a fever.MiscellaneousZhiworm "Yes." The corners of Shah Jahan''s mouth twitched slightly, and his eyesight naturally saw the meaning in Chu Han''s eyes, but there was no way to do it. If anyone heard this, the first reaction should be like this. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, just about to speak, but suddenly remembered something, and squinted at Shah Jahan: "You mean, want me to devour you?" Swallowing and eating seem to have very different meanings, but in the dragon world, eating and swallowing have exactly the same meaning in one thing. evolution! The strength of the dragons comes from blood, but purebreds are not like mixed blood with impure blood. Mixed bloods have to try to improve the purity of their bloodlines, but pure blood dragons have reached the peak. Their method of strengthening their bloodlines, It can only be mixed with the blood of other pure bloods to strengthen its blood and complete higher evolution. This was also the path that a certain guy arranged for Chu Han to devour the four great monarchs who were about to slowly recover one by one, elevating their bloodlines to the level of the black king, and then replacing Nidhogg and becoming the new dragon king. However, this was only Chu Han''s guess, and even he couldn''t fully guess what the guy''s ultimate goal was. Just as he originally thought it was only necessary to destroy the Tianlongren, but in the end he was directly sent to this world of dragons and mixed races. "Yes, if I guessed it right, your original purpose should be the brass jar in the crypt? The inside should be the Bronze and King of Fire, one of the four kings, right?" Shah Jahan Speak slowly. Chu Han didn''t feel surprised. After all, he also possessed the strength of the Dragon King. If he couldn''t even detect what was in the brass pot, it would have cost him to treat it so carefully. "Yes, it is indeed the King of Bronze and Fire." He didn''t deny it, but he didn''t say that there was only Constantine, the King of Fire, and Norton, the King of Bronze, had already run away. "You are really frank!" Shah Jahan said, "However, this also shows that you are also a dragon king, although I don''t know which dragon king you are." Ajman Banu looked at Chu Han in surprise. She only now knew that Chu Han was a Dragon King, but she was relieved. If it were not for the Pure Blood Dragon King, it would be impossible to defeat Shah Jahan. "Speaking of the point, your time is running out." Chu Han had decided to face it calmly before as to his identity as the Dragon King. As long as he is still himself, no matter what identity he is, it is the same. "If I remember correctly, the biggest difference between a purebred species and a mixed species is that the bloodline of a purebred species has reached the peak. It cannot go further unless it devours the same kind, right?" Shah Jahan looked calmly. Looking at Chu Han, the death in his eyes became more intense. Chu Han nodded lightly. The royal family of the Mughal Empire was once composed of a mixed race who studied dragon civilization, and Shah Jahan was the fifth emperor of the Mughal Empire. It is not surprising to know this. "So, if you swallow me, the effect will be the same?" Shah Jahan''s calm and indifferent voice echoed under the sea of ??scarlet lotus. Ajman Banu gently wiped Shah Jahan''s bloody face, as if he hadn''t heard what he just said, let alone what it meant. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, but Shah Jahan seemed to know what he was trying to say and waved his hand: "Don''t think I am for you. I am just unhappy that I was actually used by others, and I am still a junior. If you swallow me If you can kill him, that would be a reward for me!" "So you know?" Chu Han was a little surprised. "Heh, that voice is the only voice I have heard in the past twenty years. I am naturally familiar with it, so I reacted to it immediately." Shah Jahan shook his head mockingly, "So, after devouring me , Remember to give that guy a dead body!" Worthy of being the Mughal emperor who was famous all over the world more than 300 years ago, even if he became a Deadpool, he is still extraordinary. If it is someone else, how can he not bear the fate of being eaten? Chu Han''s expression was a bit weird, but before he could speak, Shah Jahan turned to look at the woman who wiped his face: "For more than three hundred years, I have wandered like a lonely ghost in this world for more than three hundred. In 2016, I didnt realize that I was so lucky until I met you again more than 20 years ago!" The woman''s wiping action paused, and her mouth was pursed: "Stop talking, okay?" Although she didn''t have the terrifying strength of Chu Han, she was obviously aware of something. After all, her mind was very pure, like the most pure and true elf...and therefore, until she came under Chu Han''s nose, he did not Found something abnormal. "It''s okay, I was dead. It has been more than three hundred years. Only when I met you again more than 20 years ago did I really feel alive. It''s just a pity. For more than 20 years, you have never remembered who I am. , But Im still very happy, really happy. The blood on Shah Jahans face was mostly wiped off by the woman, so you can clearly see and feel the happy smile on his face. The corners of the woman''s mouth curled slightly, and she also showed a happy smile. She has recovered all her memories, and the memories of more than 20 years are naturally in her mind. Shah Jahan looked at that smile blankly. The woman was originally beautiful, but now she is naturally more beautiful, but he is not surprised by this, but warm and familiar. The next moment, Shah Jahan closed his eyes, his body exuding a strong sense of death, but he did not become a dragon bone cross, because he was not the real dragon king. Dragon Bone Cross is a thing formed after the dragon king dies. It condenses all the essence of the dragon king. If it is swallowed by the same kind, after suffering an unimaginable pain, it will evolve into a new dragon king! And if it is a dragon king of the same level, it will further increase the strength of its bloodline on its own basis. Chu Han watched that withered, with a heavy bronze color, like a withered bone like a handicraft made of pure copper, and said that you are still the world-famous Mughal emperor. Without the dragon king bloodline, I would even be. It will not further increase the strength of the bloodline even if it swallows you, so it seems that your last words cannot be realized. He was silent for a long time, looking up at the blood-colored lotus ocean that enveloped the huge pit above. As a magnificent dragon king, he was an emperor above 10,000 before he was alive. In the end, he was completely manipulated in the palm of his hand. He was very angry and very angry. Not reconciled? I will help you realize your other last words, because I am also very upset! 426 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 426: Tripattis sacrifice! Chapter 426: Tripatti''s sacrifice! The skinny Hindu elder frowned and looked at the lotus ocean where the blood-red flames were surging below. Although he wanted to know what was happening below, it was the''Red Lotus Karma Fire'' with serial number 101. He was not as scary as Shah Jahan. The body of the Dragon King, if he resists, he will only trigger his own''karma'' and eventually burn himself to death.MiscellaneousZhiInsects Even if it does not trigger his own''karma'', the terrifying heat permeating the air is not so easy to deal with. However, he is not in a hurry. The longer the delay, the better for him. "What is your purpose?" Caesar squinted slightly and looked at the elder coldly. "Hehe, you will see it later, it will be the greatest miracle in history!" The Great Elder smiled slightly, with a hint of excitement in his eyes. "The old man who is half of his body buried in the loess is not dead, and he is as embarrassed as the little boy who saw the young and beautiful girl?" Caesar looked at the big elder with disgust, naturally he could detect it with his eyesight Excitement flashed by. "You are right. The old man is indeed like the little boy who saw the young and beautiful girl. That''s because you don''t know how great and spectacular the miracle is about to happen!" The old man was pierced by Caesar. A little embarrassed, but revealed that excited expression without concealment. "It''s disgusting!" Caesar looked at the old man and sent out the most sincere emotion. Tripatti on the side finally couldn''t stand it anymore, and said helplessly: "Caesar, these are not the points?" Hinduism hides a dragon king-level monster in the Taj Mahal crypt. The Hindu elder is behind everything. This old dying old man is going to do "great" things. These are major events and are enough to make a sensation in the entire card. Events at Sale College. However, these are major events, but they are not the point. They are now trapped in place by their own shadows, and that ghost is looking here not far behind them.Chu Han was forced to hide under the lotus sea formed by the Red Lotus Industry Fire, because as soon as he appeared, he would consume a lot of physical strength. He was probably not the opponent of the Hindu elder and that strange ghost. The final fate. It is very likely that just like them, they became the witnesses of the "great" miracles among the old population, and then died heroically. This is the point. "This old fellow is really disgusting, besides, we can''t do anything now!" Caesar shrugged, "Unless you can untie the ghost that binds us!" Tripatti and Caesar are now on the lawn behind the old man. It can be said that this is the best position for a sneak attack. If Caesar rushes to use the black hunting knife to "Dick push more" and give the old man a knife, the old man The skinny body is absolutely impossible to stop him, let alone there is a''figurative'' Tripatti beside him. The only premise is that they have to move. Tripatti opened his mouth, but couldn''t say anything to refute it, because it was the truth.He sighed and looked at the dark lines on his body. They were not lines, but his shadow. Not only him, but also Caesar, but compared to him, Caesar''s dark lines are much less, probably because Caesar''s speech spirit is not an offensive''Scythe Itachi''. Tripatti was silent for a while, then turned his head to look behind him with difficulty. What caught his eye was a tree-like marble column without a single figure. But he knew that the ghost must be nearby. Just now the ghost sneaked into their shadows, and then the shadows wrapped around their bodies like vines, and they were fixed in place like this. Unable to move. However, this is not a difficult task. Tripatti has a''representation''. All he needs is a fire spell, and whatever it is, it will be wiped out in an instant. It''s just that both he and Caesar know very well that Tripatti can no longer use the''representation'', otherwise he will be beaten to death by the power of the spirit of the word! Just now, Tripati only released the''figures'' twice in a row and almost died of old age. If it is the third time, there is no doubt that he will die! Tripatti knows this too. Therefore, he has been silently looking at the old mans thin back. He still cant understand why he usually seems amiable, like a kind grandfathers elder, would want To do so, even at the expense of the entire Hinduism and even India for this. He is very curious about the reason why the elder did this. Although he will know it soon, he still wants the elder to explain the reason to him himself! Neither Caesar nor the Great Elder, or the ghost hidden in the darkness, hadn''t noticed, and a faint golden light flashed through those gem-like green eyes. No, maybe, it is more appropriate to call it Buddha. It was Caesar who first noticed this. After all, there was only one difference between him and Tripatti because of his superior hearing ability. "Monk, what are you going to do?" Caesar raised his eyebrows slightly, he had a vague premonition. Tripatti did not answer, his mouth opened slightly, as if he was chanting something, but the voice was too small, even if Caesar was beside him, he could only hear a mosquito hum. The great elder who watched the lotus sea in the huge pit also noticed this anomaly, and slowly turned around, looking at the monk who dared to argue with him at the age of six, the dim Long Tong suddenly flashed a cold light. But nothing more. Nothing happened. The old man sighed secretly. He underestimated the young man who had gone to China to practice Buddhism in order to argue with him! The golden light that instantly destroyed thousands of dead servants, the golden light that razed the Mughal flower garden to the ground, and the golden light that faintly mixed with the sound of chanting! Tripatti stood on the lawn, his eyes closed, his mouth lightly opened, and the whole body was enveloped by a layer of golden light. This picture was extremely sacred and peaceful. However, some people do not want this kind of peace, or rather, do not want to see this sacred scene. "Monk, you will die." Caesar''s face was calm, and his icy blue eyes flashed with extremely cold temperature, like a winter ice. He was not angry, nor yelling, just watching calmly or even coldly. "I know, although it may be useless, I still want to do this." Tripatti did not open his eyes, but there was a sense of relief on his face. Caesar saw it, so he didn''t continue to speak. How could people who have made up their minds easily persuaded? Moreover, even if he wanted to stop, he was powerless. Because the monk has opened his eyes. 427 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 427 Everything is bullshit! Chapter 427: Everything is shit! Below the lotus sea, Chu Han lifted the meteorite with difficulty, his scarlet-gold eyes flashed with dazzling golden light, his upper body was completely naked, and the muscles full of power aesthetics shone with bronze color.MiscellaneousZhiCworm Ling LingBronze Throne! This is a very high-level strengthened flesh. The power of the body can make the muscles as hard and hard as bronze, and when the flesh is at its best, the body can even be comparable to the dragon king''s body, but the greater the strength is on the bones. The stronger the pressure, it may even break. But for Chu Han, there is no problem with this. Shah Jahan, a giant meteorite that was crushed to death by the Dragon King level, slowly lifted off the ground, and Chu Han shouted with an iron face, "Hurry up!" As soon as the voice fell, a shadow took the bronzed withered bones from under the meteorite like lightning, and even Chu Han did not react at a fast speed. Boom! The whole earth shook abruptly, and Chu Han fart and sat on the ground. The weight of the meteorite he had summoned was so staggering, even if he had blessed the Bronze Throne, he felt extremely difficult. Chu Han shook his head, his scarlet golden eyes gradually dimmed, and the bronze color on his body slowly faded at the same time. He turned back to that cold and ordinary youth. His physical strength had not been fully recovered, and with the maintenance of the blood-colored lotus sea above his head, in a short time, he could no longer incarnate as the Dragon King. If the Black King or the Four Great Monarchs attacked at this time, then Chu Han would really be pork on the chopping board, letting people kill it. Oh no, it''s dragon meat. However, it was obvious that Chu Han did not have this kind of consciousness. He turned to look at the woman who was still smiling and said, "You stay here, I''ll go up and take a look." Take a look, after reading it, it is confirmation. "Are you going to kill?" Chu Han didn''t say it clearly, but the woman''s heart was pure, and she understood the meaning of the words after a little thought. "I know a shit guy. The old guy in his family often talks about some wrong reasons, but I think it''s a good thing." Chu Han said slightly: "The world created by God must be fair and just. If someone commits crimes If he makes a mistake, he should pay the price, the broken hand of the broken hand, the broken foot of the broken foot. If someone makes a mistake and cannot pay the price, then who still believes in the glory of God?" His face is very calm, like a boy lying quietly reading in the sun in the afternoon, but if someone can see his eyes at this time, horror will not think so. Those golden pupils were shining with terrible fiery heat, which was a sharply rising temperature, as if a long-storage volcano had reached its limit and still did not erupt, but was waiting for a more terrifying destruction. The woman didn''t feel scared, her eyes were clear and she looked at the dead bones in her arms: "He believes in you very much. It is clear that you and him should be each other''s mortal enemies." Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly without answering, he couldn''t tell even this matter. Dragons are a very strange creature. They trust each other, but they devour each other''s kind, and feel endless sadness after their hands are stained with blood. "I don''t understand, but Sha is willing to believe you, and so do I, big brother." The woman bowed her head and kissed Wen''s bony face, her eyes and movements were extremely gentle. Chu Han''s expression was a little weird. Although he didn''t know how many epochs he had lived, he was right, his true age was an eighteen-year-old young man. Even with the two previous lives, he was not over a hundred years old, and now he is called "Big Brother" by a woman who has lived for at least three hundred years, which makes him feel a little unnatural. But what made him feel really weird was that the woman kissed her bones in front of another man. "Big brother, actually, Sha doesn''t know, I actually know it. The language I have is very peculiar. I don''t know its name, but I know its effect." The woman let go of the dead bones and slowly walked towards Chu. Cold, the beige-sorrel eyes were gradually replaced by the color of melting gold. Chu Han frowned, subconsciously trying to get away, but he suddenly realized that he couldn''t move! He condensed slightly and quickly scanned himself without any problems. But I can''t move. "It''s space, big brother." The woman quickly walked in front of Chu Han. Her figure was tall, only half a head lower than Chu Han, and she deserved to be a famous Persian beauty. However, Chu Han was not in the mood to appreciate this beauty at this time. He looked at the beautiful and glamorous woman in front of him: "What are you going to do?" If he is really interested, he can certainly break free of this bondage, after all, his trump card is not just the body of the dragon king who completely controls the elements. "Big brother, thank you." The woman did not answer Chu Han''s question. She lowered her head slightly, tucked her hands lightly, and bowed sideways. Her posture was perfect, without any reluctance or stiffness, as if she had repeatedly swung the knife countless times. Chu Han condensed slightly. Before he could move, countless brilliance radiated from the woman, slowly drifting into his body, a warmth flowing in his fiery dragon blood, slowly flowing into his heart. That slow beating heart suddenly beat violently, beating almost at a frequency of dozens of times per second, supplying the flesh with unparalleled strength! "this is" Chu Han''s pupils contracted slightly and looked at the sacred and unspeakable woman in surprise. He could feel the rich vitality in the fiery dragon blood, that was the breath of life. The woman didn''t speak, but looked at Chu Han softly, and more and more light floated from her body into Chu Han''s heart, supplying him with endless power. Chu Han seemed to understand something, looking at the woman standing in the rain, he suddenly wanted to laugh. Shah Jahan, you underestimated your woman, you just accidentally moved her at a certain moment, so she suppressed the intelligence and pride in her eyes.Proud, I would rather accompany you quietly until you grow old. It''s just this small wish, but in the end it can only become the longing through time and space in people''s mouth, the love that goes with life and death. When the last drop of brilliance drifted into Chu Han''s body, there was no longer that shadow in front of his eyes. Chu Han looked at the open space in front of him, his nose moved slightly, and the scent of candy mixed with sweets floated into his nose. This was the last trace of the world-famous woman left in the world. Now, it floated into his nose, so he remembered it. The youth stood silent for a long time, suddenly stepped out of a big hole in the ground, put the dead bone into the hole, and pushed the meteorite to cover the hole where the dead bone was. He looked at the huge meteorite and took a deep breath. His red-gold pupils flashed with a hint of self-deprecation. What kind of shit thinking about passing through time and space, and the love of life and death, is just a tragedy. 428 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 428 Silent The 428th chapter is speechless The blood-colored lotus sea slowly dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye, a dark figure burst out like lightning, the surrounding air was instantly ignited, and flames wrapped around the figure like wind.MiscellaneousZhiInsect As soon as that figure fell to the ground, he waved his hand, and the flames that wrapped around his body gradually dispersed, revealing the black-haired youth inside. As soon as the flames all over his body dissipated, the young man was stunned. Now there are several possibilities in front of him:''Red Lotus Karma Fire'' has the ability to slow down the flow of time. The next point is equivalent to the previous year. When he comes up, the world has been destroyed; the brilliance in his body possesses Power across time and space, he suddenly traversed from India to the Sahara Desert 2.5 million years ago; someone fought a battle here, and the aftermath of the battle moved the entire Taj Mahal to the ground. In short, no matter what it is, the proud and proud "Pearl of India" for all Indian citizens has disappeared, and the eyes are filled with deserts filled with yellow sand. The blocks are inlaid with glass and agate, which have extremely high artistic value. All of the pure white marble buildings also collapsed and were buried in the yellow sand. "What the hell is going on?" Chu Han muttered to himself while looking at the endless desert in front of him, while releasing the domineering look and hearing, covering the entire desert within the range of perception. In less than three seconds, with him as the center, everything within 10,000 meters appeared in his mind in a nearly transparent way, but unfortunately, there was no discovery. There is no living person. Chu Han took a deep breath, his deep eyes flashed slightly, and his dark pupils turned into...the color of melting gold in an instant! "Listen to the sound of everything" released! The invisible wave instantly enveloped the entire Agra, Chu Han suddenly took a breath, and the corner of his eyes twitched involuntarily. What did he see? Agra, a typical northern Indian city, is noisy and crowded. It was once the seat of the capital of the Mughal Empire that ruled the whole of India for hundreds of years. It is a fusion of art achievements and unforgettable love stories. But now, this ancient city, which has been the capital of India from the 16th century to the beginning of the 18th century, has completely become a dead city! There is no one alive in the city. It is surrounded by blood-soaked buildings, coffee shops, restaurants, convenience stores, art shops... and there are no rotting corpses all over the ground! Chu Han was silent for a while, and slowly closed his eyes, a disturbing wave of air radiated from him. Without any chanting, the domain had been activated, and a powerful speech spirit entered the preparation. status. Chu Han closed his eyes, muttered in his heart for five seconds, then opened his eyes, the surrounding environment was already very different, and the broken and collapsed marble buildings appeared before him as if they were brand new. If it were not for the faint interference ripples on the edges of the surrounding contours, he would even think that the desert he had just seen was just an illusion. Ling LingRetrospect, you can check what has happened in the past, and even go deep into the memory of the brain, and call out some forgotten memories. This is similar to the effect of a "prophet", except that one is to predict the future and the other is to look back at the past. Shah Jahan also relied on this spirit to confirm Ajman''s identity and the process of resurrection. What Chu Han wanted to see was what happened in this area twenty minutes ago, which was not so difficult for him who had completely controlled the four elements. "Monk, you will die." Chu Han''s eyes flashed slightly, turning his head and looking at him, that beautiful, unspeakable face appeared in his sight, but the same beautiful ice-blue eyes were indeed full of extremely cold temperatures. Chu Han raised his eyebrows in surprise. As one of the people most familiar with the noble son, he knew that although there was no angry shout, the young master Gattuso was already extremely angry, because there was nothing in his eyes. A hint of temperature. Chu Han looked at him curiously. A monk with golden light all over appeared in his eyes. The flashing golden light faintly interfered with the power of''backtracking'', making the environment around the monk look fuzzy. Clear, but he can still tell it, because he has seen such a scene. That was when I first arrived in India and encountered a level 9 tornado. When the golden palm of my hand collided with the tornado, the surrounding space was just like this time, and the tornado was sucked in by the cracked space. After that, in front of the entrance of the Taj Mahal, he once again saw a more dazzling golden light. That time the golden light condensed an immovable king, and instantly killed thousands of dead servants. Now, he saw that golden light again, and it was even more terrifying than the previous few times. Chu Han faintly knew what had happened, and looked at the monk with his hands folded blankly: "I know, although it may be useless, I still want to do this." Because of the golden light, he couldn''t see the monk''s expression, but if he thought about it, he would feel relieved. "Are all Indians so stupid?" Chu Han murmured. The man who clearly grasped the power and strength, but was like an idiot, is like this; now this monk who followed them along the way to overthrow Hinduism is like this. Knowing that it was a waste of effort, knowing that the final result will not change at all, and still doing this, you are really idiots! Before you know it, those blazing, eye-catching golden pupils have a hint of red, which is the temperature of the red lotus hell. Chu Han already knew what was going on. The monk opened his eyes, and the expected golden pupil appeared, but the unexpected Ming Wangxiang did not appear, because the old dying old man shot. This was the first time Chu Han saw the old man take action. He didn''t do anything. The dull dragon pupils just flickered, and all the buildings in the Taj Mahal together with the yellow sand flew off the ground, like a mountain torrent. Pounced toward the monk like an explosion. Then, as Chu Han expected, there was still the golden light, but the difference was that this time there was no Dharma image of the Ming Dynasty. The monk just pushed forward with both hands. The torrent of yellow sand and marble buildings collapsed instantly, and the sand and gravel were full. The earth is all. This is just like opening up! Chu Han was not surprised. If the''Bronze Throne'' meant that the hybrid species had the power comparable to the Dragon King, then the''reality'' meant that the hybrid species had the power of speech and spirit comparable to the Dragon King. The old man saw that the monk blocked the torrent, the dim dragon pupil flashed again, but this time, there was a vibration in the distance, and countless exclamations and screams mixed into Chu Han''s ears. 429 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 429: Long-lost Voice Chapter 429: Long-lost Voice The blood-colored lotus sea slowly dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye, and a dark figure burst out like lightning. The surrounding air was instantly ignited, and flames wrapped around the figure like wind.MiscellaneousZhiInsect As soon as that figure fell to the ground, he waved his hand, and the flames that wrapped around his body gradually dispersed, revealing the black-haired youth inside. As soon as the flames all over his body dissipated, the young man was stunned. Now there are several possibilities in front of him:''Red Lotus Karma Fire'' has the ability to slow down the flow of time. The next point is equivalent to the previous year. When he comes up, the world has been destroyed; the brilliance in his body possesses Power across time and space, he suddenly traversed from India to the Sahara Desert 2.5 million years ago; someone fought a battle here, and the aftermath of the battle moved the entire Taj Mahal to the ground. In short, no matter what it is, the proud and proud "Pearl of India" for all Indian citizens has disappeared, and the eyes are filled with deserts filled with yellow sand. The blocks are inlaid with glass and agate, which have extremely high artistic value. All of the pure white marble buildings also collapsed and were buried in the yellow sand. "What the hell is going on?" Chu Han muttered to himself while looking at the endless desert in front of him, while releasing the domineering look and hearing, covering the entire desert within the range of perception. In less than three seconds, with him as the center, everything within 10,000 meters appeared in his mind in a nearly transparent way, but unfortunately, there was no discovery. There is no living person. Chu Han took a deep breath, his deep eyes flashed slightly, and his dark pupils turned into...the color of melting gold in an instant! "Listen to the sound of everything" released! The invisible wave instantly enveloped the entire Agra, Chu Han suddenly took a breath, and the corner of his eyes twitched involuntarily. What did he see? Agra, a typical northern Indian city, is noisy and crowded. It was once the seat of the capital of the Mughal Empire that ruled the whole of India for hundreds of years. It is a fusion of art achievements and unforgettable love stories. But now, this ancient city, which has been the capital of India from the 16th century to the beginning of the 18th century, has completely become a dead city! There is no one alive in the city. It is surrounded by blood-soaked buildings, coffee shops, restaurants, convenience stores, art shops... and there are no rotting corpses all over the ground! Chu Han was silent for a while, and slowly closed his eyes, a disturbing wave of air radiated from him. Without any chanting, the domain had been activated, and a powerful speech spirit entered the preparation. status. Chu Han closed his eyes, muttered in his heart for five seconds, then opened his eyes, the surrounding environment was already very different, and the broken and collapsed marble buildings appeared before him as if they were brand new. If it were not for the faint interference ripples on the edges of the surrounding contours, he would even think that the desert he had just seen was just an illusion. Ling LingRetrospect, you can check what has happened in the past, and even go deep into the memory of the brain, and call out some forgotten memories. This is similar to the effect of a "prophet", except that one is to predict the future and the other is to look back at the past. Shah Jahan also relied on this spirit to confirm Ajman''s identity and the process of resurrection. What Chu Han wanted to see was what happened in this area twenty minutes ago, which was not so difficult for him who had completely controlled the four elements. "Monk, you will die." Chu Han''s eyes flashed slightly, turning his head to look, that beautiful, unspeakable face appeared in his sight, but those equally beautiful ice-blue eyes were indeed full of extremely cold temperature. Chu Han raised his eyebrows in surprise. As one of the people most familiar with the noble son, he knew that although there was no angry shout, the young master Gattuso was already extremely angry, because there was nothing in his eyes. A hint of temperature. Chu Han looked at him curiously. A monk with golden light all over appeared in his eyes. The flashing golden light faintly interfered with the power of''backtracking'', making the environment around the monk look fuzzy. Clear, but he can still tell because he has seen such a scene. That was when I first arrived in India and encountered a level 9 tornado. When the golden palm of my hand collided with the tornado, the surrounding space was just like this time, and the tornado was sucked in by the cracked space. After that, in front of the entrance of the Taj Mahal, he once again saw a more dazzling golden light. That time the golden light condensed an immovable king, and instantly killed thousands of dead servants. Now, he saw that golden light again, and it was even more terrifying than the previous few times. Chu Han faintly knew what had happened, and looked at the monk with his hands folded blankly: "I know, although it may be useless, I still want to do this." Because of the golden light, he couldn''t see the monk''s expression, but if he thought about it, he would feel relieved. "Are all Indians so stupid?" Chu Han murmured. The man who clearly grasped the power and strength, but was like an idiot, is like this; now this monk who followed them along the way to overthrow Hinduism is like this. Knowing that it was a waste of effort, knowing that the final result will not change at all, and still doing this, you are really idiots! Before you know it, those blazing, eye-catching golden pupils have a hint of red, which is the temperature of the red lotus hell. Chu Han already knew what was going on. The monk opened his eyes, and the expected golden pupil appeared, but the unexpected Ming Wangxiang did not appear, because the old dying old man shot. This was the first time Chu Han saw the old man take action. He didn''t do anything. The dull dragon pupils just flickered, and all the buildings in the Taj Mahal together with the yellow sand flew off the ground, like a mountain torrent. Pounced toward the monk like an explosion. Then, as Chu Han expected, there was still the golden light, but the difference was that this time there was no Dharma image of the Ming Dynasty. The monk just pushed forward with both hands. The torrent of yellow sand and marble buildings collapsed instantly, and the sand and gravel were full. The earth is all. This is just like opening up! Chu Han was not surprised. If the''Bronze Throne'' meant that the hybrid species had the power comparable to the Dragon King, then the''reality'' meant that the hybrid species had the power of speech and spirit comparable to the Dragon King. The old man saw that the monk blocked the torrent, the dim dragon pupil flashed again, but this time, there was a vibration in the distance, and countless exclamations and screams mixed into Chu Han''s ears. 430 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 430 Presidential Palace! Chapter 430 Presidential Palace! India has a total land area of ??2.98 million square kilometers, most of which are in a desert environment, and less than 10% of the area is an oasis, and water shortage can be said to be one of the countries with the highest water shortage in the world.MiscellaneousZhiCworm Thunder and lightning rang out in the skyand again and again illuminated the gaps between the dark clouds. The boats emitting endless golden light broke through the clouds and headed south at terrifying speed. The black-haired young man stood on the bow of the boat, and the sharp wind that was brought up by the extreme speed was blowing on his skin, but the young man seemed to have no feeling at all, looking forward with expressionlessly, the pair of deep The black eyes were like an abyss, as if fierce beasts might well out at any time. It is worth mentioning that the young man is carrying a brass jar with a height of one person behind his back. The front end of the jar is slightly cracked with a small opening, and the black crack extends into the copper jar. "The legendary "Skid Bradnell"? Where did you come from?" A curious voice sounded from the young man''s mind. "Didn''t you keep the trophies from Frey in my body? Why didn''t you know?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, a little strange. "Did you kill Frey?" The system''s voice suddenly became a little weird. "Otherwise?" Chu Han asked back. "You are really a killing god, one day, the killing intent and ferocity in your heart will swallow you up!" The system was silent for a while and sighed slightly. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and if he didn''t care too much about the system, war was originally made of blood and fire, and only one side could die before the other could stop. "You killed Frey, with your current strength, you may be a little troublesome in the future!" The system''s tone was a bit solemn. "Do you mean Nield?" Chu Han said calmly. "Neild is a god king alongside Odin, but unlike Odin, Neild relies on himself, Odin''s source of power is mainly from the destiny shot of "Kungunir"!" The system said . Chu Han squinted his eyes. He once had a meeting with Odin. It was just that both of them had scruples and didn''t use their best efforts, but the impression of "Quungunir" left him was very profound. At that time, even if all the "seven deadly sins" were out of the sheath, it was only able to contend with "Kungunir". If it weren''t for his extremely strong strength, it is estimated that in that confrontation, the "seven deadly sins" would have one A few will crack. Nield alone can compare to Odin, who is holding "Quungunir". Needless to say, his strength is naturally extremely powerful. "Well, I see." Chu Han nodded slightly, his mind still not making much waves. The system didn''t make a sound anymore, and Chu Han said that he knew it, so he knew it, just no need to say more. Chu Han was silent for a while. Seeing that the system didn''t make a sound anymore, he looked at the ship from the Three Corners of Bermuda. The cloud hull that shuttles through the clouds is huge, especially the deck building is very huge, the ship is tall and wide, and looks like a building, like a behemoth of war. However, what made Chu Han sigh was that this cloud ship flying in the air contained a delicate alchemy circle inside, with a wind element pattern in the center. In other words, as long as there are wind elements around, then this cloud ship can fly in the air, and the speed is extremely fast, almost no less than a supersonic fighter. Suddenly, Chu Han''s eyes flashed slightly, and his gaze moved from the cloud ship to the front, where there were wisps of thick smoke rising high, and thick dark clouds gathered in the sky, looking from a distance as if the end of the world had come. . "Already, has it started?" Chu Han muttered to himself as he looked at the city where the smoke was rising indifferently. What used to be the Victoria Palace, now the Presidential Palace in New Delhi, India, the usual mansion where people come and go, has now become a mess. The tourist staff either fell in a pool of blood or fled here with scars. Almost all the big black clouds in the sky gathered above the presidential palace, the surrounding ground cracked inch by inch, and countless buildings collapsed. This scene like the end of the world made some people of religious belief kneel down and pray to Allah and God. Forgive them and save them between life and death. "What the hell is going on and what happened? Why did it become like this?" A head of the presidential palace looked at the India Gate that collapsed not far in front of him. He is a native of New Delhi. , Is also a believer of Hinduism, but not a mixed race. "Youindians, itisbesttoexplaintome, oriha.vetoreporttotheembassy, ??theprosecutionofyourindia!" A white man in the crowd pointed angrily at the cracked ground. He was a traveler from the United States, and he almost fell into a crack in the ground. Unfortunately, most of the people present were locals, and no one could understand what he said. "This" Katlaris could understand a little English, but he didn''t say anything, because this matter is no longer to the extent that he can intervene. This has risen to the political level. If he comes forward and said something wrong at this time, he will be regarded as India. According to the government''s answer, by then, his head is estimated to be moving. And most importantly, even he himself didn''t know what was going on. "Tsk tsk, it''s really big, it''s even more powerful than the one under the academy!" Someone sighed. Ketraris was startled slightly, before he looked at the person who said something, another person chanted the Buddha''s name: "That''s not what I said. The alchemy circle in the academy is the secret party gathered countless outstanding alchemy. It was created by the magician and cost a lot of money. But this is something left over from the dragon clan in ancient times. There is no comparison between the two!" Katlaris is a typical Indian. He has never left India. He can understand a little English, and other languages ??are a bit difficult. However, the mans tone is complicated, but he can understand it, because thats what he When Grandpa died, he spoke exactly the same tone. Sad, helpless, perplexed, at a loss, and finally all turned into a sigh. "Monk, are you going to change the rhythm of the god stick? You are a disciple of the Buddhist school, don''t transform into a disciple of the Taoist school!" The person who sighed at first teased. Ketraris was startled. Although he didn''t understand, the ease permeated in the language made him curious. He turned around and looked at the two people who made the noise. At the first glance, he was stunned, and then he wanted to shout, but suddenly remembered something. He ran over for a while and lowered his voice: "Master Tripatti, why are you here? Know what''s going on. ?" 431 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 431: Chu Zihangs Hesitation Chapter 431: Chu Zihang''s Hesitation Tripatti was a little strange when he saw Katlaris running towards him, but he reacted when he said that, and bowed his head together: "For this matter, the Hinduism promises to take all responsibilities, please rest assured! Now go and evacuate the crowds and leave. Come here!" He doesn''t know what Kathralis is, but since he can recognize him, he should be an important official of the Indian government. After all, he is recognized by Hinduism as the candidate for the next great elder. Ordinary people dont know his name at all. It is impossible to know him.PMiscellaneousZhiwormP "This... the evacuation of the masses? All?" Ketraris'' eyes widened. There are no hundreds of thousands or hundreds of thousands of people surrounding the presidential palace. He is only one person. How can this be evacuated!? "Yes, all!" Tripatti looked at Cattralis seriously, the tone of his eyes was not false. Ketraris opened his mouth slightly and met Tripatti''s eyes inadvertently. The seriousness revealed and the trace of sadness that he wanted to hide made him not know what to say. After a long silence, he gritted his teeth abruptly: "Okay! Master Tripatti, I''m going to evacuate the people around, but the situation here, please!" After he finished speaking, without waiting for Tripatti''s reply, he took the lead to walk to the few white people who made the most quarrel in the crowd, probably intending to kill the chicken and the monkey. I just don''t know whether he believes that everything that happened suddenly in his heart will eventually return to peace, or whether it really happens only in the prophecies and legends of the end of the world. Tripatti didn''t know, but looking at the back of Cattralis, he suddenly realized that there was some sense in doing so, and there was still a fool who was willing to believe. Tripatti retracted his gaze and looked at the entrance of the presidential palace calmly: "Caesar, those dead waiters, I''ll leave it to you!" "This is an order?" Caesar squinted slightly. "Do not!" Tripatti shook his head and looked at Caesar seriously: "This is a request!" Those emerald green eyes looked extremely clear at this moment, which reminded Caesar of Lake Garda that he had seen in the southern foot of the Alps when he was a child. The crystal clear lake was flowing with the world''s best clear lake, every time he saw it. When the clear lake water, the heart will calm down. Now, his heart calmed down again. Caesar raised his eyebrows, carrying the black suitcase, and turned to the Noida area in the suburbs of New Delhi, where there is an unfinished tallest building in India. However, although it has not been completed, it can already be used as a sniper site. In front of Caesar''s gradual departure, Tripatti silently bowed his head and folded his head, then turned and walked into the presidential palace. The steps are not light or heavy, but there is a firm and unshakable meaning. In the New Delhi Parliament Building, the black-haired young man on his back was thrown on the ground with great difficulty: "That bastard, when we meet next time, he must make up for the loss of this lady!" Jiu De Mai sat on the floor to rest for a while, slowly got up, looked at the thick smoke rising in the distance, and muttered to himself: "It''s like the end of the world, but that guy is already coming. This scene should not last long, right?" As if thinking of something, she shook her head mockingly, and a misty haze suddenly flowed through her beautiful eyes, but behind the fog was shocking beauty. The strange light from such a pair of beautiful eyes makes it difficult for people to imagine anyone who can withstand her temptation. "Perhaps because they don''t know their dreams, people who are away chase dreams." The woman sang a gentle song in a bleak tone, like plucking a dusty xylophone. She sighed slightly, and her face suddenly changed before she could remember from this emotion. When she reached out like lightning to hold the knife at her waist, a cold touch was already coming from her neck, she could clearly understand Feeling that the beast-like gaze is staring at her indifferently. Jiude Mai sighed secretly, carelessly, how could he forget that this guy, like that guy, belongs to the category of perverts! Chu Zihang looked at Jiu De Mai''s back expressionlessly, and those unusually dazzling golden pupils stared coldly at her neck. There was a black knife that had been unsheathed across it, and the surface of the knife was shining with silver light. I believe that as long as his hand moves lightly, Jiu De Mai will instantly drop his head. He didn''t speak, but just looked at Jiude Mai quietly, as if thinking, or waiting. "Forget it, I don''t know if you are pretending to be lonely or imitating the poet to think, anyway, I can''t stand this atmosphere!" Jiu De Mai''s shoulders were slightly loose: "I am not your enemy now, take you from Taj It was rescued from the crypt of the mausoleum just because I wanted to do it, and as for you, believe it or not, it is the same!" After speaking, she seemed to have accepted her fate, closed her eyes, ignoring that there was a beast-like man behind her, and there was a sharp black knife across her neck. Chu Zihang didn''t speak, but still looked at Jiude Mai''s back quietly, the hand holding the knife didn''t tremble, and it was staggeringly steady. Time slowly passed by bit by bit, Jiu De Mai couldn''t help but open her eyes quietly, a trace of irritation and anxiety flashed across her face, she said so, if it didn''t work, then there was really no way. , The boss is not around now. If Chu Zihang is unwilling to believe that she is going to kill her, she can only try to speak instantly. Although it is likely to suffer a strong backlash, it is better than head-to-head. Suddenly, Jiude Maiyi was slightly startled, she felt the cold touch on her neck disappeared, her figure moved slightly, and the whole body swept forward like lightning, almost two hundred meters away from the previous position before stopping, and then For a moment, he drew his sword and turned around, looking at the dark-haired young man who was standing still on the spot with unkind eyes. Two people with knives are facing each other two hundred meters away, and the air seems to be filled with the smell of gunpowder. At this time, no matter who it is, if there is a slight change, the other party will definitely wave it without hesitation. A slash that cut through the space. Jiu De Mai''s brows moved slightly, and he took the two famous knives back into their sheaths bitterly, still staring at Chu Zihang with an unkind expression. Fortunately, no one else saw the scene just now, otherwise she would be really embarrassed. It was so irritating to be caught by a first-year kid who hadn''t graduated from college and almost fell to the ground! "Hey, it''s enough! Don''t think that I can''t beat you just now when you succeeded in the sneak attack. I want to kill you in no more than a minute!" Jiude Mai looked at Chu Zihang, who didn''t mean to take the knife, and couldn''t help but glared. It''s just that no matter how angry she is, her beautiful brows are still full of amazing temptations. Chu Zihang lowered his head slightly and was silent for a while, then retracted "Cun Yu" into his sheath, and said for the first time: "How is the situation now?" 432 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 432 Kill the embryo, the king of the battlefield! Chapter 432 Kill the embryo, the king of the battlefield! Jiu De Mai picked up a good-looking brow. Although she was very reluctant to talk to this paralyzed guy, she knew very well that if she wanted to completely attack the dead waiters who flooded into New Delhi, the power of this guy is absolutely impossible. Short.Miscellaneous Chi Insect She did not speak immediately, but was silent for a while. After clearing up her thoughts, she led Chu Han and others into the Taj Mahal and exposed her ambitions to the Hindu elders. Everything in between was described very clearly, as if she was on the scene. same. The fact is that she was on the scene at the time. Except for the battle between Chu Han''s incarnation Dragon King and Shah Jahan at an altitude of 10,000 meters, she had witnessed almost everything that happened, but even Chu Han herself didn''t notice this. From the beginning to the end, Chu Zihang''s expression did not change at all, but after Jiu De Mai finished speaking, he asked, "Where is Chu Han now?" Although everything has undergone earth-shaking changes from the moment the three of them landed in India, their task was to recover a taboo item related to the dragon from the beginning to stop the Hindu elder. Don''t dare, one thing has never changed. That was the leader of this action team, who had always been Chu Han. "I don''t know, but he should be here." Jiude Mai shook her head. She didn''t know where Chu Han was now, but she knew that Chu Han would definitely come here. This was trust. Although a bit funny, she was a ninja who had killed countless people and never believed in others, but she would actually trust a kid who had just turned eighteen. However, this is the fact. The first time I saw Chu Han, Jiu De Mai felt a very strange feeling, no matter what happened, this person was definitely the most trustworthy person. Chu Zihang didn''t feel weird, and silently nodded. He had always trusted Chu Han, especially after that night, Chu Han was the only person he trusted. "Are Tripatti and Caesar at the Presidential Palace right now?" Chu Zihang did not ask Chu Han again, but instead asked Caesar and Tripatti. "Tripathi entered the presidential palace. If Caesar said, go to Ainoda, now it is almost here!" Jiude Mai said quietly for a while, and said slowly. Chu Zihang didn''t ask how she knew. She lowered her head and was silent for a while, and the black knife around her waist suddenly came out of her sheath, and the dazzling and icy blade almost swept across Jiude Mai''s face, but she didn''t seem to feel it. Looking at Chu Zihang with great interest, let the extremely sharp black knife slash behind her! As soon as the black shadow approached quietly behind Jiu De Mai, the black knife fell with a dazzling light, and two bronze-colored corpses fell to the left and right. The blood was covered with the white and unmarked blade, just short. After a short while, thin dew dripped from the knife handle and washed the knife body. After the murder, wash with blood, and the blade has no marks! This is MijintoMurayu! "The demon sword...ting is not bad!" Jiu De Mai stroked the two straight knives on her waist. They were not handed down famous knives. At least they were not as famous as "Mura Yu", but if necessary, these two straight knives would become god-level props. . Chu Zihang didn''t take the knife back, so he held "Cun Yu" and walked to the window. The dead waiter just crawled in through the window. At this time, there were thousands of Deadpools outside the window that were adsorbed on the glass like spiders, climbing up quickly. Chu Zihang walked to the window, tilted his head slightly, said faintly, "Stay away from me", and then smashed the bulletproof glass window without waiting for Jiu De Mai to reply. The whole person was like an angel with wings. The one hundred-meter-high mansion quickly fell downward! Jiu De Mai opened her mouth slightly, and just stepped forward, a huge explosion sounded along with it, and blazing flames burst into the sky, and the high temperature blew her face against the breeze over and over again. "Chu Zihang...I remember you!" Jiude Mai murmured. As night fell, Caesar finally arrived in the suburbs of New Delhi. He parked his motorcycle on the side of the road and looked around. There was no one in the north and south. This is the Ainoda area. Since the Indian government announced its plan to build the world''s tallest building in 2005, it has attracted the attention of countless people. Almost every day, international reporters come to visit the construction progress, but a large number of self-death waiters poured in. After inside the city, now there is not even a single figure in sight here, and a lot of valuable equipment is thrown away everywhere, and some of the elevators are still running, probably because the staff did not have time to turn off when they fled. However, Caesar''s eyes didn''t stay on these for long, and he quickly turned to the huge building covered by something like a curtain. It was about two hundred meters high, and it was estimated to be the prototype of a skyscraper. "Is that there?" His icy blue eyes flashed slightly in the dark, and he quickly ran to the building with a black suitcase, looked around, and locked one of the working elevators. Ladder, secretly relieved. God bless, the young master of the Gattuso family has never touched these heavy and complicated instruments. The building is relatively tall, but it only took about five minutes for Caesar to reach the top floor. There are still a few places in the air. If one accidentally steps into the sky, the height of this building, even if its a mixed race, has strong vitality. Also fell to death. Caesar raised his eyebrows, and the dazzling golden light suddenly illuminated the dark surroundings. The ice-blue pupils had been replaced by the noble and dazzling golden pupils. Caesar unhurriedly opened the box and opened the seal on the box. The words "indiabranch2010" were printed on the seal, the 2010 version of India branch. This is the Indian branch on the way before he and Tripati came to New Delhi. A stronghold in the Bukrayan area, and "borrowed" something from the stronghold''s arsenal. Caesar opened the box. The guns, ammunition, mines, and grenades were neatly arranged. Some bullets had silver bullets, which were mercury burst bullets that could form large pieces of mercury smoke. The other bullets had black bullets. It is a blunt gold armor-piercing bullet with a mercury core of the killing dragon, and some bullets are general-purpose brass warheads. Caesar raised his eyebrows and quickly assembled several barrels into a heavy sniper rifle. This is an as50 heavy sniper rifle, equipped with the US Navy SEALs. It has a range of more than two kilometers. The five bullets in the magazine can be less than All fired within two seconds. Out, forming a deadly barrage, the target will be unable to dodge. He touched the gun body and filled it with silver mercury explosive bullets one by one. On the narrow steel column of only one meter, thousands of sickle weasel flew out of the depths of his mind and quickly scattered. Every corner of New Delhi. At this moment, Caesar can even hear the sound of the wind clearly, and it can be said that he is a veritable king of the battlefield! 433 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 433: The revolving lantern before death! Chapter 433 The revolving lantern before death! Indias capital, Delhi, is actually divided into two parts: Old Delhi and New Delhi. As Indias second largest city, Delhi is the seat of the capital of India. The city is divided into a historic old city and a newly planned new city.## The old city still has many important monuments, and the new city part is a symbol of India''s modernization. New Delhi is located in the south of Delhi. It is a young city, and its center is the Presidential Palace built on the hill. The Presidential Palace was originally named Victoria Palace, but it was renamed the Presidential Palace after India''s independence. Tripatti has never been to the Presidential Palace before. To be precise, he doesn''t even know exactly how many regions in India. Because he did not grow up in India, he was sent to a Buddhist temple in China by Hinduism at the age of six, and he entered Kassel College at the age of nineteen. After graduation, he was assigned to the Indian branch. Before that, he had left India for sixteen years, and had not seen the kind and kind elder again for sixteen years. Tripatti calmly walked in the dark passage, with collapsed buildings and rubble all around, and there was a faint dazzling light in front. Sometimes the light at the end of the darkness is actually another dark abyss. The light you ran from your dream to that appeared is actually stepping from one darkness to another. The only difference lies in the pain and despair. Tripatti didn''t think the light that appeared was another darkness, on the contrary, he thought it was hope-new hope. After walking in the dark for nearly ten minutes, Tripatti was still a little uncomfortable with the surroundings suddenly brightened up, but when he saw the old man who had the same impression, he suddenly calmed down. The old man didn''t look back. He stretched out his hand on the stone platform in front of him and didn''t know what he was painting. He held a crystal clear crystal pen in his hand. It is worth mentioning that this crystal pen is red and bright red. "I''m going to die." The old man paused slightly without looking back. Tripatti didn''t speak, and looked at the old man''s back quietly, as if he was thinking and waiting for something. "Many people say that Angers is the old guy who has lived the longest. Indeed, for more than 130 years, this is a longevity among mixed races!" The old man seemed to be unaware that there was someone behind him and murmured: " But there are actually several such long-lived people, and I am one of them." "Do you want to express something when you tell me this?" Tripatti suddenly interrupted. The old man seemed to be stunned for a while, silent for a while, and smiled: "Ha ha, no, I didn''t want to express anything, you just assume that this is an old man who is old and you want to find someone to talk to." "Talk about it? Then, let me guess where that shadow is?" Tripatti''s face didn''t change a bit, and he looked around, seeming to be wary of something. He has not forgotten that before, he and Caesar paid all their attention to the old man, and only then was he successfully attacked by the shadow. "Haha, did that guy make you so jealous?" The old man smiled a little surprised. "Anyone who is attacked from the dark and almost died, it will be like this." Tripatti did not deny that the ghost image left him with a deep impression. An Indian branch was the strongest, and an undergraduate department ranked third. However, it was approached to the point of nowhere to find it. This impression is indeed very deep. "In that case, you can rest assured, that guy is not here." The old man shook his head. Tripatti''s face became stiff, instead of showing any joy, he looked at the old man''s back solemnly: "That means, on Caesar''s side?" The old man paused for a while and did not answer. He only then realized that Tripatti''s original intention was not to be wary of the ghost that did not know where it was hiding, but to tamper with him. Tripatti didn''t expect the old man to speak out, but he already had a little guess in his heart, but even so, he couldn''t do anything but pray that Caesar could solve it independently. It''s just that neither Tripatti nor the old man probably knew that the ghost did not find Caesar, but accidentally met with a certain killer. Perhaps even Ghost himself didn''t expect this. "Since the shadow is not there, can you stop?" Tripatti took a deep breath. The original meaning of what he said was actually saying: Since that shadow is not there, no one can stop me from killing you now. The old man heard it, but didn''t refute it. I don''t know if it was because of the confidence revealed in Tripatti''s words, or what he was doing now had reached a critical moment. "Elder, I''m going to die." Tripatti didn''t step forward to stop, but thought about it and said seriously. This is what the old man said just now, and he has now returned it intact. But the strange thing was that the old man stopped his hand movement, turned around slowly, and looked at the monk who could still see a familiar look in a vague manner. Tripatti hasn''t seen the old man in sixteen years, and the old man hasn''t seen him in sixteen years. "You should have been the best person to support me the most, and even stand with me to enjoy this wonderful feeling!" The old man sighed with complicated expression. His eyes didn''t close again, and those dragon pupils with no luster showed a deep regret. Tripatti knew that these words were the truth of the old man. "Because this is not right!" Tripatti shook his head seriously. The old man was silent for a while, then suddenly said, "Have you found the answer?" This sentence was boring, but Tripatti understood the meaning of the old man''s words. Tripatti has been very intelligent since he was a child. When he was only six years old, he could argue with an old man who was already a Hindu elder at the time, and neither side reached a conclusion in the end. That is a tie. This result shocked the entire Hinduism at that time. All the old people called Tripati a miracle of Vishinu''s gift of Hinduism. Even the senior elders believed that Tripati was only six years old. For the next great elder of Hinduism. It''s just that Tripatti at the time was not satisfied with this result, and asked to send him to study in China, which has a strong religious belief. At that time, almost all Hindu elders objected, and only the old elder, who was the great elder, agreed and personally sent Tripatti to China. After that, Tripatti started his own education in China, and was assigned to the Indian branch of Kassel College to become an executive commissioner sixteen years later. And the content of their defense at that time was everyone, Xiaojia. This is one of the cores of advanced Buddhism. 434 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 444: Nine-Character Mantra! The 444th chapter nine-character mantra! Tripatti was silent for a while and shook his head: "No, I have read almost all the Buddhist scriptures, but I still haven''t found the real explanation for everyone and Xiaojia, or there is no correct explanation at all?" When he said this, his face was full of doubts, just like when he had a tie with the old man.Miscellaneous worm "A lot of things, there is not always a correct explanation or answer!" The old man stretched out his hand on the stone platform behind him. Touched: "People often can only choose the path that they think is the right path, although that is not necessarily correct in the eyes of others. You may even go astray, but now that you have chosen and made up your mind, dont back down! Step forward bravely, even if you fail in the end, as long as you dont regret it and feel worth it, thats enough!" The old man''s face was very calm, and there wasn''t even a wave of waves in the gloomy dragon pupil. Obviously, he was ready and made up his mind. Tripatti understood, was silent for a while, and bowed his head together: "I didn''t expect to hear the teachings of the elders many years later!" Both sides have made up their minds and made a choice, but unfortunately, the path they chose is completely opposite! "At the beginning, you were allowed to enter Buddhism because I saw in you what I looked like when I was young!" The old man shook his head with emotion, "Who knows, this has created a huge threat to my own future!" " If someone who knows the old man hears these words, he will be surprised, because the old mans evaluation is too high, and the word "threat" has been used. "Elder, are you ready?" Tripatti didn''t respond. He turned around and looked at the stone platform behind the old man, with blood-colored lines painted on it. It is not difficult to imagine that the old man is the last and biggest one. means. He noticed it at first, but didn''t stop it, because as long as the old man stood in front of him, he couldn''t be distracted from doing other things. "Well, it''s done, you will be the first spectator to see this miracle!" The old man looked expectantly at the gradual flowing lines on the stone platform like water ripples, and the pair of dragon pupils without any luster was a little excited. Flashed by. It''s been too long, and he doesn''t know how long it has been!Finally, I can finally taste that beautiful and wonderful feeling again! Tripatti looked at the slight blush that appeared on the old mans face. The color that usually only appeared on the shame girl appeared on an old dying old man. It is not difficult to imagine the old man looking forward to this moment. how long. Tripatti was silent for a while, folded his hands together, and said a Buddhist sign: "Then, I should start acting too." The old man was startled slightly, then turned his head, and looked at Tripatti with a faint smile: "Oh? What are you going to do?" He has a high evaluation of Tripatti, but this does not mean that Tripatti can ignore him and do whatever he wants. "Elder, I said earlier, I''m going to die." Tripatti looked at the old man earnestly, a trace of regret flashed through the green jewel-like pupils. Although it was only a few days, Chu Han and Caesar left a deep impression on him. If it weren''t for different positions, they might have become good friends? The old man frowned slightly. Tripatti did just say "he is going to die", but the old man didn''t take it seriously, only thinking that Tripatti was taking advantage of his tongue. Now it seems that this is not the case. thing. "what do you want to do?" As the old man spoke, he was paying attention to the stone platform behind him. The blood-colored lines had gradually merged into the stone platform, only about a dozen of them. When they were fully integrated into the stone platform, he was done.At that time, no matter who it is, even if Anger suddenly appears, he can''t even imagine stopping him! This time, the old man was stunned. The stone platform filled with bloody lines in the center of the dark clouds was trembling? Suddenly, the old man seemed to understand something, and suddenly turned his head to look at Tripatti. It can be said that the gentle monk has disappeared, replaced by a statue of a boy sitting on a stone seat. This boy looks like a face and two arms, with a drooping shawl, frowning and stunned, his eyes are open, his eyes are straight, he clenches his teeth, two tiger teeth are exposed at the corners of his mouth, the tips of his teeth are up and down, showing a big angry look, and his shirt is slanted. Well, with a skirt underneath, a sword in his right hand and a rope in his left hand, there is still a blazing flame behind him. It is the first seat of the Eight Great Kings of Esoteric Buddhism, Fudo King! It is worth mentioning that this is quite different from what is recorded in Buddhism. The whole body of this King Fudo Ming is snow white, his pupils are shining with golden light, and his face is even more faint with the shadow of Tripatti... The old man''s face showed dignity for the first time. This was the first time he had seen the true face of''concretism'' with his own eyes, but he was deeply impressed by the power of this spirit! Standing in the flames, Wang Xiang Fudo Ming first glanced at the old man, and then at the stone platform. His golden pupils flashed slightly, and there were countless chanting sounds between heaven and earth, and every sound was different. , But the meaning is the same. "Pro!" The immovable King of Triparti turned his eyes wide, and with a wave of his right hand holding the sword, the flames behind him violently gathered around him, like an invisible barrier. The old man''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t move, but the disturbing air fluctuations came from the direction he was standing. Actually, without any chanting, his domain had been aroused, and the language spirit entered a state of preparation. "Bing!" Tripatti did not look at the old man, Tissot''s left hand pointed towards the sky, and the Buddha''s light in his eyes became more dazzling. "Fight!" This time, the hair that had been changed into a shawl instantly turned into a snow-white color, and the sacred face suddenly aged a lot. "By!" The old mans face became solemn every time the Fudo King Xiang, who was transformed into Triparti, uttered a word. The gravel around his body was slightly lifted from the ground. His domain had been activated. The longer the time, the stronger the brewing power. , And finally formed the power of a flash flood. "before!" Tripatti had just yelled the word, and suddenly he paused, as if he felt something. He looked back at the sky faintly accompanied by thunder in the distance, and a trace of regret, smile, happiness, melancholy, and a faint touch flashed under his eyes. Of relief. Gradually, all emotions disappeared, and Tripatti''s face returned to that kind of sacredness and firmness once again, with his hands wrapped around his body, and finally stopped in front of xiong, his fingers were joined together, which was "putting hands together"! Tripatti took a deep breath, opened his mouth lightly, and said the last word "line". The chanting sounds around him gradually merged into one, forming a complete sentence that resounded throughout New Delhi! Pro, soldiers, fighting, who, all, formations, columns, forward, and OK! The nine-character mantra of tantric Buddhism cuts the sun! 435 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 435: Concrete! Tianyin! The 435th chapter is concrete!Tianyin! The old man didn''t recognize the nine-character mantra of Buddhism and didn''t know what it meant, but he knew that Tripatti was going to die because he was desperate, and the Fudo Ming Wang Xiang brought him a strong sense of threat.Miscellaneous"Zhi"worm The old man lowered his eyes slightly, raised his right hand above his head, and those dim dragon pupils suddenly flashed, and the dazzling golden light flowed past his eyes. An invisible ripple rose from his palm and plunged straight into the sky, and the sky followed There was a booming sound, as if the color of a burning cloud dyed the sky red. People hiding in New Delhi involuntarily raised their heads and looked at the red sky. Three small white dots were shining in the fiery red sky, surrounded by burning clouds, and a blazing heat shrouded New Delhi. The serial number is 90, Ling LingTian Yin! This is the old man''s speech spirit, a bit higher than Chu Zihang''s''Jun Yan'', and the destructive power is even more terrifying. Because of this speech spirit, it can pull down meteorites outside the atmosphere! Tripati, who became the King of Fudo Myo, looked calmly at the meteorite getting closer and closer to the ground, and a trace of regret flashed in his eyes with golden light. Immediately, he stretched out his right hand and slashed toward the sky with his sword. The meteorite that had faintly approached the ground split instantly, turned into two halves, and landed next to the presidential palace. After swinging a sword, Tripatti was silent, his face was a bit ugly, and the old man looked at him with interest, as if watching a death row criminal''s dying struggle before the shooting. The silence did not last long, because the second meteorite was approaching, he did not hesitate, and once again swung his sword to the meteorite that had fallen in the central square of New Delhi. The golden slash pierced the air with extremely sharp sword energy, and in a blink of an eye The meteorite was immediately touched, and a meteorite about half the size of a house suddenly stopped in the air, and then suddenly split into countless pieces of rubble, scattered around. People in the square who hadn''t had time to escape were scared. Sitting on the ground with tears in their eyes, they looked at the surrounding gravel in confusion, not knowing whether they were grateful that they were alive, or that they were not dead. After swinging the two swords, the golden light on the surface of the immovable King Tripati''s incarnation dimmed a little, and there was still some illusory feeling in the faint. He began to exhale slightly, but did not stop. Under the silent gaze of the old man, he waved his left hand. The golden rope entangled another meteorite that landed on the National Avenue in New Delhi, and an unimaginable weight came from the end of the rope. Tripatti''s face changed slightly, and he gritted his teeth abruptly, the green veins on his left hand. The roots broke out, and he had consumed a lot of physical energy when he swung those two swords. This meteorite was heavier and bigger than the first two! But he did not let go, because there is now more than half of the people in New Delhi gathered on the National Highway. If the meteorite is allowed to fall, the number of deaths and injuries will be enough to cause serious damage to India, and it is likely to be devastated! He didn''t grow up in India, but he was an Indian. He watched his country get hit hard while he stood by and watched. Tripatti couldn''t do this kind of thing! His mouth was lightly opened, and a strange chant sounded between the heavens and the earth. The golden pupils like two buddha lamps swayed slightly, like two points of flame. The sacred face immediately became angry, and a hostile spirit rose from him. Rise and fill the air. Maha Lusanna Curse of the fire world, great anger! The flames ignited all over Tripatti, and he slammed the golden rope, and the huge meteorite was violently taken away from the national highway by a terrifying force and flew into the desert thousands of miles away. At this point, the three meteorites pulled down by the old man were all solved by Tripatti. However, Tripatti also exhausted the strength he had desperately exchanged for. "My child, you are still too naive. Even if you save those people, will they thank you afterwards?" The old man shook his head: "No, they will only get in the way, even spitting at your grave!" The old man''s tone was very cold, and the words were utterly conscientious. The darkness on the other side of the world was presented to Tripati in a naked, naked, and naked manner by him. Tripatti did not answer, not knowing whether it was disdainful to reply or already, and he had no strength to speak. The Fudo Ming Wang Xiang is still extremely dazzling, and the Buddha''s light on his body is flowing around him.But the old man knew that this was only the surface. The Fudo Ming Wang Xiang had gradually become transparent. After a while, this dazzling golden body would completely dissipate between the heaven and the earth together with the young monk. Tripatti knew this too. He took a slight breath, looked up at the old man, and said with a smile: "Even so, I won''t regret it! Someone once told me, no matter what you do, what kind of choice The road, the final result, none of these matter!" He paused slightly, his eyes were extremely clear: "Only when I go to the end, I don''t feel regret, that''s enough!" The old man frowned slightly, not knowing what Tripatti wanted to express, but he was not worried, nor would he take it to heart, because the golden body of the Immovable King was already illusory as a phantom. Tripatti is dying. When he was in Agra before, Tripati should have died, and released the''representation'' three times in a row. Apart from the Dragon King, no hybrid species can support this consumption, even if it is "explosive blood"! But his amazing will made him live and stayed here. Now, he should be dead. Fudo Mingwang''s golden body gradually dissipated, the sword and cable had already disappeared, and the blazing flame was extinguished after Tripatti swung two swords, and his figure began to blur as the golden body dissipated. "Elder, I actually know that I can''t beat you!" A smile suddenly appeared on Tripatti''s fuzzy face: "Even if I try my best, I can''t beat you down!" The old man was slightly startled. This is the truth. Although the''representation'' is very strong, Tripatti himself is too weak. Both the will and the use of the word spirit are not as good as the old man who has lived for more than a hundred years. However, the old man did not understand why Tripatti said this at this time. Suddenly, there was a loud thunder-like noise from the clouds above New Delhi, as if something was coming through the clouds. The old man''s face suddenly changed slightly, as if he was thinking of something. Triparti listened to the loud thunder explosion above his head, and smiled slightly: "Although I can''t defeat you, but someone can!" After speaking, his figure completely dissipated in the breeze, like a phantom, leaving no trace. At the same time, a behemoth appeared in the sky like burning clouds. It was a huge ship. The hull gathered countless clouds, as if holding up this huge ship. Above the bow, the black-haired youth looked down with expressionlessly, and his red-gold pupils stared at the old man in the presidential palace coldly! 436 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 436: Life and death line! The 436th chapter is on the line of life and death! The people who were evading and hiding again involuntarily stopped. Those deadpools who were killing/slaughtering also stopped for the first time. They looked up at the sky. The ship was huge. When it appeared in the sky, it was almost halfway. New Delhi was shrouded in shadows. In contrast, the black-haired young man on the bow was a bit small, and only a few people noticed the small figure on the bow.Miscellaneous Chi Insects On the top floor of the building, Jiu De Mai, who was covered in black ninja clothes, looked at the huge ship that shrouded half of New Delhi in the sky, and curled his lips: Its a magnificent appearance. Its a pity that the crowds eyes are small. , I can''t see your old man at all!" Holding a heavy sniper rifle, Caesar looked at the ship in the sky and secretly relieved. With the help of the''Scythe Itachi'', he also found the black-haired youth standing on the bow. Although he is very confident in himself, he also knows that in this case, only the kind of perverted guy can suppress the scene. "I don''t know what happened to that monk, should I still be holding on?" Caesar looked at the direction of the presidential palace. There was a strong magnetic field interference there. Even if the sickle and itta couldn''t make it through, naturally he couldn''t bring the sound to him. Therefore, he didn''t know that the monk who was holding on to him was dead. New Delhis most prosperous Connaught Place business center, the underground mall with the most traffic in the past, is now no longer a single person, only the dark sea tide that can''t be seen at a glance. The Deadpool that wreaked havoc in New Delhi went up through here, which is like the legendary gate of hell! In front of the gate of hell, there is no angel holding a huge holy sword, only a black-haired young man holding a black knife, looking blankly at the front as if the endless black tide. Suddenly, Chu Zihang seemed to be aware of it. He raised his head and looked at the half-open ceiling above his head, and he could see the figure of the huge ship in a faint sense. Although it was not very clear, he knew and believed that the man he vowed to surpass must be on that ship! Chu Zihang took a deep breath, and the surrounding air suddenly became blazing/hot. Without any chanting or preparation, his domain had been activated, and the speech spirit had entered a state of preparation, like a bomb that could detonate at any time. At the same time, in the depths of the presidential palace, the old man was still looking at the place where Tripatti stood when he disappeared, and his face was extremely dignified, as if something difficult had happened. But Tripati is dead, the huge ship in the sky stopped in the clouds, and the lines on the stone platform have all been integrated into the stone platform. What is he looking at? Or, what are you afraid of? Quite simply, because where Tripatti disappeared, there was a black-haired young man standing there, silently, watching the black smoke rising in the distance and the commotion/moving crowd. The young mans face was calm, calm and almost indifferent, he didnt notice that there was a dangerous old man in front of him, and where he was standing, a monk just stood there, and then he died without leaving his bones. Exhausted to death. The old man did not relax because of this. He still looked at the young man with a solemn expression. The dim Long Tong looked at him coldly, and the murderous intent in his eyes did not hide. The murderous intent in the air is like a taut string, which is triggered at once. The flame rose from the old man''s body without warning, and the burning pain spread from the whole body to the nerves. He gritted his teeth abruptly and resisted the pain, his feet slammed on the ground, and the dim dragon eyes flashed with a hint of golden light, countless fragments. Shi flew up from behind him, rushing toward the youth like a flash flood. The young man did not dodge, and the torrent of rubble drowned him in a blink of an eye, but the old man did not stop because of this. The''Tian Yin'' broke out, and the extremely heavy force attached to his clenched fist and slammed into the pile of rubble. A little bit higher, that is the heart of the young man who stood there before. The old man''s face suddenly changed. He tried hard to pull the fist that came and went into the pile of rocks, but there was no response. The fist seemed to be in a quagmire, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t break free! "I don''t hate old people." A quiet voice suddenly came from the pile of stones, and then the pile of stones suddenly exploded, and countless rubble flew into the air and then fell.There was no stone around the place where the stone pile was originally located. The five fingers of the black-haired young man closed his left hand and grasped the fist with incomparable weight-bearing strength like iron tongs. The scarlet-gold eyes flashed with a trace of indifference, and the left hand slammed hard, instantly squeezing it. With only a thin but extremely heavy fist, the flesh and blood flew around, and a touch of blood splashed on his delicate face, making the youth look extremely terrible. "But I hate those who don''t respect the old and die!" The old mans skinny face was suddenly distorted, but before he could scream, a pitch-black palm pierced his hunger abruptly, smashed his internal organs, and then clenched into a fist in his body, and a pitch-black light group emerged. , The terrifying force exploded in the old man''s body, countless blood splashed around, and the depths of the presidential palace suddenly became an extremely bloody execution ground. Armed color is complete, Black Abyss! The old man''s scream happened to be stuck in his throat and wanted to shout, but he could only spit out a faint black blood. No one noticed that in the blood spit out by the old man, the trace of blackness disappeared silently at the moment of landing. But he was not dead, and the strong vitality inherited from dragons of the mixed blood even kept his consciousness sober. The young man didn''t seem to see this, the scarlet golden eyes flashed with a trace of indifference, and the terrifying majesty suddenly descended on the old man''s head, making him unable to move, even screaming. The terrifying spirit that the four dragon kings never possessed, the emperor! The young man raised his right foot, and a white light appeared, and the old man flashed away in front of his eyes. The old man''s body suddenly showed hundreds of sword marks, and blood continued to flow out from it, all with a trace of black. The ultimate sublimation of the six-style haze foot, Bai ha! Hindu elder, defeated! The young man withdrew his right hand and kicked the old man with white eyes blankly. The killing intent in the scarlet golden eyes had not completely dissipated, and the killing intent in his heart was even stronger than the sea! This young man is naturally Chu Han! Only he can have the strong killing intent like the sea. In the same way, he was the only one who was able to fight back at the moment after suppressing the Hindu elder. Because he is Chu Han, the blue king Chu Han above the four monarchs! Chu Han exhaled slightly, he was not tired, but was about to be unable to suppress the killing intent in his heart! He took a deep breath, saw and heard the domineering, sweeping the whole of New Delhi, regardless of whether the old man behind him was dead or whatever, his figure moved slightly and appeared in the diplomatic embassy area south of the presidential palace with a monstrous murderous look. , Except for Connaught Place, where Deadpool gathers the most! 437 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 437: People in the Abyss! Chapter 437: People in the Abyss! In the depths of the presidential palace, the old man who fell on the ground and fainted and fainted to death in the depths of the presidential palace, the old man Chu Han tremblingly climbed to the stone platform, and then leaned against the white stone platform, looking pale at Chu Han leaving. In the direction, the dim Long Tong still had a trace of fear.Miscellaneous Chi Insects He had guessed that Chu Han was terrible long before that. After all, Shah Jahan, who he had dealt with cautiously, died in Chu Han''s hands, and he only dared to show his fangs when Chu Han was physically exhausted. If so, he is likely to be lurking in the dark, waiting for the next better opportunity. "It''s really a terrible guy, at a young age, he is so terrifying about the use of the spirit and the sense of combat! I really don''t know where the old guy Angers found the metamorphosis...cough cough!" With a slight change, he quickly covered his mouth, not sputum, but internal organs. Chu Han just made a series of attacks, half of which fell into his body, almost completely destroying his internal organs, but because of the strength of the dragon blood, a part of the severely damaged part quickly recovered. Otherwise, he would not be able to return. Alive. After all, Chu Han just released a full-scale armed domineering in the old man''s body. It was a terrifying force capable of severely injuring a Dragon King level target, equivalent to the impact of a small nuclear explosion. The old man''s face was ugly, throwing away the internal organs in his hands, and struggling to get up, the blood on his body had flowed to the ground, and all the black in it had flowed into the ground. To be precise, it flows into the roots of the stone platform rooted in the ground. When the old man''s blood-saturated palm was printed on the snow-white stone platform, it did not leave a trace, and the palm of the hand was silent and turned into a bone palm! The old man didn''t cry out in pain, his bloody face showed excitement and enthusiasm, and there was a strong radiance from the dim dragon pupil, as if he was several decades younger. At the same time, other parts of the old man began to slowly turn into bones, and the blood and flesh disappeared silently. If Chu Han were here, with his terrifying perception, he would see that when the blood and flesh of the old man disappeared, it turned into wisps of white airflow and sank into the stone platform. Gradually, the old man only had one head left, and all other parts were turned into solemn bones, but instead he showed an expression of ecstasy. "Haha, hahahaha, finally, finally, I finally succeeded! Finally succeeded! Hahahahaha!" The old man laughed madly. The next moment, his head turned into white bones and turned into a white air current to sink into the stone platform. When the last ray of air flowed into the stone platform, the stone platform suddenly lost all its color and luster, just like an ordinary huge rock. At the same time, hundreds of meters below the presidential palace, a huge cocoon suddenly emitted a blood-red light, and a faint heartbeat came from it. On the other side, in the New Delhi Diplomatic Embassy area, Katlaris led a large group of white, black, yellow, Indians and cautiously hid. He stopped and looked around almost every distance he walked, seeming to recognize someone. Nothing special. And the large group of people behind him did not complain at all, silently following Cattralis, but there was no light in everyone''s eyes, only endless silence. However, if there are extreme extreme adventurers who see this scene, they will be shocked, because this is not a loss of hope, but a struggle in despair, even if the body and mind are numb, they must move forward to find the expression of the will to hope! This kind of terrible will is rare even for extreme adventurers who have spent their entire lives in the abyss of life and death, and there are thousands of people here! This is absolutely enough to shock the world! "There is no danger, let''s be careful, hurry!" Ketraris lowered his voice and quickly ran to another street light, indicating that the group of people mixed with various nationalities should follow. The group of people also didn''t have any words. Most of them couldn''t understand Katlaris'' words, but they understood what he meant. They quickly followed without a voice communication. Nearly ten thousand miles of life and death struggles have allowed them to develop an absolute tacit understanding. Ketraris looked at the people who came back to him again one after another. While he was relieved, he secretly felt that even he did not expect that one day he would gather thousands of people from different countries in the world. People are around, and they all obey him silently. This is all due to the fact that when fighting with him and the white man, he accidentally saw the dead waiter rushing out of the building, and then he didnt know what was wrong, his brain was suddenly filled with blood, and the white man stepped forward. During the fight with Deadpool, he used countless methods, throwing stones, poking eyes, picking his nostrils, scratching his face... Catallis only knew that he used all the tricks he used to fight when he was a child, but there was no Do little damage to Deadpool. In the end, without knowing what was going on, the group of watchers, including the white man who had just fought with him, rushed forward, using various weapons to kill the dead waiter alive. I believe that if Deadpool is conscious, it will definitely feel wronged. It just rushed out and was used inexplicably without doing anything.Liu''s tricks greeted him, and then before it counterattacked, another group of people came up and beat it to death... If this Deadpool could cry, he would cry like a newborn baby. However, Deadpool''s grievances have created Katlaris'' bravery, and it has also led to him having supreme majesty and right to speak among this group of people. And the countless lives and deaths on the way also allowed Katlaris to form an unshakable understanding and survival yuwang with these people. That is a miracle that shocked the whole world! Ketraris shook his head and threw the distracting thoughts out of his mind. His current task is to protect the group of people following him and send them to a safe place. Suddenly, Katlaris'' ears trembled slightly, and she looked to the left, where countless dead waiters were looking for them, looking from a distance like a dark sea! Ketraris shuddered severely, pointed to the front, and shouted: "Quick! Run there!" There was a building at the place he was pointing. Judging from the monsters they encountered before, these monsters would not enter the building at will, so hiding in the building is the best choice and the best refuge. . People don''t show up at all.Moved, but no one moved. Everyone''s complexion changed more or less, and some younger ones even began to tremble.Shake, this is the first time they have seen so many Deadpools. Looking around, there are at least tens of thousands, right? Seeing that no one was moving, Ketraris yelled again, but it was useless. No matter how terrible the will, no matter how boundless darkness, there is nothing but corruption. 438 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 438 Little Hope! Chapter 438: Little Hope! Ketraris gritted his teeth and yelled: "Have you forgotten the life and death of the thousands of miles away? Get me moving!" His face looked hideous because of anger, and looked strangely terrifying, but still no one looked at him, as if he did not exist.Miscellaneous Zhi Cug Katlaris sat weakly on the ground, his eyes gloomy, along the way, tens of thousands of miles away, they witnessed life and death, looking at the people around them who stayed together for the first moment, and the next moment they were buried in the deadpool. In the hands and belly! Really unwilling! Suddenly, someone patted him on the shoulder, and Ketraris was taken aback and looked up. It was a familiar face, belonging to a handsome white man. He remembered that this white man was the one who clamored the most in the beginning, and it was this white man who would have the present and the road of life and death. "What?" Ketraris was in a bad mood now, and his tone was a little low. The white man didn''t understand Hindi, but just pointed his finger at the endless black tide in front of him. There was an anxious look in his eyes, as if he wanted to express something. The biggest disadvantage of this large group of people is that they come from different countries in the world, and they can''t even do the most basic communication because of language barriers. Ketraris blinked. Although the white man didn''t speak, he had already developed a good understanding between them during the journey of thousands of miles. He only needed a look and he knew what the white man wanted to express. "Look at the front? That group of monsters?" Ketraris frowned and pointed tentatively at the huge group of Deadpools ahead. The white man nodded quickly, and then pointed to a few other people. Only then did Ketraris discovered that most of the people in the team were looking at him quietly, as if to imply something. He suddenly thought of some extremely impossible situation, and jumped up from the ground abruptly, hurriedly looking at the huge group of dead servants that had never been seen before. The Deadpool group was like a black tide, rushing toward them fiercely. This is why he told everyone to run into the building at the beginning. After all, they had encountered Deadpool before, but only those who were alone. And a large group of them rushed forward, and although they killed Deadpool in the end, there were dozens of casualties on their side. From then on, Ketraris knew that these demon-like monsters cannot be contended by humans unless they have weapons. But this is so big in New Delhi. Where can there be firearms like firearms other than the military police station? Ketraris squinted his eyes. He used to be in the army and had a vision of 2.5. Just now because he just glanced quickly, he didn''t see clearly. Now, if you look closely, it seems that the Deadpool group has changed a little? No, it''s different! "Their direction!" Ketraris yelled, looking around in surprise, and found that almost everyone was the same as him, with a trace of confusion and excitement on his face. Although they had discovered early in the morning that the Deadpool Group was not advancing towards them at all, they seemed to be avoiding something, and they stumbled towards them, like a black ocean wave. That''s why Katlaris was so panicked at the beginning. But they don''t understand why these monsters, like the legendary demons, look like a panicked child caught by their parents without going home after school? Not just one or two people, but basically everyone in the team has this sense of seeing, because they have all been children and have had such experiences. Ketraris was silent for a while, gritted his teeth abruptly, and ran to the deadpool group. No matter what happened, you would know it by seeing it with your own eyes. The others in the team were taken aback. Before they could react, Ketraris had already ran out for a long way, almost approaching the black wave. Suddenly, the white people in the team also spread their feet and followed behind Cattralis, and the leader was the white man who had previously fought with Cattralis. Almost before and after the time, most of the people in the team also followed in the footsteps of Cattralis. Only a small number of people looked at each other and ran to the building on the left. Most of them were relatively young. Girls and children, of which children account for a large part. They and they did not choose to keep up, not because they were afraid of death, but because they left a little hope for those who dared to die. Ketraris ran forward without turning his head, but he knew that there must be a group of people behind him. This is the trust and perseverance cultivated by the ten thousand li life and death road. They are just a small part of this disaster, but they guard each other''s persistent desire to survive. "Hey, you are about to hit me." Suddenly, a flat voice sounded from the front of Catalaris, and the other party spoke pure Hindi. Ketrarissi replied subconsciously: "I''m sorry, sorry, I didn''t look at the way!" As soon as he said his words, he suddenly woke up, the direction he was moving forward, but there was a huge group of dead waiters, and even the team following him had not followed him. How could there be a human proficient in Hindi? before? Ketraris did not hold back his curiosity and raised his head to look at the person in front of him. In less than a second, his body began to tremble. He has seen countless lives and deaths, as well as those The monster swallowed a living person, and even saw the people beside him being smashed to death by the falling boulder, blood and brains all over him. These kinds of experiences have already made Katlaris accustomed to life and death, indifferent to fear, and ignoring fear. However, when he saw the appearance of the people in front of him clearly, his body and mind would still tremble involuntarily, and a deep fear arose in his heart. It was a person who was covered in blood, and his face was covered in blood, so he couldn''t see his appearance at all. He could only vaguely judge by his body shape. He should be a young man of seventeen or eighteen years old. The most important thing is the monstrous murderous aura in the youth, and the red golden pupils that can''t be covered by blood. "Oh, so you are not alone!" The young man looked behind Ketraris and tilted his head: "You are so good, you actually brought such a huge team under the attack of Deadpool, and Everyones expressions are pretty good!" Ketraris resisted the tremors and tremors of his body, but was still unable to speak. The terrifying smell of blood and murderous aura made him feel that youth is a god of death. As long as he speaks, he will be ignorant Where did the huge sickle take life. 439 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 439: Spokesperson Chapter 439 Spokesperson However, he listened to what the young man said.MiscellaneousPZhiPInsect Deadpool?Are those monsters called Deadpool?Which religious monster is this?It''s not good to go, I came to India!There is nothing here that can attract you!, Ketraris secretly cursed the Deadpool he encountered along the way, and all kinds of slurs appeared in his heart. The target was naturally Deadpool and the boss of Deadpool. "Oh, Deadpool can''t hear your cursing. They are in a state of chaos, wandering and struggling between dragons and humans, but they never wake up, waiting for them only for eternal killing. "The young man''s low voice came into Cattralis'' ears. Ketraris was startled, feeling sad inexplicably, but didn''t know why. The young man took a deep breath and pointed to a building on his left. It was completely red with blood, and even the previous owner couldn''t help it. "There is an arsenal of the New Delhi military. There are enough weapons to arm a division. Then I walk south and leave New Delhi. There are no deadpools there. Even if there are, there are probably ten or twenty. You thousands If a person is equipped with a weapon, it is enough to cope." The young mans voice echoed in Katlaris ears, and he was stunned. When he woke up and looked up, the young man had disappeared. Only the countless dead waiters corpses that could not be seen were on the ground, indicating that What happened here. At the same time, the group of people from all over the world followed Catalaris for thousands of miles, but they did not see the young man, only sitting on the ground. Katlaris next to the corpse. Everyone was stunned, and then threw Catalaris high into the sky with ecstasy, and a few of them even showed the pious expressions of fanatics. Katlaris hadn''t reacted, and people had been thrown into the sky. When he woke up, everyone had left him, and stomped on the dead servants around him. He was startled slightly, looking at his blood-stained hands, a strange light flashed through his beige chestnut eyes, as if he suddenly understood something, and pointed to the blood-stained building next to him. He fired two shots like a pistol, and then pointed at himself. Following the thousands of miles of life and death, this group of people has a very good tacit understanding. Coupled with the obvious expression of Katlaris, naturally they know what it means, and they rushed into the building in surprise, regardless of its distribution. On the way, their noses are already immune to the smell of blood. Katlaris did not move. He waited until everyone had entered the building, then silently moved forward, knelt down slowly, and bowed an ancient Indian gift. Others didn''t know, they only saw him sitting next to the corpse pile, thinking that he killed all the deadpools.But he knew very well that all this was done by the young man who frightened him from the inside out. He just accepted the young man''s silent proposal and became his spokesperson. Kneeling on the ground for a while, Katlaris slowly got up and ran into the scarlet building to get the weapon.Although the youth did not tell him when to leave, the journey of thousands of miles allowed him to develop a cautious habit. Suddenly, the look of the young man flashed in Katlaris''s mind, and then inexplicably thought of Tripati who had met in the presidential palace before, and wondered what is going on with the recognized next Hindu elder. Although he didn''t know, he also knew that the guy who pushed to India Gate and broke into the presidential palace was probably the leader of this group of deadpools, and the most dangerous monster. I wonder if Master Tripatti can handle it. Thinking about this, Ketraris walked into the scarlet building, and believed that when he walked out, he would be surrounded by a large group of heavily armed people, and he must be the leader! On the top floor of a tall building about a few kilometers away, Chu Han looked calmly at Katlaris walking into the scarlet building, was silent for a while, and turned his attention to Connaught Place, the once busiest commercial center in New Delhi. . Of course, it is still prosperous, but the customers are not travelers from all over the world, but a group of dead waiters struggling with human consciousness and dragon nature. And with Chu Han''s powerful perception, he discovered the source of Deadpool almost immediately, but now there is already a person standing there, and it is someone he did not expect. Chu Han thought about it for a moment, and then he knew who could do it. This time, he really owed that woman a favor. Although even if New Delhi fell completely under the Deadpool invasion, Chu Han would not feel much guilt or grief because of it. After all, he was no longer considered a human being, and the demise of a country would have no effect on him. But Chu Zihang is a member of the group after all, and he is even the leader of this group, in other words, Chu Zihang is his person. Then, Jiu De Mai rescued Chu Zihang, and Chu Han also owed her a favor. It''s just that some people there are holding on, and Chu Han is also not good at grabbing business.After all, he is a moralist, this kind of thing is an absolute cadre! Chu Han frowned slightly. He needs endless killings now, so as to suppress the killing intent in his heart. Otherwise, let the killing intent in his heart continue to flourish. The prosperity will continue, although it will not follow. The same as Deadpool, but he will also sink into the killing, unable to extricate himself. Suddenly, Chu Han''s face moved slightly, and he looked to the north in surprise. The sky there, I don''t know when it darkened, and a large number of dark clouds gathered around him. "This is... how is it possible?!" Chu Han''s face was a bit solemn, this is definitely not a natural phenomenon, because India''s rain rate is inherently low, and it is impossible to gather such a large number of dark clouds! Unless it is, element turbulence! This also means that a dragon king is born! But is this possible? Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, is this impossible? Chu Han didn''t know how many dragon kings there were in the dragon clan, at least it was impossible to just be the four twin dragon kings on the surface. After all, this world was once ruled by the dragon clan. Humans and other creatures were just slaves of the dragon clan at the time. One can imagine the power of this race. Therefore, even if the Dragon King appeared, Chu Han would not be surprised. He would only once again express emotion for the dragon clan that once ruled the world. Why was such a powerful race defeated by humans in the first place? 440 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 440: Dragon King Badis Nehru! Chapter 440 Dragon King Badis Nehru! "System, do you know the reason?" Chu Han looked at the dark clouds gathering in the distance. He didn''t really believe that it was caused by a dragon king''s awakening. On the contrary, he was more willing to believe that it was a very high-ranking next-generation species. .Miscellaneous Zhi Insect After all, although it is impossible for the Dragon King to have only four twins, it is impossible to be everywhere, and he just happened to meet him. This kind of chance is too small, just like buying a lottery ticket, if you accidentally do it casually, you will be hit by you, and it is still a Mark Six lottery. "I don''t know, I slept with you, and I don''t know about this. But there must be inside information, because Niederhogg is impossible to be killed by humans!" The system''s voice is very firm, in its tone It also revealed the trust in the black emperor who shrouded the world like a shadow. Chu Han raised his eyebrows, and he suddenly remembered that when he met Nidhogg, the black emperor did say "Long time no see", but that was not to him, but to the inside of him. The system says. "System, what is the relationship between you and Niederhogg?" Chu Han did not suppress the curiosity in his heart, mainly because of the system, he was very relieved. This comes from decades of life and death companionship and the following of the two worlds. "The same relationship as you." The system didn''t say much, it seemed to be scrupulous about something. Chu Han frowned. He was not very satisfied with the result, because the system has many relationships with him, partners, family, friends... etc.! Chu Han opened his eyes abruptly, faintly as if he had touched something, but if that was the case, it would be a bit too shocking. He opened his mouth slightly, trying to say something, his mind suddenly trembled, his body froze for a moment, his red-gold pupils shrank rapidly, and it seemed that something was watching him at that moment. As long as he said something, it would happen. Something terrible. And that must be something he can''t bear right now, just like when he once wanted to disrupt the life trajectory of a certain red-haired witch. Chu Han was silent for a while: "Will it be the Dragon King or the next generation?" "I don''t know, watching the movement is not like a dragon king. You have to know that the first generation of species wakes up as the earth shakes the mountains, not only the element turbulence appears." The system also remained silent for a while before answering. They did not talk about the topic just now very tacitly, obviously they all noticed it. Chu Han nodded. Since it is not the Dragon King, there is nothing to worry about.After all, even if it is a dragon servant like Samson, as long as the bloodline does not reach the level of the dragon king, it will not even be able to display 50% of his strength in front of him. This is the suppression of the upper ones on the lower ones. "what?" Suddenly, Chu Han looked at the center of the dark clouds in surprise, which looked like the presidential palace! Could it be that the Hindu elder did it? It''s just that Chu Han really had a heavy hand, and even the armed and domineering of the Consummation Realm was used. That is a trump card killer that can severely damage the Dragon King level target! However, what surprised Chu Han was not only this, but also the sight of the sight of the presidential palace through the scope of tens of thousands of meters. "Interesting, do you want to try to slay the dragon?" Chu Han didn''t have the intention to make a move, and looked at the north and left sides with interest. "Too naive, even if it is a dragon that hasn''t fully awakened, he can''t be killed by a first-year student who hasn''t graduated yet. Moreover, the opponent is very likely to be a next-generation species of pure blood!" said the system. "Hey, even though I said that, it is the emperor that the Gattuso family has been looking forward to for thousands of years. If it is that simple, it would be too meaningless!" The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised, and the domineering look of the Consummation Realm was released instantly. Shrouded New Delhi. This naturally includes the Presidential Palace in the center of New Delhi and the Noida area in the suburbs. "Do you care?" The system asked a little weirdly. It and Chu Han are in a state of symbiosis to some extent. What Chu Han can feel, he can naturally. However, if Chu Han died, it would not die because its body was not in Chu Han''s body. Similarly, if the system disappeared, Chu Han would not die. "I kind of want to know how far the mixed race can reach!" Chu Han looked at the direction of the suburbs of New Delhi with a plain expression. The system seemed to be stunned, and was silent for a while, without speaking, and quietly went silent. Chu Han didn''t care either, because his mind was all in the presidential palace and Noida area, and he hadn''t noticed the changes in the system. Suddenly, Chu Han''s face condensed slightly, and he whispered, "Here''s coming!" As soon as his voice fell, a black bullet broke through the space, slashed in front of his eyes, and shot into the depths of the presidential palace at the speed of breaking through the sound barrier! Chu Han raised his eyebrows, and before he turned his head, the black bullet had crushed the original white stone platform! The sniper actually aimed at the core point and shot! Even more incredible is that the bullet came from the suburbs of New Delhi, one kilometer away! "Tsk tsk, it''s really good, but it''s a pity that you made a mistake in your judgment. Shitai is not that guy''s dead spot!" Chu Han shook his head, "After all, you still need to rely on the spirit of words, otherwise, the mixed race will have no capital and money. Dragons contend!" This is one of the differences between mixed-breed species and dragons. Mixed-breeds can only slay dragons by relying on the word spirit, while the pure blood dragons can rely on powerful flesh even if they do not use the word spirit. The body is comparable to the word spirit. The destructive power. Suddenly, Chu Han''s expression changed, and he suddenly turned his head to look at the presidential palace. A golden glow flashed through his red-gold pupils, and a speech spirit specializing in improving eyesight was instantly inspired by him. Chu Han''s gaze passed through the layers of buildings and landed on the shattered stone platform. There was also a jet-black bullet on the ground. It was a mercury-core blunt gold armor-piercing bullet, which was refined by the fifth element. In addition to the "Sage''s Stone", it is recognized as the most effective bullet for killing dragons. Chu Han was not looking at the bullets, but at the fragments on the ground, the stone fragments that looked very ordinary. But why, there will be a powerful heartbeat like a drum in those fragments?! Chu Han faintly thought of something, his brows frowned slightly, this trip to India was really a twists and turns! At the same time, a huge white cocoon moved slightly below the presidential palace several hundred meters deep, and then fell silent again. Suddenly, an iron-gray claw tore through the white cocoon from the inside out, and a pair of vertical pupils shining with golden light appeared. Then, the white cocoon suddenly shattered, and the perfect creature comfortably opened its huge membrane wings. . He was suspended in the vacuum of the ground like a huge cross, and the reflection on the scales illuminated the darkness. If there is a historian standing here, they will definitely exclaim: Dragon! That''s right, it''s the dragon! Dragon King Badis Nehru! He has successfully evolved into the Dragon King! 441 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 441 Fight with the king! The 441st chapter and Wang Zhengfeng! The great creature whose whole body was wrapped in gray iron scales seemed to be a little confused. The vertical pupil shining with golden light looked around and suddenly opened his mouth and roared. The huge membrane wings set off a gust of wind, tearing the ground above, and it vibrated its wings. Rising to the sky, disappearing into the dark ground, roaring in the clouds with rebirth anger and excitement. Not far away, Chu Han looked solemnly at the huge creature looming in the clouds. The terrifying aura and the elements that gathered automatically all showed that this was the real Dragon King! This was the first time he met the real Dragon King after waking up from the Yellow River. "System, is that one of the four great monarchs?" Of the four great twin monarchs, Chu Han only knows six of them. He has not heard of two of them before, and there are no two left in the memory of inheritance. Data. "No, but that is indeed the Dragon King, and the bloodline and body have reached the level of the first generation!" The system''s voice is also a bit solemn. After all, although Chu Han hadn''t slaughtered a dragon before, it was the first time he encountered a real Dragon King. This is definitely the biggest crisis that Chu Han has encountered since he woke up! Because the dragon king''s strength does not lie in itself, but in the world-destroying-level speech spirit he has! The World Extinguishing Grade Yanling, even Chu Han did not dare to release it easily, because he was very worried that the terrifying power would also involve him. Under the power of destroying the world, even the Dragon King couldn''t guarantee that he would survive safe and sound. "That''s the other dragon king?" Chu Han also knew how terrifying the dragon king was, so he didn''t rush up immediately, but was watching. "Not sure, but if you guessed it correctly, it should be Unocal!" The system sighed. Like Chu Han, it slept for countless epochs at the bottom of the Yellow River, and did not witness the great and macroscopic world of the Dragon Clan, but it should have been more aware of the Dragon Clan affairs, but I dont know why Chu Han awoke. During that time, although it woke up, it fell into a strange state afterwards, causing some things that originally existed in its memory to disappear. Chu Han squinted slightly. Unocal was a high-risk target at the Gulong level. Even in the secret partys historical records, there was only one time. It was the Greenland incident nine years ago. That action is also considered to be the history of the Kassel Academy. The biggest fiasco since, losing several excellent a. grade hybrids at once. Chu Han was silent for a while, then suddenly said, "System, if I swallow it, will it have any effect?" "Which aspect do you mean?" the system said. "The bloodline is improved." "Except for the four kings, it''s useless for you to swallow anyone!" Chu Han was silent for a while: "Then what do you mean?" "Don''t you have a set of bronze weapons?" "Seven deadly sins?" "That''s also a dragon king anyway, blending its flesh and bones into the seven deadly sins, that set of weapons is really a king-killing blade!" Chu Han squinted his eyes slightly. The moment the Seven Deadly Sins were cast, he had absorbed his blood, the flesh of the Black King, and the bones of the White King. Only then would it have such terrifying power. However, Chu Han was still not very satisfied, because although the Seven Deadly Sins could kill the Dragon King, they could not cause fatal damage at the level of the Black King and White King. However, if an ancient dragon of the Dragon King level is added, then Chu Han does not know how far the seven deadly sins will rise! "Well, whether you are going to try to swallow it or integrate into the seven deadly sins, first solve that dragon, it has already noticed you!" The system fell silent after speaking. Chu Han took a deep breath, raised his head and looked at the iron-gray, huge creature suspended at the bottom of the cloud. It was covered by the cloud, occasionally the white and purple electric light illuminated its white scales, and the wings behind it slowly Fan the wind. The indifferent golden vertical pupils stared at him tightly, seeming to confirm something, and it seemed to be locked before the missile launch. Chu Han raised his eyebrows, his golden pupils flashed red, his right foot slammed through the building under his feet, a huge force led him to the sky, and then quickly broke through the clouds and came to the great creature. Two equally indifferent gazes slowly met, and then, a large and a small figure rushed towards each other, with unmatched killing intent and fierce aura, the elements gathered around exploded and gathered under their collision. , Explode, recover again... In just a short while, the surrounding elements have repeated this countless times. Both parties are trying to gather the surrounding elements to display the word spirit, but they don''t want the other party to show it, because they all know that once the other party displays the word spirit, it must be the exclusive dragon king''s exclusive world-destroying-level word spirit! And that kind of speech spirit is the most effective weapon that can directly kill the dragon king! They pierced and penetrated through the clouds, blood and flesh between the claws. For Chu Han and Badis Nehru, this is just a prelude. The key to the real victory or defeat lies in who condenses a large amount first. The element releases a world-destroying speech spirit, that is the weapon that can really kill the dragon king! The thick dark clouds suddenly shattered, and the two sides collided like meteors, then embraced and bit each other and fell into the depths of the desert. Before they touched the ground, their surroundings suddenly exploded. It was an explosion formed by disturbing the elements in the air. It was equivalent to the explosion of a c4 bomb. However, this degree of explosion had no effect on them. The battle was still there. carry on. As soon as they landed, they all stumbled and retreated. The distribution of the surrounding elements has been completely disordered. In this situation, even the black and white king cannot release the word spirit, because it is very likely that the position of the element will not be controlled, and the element will be confused in the end. Stream swallowed. They looked at each other indifferently, the hot dragon blood dripped on the desert but disappeared instantly. This area has now gathered a large number of the four elements, but they are all in a state of disorder. In this environment, even the next generation species Can''t survive for more than a minute. "You really are a pure-blood dragon king!" Badis Nehru stared at Chu''s cold golden pupils, the dragon blood in his body was faintly hot. Obviously, Chu Han''s blood was a little higher than him. And he is now the Dragon King, higher than the Dragon King bloodline, he can''t imagine what a terrifying existence it is! "Qing Wang, Chu Han!" Chu Han did not deny that an ancient dragon of the Dragon King rank was already qualified to know his name. Badis Nehru was silent for a while, and shook his huge head: "I don''t know." He inherited the power and power of this ancient dragon, and at the same time also possessed the memory of the ancient dragon before his death, but there was no Azure King''s name in that memory! 442 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 442: Dragon Slaying in Progress Chapter 442: Dragon Slaying in Progress Chu Han cheered the corner of his mouth, it was strange to know! After all, in addition to the Black King and the White King, he is the third true dragon king in the history of the dragon clan! Beyond the four twin monarchs and other dragon kings! But this is probably only known to the Black King and the White King, as well as the Bronze King.MiscellaneousZhiworm Badis Nehru did not continue to ask, but turned to look at the surrounding scenery. They were no longer in the center of New Delhi. Looking at them, they were covered with sand, countless sand! This part is originally accumulated in this area, and the other part is swept away by the aftermath of their collision. Some buildings are instantly turned into dust, leaving very small debris, which looks like it from a distance. sand. "Before I suspected that you might not be a hybrid, but a pure blood dragon!" Badis Nehru said slowly: "Because I know better than anyone, how powerful Shah Jahan is. Powerful, it is impossible to defeat him with the power possessed by a mixed race!" Chu Han raised his eyebrows. Shah Jahan was indeed very strong. If it weren''t for the Dragon King bloodline, even he would have to play his cards and fight to the end. In the end, life or death is an unknown number. Shah Jahan has an unusually persistent heart, and there is something in his heart supporting him.Just like Hilbert Jean Angers, the president of the Kassel College, only to support Angers to live and keep his heart burning for more than a hundred years is revenge! And what has always supported Shah Jahan is the love-love for the girl who bought sweets on the streets of the market hundreds of years ago. The persistence of the two is different, but the effect is the same. It''s just such an obsession, and the final result will definitely not be any better. For example, Shah Jahan, his fate, was calculated to death. "Unfortunately, he is still dead. You sent him to Huangquan Road by yourself!" Chu Han looked at Badis Nehru blankly. He was not very familiar with Tripatti, but with Ajman. Banu is not familiar, and the relationship with Shah Jahan is even more hostile. But he was still angry! Because, this guy in front of him, this old man in the coat of the Dragon King, dare to play with the lives and deaths of others at will in front of him! This is something that cannot be tolerated as an emperor! If he didn''t break his body into pieces, the anger in Chu Han''s heart could even burn himself to death! "Yes, your majesty died in the end, or that he should have died!" Badis Nehru seemed to have not seen Chu Han''s cold expression, and shook his head: "The Mughal Empire is dead, and the era belonging to Giastin Shah Jahan is already over! " Although his words were full of regret and emotion, his golden pupils were full of endless indifference. "Oh, that''s a good point, so the era of enslavement in India is over, and the era that belongs to you old immortality is also over, then can you go to die?" Chu coldly smiled, there was no warmth. A flash of red color flashed through his pupils. "You still don''t understand, I''m already dead!" Badis Nehru shook his head: "Then I was born again, with an extremely noble attitude!" "I will reign over the apex of this world again and become a well-deserved king!" He shook his wings abruptly and flew high in the air with a gust of wind, and a deafening dragon roar came from his mouth. The disordered elements suddenly calmed down, but in just a short moment, they were once again chaotically intertwined, like a beating. The knotted rope. A trace of regret flashed across Budis huge golden vertical pupils. He and Chu Hans powers were too strong, and they both deliberately gathered elements, and at the same time destroyed the element distribution around them, causing them to stop now. The elements will not stabilize for a while. As long as the distribution of the elements is unstable, it is impossible for him to release a world-destroying-level word spirit, so as long as the time is long, his consumption will be extremely high. At that time, without Chu Han''s action, his newly merged body will instantly collapse! Without the powerful Dragon King body, with Chu Han''s power, only one punch was enough to burst his heart. Just now he had a deep understanding of this. Suddenly, Buddis frowned and looked at Chu Han who was still standing there. A trace of doubt flashed across his face. According to the situation just now, Chu Han should have caught up with him and continued fighting, but it has been so long. Chu Han didn''t even move, could it be that he was exhausted? As soon as this idea emerged, it was rejected by Badis. Because if exhausted, the boiling dragon blood in the body will calm down, and the golden pupil will also go out. But Chu Han''s golden pupils were still shining, and the strong blood on his body was still vigorous, it didn''t seem like exhaustion. It''s a bit like, in a daze? On the ground, Chu Han looked at the position where Buddis left before, his eyes were a little erratic, and he looked like he was in a daze. Buddis watched Chu Han seem to be in a daze for a while, and his heart faintly shook. His wings vibrated violently, and the wind rushed down. When he was about to approach the ground, he suddenly opened his mouth and roared, and the sound of dragons rang throughout the desert. At this moment, a slender palm with blood-like flames slowly penetrated Buddy''s chest. He suddenly stopped roaring and turned into a scream! Chu Han pumped blankly.With the palm of the hand, the golden pupils are burning like two points of flame, and a red color flashes under the eyes. I don''t know when the blood-red lotus blooms all around, and the flames rise all around, looking like the hell mentioned in the "Bible"! Serial number 101, Yan LingRed Lotus Industry Fire! Chu Han''s palm had just been pumped.After exiting, Buddis vibrated his huge wings and flew high into the sky, looking at the ground with a trace of anger in puzzlement. Chu Han didn''t speak, his right foot slammed on the ground, and a huge force led him to an altitude of several kilometers in an instant, confronting Badis, who was surrounded by iron-gray scales. At the same time, the blood-red lotus flowers on the ground gradually dissipated, turning into wisps of flames floating into Chu Han''s body, that was his''karma''. Buddis didn''t make a move, quietly watching all the lotus flowers turn into flames and merge into Chu Han''s body. He felt that Chu Han seemed a little different from just now. "How did you do it?" Chu Han asked suddenly. Badis was startled slightly, and subconsciously answered: "What?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows and pointed at Buddis''s shining golden pupils: "This." Badis was silent for a while: "New Delhi is actually a huge alchemy circle, but its core and function are not defense or enchantment, but sacrifice!" Chu Han frowned, with a trace of puzzlement on his face: "Sacrifice?" Although he is the King of Bronze and Fire, he can be said to be a natural genius for alchemy, but he is not as good as Norton. 443 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 443 The gods retreat as pointed by the sword light! In the 443rd chapter Jianguang pointed out, the gods retreated! This is not to say that Chu Han is weaker than Norton, but as far as alchemy is concerned, Norton does not know how much more time he spends than Chu Han to study.MiscellaneousZhiInsects On the other hand, Chu Han, except for the casting of the Seven Deadly Sins, hadn''t even encountered alchemy again, so it was not strange that he was not as good as Norton in terms of attainments. But in terms of talent, Chu Han is better than Norton. Just like a track and field veteran who once won an Olympic gold medal and a young track and field player who has a high probability of impacting the Olympic gold medal, the two may seem to be a bit more powerful at first glance, but don''t forget that the veteran is old and top. The peak period has passed.The teenager''s life has just begun. He can now hit the Olympic gold medal, and I can hit the World Cup in the future, and even hit the world number one! Similarly, Norton has reached the peak, and Chu Han has just begun. When he swallowed the four twin kings and faced the black emperor again, no one knew what he would reach. "Yes, it''s a sacrifice! Sacrifice all the energy that has been absorbed for countless years to a certain life, and let it evolve to the extreme!" There was a frenzy on Budice''s face. There is no doubt that that life, It is himself. Chu Han was silent for a while: "So, what''s the matter with that alchemy array?" "I don''t know, the existence of the alchemy circle can no longer be explored, but I know that this is the wealth left by the dragon in this world!" Buddis shook his head, with a trace of regret in his eyes. He has become a noble and powerful dragon king, but unfortunately, the ancient and mysterious era of ten thousand dragons has disappeared in the long river of years. Chu Han nodded, tilted his head and looked at Badis and said, "Then, is your spirit ready?" As soon as the voice fell, Buddiss huge body suddenly stiffened, and his golden pupils slowly contracted, but only for a moment, he laughed again: "So you have found out? I thought I could hide it from you, after all, yours Is it in good condition? It doesn''t seem to be very good!" Chu Han looked around: "The air around this is a little thin, is it''Rhine''?" On the list of linguistic sequences, the linguistic rating of the 113th and later is Top Secret, which means that even if the 113th and later linguistics have been observed, their information will not be disclosed because of the danger of this kind hard to imagine. Among them, the most dangerous speech spirit that Chu Han knew was the 112th''Rhine'', whose effect was a big explosion centered on the caster. ''Rhine'' was used in Tunguska in the 19th century. It is no longer known who released that spirit, because the dragon slaying team that entered Tunguska did not leave there. They all died, under the terrifying explosion of the''Rhine''. It is said that more than 80 million trees within 50 square kilometers were burned and fell down. The shock wave generated by the explosion shattered the window glass within 650 kilometers nearby, and the light emitted could be seen as far as the Rhine River. Called''Rhine''. Chu Han has never seen the release of''Rhein''. Even if this spirit is in the Kassel Academy, there are only fragmentary records. Because the time is too long and it is a top-secret file, the details are probably even the headmaster. Hot are not authorized to view. However, Chu Han knows one thing, that is, his current body of mixed race is absolutely impossible to survive the explosion of the Rhine! Even Chu Han guessed that even if he condensed the body of the Dragon King, he didn''t know if he could survive the explosion of the''Rhine'', after all, that was within the scope of a nuclear explosion. "Yes, it''s''Rhine''!" Buddis did not deny it, and nodded generously: "You can see it, I''m really curious who you are!" There was a deep curiosity in his eyes. Knowing that he was only removing the surrounding elements, Chu Han realized what kind of language it was. This vision and insight was definitely not something an ordinary dragon king would have! "Once the World Extinguishing Grade Word Spirit is released, even the Dragon King himself cannot stop!" Chu Han did not respond, looking at Buddis with interest: "You are sure you can survive the explosion of the Rhine. ?" Although I dont know how Buddis calmed down the chaotic elements and listened to his command, once the World Extinguishing Grade Word Spirit was released, even the Dragon King himself could not stop, and could only let the Word Spirit completely release, causing the world to be destroyed. Disaster. Buddis smiled and didn''t answer. The air fluctuations around him became anxious in an instant, and a disturbing atmosphere spread with the air in all directions. The domain opened, and the''Rhine'' had entered a state of preparation. Now, it was impossible for Buddis to stop. "It turns out that you are sure to survive the explosion of the Rhine. I am really curious about what makes you so confident." While a trace of clarity flashed across Chu Han''s face, there was a trace of regret. Buddis frowned, with an ominous premonition faintly, but the''Rhine'' has entered the stage of release, and even he himself cannot stop! And once the''Rhine'' is released, he also believes that apart from himself, no creature can survive the explosion! Buddis thought so, his uneasy heart suddenly settled, his mouth lightly opened, and he began to recite the dragon text. When he stopped, it was when the''Rhine'' burst into light! The "Tungus Explosion" that was a flash in the pan in the early nineteenth century will be staged again. "Actually, it was wrong." Chu Han looked at Buddis quietly, and shook his head: "The World Extinguishing Grade Word Spirit can stop on the way to release!" Badis raised his eyebrows and looked at Chu Han with a smile. He couldn''t speak because he couldn''t stop reciting the dragon text, but the golden pupils seemed to say, "Then you try Try to stop me". Chu Han''s expression didn''t change a bit, he looked at Buddis quietly, raising his right hand high, as if he wanted to hold something. What do you want to hold? The next moment, almost at the same time he stretched out his hand, there was a flame.The hot golden light fell from the sky and fell into his hands accurately and precisely, just in his palm. It turned out that what he wanted to reach out to hold was a light. Chu Han held the''light'' and slowly pointed towards Budish, whose pupils contracted extremely fast. He also had no words, but the coldness in his eyes seemed to say, "Then I will let you see"! It was at this time that the''light'' held by Chu Han slowly lost its dazzling light, revealing the golden long sword surrounded by light, and the blade pointed at Buddis''s heart. It turned out that he was not holding a light, but a sword! An invincible sword with victory! 444 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 444 "Rhine" Interrupted Chapter 444 "Rhine" Interrupted Buddis doesn''t know the "Sword of Victory", but since Chu Han held the sword, his anxiety has grown stronger and stronger.MiscellaneousZhiInsects But he still doesn''t believe anyone can suspend the release of''Rhine''! The Dragon Kings exclusive world-destroying-level speech spirit is not a joke! Buddis comforted himself so, but unconsciously accelerated the speed of chanting. Obviously, although he believed that''Rhein'' could not be forcibly stopped, he still did not eliminate the anxiety in his heart. Chu Han ignored Badiss movements, and quietly looked at the "Sword of Victory" in his hand, the invincible sword known for all kinds of magical legends in Norse mythology. Now it reduced all its light and lay quietly. In the heart of his hand, it looked no different from an ordinary sword. But only Chu Han himself knew the most terrifying power contained in this sword. Chu Han sighed secretly, and slowly squeezed the "Sword of Victory", but when he was about to leap up a sword and slash towards Budis, the corner of his eyes suddenly stopped on the "Sword of Victory" in his hand, slightly Frozen, after a moment of silence, an almost crazy thought quietly spread from the depths of my heart to my heart uncontrollably... "If you do this... maybe it will be even more terrifying... right?" Chu Han whispered, a trace of red flashing across the golden pupils, he involuntarily licked, licked his mouth, and lips. It took a while to remove that. Crazy thoughts are suppressed, after all, there is also a dragon king with the blood of the ancient dragon in the sky, releasing the world-destroying-level words. After being silent for a while, Chu Han slammed through the ground, and a huge force led him to leap high. The "Sword of Victory" in his hand immediately emitted blazing sunlight, slashing towards Buddis with unparalleled aura! Buddis sarcastically watched the golden light getting closer and closer to him, but he didn''t mean to evade, because the slash had not touched 100 meters around him, it was offset by a wave of fiery heat. . Buddis looked at Chu Han silently, his golden pupils were full of sarcasm, as if he was mocking his overweight. Chu Han frowned slightly, and glanced at the "Sword of Victory" in his hand. He nodded in a moment of hesitation. The blazing sunlight reappeared, and he waved a sword casually, still slashing towards Buddis. Buddis did not look back. Long Wen''s chanting had reached the final juncture. At this time, he did not dare and couldn''t be distracted, otherwise he didn''t know what would happen. After all, there is not much detailed record about this kind of mythical speech spirit. However, it only takes a while before he knows, because Yan Ling has entered the final stage of release, the air around him began to boil, and a wave of uneasy heat radiated from all around him. The fabulous "Rhine" is about to reappear, and New Delhi will become the second Tunguska! At the same time, Chu Hans slashing attack broke through the space around Budis at this time, and with extremely blazing sunlight fell on the huge dragon body, and the huge sword marks visible to the naked eye cut away the scales. Defense, blood spilled to the earth like a spring. Buddis was startled, and his heart-wrenching pain made him subconsciously look at the extra scars on his body. The golden dragon pupils were full of confusion, as if he had not yet woken up. But the next moment, Badis was completely awake, and looked at the young man who was floating in the air looking at him in horror. The rapidly contracting golden pupils seemed to shout: "How is this possible? How is this possible? How is this possible? How are you? Will it hurt me? How could you hurt me!" Chu Han looked at Badis''s still wriggling lips, curled his lips, did not answer, waved the "Sword of Victory" in his hand and cut out the second sword. Unsurprisingly and unexpectedly, this sword broke through the circular area formed around Buddis without any barriers, and slashed heavily on his body, leaving a scar that was no smaller than before. At the same time, the disturbing fluctuations around have gradually weakened a lot. The pain in his body did not make Buddis come back to his senses, he stared at Chu Han blankly, still couldn''t believe what happened. how can that be! Once the World Extinguishing Grade Yanling was released, even the Dragon King himself could not stop it, but now he could feel that the surging heat around him had disappeared, and time seemed to flow back in an instant back to the state where the Yanling had just released. But how is this possible! Badis looked around in confusion, then looked at his huge dragon body, still couldn''t believe it! Chu Han tilted his head, ignoring Badis''s strangeness, and swung the third sword blankly. This time, the blazing sunlight directly fell on the Huns of Badis, and the blood-stained scales fell. This scar was only a short five centimeters from the heart. Buddis shuddered abruptly, and looked at Chu Han with horror. He raised the "Sword of Victory" again to cut out the fourth sword, and quickly wanted to stop the chanting and release the spirit of speech to resist. Unfortunately, he did not succeed. At the same time, the fourth sword came, but it did not fall on Badis''s heart. Instead, it leaned a little to the left and fell on his left shoulder, almost cutting off the whole thick arm. Come down. Buddis exhaled crudely, glanced at his left shoulder in fear, and at the last moment he desperately moved to the side, but because the sword was too fast, and because he was not evading in the first time, he did not hide. But at the same time, Buddis suddenly found that the surrounding elements and air gradually calmed down. If it weren''t for him to still recite the dragon text and feel the blazing heat around him, he would probably think he hadn''t released the''Rhine''. However, thats how Buddis felt his heart palpitations, because his feelings with the elements were gradually weakening with every sword cut, and if he continued like this, he would be completely cut off from the surrounding elements, even if he couldnt Stop chanting dragon texts, there will be no effect. Because the release of Yanling is based on the premise that the surrounding elements obey their own commands, otherwise, how about bbq like you dont have a barbecue? At this moment, Chu Han suddenly let go of the "Sword of Victory", but the sword did not fall. Instead, it floated around him like a flying sword in Xiuxian''s novel. Buddis was stunned, looking at the golden long sword that was automatically flying in the air, a flash of light flashed in his mind and shouted: "This is the legendary "Sword of Victory"?!" He naturally knows the "Sword of Victory" described in Norse mythology, but just like Odin is a legendary mansion, the "Sword of Victory" is only a legend in his cognition. "You guessed it, by the way, Nordic mythology is actually a history of dragons. The so-called divine residences are all dragons of pure blood!" Chu Han looked at the clouded sky ahead, seemingly watching What, or what is he waiting for! 445 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 445 Sorrow! The 445th chapter is dead! Buddis was startled and opened his mouth slightly. This was definitely something that shocked all the mixed races.Miscellaneous*Zhi*Insect After all, if Norse mythology is really a history book of the dragon clan, it will be the most detailed and comprehensive document about the dragon clan world. All mixed-race writers will be excited as if they encounter the second spring. Suddenly, the light from the corner of Budice''s eyes fell on Chu Han''s face unintentionally, and his heart suddenly shook, and a fear that originated from the body''s instinct spread to his heart. It was not that Chu Han swung his sword at him again, but that he saw both surprise and regret on Chu Han''s face.Although he didn''t know what it meant, Buddis heard a piercing sound from behind him. It was the sound that an object made when it swept through the space at extreme speed. This sound was heard by Badis a long time ago. It was in August 1957 after the end of the Second World War. At that time, the former Soviet Union successfully tested the first ss-6 intercontinental ballistic missile, Badis. On behalf of the Indian government after independence, went to observe the ceremony. At that time, he witnessed the launch of the SS-6 intercontinental ballistic missile, and the harsh sound of cutting through the space, even after decades, still often lingered in his ears. Therefore, at the high-level military meeting of the Indian government not long ago, when the proposal to develop an intercontinental missile was put forward, he would be the first to agree. However, before India''s intercontinental missile was manufactured, he heard the harsh sound again! Buddis was silent for a long time, and took a deep breath: "So that''s it, can I ask, when is it?" "It didn''t take long, it was just that moment." Chu Han said. Buddis was stunned, and suddenly remembered Chu Han''s weird behavior for a while, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to take the opportunity to calm the elements and release the Ling Ling''Rhine''. But now it seems that all this seems to be in the calculations of the black-haired young man in front of him. He laughed at himself: "If they knew that you were actually a terrifying dragon king, how would you feel?" "They won''t know, because I am a mixed race." Chu Han said calmly. "Can you ask why?" Buddis said. "It was originally a mixed race, so naturally it is a mixed race." Chu Han raised his eyebrows. This is something he wants to explain but it is difficult to explain clearly, because this is something that shouldn''t happen at all. A hybrid is a hybrid. No matter how you improve your pedigree, it will not evolve to a pure blood dragon in the end, but will go one step further towards becoming a deadpool. In the same way, it is impossible for a pure blood dragon to become a mixed species, because once its pure blood is revealed, it will be significantly different from a mixed species. But Chu Han is a different kind. He is a mixed breed and a pure-blooded dragon king. This violation of the rules of the world is itself a kind of cheating. And the golden finger that gave him such cheating was the system. However, this kind of thing can only be understood by personal experience, otherwise, no matter how you explain it, others will not understand it. Buddis didn''t understand, but he didn''t continue to ask, because the piercing sound behind him was getting closer. "I''m not reconciled!" He looked at the sky with emotion, and did not make any resistance because it was meaningless. Chu Han didn''t speak, his face was plain, and the golden "Sword of Victory" was flying around him quickly. Obviously, his current mood was not as calm as it seemed. "Finally, can you tell me who you are?" Buddis suddenly looked at Chu Han seriously, as if he didn''t look back to see the light behind him now. Chu Han was silent for a while: "Qing Wang, Chu Han!" He said it at the beginning, but Buddis didn''t care at that time, after all, he probably didn''t expect his ending to be like this. "Qing Wang, is the third king?" Buddis looked at the flying "Sword of Victory" thoughtfully: "Your ambition is great!" "Probably." Chu Han pointed behind Badis: "You are going to die!" Buddis turned his head and looked in the direction Chu Han was pointing, only to see a flaming iron barrel moving towards him at a terrifying speed, and it would hit him accurately within a minute. His heart. "Ugm-133trident-ii? What a big hand!" Buddis said with emotion and turned to look at Chu Han: "If I escape, I will die by your sword, right?" Chu Han was expressionless and did not speak. The "Sword of Victory" flying around him had clearly expressed his meaning. Badis was not surprised. He nodded, turned and faced the iron barrel that was shot at extremely high speed. The terrifying impact instantly pushed his huge body thousands of meters away, and then exploded suddenly, terrifying. The impact caused all buildings within a few kilometers of the surrounding area to be set off. I think that soon after coming here, a terrible tornado and sandstorm will be formed because of this explosion. Chu Han stood expressionlessly high in the sky, watching the mushroom cloud slowly rising, stretched out his right hand to hold the flying "Sword of Victory", and slowly shifted his gaze towards the center of New Delhi. To be precise, it is the presidential palace built in the center of New Delhi. Chu Han was silent for a while, and blazing sunlight burst out from the "Sword of Victory", and he slashed out towards the presidential palace with a blank face. The golden slash cut through the space with unparalleled aura and landed The Presidential Palace in the center of New Delhi. A few seconds before the golden slash with sunlight fell, a strange sound was faintly heard from deep underground in the presidential palace, like an old man suffering from a terminal illness, but unexpectedly learned that he could have surgery to boost his life, but the operation failed , The same sound made when lying on the chuang waiting for death. Immediately, the golden slash fell, and everything was erased by the erupting sunlight, terrifying fire.The column soared into the sky, and even Chu Han in the outer suburbs of New Delhi could see the shining fire. Chu Han calmly loosened the right hand holding the "Sword of Victory", and looked at the sun that gradually revealed a corner. The golden pupils were shining like fire by the sun. Before countless epochs, he became the Dragon King in a daze. After the White King, he ascended to the third throne of the dragon clan. And after that, he met the emperor of the dragon clan. He lost and ran away, dormant and asleep in a river. When he woke up, the world had changed. The black emperor who once represented despair was killed by humans. The world belonging to the dragon clan was over. From the moment he killed Budis, the horn of Wanlong''s return blew, and the dragons would wake up one by one, and then unfold a map composed entirely of blood and fire. And he will step on the sea of ??blood on the corpse mountain, board the only throne and become the emperor! 446 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 446 Chapter 446: Cassel''s Assistance Chu Han stood in the air for a while, until the aftermath of the explosion had completely dissipated, and then slowly landed while holding the "Sword of Victory".Miscellaneous "Zhi"worm At almost the same moment, as soon as he landed, there was a sound of air exploding in the sky not far away, as if something was coming here at extreme speed. "The action is fast!" Chu Han raised his eyebrows: "But the pick appeared after the battle was over. Are you planning to be a nasty fisherman, or do you want to kill two birds with one stone?" He was silent for a while and walked towards the central city of New Delhi. No matter what his plan was, it has nothing to do with him now. The battle is over. The Dragon King Badis is dead. The last ray of life was destroyed by his own hands. Can''t die anymore. However, he planned this way, but some people didn''t think so. Just as Chu Han lifted his foot, a red dot landed precisely on his heart, accompanied by a faint heat. He raised his eyebrows, this feeling was very familiar to him. Long ago, when he was a killer, he had used this method to lock the target countless times. It''s just that he didn''t expect that one day, he himself would have the opportunity to experience such treatment, which is really ironic! Chu Han laughed at himself, but there was no other change, and he honestly retracted the right foot that had been raised, standing still and looking at the slowly enlarged black spot in the distance. His waiting didn''t last long, and the speed of that black spot far exceeded the so-called extreme speed. In less than two minutes, a clear appearance appeared in Chu Han''s sight. It was a fighter jet flying to his side at a very high speed. The shape of the three-corner wing indicated that it was a supersonic aircraft. The sound he heard before was like an air explosion, which was the sonic boom produced when this supersonic fighter broke through the sound barrier. Chu Han raised his eyebrows, and looked a little surprised at the supersonic fighter plane that was slowly landing more than 100 meters in front of him. Although he didn''t have much interest in military affairs, after all, the multiple speeches he possessed were equivalent to atomic bombs. , And he himself is even more terrifying than nuclear weapons. However, Chu Han recognized this fighter. Because it is the only supersonic aircraft in history that has reached an infinitely close to Mach 10 speed, x-43a! Close to the speed of Mach 10, this has reached the flight speed of the next generation. Even if Chu Han didn''t pay attention to military affairs, he knew a little bit about the only thing that threatened dragons among humans. However, Chu Han really did not expect that the headquarters would actually send such a supersonic plane to India. It seems that the loss of three future executive department ace commissioners really made them all messed up! The plane landed slowly. Unexpectedly, the first person who got off the plane was an old man who made Chu Han feel a little familiar. He seemed to have seen him somewhere, but at this time, the old man leaned toward Chu with a cane. Han is here. Chu Han raised his eyebrows, and curiously looked at the x-43a that was parked not far away. Just now, the old man got off the hypersonic drone that had always seen the dragon without seeing the end, right? Chu Han looked weirdly at the distant sky, and it seemed that the Dragon Slaying Academy really hid a lot of things, and actually allowed the x-43a hypersonic drone to realize the manned function! Oh, it''s really interesting. Before Chu Han could continue thinking, the old man came to him angrily, and the crutches stomped the ground heavily: "Little devil, where is Caesar?" The moment before it was like an old man who had just lost his grandson, and the next moment, he immediately became a prime minister who was studying power in the court. Chu Han was a little bit overwhelmed by this, and looked at the old man in a daze. Did he get it wrong? Since he was reborn, how long hasn''t anyone dared to speak to him like this? However, Chu Han was not an ordinary person after all, and he quickly reacted. He frowned and glanced at the old man, then stopped looking at him, and turned his attention to the x-43a. He was very curious. After breaking through the sound barrier, it might reach 10. Are there anyone else on Machs supersonic plane? "Little devil, where are you looking!" The old man jumped with anger because of Chu Han''s ignoring attitude. Originally, his expression was ugly, but now it''s even more ugly after adding fuel to the fire. It''s just like a green apple that hasn''t been sour. Chu Han still didn''t go to see the old man, but stared at another person who got off the plane, and a touch of surprise appeared on his face again. In just a few minutes, it surprised him twice in a row. This is really a strange thing! "Linda, why did you come to India?" Chu Han looked at the woman who was coming towards him in surprise. That was the first A-level commissioner of the executive department of Kassel College that he met. Linda. At the same time, she is also the best confidant sister of his current girlfriend. "You have been out of contact for more than two weeks. If it weren''t for negotiating with the Indian government, the academy had already dispatched troops to pull out New Delhi as early as a week ago. After all, it must be confirmed whether it is dead or alive! "Linda is still a mature, acquainted and obsessed sister. She didn''t show any surprise when she saw that Chu Han was safe, because she had always believed in Chu Han. Chu Han raised his eyebrows. This was something that Kassel Academy would do. After all, their dean was someone who was often in the middle of a meeting and suddenly pulled out the pocket knife that could kill the first generation species. To everyone with a stiff face, say, "You continue yours, as long as I don''t exist." Obviously, an academy led by a tyrant is naturally also the most violent institution. "Only you in the executive department?" Chu Han looked at the x-43a behind Linda. Although normally this type of supersonic aircraft can carry two people at most, it is always shrouded in mist. Kassel Academy, however, cannot be calculated by common sense. "The headquarters sent two a. level commissioners, but the other commissioner, it is not convenient for him to come down." Linda hesitated, Ruoyoruowu glanced at the old man next to him, as if implying something . Chu Han is not stupid, if he didn''t understand such obvious hints, it would really have been for so many years in vain. He turned his head and looked at the faintly unangered old man. It was obvious that the old man must be someone in a high position, that is, those important officials who held the power of life and death in ancient times. Huh? Chu Han was stunned. Just because of the old man''s tone, he didn''t mind. After Linda''s suggestion, looking at the old man, the familiar feeling became more and more serious. He must have seen the old man somewhere, and talked, because the voice seemed familiar. 447 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 447: Those who dont want to mention it! The 447th chapter does not want to mention people! "The splendid hotel in Portofino, Italy. YMiscellaneous v Zhi v InsectY" Linda looked at Chu Han in a daze, vaguely knowing that he might not be impressed, and kindly reminded him, after all, if Chu Han can''t remember it anymore , Seeing the old mans face gradually turned from blue to black, she really doubted that something would happen. Chu Han was silent for a while, and shook his head: "No impression, I don''t know." After speaking, he hurried to the city center with the golden "sword of victory". After all, his battle was over, but the battle between that city and the people in the city was not over yet. Linda looked at Chu Han''s back gradually disappearing from her sight, and sighed helplessly. Based on her understanding of Chu Han, the reminder that Chu Han just now should have remembered who the old man was, but she did not say it. He even pretended not to know the old man in a vacation. Linda knew the reason for this, and believed that even the black-faced old man at the bottom of the pot knew it too. At the beginning, Chu Han had to bow his head in front of a certain powerful old man in order to retain the ownership of the "Sword of Victory" and resigned from the post of Lionheart Club President. Although Chu Han cleverly established the God-killing Society, it was a shame for some people who had their own pride. Although it is not very big or very small, as long as it exists, it will always linger in Chu Han''s heart, reminding him of what the old man has done. And that old man, named Frost Gattuso, the acting head of the Gattuso family, the younger brother of Pompeii Gattuso, and the uncle of Caesar Gattuso. "Mr. Frost, what do you do now?" Linda turned to look at the old man and said softly, but the corner of her eye was aimed at x-43a on the other side. As she said, Kassel College sent two senior A. level commissioners this time, but only Linda came down.The other, on the x-43a, used a heavy sniper rifle to aim the black-haired young man standing here earlier. "Keep up, we have just arrived, and we are not very familiar with the situation here. Let''s go to the city to find out about the situation." Frost''s face still calmed down, and he turned to look at the place where the explosion not long ago. The missile was caused by the launcher of the x-43a hypersonic aircraft he was flying. However, the actual operation is carried out by Ontologys Kassel College supercomputer, Norma, located far away in Chicago. No one knows that when Chu Han, Caesar and Chu Zihang were on the plane to India, they had installed a miniature receiver in their ears, just in case they lost contact with the headquarters again. Ma can track their location through this receiver. The biggest function of this receiver is that when the wearer is in a place where there is no network signal, it will continuously send out weak magnetic interference to the outside world, and Norma is to track the magnetic interference to locate Chu Han. This is the profound and bloody lesson the Three Corners of Bermuda left to Kassel College. At that time, Norma got in touch with Chu Han and asked him to cooperate to lock Buddis on the ballistic trajectory and guarantee a hit. And that intercontinental missile is equipped with the latest alchemical warhead developed by the Ministry of Equipment. In terms of power, it is only equivalent to the df-31 intercontinental missile, but because of some special substances mixed in it, it has huge damage to dragons. force. However, even Chu Han did not expect that the power of that missile was so powerful that it would directly destroy the body of the Dragon King of Badis, leaving no residue. Sure enough, the madmen in the equipment department are all bomb madmen. Linda nodded solemnly, she was not surprised by this proposal, even this was her wish. Although she didn''t know what happened just now, it is an indisputable fact that the x-43a issued an intercontinental missile. Moreover, the target is a dragon with extremely high bloodlines. But in India, how can pure blood dragons appear? What about the India branch? Also, where are the other two members of the executive team dispatched by the headquarter to India? Ainoda area, a suburb of New Delhi. Caesar slumped on the ground with a tired face, ignoring the fart. The expensive tailored trousers and the as50 heavy sniper rifle were lying quietly on the ground. The body of the gun was faintly red, and the one was inscribed. The black box of the silver half-decayed world tree was randomly thrown aside. The bullets in it had all been used up, leaving only some temporarily useless grenades and mines. "Is it over?" Caesar whispered, as if mumbling to himself or asking someone. "Well, it''s over, but I don''t know how Chu Zihang is going, do you want to go see it together?" Behind Caesar, someone actually spoke, and he stretched out comfortably. "I can''t go? Isn''t my house here? I actually brought Linda and Leis, really timid enough!" Caesar looked at the left blankly, where the x-43a was docked. The place. At the same time, it was also the place where the stench that made him feel extremely disgusted. "You didn''t take back the''Sickle Weasel''?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows. "I can''t take it back, Sickle Itachi doesn''t listen to my orders!" Caesar waved his hand a little tiredly. It was like this ten minutes ago, and it has continued to the present. As for the reason, he guessed it was probably related to the previous shocking explosion. Chu Han also thought of the explosion. It seemed that killing the Dragon King was not as simple as it seemed on the surface! "It''s okay, it will be fine in a while, my stamina can still be supported, you go and see Chu Zihang, when the matter is over, I will treat, let''s go to the most luxurious hotel in New Delhi to enjoy!" Caesar waved his hand. , Is as bold as a general commanding thousands of troops. "Have you forgotten? The most luxurious hotel in New Delhi has long been in ruins." Chu Han waved his hand and continued to walk towards the central city of New Delhi. Caesar froze, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He was about to speak, but heard Chu Han''s voice from afar: "However, there is also a Shangri-La Eros Hotel in New Delhi. The name sounds good, but I am Remember, you treat!" Caesar turned his head and couldn''t see the black-haired young man anymore. Inexplicably, he suddenly felt a bit bitter in his mouth. There seemed to be strange things mixed in the air, which made him very uncomfortable and uncomfortable. It was blocked. Chu Han and Caesar were very tacitly aware of the young monk who was obviously Indian, but did not believe in Hinduism, and went to China to become a Buddhist tantric disciple. They didn''t mention him, because they knew in their hearts that the only people who didn''t want to mention him were those who had died. 448 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 448 Happy Birthday! Chapter 448 Happy Birthday! Chu Han no longer remembers what it felt like when he first went to New Delhi. It is estimated that the other two people probably felt the same way. Perhaps it is because the man and woman who led the way are no longer there. And the low temperature that made them vigilant has also disappeared, and what follows is the heat mixed with the pungent bloody smell. In this kind of weather, if a large number of corpses are piled up, it is likely to emit a large area of ??rancid smell. This smell is very pungent, even more unbearable than the smell of blood. So when Chu Han watched the black-haired young man who was similar to him sitting beside the corpse and eating bread, his expression was really complicated and wonderful. "You won''t still lose your sense of smell?" Chu Han looked at the expressionless black-haired young man eating bread, and couldn''t help it, letting go of his subconsciously closed sense of smell. In less than half a second, Chu Han sucked in a cold breath to completely shut off his sense of smell, and then looked at the young man who finished eating a piece of butter bread in shock. "After getting used to it, I actually don''t feel too uncomfortable." Chu Zihang looked at the veritable corpse mountain and blood, and said lightly. The corners of Chu Han''s mouth twitched slightly, and there was really no way to have a good chat. Can you get used to this? "If you fight against the endless, invisible enemy, you will get used to it." Chu Zihang''s face still didn''t fluctuate, as if he was talking about an insignificant thing. Chu Han was silent for a while: "No, no matter how many enemies I follow, no matter what terrible hell I have around me, I won''t get used to it!" He paused, looked at Chu Zihang, and said seriously: "Absolutely not!" This is a declaration and a wake-up call to himself. Although he is not a soft-hearted person, and even heinous in some ways, he is not so indifferent to life and death. Because of that person, the heart is dead. Still alive, just because of some amazing willpower, or in other words, obsession! Chu Zihang didn''t understand it very well, but he understood some of the meanings that Chu Han was silently expressing, and he thought about it seriously: "Can people who are dead in their hearts survive?" Chu Han was silent for a while: "I shook his head, no!" No matter what or something, once a crack occurs, even if there is a way to repair it, the meaning is different. Because no matter how perfect the repair is, there will still be cracks remaining. Chu Zihang lowered his head and remained silent for a while, and said nothing. Since he could not survive, he had to accept the only ending. Burned to death by the flames ignited by one''s own obsession, or died with bitterness after fulfilling one''s wish. The atmosphere suddenly became silent, and the air became depressed, but Chu Han didn''t feel it, because his sense of smell was completely closed. As for Chu Zihang, he could even get used to the smell of carrion. To him, this depressiveness was just like giving a man-man feast to the big stomach king to make appetizers. It was nothing to mention. Chu Han did not stay in Connaught Place for too long. Although he could shut off his sense of smell, it was no longer the busiest commercial center in New Delhi. The only thing he could see was blood and corpses all over the floor. Probably the most are things like collapsed buildings and melted steel columns. He walked quietly on the National Highway, which had become a ruin, and looked at the Indian natives who were directing the masses to build buildings not far away. From time to time, there would be a few or dozens of han. Thankful, Looking at him eagerly, worshiping, like a fanatic. However, this is also normal. Who told the native Indian to be in the disaster, just because of a certain idiot monks words, he risked his death to pull up a team, rushed for thousands of miles, and finally it was true. He led a large group of people to escape the crisis of death. Of course, the weapons and safety lines provided by someone are of course indispensable. Chu Han stood for a long time, until a faint roar sounded in his ears, and then he continued to move forward. Almost at the same moment, when he turned around, Katlaris suddenly turned around and looked at Chu Han''s gradually disappearing back. His face was a little puzzled. It seemed that someone was looking at him just now. That back is so familiar, it seems to be there. Seen. Chu Han''s speed was not very fast, but no one around noticed him, as if he couldn''t see him, a white girl even ran over his shoulder. Not long after, Chu Han climbed up a hill, which is the center of New Delhi and the Presidential Palace of New Delhi formerly known as "Victoria Palace". Only now, there are only a few pieces of gravel left, and the rest are extinguished in the sunlight of the "Sword of Victory". This naturally also includes the white jade platform deep underground, and the spirit parasitic inside? Chu Han looked at the large open space in front of him, tilted his head, and when he was about to leave, Yu Guang suddenly glanced at a bush that was still intact. There was a little white light in it, shining brightly under the sunlight. Light. Chu Han raised his eyebrows, and walked over to pick up the white light. An accident flashed through his eyes, which was actually a string of Buddhist beads bracelets. On the top are two silver beads engraved with the six-character mantra of Buddhism. The center is a cylindrical object with a Buddha painted on it. This kind of Buddha bracelets can be bought in many places, but most of them are in Buddhist temples all over China. Chu Han curiously looked at the Buddha bead bracelet over and over for a while, but didn''t see anything. The only thing that was worth a little research was probably why this thing appeared in India, a country where Hinduism prevailed. After all, in Buddhism, but... Chu Han was startled slightly, as if thinking of something, he raised the Buddha bracelet to the sun, and the dazzling white light flashed from the Buddha bracelet again, but this time, accompanied by the white light, there was also a line of words engraved on the body of the Buddha. . Chu Han, happy birthday! Chu Han was silent for a long, long time, a golden light suddenly lit up from the bottom of his eyes, and a group of golden flames rose silently, igniting the string of Buddha bracelets. Soon, the prayer bead bracelet with 108 obsidians turned into flying ash, dissipating in the palm of Chu Han''s hand with the air. Today is not his birthday, but it is also his birthday.This is the date of birth that the Chu family fabricated for him on July 7, 2015.Today, July 7, 2015 is indeed his birthday. I just didn''t expect that someone would check the admission information and prepare a birthday gift like this. "Heh, what an idiot, the bald guys are really idiots!" Chu Han lowered his eyes slightly and let out a mocking laugh. What a joke, he doesn''t believe in Buddha, this kind of superstition is not suitable for him. However, the young man immediately stopped his laughter and silently looked at the clearing in front of him. But thank you, monk. Sorry, I didn''t save you. However, the place you want to protect when you die is still there. 449 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 449: Back and forth! Chapter 449 back and forth! The black "Gulfstream g550" made a deafening noise, tearing the clouds in an instant, and flew at extreme speed toward the deeper darkness. miscellaneous worm Usually this kind of ultra-long-distance business jet is designed for businessmen, superstars or political figures worth billions of dollars. On this private plane, they can fly across the Pacific Ocean in a few hours of sleep. It was the night of New York when they boarded, and it was the early morning in Paris when they opened their eyes. It is designed to be extremely silent, usually when flying in the stratosphere, VIPs do not even notice the engine is running, the designer said that it flies like "a huge blue whale swimming in the deep sea." However, the noise of this Gulfstream was unusually loud. In addition to the roar of the engine, passengers could hear the scream of the wing tearing the air. Above is the dazzling starry sky, and below is the dark sea like an abyss. This private jet is hidden in the black clouds, the clouds are like the sea. It is a tiger shark that is attacking food at full speed. This Gulfstream was modified by the Kassel Academy Equipment Department and was nicknamed "Slebnir". Sleibnir is an eight-legged pegasus riding on by the main god Odin in Norse mythology. When it flies across the sky, it always burns like a bolide. The only drawback is that the noise is seriously excessive, but in the eyes of the people in the equipment department, the ultimate speed is the embodiment of the exquisite craftsmanship, and comfort is optional. Their job is to make dragon-slaying weapons, and weapon craftsmen never consider comfort. "Have you ever installed zoned air-conditioning, heated cushions and massage seats for Tan Ke?" Chang Zhenzhen from the equipment department said. However, Chu Han has every reason to suspect that the neurosis of the bomb-making group said so because he did not install zoned air conditioners, heated cushions and massage seats. Listening to the constant noise coming from his ear, Chu Han finally couldn''t help but forcibly shut off his hearing. He sat by the window, and the noise had the greatest impact on him. Chu Han calmed down his irritated mood due to the complicated noises, turned his head and looked at the slow-moving clouds outside the window. The moon looked particularly round in his eyes, probably because he was now located several kilometers above the sky, far from the atmosphere. The silver planet outside is very close. Five hours ago, the Gulfstream arrived at New Delhi Gandhi Airport, and Chu Han, Chu Zihang, and Caesar boarded the private plane belonging to the president of Kassel College in half an hour. Although it was not the first time to ride, Chu Han still had to sigh with emotion, excluding those uncomfortable senses, the speed of this Gulfstream is really nothing to say, it is a manifestation of the ultimate speed. The only thing that feels a bit weird is that the three of them took this Gulfstream to India, and now they are still taking this Gulfstream back, but this time, some things have quietly changed. Chu Han didn''t know what Caesar and Chu Zihang had experienced in New Delhi, but one thing was certain, that was, they all clearly realized how cruel the war between mixed races and dragons was. Chu Han looked back at the silent Chu Zihang and Caesar wearing headphones. Although there was nothing on the surface, he knew very well that no matter what they were doing, the heart would definitely stay there and it was still full now. In the bloody city. Because of him, it is the same. After being silent for a while, Chu Han turned his head and looked out the window. He once read a book, a book about Dugu, and he still remembered the passage in it saying: In the revolving starry sky, brilliant sunflowers, and golden wheat fields, how many people are willing to accompany Van Gogh on the watch. Loneliness, resentment, dissatisfaction. In the vast world, almost everyone''s aesthetics is contrary to him. Without a friend, Van Gogh''s world is so gloomy, it would be better to plunge into the boundless darkness. At that time, Chu Han didn''t have any thoughts after reading it, but now that when he thinks about it, a sentence involuntarily pops up in his mind. These people have brightened the starry sky of history, but history has not sent a friend to brighten their starry sky. This is Dugu. Suddenly, someone patted Chu Han on the shoulder. He turned his head, and Caesar''s beautiful and handsome face was infinitely magnified in his eyes, but the icy blue eyes flashed with a name. For something curious. "What''s the matter?" Chu Han frowned slightly, and leaned back quietly without showing a trace. He was really unaccustomed to being stared at so close by a man, especially this man was very handsome. Caesar opened his mouth, but there was no sound. As soon as Caesar opened his mouth, Chu Han reacted and immediately recovered his sense of hearing. Caesar''s voice was also transmitted to his ears at this time. "...Supper, there are more than four hours before we return to Kassel College." Chu Han was silent for a while: "You go, I''ll stay for a while by myself." Caesar was stunned and didn''t force it. With his arrogant personality, it was extremely rare to invite someone to enjoy a supper in person. The result was actually rejected, which made the young Master Gattuso a little depressed. But after all, Caesar was a man with an emperor''s spirit. He immediately sorted out his emotions and took Chu Zihang to a supper together. Only Chu Han was left in the cabin. Of course Chu Han knew how difficult it was for Caesar to personally send out an invitation, but he was not in the mood to go to supper, especially the incident of supper, which made him suddenly think of the woman who disappeared into the burning night. Of course, in the end, he didn''t even think of that demon.Such a charming woman would have such a legendary identity. But behind the legend, there is still a sadness. "Are you sentimental?" Without warning, the system''s voice sounded in Chu Han''s mind. As a companion who has always been with Chu Han, the system is the one who knows Chu Han best in the world. Part of the reason is that although it is not the body, it is also in Chu Han''s body, and he can feel a little bit of his mood. "This is the second time someone will celebrate my birthday." Chu Han said lightly in his heart. Only those who are very familiar with him know that Chu Han in this state can be said to be the most vulnerable time, because he was evoked by the deepest humanity in his heart that was least willing to be touched. The system was silent for a while: "In fact, this is not bad, is it really that interesting to be a cold-blooded tyrant?" This time, Chu Han was silent. Until the system went silent, he didn''t speak. Maybe he didn''t know how to answer, or he wanted to escape? "No, I just don''t like it like this!" The young man whispered, but he didn''t know if he was talking to himself or explaining the previous silence. His hands were stained with dirty blood, and he was the demon king who crawled out of the sea of ??blood from the dead mountain. The road in the future is destined to be covered with the bones of enemies, friends, compatriots, and even passersby. Therefore, he can only be a tyrant, and he can only be a tyrant, so as not to be harmed. 450 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 450 Shadow! Chapter 450 Shadow! US time, 2:45 late at night, New York Fifth Avenue, Four Seasons Hotel New York.Miscellaneous R Chi R Insects The restaurant is quiet. This Romanesque-decorated hall is large enough to accommodate 1,000 people dining at the same time, but at the moment there is only one diner. The old man with white hair was holding a glass of red wine full of intoxicating aroma, but his eyes did not fall on the glass of red wine, which can be said to be legendary. Instead, he looked at the entrance of the restaurant as if waiting for someone. The huge and magnificent restaurant reverberated with the sound of the old man shaking the goblet, the collision of red wine and the cup, and all the waiters went out. This is what the old man meant. He seemed unwilling to let others see what happened next, or say The person to come. Suddenly, the old man shook the goblet for a moment, got up quietly, and walked to the table, where there was a bottle of red wine and a crystal glass. The old man picked up the bottle, poured the wine into the glass very gracefully, and then handed it to the figure sitting opposite. Under the bright lights of the restaurant, it could be vaguely distinguished that the man was a male. "The legendary Lafite 82 years old, this kind of top-level enjoyment of vision, smell and taste, was opened and put on the table at will. Isn''t it a bit of a bastard?" The person shrouded in darkness shook helplessly. Shaking his head, raising the wine glass, took a deep breath of the aroma from the glass, and slowly let out an intoxicated sigh. "I am not one of those rotten nobles. This thing fell into my hands and I drank like that." The old man smiled, drank the red wine in his glass boldly, and then poured himself another glass. The person in the dark was stunned for a while: "If you let those who love wine see you drinking like this, I wonder if they would vomit blood and die?" After speaking, he squeezed the goblet in front of him, pinching the long crystal column underneath, and holding it up above his head, then the lights were lit and he looked at the bright red and transparent wine in the glass. "It''s so beautiful. It''s too violent to fall into the hands of you guys like this." The man turned his head abruptly, the hateful old man, his words full of envy and jealousy. The old man ignored him, holding the glass of Lafite red wine of 82 years, walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the night in New York, silent. The man in the darkness glanced at the figure of the old man, secretly sighed, gently shook the cup in his hand, and sent it to the tip of his nose to sniff it. Suddenly, the calm in his eyes disappeared, and he was drunk and immersed. He took a larger sip and swallowed it with a slight aftertaste in his mouth. "Tsk tusk tusk tusk, it really deserves to be the red wine produced in one of the best red wine brewing conditions in the last century. This kind of top enjoyment, even in the world, few people can have it?" The man in the dark seems a little proud . Angers was silent for a while: "Last time I opened a bottle of 1990''s Romany Conti in the night watchman." Although he can''t see his face, it is obvious that the face of the person in the dark must be very stiff, and he can say that there is no wave in his heart, and he even wants to hit someone.Lafite in the year can indeed be said to be the top enjoyment in the world, but it would be a bit embarrassing if the object is changed to Romanni Conti. Angers drank all the red wine in the glass and turned around: "Well, that''s the end of the chat. You have also drunk the Lafite red wine of 1982, let''s talk about it!" As soon as the voice fell, the atmosphere in the restaurant instantly became depressed, and even the Angers that caused this atmosphere was a little unsettling. The man was silent for a while: "You are not mistaken. Hinduism does hide something. It is an ancient dragon. Badis Nehru used the Alchemy Array in New Delhi to merge with the ancient dragon. He was hit by d5 and died! In addition, a core member of Hinduism. All are missing for unknown reasons!" After the man finished speaking, he took another sip, lowered his head, inhaled lightly, and made a slight sound of water in his mouth, then raised his head again and swallowed the wine, but he didn''t let out an intoxicated sigh. "Using the alchemy circle to fuse the dragons, it is a good way to bring your blood and body to perfection!" Ange looked at the dark sky outside the window, and seemed to be able to see the new posture after being reborn in the outskirts of New Delhi. The soaring giant dragon. "It''s really good, but it''s even better. It should be your students, all of them are monsters!" The man drank the red wine in his glass and shook his head: "Especially the one named Chu Han, it''s a change. He actually suppressed Badis who became the Dragon King, and finally cooperated with d5 ??to successfully kill Badis!" As if recalling the scene he saw at that time, the man shook his head, and there was still a trace of fear in his eyes. "Haha, is it good? I think it should be terrible!" Angers smiled and shook his head. Although he did not come to the scene in person, it was him who ordered Norma to launch d5. The man was silent for a while: "Indeed, it is terrible!" "Ok?" Anger looked at the man in surprise: "You actually responded?" This is a surprising thing. As far as he knows, the man in front of him who likes to hide in the dark is quite arrogant. The reason is that if Angers and him are single-to-one pk, once the battle time is prolonged, Angers will no longer be sure of killing him, and may even be defeated. Because a mans speech spirit is very special, the longer he fights, the greater his chances of winning. "You don''t know, it''s not just Budice who appeared, but also another old monster. Seriously, this really complied with the word "Living to see you"!" The man shook his head. "How do you know this word?" Anger''s eyes widened strangely. "I''m on the Internet, too, it''s not a real shadow!" The man resisted his anger. The shadow, in a sense, is also called the "devil''s projection". Angers smiled: "I thought you were planning to live in the dark forever!" "You don''t need to show up online." The man murmured, "All the details are here. You can see for yourself later, there are some special warm tips!" After speaking, the man disappeared strangely out of thin air, only the opened chair and the few drops of alcohol remaining on the table showed that there was indeed someone here just now. Angers was silent for a while, holding a goblet and walked to the place where the man had just been sitting. There was indeed a document on the table, but there was nothing on it, just as ordinary as the documents on the desk of some company bosses. Angers didnt feel surprised. He took out the files inside and read them all in about ten minutes. They all recorded the events and experiences of Chu Han and others in India, even Shah Jahan and Ajman Banu. The existence of has been recorded, and the item concerning Deadpools preservation of sanity is highlighted. However, there are still loopholes in this information, that is, the battle between Shah Jahan and Chu Han was not recorded by the ghost-like man. 451 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 451 End and Begin! The 451st chapter ends and begins! Angers was silent for a while, then repacked the documents into the bag and threw them on the candlestick on the table. The candlelight burned all the documents at once.Miscellaneous Anger watched the documents burned clean one by one, and a cold light flashed through his cloudy eyes. There were only three sentences on that document, which was the "warm reminder" the man said before he left. It is very possible that the Chu family has mastered the method to safely pass the critical blood limit! Chu Han has pure dragon blood! Norton, appeared! end Walking in this medieval castle-style campus again, Chu Han felt like an illusion that a long time had passed, and it seemed that he was just stepping out of the campus to look at the "sea of ??fairies". Seven hours ago, he was still in a bloody battle in the deadpool in the city, and there was a dragon king-class ancient dragon reborn through the alchemy circle above his head. He would release the world-destroying speech spirit''Rhine'' at any time, turning New Delhi into second place. Tunguska. Seven hours later, the Dragon King who wanted to release the''Rhine'' died. Half of New Delhi was stained with the blood and bones of the Deadpool. He was walking in the Kassel College like a medieval castle, waiting for two Girlfriend I haven''t seen for more than a week. His waiting didn''t last long, the red figure that seemed to have been missing for a long time appeared in his sight again, and the four-leaf clover pendant near his ear was shining brightly with the sun. "I heard that a dragon king appeared?" "It''s just a fake dragon king. The Hindu elder doesn''t know how to fuse the bones of an ancient dragon." "Oh, I thought that the Dragon King really appeared, and the Night Watcher forum area is noisy." "Noisy?" "Yeah, the general content is that because of the difficulty of the three largest associations of the Kassel College, they specially awakened the Dragon King sleeping in the underground of India, and then killed them in one fell swoop!" The red-haired witch stuck her tongue out: "It''s just that who killed the Dragon King on earth made them quarrelsome!" The corners of Chu Han''s mouth twitched slightly, "Which talent did this do a good thing? If possible, I would really meet him in person!" What''s this all about? That''s not what nonsense is done, right? Because the difficulty of abandoning the task is relatively low, I deliberately awakened the Dragon King. This is too ridiculous! Caesar and Chu Zihang shared the same feeling with Chu Han. They saw this news on the Night Watcher forum area just when they returned to the club. But someone really believed it! This makes both of them do not know what to say. Chu Han would have known the news for the first time, but he had just returned to the academy, but he didn''t go to the God-killing Society, so he asked a certain witch to the Huayuan side. "Hehe, you want to kill that person, right?" "How could a civilized person like me do such a thing?" "I heard that most of the buildings in the center of New Delhi collapsed. At that time, Caesar and Chu Zihang were not nearby. Who did it?" "I don''t know! It is estimated that the legendary Indian volunteer army did it! The most likely thing is that the Indian who stood up to pull up the team did it!" Chu Han said with a sense of righteousness, as if it really had nothing to do with him. . Nono gave him a blank look, humming a brisk song in the flower garden, she was a girl who hadn''t grown up yet. "However, speaking of it, you guys are making a lot of trouble this time. If it weren''t for the Gattuso family, now it is estimated that half of India knows the secret of the dragon clan!" Nono took off the pink sneakers , Jumping around on the grass in socks only. "Well, Professor Manstein is still looking for me in the whole college. I guess he will be hunting me all over the world after things slow down a bit." Chu Han shrugged. "You also know that the Secret Party has been hidden for so many years, and it was almost exposed to the eyes of the world by the three of you. It is estimated that even the principal will feel depressed?" She switched between her feet and jumped in the imaginary grid. Jumped: "Did you play jumping grid when you were a kid?" Chu Han shook his head. When he was young, he was with a girl who was different from the red-haired witch in front of him. The girl is quiet and well-behaved, but in fact it is only because she knows that her death date is approaching, and there is not much time left. "I used to play by myself and no one played with me. I am not very familiar with the rules of this game." Nono said while jumping with her head down, her crimson hair hopping, because it was soft and soft. Grass, so she won''t feel her feet hurt when she jumps. Chu Han quietly looked at her back and looked at the graceful figure wrapped in the dark green school uniform. Suddenly there were two completely different feelings. One was that the back was a bit lonely, and the other was that it was a pity that there might be no chance to hold her arms in his arms. . "What do you want to say, right?" "Well, you know?" "I don''t know, just to see that you have something on your mind." "... months?" "Almost a month." "So there are two months left?" "It seems that you don''t want to be with me!" Chu Han''s eyes drooped slightly, covering up the bitterness in his eyes. "No, it''s my own reason." Nono quickly stuck out his tongue and didn''t stop. "Understood, you come to me?" Chu Han nodded. "Of course it is me!" Nono stopped this time, with a natural look on his face. Chu Han just watched quietly, without speaking, and without any words, waiting for the red-haired witch to say that word. The red-haired witch suddenly calmed down and looked at Chu Han and said softly, "Chu Han, let''s break up." Indifferently, for sure. She was not asking Chu Han, but just explaining a fact. "Well, I see." There was no expression on Chu Han''s face, and there was no surprise, as if he had expected such a result. The red-haired witch didn''t feel strange either, they just looked at each other like this, not wanting a couple who just broke up. Suddenly, Chu Han seemed to understand something, a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes, and he was silent for a while before he left here. Nono didn''t feel surprised, she was still playing the naive game of jumping grids on the grass, and the conversation just did not affect her at all. Because she was playing alone, from beginning to end. At the same time, under a banyan tree not far away, the girl with a slightly jiaoxiao figure quietly watched the team break up with the couple that everyone looked forward to, and then quietly left here and ran in the direction where the youth left. It didn''t take long for the girl to find the black-haired young man who left, because he didn''t go far at all, but walked to the other side of the flower garden, humming a nice song on the bench: When autumn comes again. You want me to love and own it with a smile. Even if it is a brief gentleness. This kindness is enough to meet again. But know some things and some people. Stay on the day that happened and refuse to go. See the cruelty of time. Reluctant to be forgotten. I am very satisfied with this fate. Because of the happiness of your company... The girl looked at the young man sitting on the bench from a distance, looking at the ever-changing sky, his current mood should also be changing? Otherwise, why does the shape of the cloud change so much? 452 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 452 The 452nd chapter is dreamlike! This is where? In the endless darkness, he made a confused voice.Miscellaneous&Journal&Insects "Brother..." someone yelled softly in the darkness. brother?Whose kid is lost? "Brother." The child called again. So annoying!brother?Not here! "But brother... he''s already awake..." the child whispered, a worrisome voice in his voice. he?Who is awake? He suddenly felt uneasy in his heart, and the heart was beating violently, as if something was about to rush out of the cage. Who?wake up?Why am I upset?wrong!Not uneasy, but suppressed killing intent! "Brother, you can''t do it alone." The child''s voice was a little low, as if his mood was not high. what?You said no before I figured it out, so why are you still here? He turned over and sat up. Sitting on the ground in the sun, he was dressed in white clothes as bright as the moon. What he saw was a white camellia in a thick porcelain vase. Across the flower, the child in white was holding a tube of ink pen at his desk and writing, stroke by stroke. "Hey, you really are a kid!" He wanted to speak, but didn''t say it. He did one thing naturally, and there was a dish of verdant grapes on the table.Pu, he took a small bunch from it and handed it to the child across the table. "Brother, why didn''t you eat me? Eat me, eat me, all kinds of enemies will be fearless." The child said seriously. Eat...you?Although you look white and tender, it does not mean that you must be delicious!Besides, I am not a cannibal, and burgers are more suitable for me.he thinks. "You are good food, but that would be too lonely. For thousands of years, only you and me were with me." Again, he said insincerely. "But death is really sad. It''s like being sealed in a black box, forever and forever, in pitch black...It''s like being mopped up in the dark, with a hand that can be stretched out, and you can never touch anything thing" "The so-called destiny of the abandoned clan is to cross the wasteland, raise the battle flag again, and return to my hometown. Death is not terrible, it is just a long sleep. Before I can swallow the world, it is better to sleep peacefully than to walk alone. We will still wake up. Come, by then, we will be on the most gorgeous stage." I really can''t believe that such a fascinating line actually came from his mouth. "Brother... when you raise the battle flag and swallow the world, will you eat me?" The child looked at him, and his clear pupils flashed... anticipation. Damn it!Is this the stage of the drama of "We are a family of cannibals who love each other"?Didn''t you say that, I really am not a cannibal! "Yes, then you will come to the world with me! As a true king!" But he nodded gently, the majesty of the king in his voice. The child looked very happy, poured a glass of water from the kettle, handed it to him, and drank it blankly. "Then I''ll go first, brother, goodbye." The child stood up and left slowly, with a lonely figure from his back, as if he was going to the battlefield. Hell, I don''t know why, he suddenly had an impulse and roared deep in his heart, don''t let this kid leave, otherwise he won''t be able to bear the price. "Goodbye, be careful yourself, human beings cannot believe it." It was another strange line without beginning and end, which was really not like what he could say. The child went out and closed the door behind him.He listened to the child''s footsteps getting farther and farther, and finally disappeared completely. He was suddenly a little scared, and a huge anxiety filled his heart, as if something related to him was happening, or that it was about to happen. He became restless, and when he finally couldn''t help it, he got up and ran to the door. He opened the door, and the blazing light shone on his white clothes, not sunlight, but firelight.In the scorching flames, the sea rolled fiercely, the cyan giant dragon soared in the sky, the red, blue, black and white rays of light shone in the clouds, and the blood-red flames fell from the sky, like hell descended. In the middle of the sea, there is a stone platform. The child is hung on the top of the stone platform. With his eyes closed, the blood-red flames falling from the sky are burning him. It was like a sacred and great trial. Suddenly he became angry, opened his mouth and roared, and his world-killing golden pupils quietly opened, and endless flames rose from him, like a king stepping out of the flames! The cyan giant dragon seemed to be stunned. The lantern-like golden pupils moved away from the boy and looked at him tightly. He also opened his mouth and roared, and the deafening dragon''s roar crossed the sea, dispersing the surrounding clouds, revealing that A huge body full of strength and beauty. It was strange that he did not feel scared, but a strong killing intent and anger rose in his heart. This nameless anger and killing intent made his breath thicker, and the flames around him gradually became hot. , The sea was boiled almost instantly, he jumped up suddenly, a pair of huge wings broke through the flesh and blood, and flew high in the sky with his huge wings, crashing into the huge cyan dragon. In the same way, the cyan giant dragon opened his mouth and roared, vibrating wings to greet him. The two sides roared and collided like meteors, and the terrifying impact spread in all directions. The boy who was tied to the stone platform slowly opened his eyes. It was a pair of unusually dazzling golden pupils with extremely cold flashes in his pupils. temperature. The boy looked at the two figures smashing into each other, his mouth was lightly opened, chanting mysterious and ancient language, hot air fluctuations came from the stone platform, the sea suddenly rolled violently, and the boy was not sad or happy. , Like a statue. The cyan giant dragon seemed to perceive something, and his golden eyes locked on the boy on the stone platform. He opened his mouth and roared. The hideous face instantly became angry. The huge wings vibrated violently, breaking the sound barrier and dived down. He was taken aback, and did not react for a while. The cyan giant dragon had already crashed into the stone platform. The boy stopped chanting in an instant, and looked at the cyan giant dragon without sorrow or joy. The boundless high temperature suddenly erupted and filled it. In the whole world, blazing flames pounced on him and swallowed him all at once. He sat up abruptly, opened his eyes in the afternoon sun, short of breath, cold sweat all over his body, and loud noises from the elevated light rail passing by. He suddenly felt that the sound was so sweet, reminding him that everything in his dream was fake, and that he was in an ordinary world. But I don''t know why, the cyan giant dragon''s figure is clearly branded in his heart, like a shadow that can never be erased. 453 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 453: Door! The 453rd chapter door! Guderian looked stiffly at the tightly closed door. He has been standing outside this corridor for almost two hours. During this period, countless travelers will always look at him with strange eyes when they pass by. .MiscellaneousZhiCworm He doubted that if a huge pit appeared now, he would definitely jump in without hesitation and would never come out again in his lifetime. Or maybe there is a secret door for him to hide in! But by the way, for more than two hours, the closed door did not open, nor did he find any secret door or other switch around, so he could only stand awkwardly outside the door, waiting for the people inside. come out. However, Guderian glanced at the 7:15 watch on his hand. There was still fifteen minutes to meet, and he would be late if he didn''t leave. Being late for the first meeting is not great. "Professor, why are you still here?" A wind chime-like sound came from behind Guderian, he was taken aback, turned and looked over, a girl was standing in the doorway next door. From bottom to top, the girl is a pair of jogging shoes, a pair of close-fitting jeans, a small white vest, and a short blue shirt with vertical stripes, a baseball cap buttoned on top of her head, and a little red hair like a witch It was hidden a bit. "This is not what I want to be here, see for yourself." Guderian smiled bitterly, pointed to the time on the watch, and then to the closed door in front of him. The girl tilted her head: "That guy hasn''t played chuang yet?" "It should be, but the agreed time is coming soon." Guderian nodded helplessly. "That''s correct, but Professor, why must you wait for that guy?" The girl looked at Guderian strangely. "I don''t want to, but the principal said that they must meet." Guderian''s mouth twitched, and he sighed deeply. The girl slowly widened her eyes: "What meet you! This is obviously to start a world war, right?" Guderian sighed again, but at this moment he heard the girl jump up excitedly: "The first time the two S-levels meet, this is a rare scene. The principal is really good at playing!" Seeing the look on the girl''s face for fear that the world would not be chaotic, Guderian almost choked to death. Why did he forget it! The girl in front of me dressed like a young and beautiful girl, but the craziest girl in the college "Freedom Day"! The girl was excited for a while, her eyes gleaming at the closed door: "Professor, please let go first, I''ll wake that guy up!" Guderian looked at the girl''s gleaming dark red eyes and stood at the door of the room a little uneasy: "Don''t mess around, this is not the college!" He hasn''t forgotten the madness of this girl on weekdays, it is the real "famous", and almost all students keep their girls away. If it''s normal, it''s fine, but this is Asia, it''s China, and if something happens, he doubts that his group will be included in the wanted list by the Chinese police. "Don''t worry, professor, I''m the kind of person who doesn''t know how to measure!" The girl stuck her tongue out: "And time is running out. If you don''t leave, you will be really late!" Guderian hurriedly looked down at the watch, the pointer was already pointing to the number 5, and there were still five minutes before the appointment time. "Okay, okay, but you must..." Guderian gritted his teeth and stomped his feet and agreed to the girl, but before he could finish, the girl rushed into her room, and when she came out again, Carrying a small rocket launcher in his hand. "Wait...Wait! Where did you get this thing?" Guderian looked at the bazooka in the girl''s hand dumbfounded. China is not like the United States. The laws here are extremely strict, let alone bazookas, even pistols. This thing is strictly regulated. But what happened to the bazooka that popped up in front of me? "Because this hotel is the property of the Chu family." A lazy voice suddenly came from behind Guderian. Guderian was taken aback and turned his head abruptly. He saw that there was a black-haired young man standing behind him, with a trace of confusion on his face, as if not yet Little kid waking up. "Isn''t it normal for a small rocket launcher to appear on the site of the Chu family?" The young man stretched out comfortably, and closed the door sleepily. The corners of Guderian''s mouth twitched slightly, only to remember that they are now in China, and the Chu family is a mountain of the Chinese military. At the same time, secretly, the Chu family is also China''s largest arms dealer. However, it doesnt matter, as long as everyone is there, there are still five minutes left and breakfast is already ready. Now they only need to go to the VIP revolving bar on the ninth floor to wait for the arrival of the guests, and then talk freely. Let''s make a few more heavy blows and get it done smoothly, then everything will be perfect. However, Guderian was dissatisfied with a certain girl but put down the bazooka and complained: "It''s boring, why are you coming out so quickly?" Hearing the meaning of this, she seemed to be anxious that the young man would not come out, so that she could have an excuse to fire a bazooka here. Guderian''s face changed slightly. Before he could speak, the young man yawned and opened the door that had just been closed: "If you want to open a shot, then I can go in again? But you''d better aim at it. , Dont hit other places. Although there are many five-star hotels under the name of the Chu family, it is not good to be too much. So, except for this door, you can accompany the damaged facilities yourself!" Guderian was about to spit out a mouthful of old blood. When he heard the young man''s second sentence, he glanced at the young man with gratitude, took a deep breath, and turned to look at the dissatisfied girl: "Oh. There is no way, a five-star hotel. If any facility is broken, the compensation cost is really high and scary!" As he said this, while approaching quietly, he wanted to take this opportunity to take the rocket launcher away. The young man yawned, watching this ridiculous scene, suddenly felt a little bored. But this incident was actually boring from beginning to end, and it was even more boring for him to come here. Suddenly, the young man''s ears moved slightly, and the sound of four footsteps with different steps mixed into his ears with countless sounds. "Is it here? It''s pretty fast." The young man walked to the glass window and muttered to himself as he watched the four extremely small people stepping into the hotel below. After a moment of silence, the young man looked at Guderian who was ready to do it and the girl who had already seen through: "Hey, stop playing, the person you are waiting for is here!" 454 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 454: Bad Boy Appears! The 454th chapter bad boy appeared! 7:30, Regent Hotel.Miscellaneous Chi Insects This is the most luxurious hotel in this man''s small city. It is a global chain, five-star, and the consumption quota is calculated in 10,000. However, there are exceptions, such as drinking tea in the lobby, which is only the consumption of ordinary teahouses, but drinking tea in the lobby of a five-star hotel is a bit of nothing. However, even so, there are still many people who like to drink tea and chat with friends in the lobby here, and keep the waiter refilling the water until the tea turns to boiled water. This is not expensive, and you can enjoy the superiority of world-class service. It''s just the same, and it hurts those well-trained waiters. For example, Li Ye, he was on duty in this area of ??the lobby today, but unfortunately he encountered a "regular customer" who often appeared in the lobby. The man sits in the lobby bar with his stomach up and his legs crossed. On the side of his education, it is obvious that his sons boy "endures hard to be a master" principle, and praises Meijings good service. Drink tea and get dark chocolate. To say that this dark chocolate is a good thing, rich in dopamine, makes people feel happy, this is the good thing about top hotels. Li Ye heard these words as soon as he arrived, and when he barely squeezed out a smiling face that almost couldn''t be stretched, he recalled the training he had received, took a deep breath, and sent him to the West Lake Longjing that he had just soaked, and sincerely From the beginning to the end, he did not show any embarrassment. It is indeed a five-star service. However, this point was seen by a boy next to the man, and he secretly smiled, admiring his uncle. How can you not admire such a thick skin? But at this moment, Shao Zai inadvertently aimed at the distance, and was stunned. The waiter who had been away for less than a minute came back again and was walking towards him. Shao Zai''s heart jumped suddenly, no, this is because his uncle Gao Ma Da is not good at bullying, so he came to find him out of anger?No such thing! The expected ravages did not appear, and Li Ye respectfully walked to the table: "Excuse me, are you Mr. Lu Mingfei?" Shaozi has never been called "Mr." by anyone, and he is still respectful. After he was taken aback, he hurriedly got up. "Our guest, Professor Guderian, has arranged breakfast in the VIP rotation on the ninth floor. Let me inform you." Li Ye lowered his head, and now he looks more respectful than before. "I''m a regular customer, why don''t you know that there is such a thing as VIP spinning?" The man beside him was a little puzzled. "That''s it. The vip revolving bar is not open to the public. It is only open to guests in the business suites and presidential suites for free. Professor Guderian booked the presidential suite." Li Ye''s tone was respectful, five-star. The presidential suite of the hotel is not something that anyone can live in. Everyone who is eligible to live in is at the level of distinguished status or billionaire. "Presidential suite?" The man was taken aback, and he knew what the presidential suite meant. "American schools are really rich!" The aunt beside the man condensed. She originally wanted to prove whether this was a scam, but in front of the presidential suite, she suddenly respected the private college in Chicago, the United States. Shao Zai didn''t feel this way until the VIP elevator took the family of four to the top floor. The moment the elevator door opened, he first saw the dark-haired young man sitting on the bar counter, not knowing why his heart suddenly changed. Heavy, there is still a hint of vigilance. This feeling is very inexplicable, but Xiaozi believes it in a ghostly manner. "What''s wrong? Why do you know that person?" The uncle on the side noticed the nephew''s abnormality. He glanced at the black-haired young man on the bar strangely, and suddenly felt a little familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere. Xiaozi shook his head. When he wanted to speak, a silver-haired Guderian greeted him. After a glance, he accurately held Xiaozi''s hand and said in surprise: "Hello! Lu Mingfei!" "Hello...Professor Guderian, your Chinese is really good." Lu Mingfei immediately forgot the unusual feeling he had just now and started stage fright. In this VIP revolving bar with only a group of them, the tablecloths and white tableware are bright and silver. Looking at it, it is the most beautiful lake view in the city. He was actually received as an important person, but he could not adapt to this status promotion. , There is more and more worry about being defrauded. Guderian is a very nervous person, completely ignoring Lu Mingfeis timid eyes, and scratching his hair very happily: Is that right? Its so good? Our college has been teaching foreign languages ??for the past two years. The setting of education is tilted towards Chinese. Everyone knows that China will become one of the most prosperous places in the world!" He looked at Lu Mingfei with an expression of closeness: "So if you become our student, you will be exempted from studying foreign languages!" "But I still have to learn English..." Lu Mingfei grinned: "My TOEFL score is also average." "No, it''s not necessary," Guderian looked at Lu Mingfei very sincerely: "We have been implementing the''Chinese Campus'' project seven years ago. Now on campus, everyone speaks Chinese, from professors to librarians, including the cleaning aunt! So we did not consider your English scores at all!" Lu Mingfei has nothing to say, this is really hell, if they didn''t even consider the barely qualified TOEFL score report, what point of him are they valued?A high school transcript with an average score of less than 80 in each subject?A dry personal account?A life without any bright spots...How could this professor show a happy expression in the face of such an applicant? It''s like picking up a genius that has been rare for hundreds of years. Uncle Lu Mingfei, who was a little embarrassed by the side, was not resigned to it.Lonely, I want to interrupt, but some people don''t want to continue talking. "Professor, can you eat first?" Chu Han stretched out at the bar, "I''m hungry." Everyone was stunned. They looked at Chu Han collectively, but he didn''t feel any changes. His expression didn''t change at all. He didn''t seem to think there was anything wrong with it. Only Guderian patted his head and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. , I forgot. Come here, breakfast is ready, let''s eat together." Chu Han took the lead to jump off the bar and walk towards the table with a yawn, but the light fell on Lu Mingfei''s body. The black pupils were like black holes, making people feel terrified from the heart. But the strange thing is that Lu Mingfei had clearly noticed this look, but unexpectedly didn''t feel that there was anything. Instead, he met Chu Han''s gaze calmly. If Chu Han''s eyes were black holes, then Lu Ming''s eyes were white holes. Absolute opposition, complete opposite. 455 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 455: Youth, Miko, Bad Boy! Chapter 455: Youth, Miko, Bad Boy! The expensive breakfast includes salmon rolls and freshly squeezed lemon juice. This exclusive VIP revolving bar is so magnificent. All this immediately dispelled the uncles unhappiness. However, the existence of Chu Han made this breakfast very exciting. It''s weird, even a cheeky person like Uncle Lu Mingfei doesn''t know how to find a topic.Miscellaneous There was no reason for him. Although Chu Han was sitting there quietly eating salmon rolls, the Ruo Ruo Wu breath exuded from his body, but it made people subconsciously afraid to speak, for fear of disturbing him. On the contrary, Lu Mingfei, the most heartless one, didnt feel at all, but was secretly anxious about Chu Hans expressionless face. After all, he had nothing to do with him. Anyway, his face was as thick as a copper wall, but his aunt and uncle were embarrassed. Incomparable! Lu Mingfei secretly glanced at his aunt, and found that her face had gradually developed towards the black side, and quickly said, "That, Professor Guderian!" His opening immediately attracted everyone''s eyes, but Chu Han was still eating the salmon roll because he was really hungry. Professor Guderian looked at Lu Mingfei nervously: "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?" Lu Mingfei''s mouth twitched slightly, and he was silent. The problem is that there is no big problem, but you are also a professor at the American Academy of Nobles anyway. As for this, is this a waste of me so nervous?It''s as if I am a ginseng fruit, if one accidentally falls to the ground and disappears! However, Lu Mingfei thought so, but said, "Ah, nothing. In fact, I just want to say, after talking for so long, can you introduce Kassel Academy?" Professor Guderian was taken aback, and immediately took out a lot of documents. Obviously, he was fully prepared. Not only did he take out a copy of the formal university license registered by the U.S. Department of Education, but also a photo album of the Kassel College environment. It introduces the excellent environment and luxurious facilities of Kassel College, as well as the honors obtained from many competitive competitions. Lu Mingfei looked at the uncle who was chatting with Guderian about Shenghuan, and the aunt who took the copy of the license and looked at it, and finally looked at the cousin of Kassel College with envy and jealousy, secretly. He just wanted to put an end to the weird atmosphere just now, but he didn''t think that the accidental hit and collision aroused everyone''s interest. "Do you have any questions?" Chu Han, who was sitting next to Professor Guderian, suddenly spoke, put down the lemon juice in his hand, and looked at Lu Mingfei: "I can feel that you are a little uneasy. What are you worried about?" Everyone was startled slightly, Professor Guderian looked at Lu Mingfei nervously: "Lu Mingfei, do you have any concerns?" Lu Mingfei hesitated for a moment, and finally got the courage to ask the question he had always wanted to ask: "Which aspect of me do you think is better?" Professor Guderian was stunned for a moment: "All are good! We are looking at the overall quality of enrollment, and don''t care much about the transcript." Lu Mingfei reluctantly said: "However, Kassel College still offers such a generous scholarship, the conditions are really good... Why do you find it hard to believe?" "In addition to grades, there are other reasons. Your parents are just honorary alumni of Kassel College, and they have donated money to important research projects of the college. The admissions regulations of Kassel College are that the children of alumni will be admitted first, even if It''s an honorary alumnus." This was not what Guderian said, but Chu Han, who was sitting by and drinking lemon juice. Everyone was stunned. Lu Mingfei''s heart was even more like a rabbit waking up. He had forgotten how long he had not received accurate information from his parents. Every time his mother wrote a letter, he just missed. Talk about things like taking care of your health and studying, never mentioning what they are doing abroad. "Then I can see them?" Lu Mingfei asked eagerly. "You have to ask the principal about this. There are probably only a few people in the college who have seen your parents. Unfortunately, Professor Guderian and I are not among them." Chu Han glanced at Lu Mingfei, who was slightly lost. One turn: "But, I remember Professor Guderian seems to have a letter and a photo in his hand?" Lu Mingfei was stunned, Guderian scratched his head strangely: "How did you know this? I didn''t seem to tell you?" With that said, he turned over the original photo on the last page of the album that had the back side facing out, and placed it on the table in front of Lu Mingfei. It was a summer flower garden, and in the distance was the classic Kassel College. In the luxurious library, a man and a woman walk hand in hand in the vine wall, looking at each other''s faces, with mellow smiles. It is obviously a romantic world of two people. Lu Mingfei stretched out his fingers and gently touched the faces of the two people on the screen. They were his parents, and he could probably think of their faces.Lu Mingfei suddenly felt a strange feeling that that man and woman were so far away from him, far away in a corner of the world he could never go to, which made him a little sad. "I hacked into Norma''s system and saw that letter. As for that photo, Nono had already looked at it many times on the plane. I know it naturally." Chu Han yawned, looking a little tired. , But in the eyes of other people, he is the time difference has not reversed, after all, according to the time, it should be the night in the United States. "Manstein knew that if you didn''t strip you, there would be a ghost." Guderian twitched his mouth and took out a letter and handed it to Lu Mingfei: "This is their letter, look. Come on." The letter was printed out, a little short, probably something like an email, but Lu Mingfei took it seriously unexpectedly. About ten minutes later, Lu Mingfei put down the letter. Guderian also took a deep breath at this moment, wanting to say something, but Chu Han quickly raised his hand: "Professor, don''t talk! I know what you want to say, but people are here. The letter said so tenderly, it was tear-inducing. If you want to say "Ming Fei, Mom and Dad love you" for you, I have to laugh to death!" Guderian suddenly died in his throat when he was about to blurt out, his face flushed a little, but the others couldn''t help laughing, even Lu Mingfei laughed. "Don''t worry now? We are not liars!" Professor Guderian smiled and scratched the back of his head, and didn''t care about Chu Han''s ridicule, also because he was the most amiable professor at Kassel College. "Well, let me go to the bathroom." Lu Mingfei said. Chu Han looked at Lu Mingfei''s disappearing back, and inexplicably a ray of cold light appeared in his eyes. He knew what would happen next. It would be a chance encounter. This chance encounter changed the red-haired witch in his memory and also changed the bad boy. . He wasn''t sure if his appearance had the impact of this fateful encounter, but no matter whether it changed or not, he couldn''t do anything now, because he couldn''t interfere with the life trajectory of the red-haired witch. When he once wanted to do this, there was a power that appeared in the world. He wanted to stop him, and that power made him unable to resist. He couldn''t do it in the peak state, and he couldn''t do it now. Not long after, Xiaozi came back, but behind him was a beautiful tall girl, with long dark red hair spreading behind her like a flame. 456 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 456: Chen Wenwen and Lu Mingfei Chapter 456: Chen Wenwen and Lu Mingfei "Everyone is here, let me introduce them. These two are students of our Kassel College, Chen Motong and Chu Han. They are both Chinese and come to China as my escort. Miscellaneousɡɩ Guderian said: "They are all excellent students of our Kassel College. Among them, Chu Han has won a principal scholarship, and Nono is the most outstanding female student." "Chu Han, Nuonuo?" Lu Mingfei was taken aback when he heard these two names. At the same time, Lu Mingfei''s cousin Lu Mingze slapped his big leg, stood up and stared at Chu Han with wide eyes: "Chu Han? Chu Han from Shilan Middle School?" Auntie looked at Lu Mingze with a bewildered expression. Only Lu Mingfei''s uncle looked at Chu Han with widened eyes. Obviously, he also remembered the name Chu Han. "Hehe, it seems that wherever you go, you are a celebrity!" Nono looked at Chu Han with a smile, as if he had discovered something interesting. "I graduated from Shilan Middle School. The admission information is included. Don''t say you haven''t checked my admission information." Chu Han stretched out lazily, looking at the clear smile in Nono''s eyes. The trace of inexplicable worry quietly disappeared. As soon as Chu Han''s words fell, Nono''s eyes immediately turned to other places, and he did not answer Chu Han''s words, but even Guderian could see the smile on his face. This also made Guderian feel puzzled and sigh. Lu Mingfei stared at Nuonuo and Chu Han blankly. For some reason, a strange feeling suddenly rose in his heart, as if he had lost something important. "Ah, um, professor, we are about to talk about it, we will go first, and we will discuss it carefully when we go back." Lu Mingfei''s aunt looked at the weird atmosphere, coughed, and forced Lu Mingfei. Uncle and cousin Lu Mingze got up, but ignored Lu Mingfei, who was a little dazed. Knowing that he had come to his senses, he got up and said "goodbye" to Professor Guderian, and then hurriedly followed. However, this poor boy probably didn''t know that when they were walking away, Chu Han''s eyes kept falling on them. To be precise, it was Lu Mingfei and his cousin Lu Mingze. It wasn''t until Lu Mingfei''s family of four disappeared in the VIP Rotation Bar that Chu Han slowly retracted his gaze, with a trace of doubt remaining in his eyes. Professor Guderian frowned and asked Nono''s opinion: "You said they didn''t believe us? But there is nothing wrong with the documents. The documents, photos, business licenses, and appointment letters of my professors approved by the Ministry of Education for the establishment of private universities. Its true, can you see what''s wrong?" "The most problematic thing is that you are enrolling students with a large sum of money, but you have to bring so many documents to prove your sincerity, and you have to ask parents to have breakfast in the VIP club of a five-star hotel and pay for it. The look of eager anticipation, it doesn''t seem that you are recruiting students, but how they are recruiting students." Nono is not polite. "But the importance of Lu Mingfei on the admissions list is the''s'' level. If the''s'' level students are allowed to run away, the school managers will be very unhappy!" "That''s why you asked me wrong. I''m not an s-level student. How do I know what the s-level students are thinking about?" Nono shrugged, "but isn''t there another s-level?" She pointed to Chu Han who was silent, and there was also a hint of doubt in her eyes. Guderian was startled and looked at Chu Han, but before he could say anything, Chu Han spoke first: "I am different from him, and he is also different from me." After speaking, Chu Han put his plate of silver cod in front of Nono: "I will give you my share if you haven''t eaten enough. Don''t keep staring at other people''s plates." Nono was taken aback, stuck out his tongue, and brought Chu Han''s dinner plate over without hesitation. The table suddenly became quiet. Chu Han looked at Nono for a while and said to Professor Guderian: Im leaving, you call me if you have something to do." After that, he took a step and left the VIP to spin. Only the sound of Nono chewing silver cod echoed in the restaurant. Guderian scratched his head and looked at Nono: "Where do you think he will go?" "I don''t know, I''m not the roundworm in his stomach." Chen Motong shrugged: "However, it should be that Lu Mingfei." "How do you know? I don''t think he is very interested in Lu Mingfei?" Guderian stared at Nono with wide eyes. "Guess, where else can he go?" Chen Motong stuck out his tongue: "I am still hungry if I am not full." Chu Han sat on the cobblestone railing along the riverside, faintly watching the scorching sun high in the sky, under the warm sunlight, the dazzling gold was no longer there. He is waiting for someone. "Do you care about the one called Lu Mingfei?" The voice of the system suddenly sounded in his mind, and there was still a hint of doubt. Chu Han was silent for a while, and replied in his heart: "Don''t you feel anything?" "...What do you mean?" The system''s voice was a little low. "Even Nuonuo is aware of my restlessness, you can''t feel it, right?" Chu Han said. The system was silent for a while: "Because your current strength is greatly reduced, you are not as strong as before, and your aura convergence is not perfect. Otherwise, Chen Motong''s profiling will not be able to perceive you no matter how sensitive you are. Mood." "I can''t help it, who would call me incomplete?" Chu Han whispered. "You are too striving for perfection." "What do you think is my chance of winning against Niederhogg?" "zero." The corners of Chu Han''s mouth curled up slightly: "That''s terrible, I can only do this." "But even if you really succeed, the odds of winning will only increase to 30%, less than half." "Enough, isn''t it a while before that guy''s resurrection? I still have time!" Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, faintly sleepy, because he was really tired now. The system was silent for a moment: "You are more and more like a real dragon king now, and the people you are waiting for are coming." Chu Han lowered his eyes, is he the real Dragon King? After being silent for a while, Chu Han turned his gaze to the pair of men and women who were slowly walking towards him. From a distance, it looked like a couple, but he knew that it was just not even a fate. Fate. At the same time, the pair of men and women seemed to have noticed his presence, especially the boy, who was obviously taken aback, seeming to be surprised by his appearance. "Chu Han... Senior?" The girl looked at Chu Han with a little hesitation in her words. "Well, you are Chen Wenwen?" Chu Han was not surprised, because he had seen a girl. "Well, senior, do you remember me?" Chen Wenwen lowered her head slightly, she was always shy in front of others. "Well, I naturally remember that you are the first girl I met in Shilan Middle School." Chu Han pointed to Lu Mingfei who was stunned by the side: "However, I came to him today, can you let us? Say a few words alone?" 457 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 457: The Intent to Fight! The 457th chapter was lit up! Chu Han looked at Chen Wenwen''s disappearing back and turned to look at Lu Mingfei: "How are you thinking about it?" Lu Mingfei was still lingering about Chen Wenwen''s back, when he heard this sentence, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly: "Big brother, this day has not passed, you just ask me how I am thinking, how do I know?" "It''s not my job to recruit you into the academy. It should be something that Professor Guderian should have a headache. Miscellaneous & Zhi & Worm " Chu Han said slowly: "I just come to remind you that we will only be here. Stay in the city for a day and leave tomorrow. If you dont make a decision sooner, the gate of Kassel College will be closed to you. His voice is very flat, and he can''t hear any emotions. Only those who know him the most can feel it. He is now in an extremely tense state. As long as there is a slight movement around him, it will instantly attract his attention. The extremely hot flames will fall from the sky, burning the entire street to ashes. Lu Mingfei didn''t notice Chu Han''s strangeness, and hurriedly said, "Can you wait for tomorrow? Tomorrow I..." He wants to explain the activities of the Astronomical Society. He will have to do something earth-shattering. If he succeeds, he will stay in China and live a happy life as he wishes. If he fails, he will take everything to the United States. Leaving a legend in his high school career. "No, Professor Guderian has already booked the plane for tomorrow morning." Chu Han''s tone was still flat, but his brow was secretly frowned. Lu Mingfei was silent for a long time, then scratched his head: "That''s it, then forget it." Chu Han was not surprised by this and looked at Lu Mingfei: "Are you sure? The door of Kassel Academy is only open for everyone at most. If you miss it, there will be no next time." Lu Mingfei didn''t know why, suddenly he dared not look into Chu Han''s eyes, lowered his head and said softly, "Yes, sure." Chu Han was silent for a while, staring at Lu Mingfei''s lowered head, as if confirming something. After a while, he nodded: "That''s all right, goodbye." After speaking, he turned around and left. Only the faint boy stood there and remained silent for a long time before turning and leaving. And less than a minute after he left, Chu Han''s figure appeared ghostly on the roof of an apartment building not far away, quietly watching Xiao Zai''s back. He was silent for a long time: "System, is there anything to discover?" "It''s strange, he is like an ordinary human." The system''s puzzled voice appeared in his mind. "Other than that?" "No." Chu Han was silent for a while: "Where is it nearby?" "No." Chu Han nodded and did not speak any more, but there was a gloomy and solemn under his eyes. He had already gone out in person, but he still didn''t see the small figure he wanted to see, as if it was really a devil, no shadow. invisible. But even if it is really the devil and soul, it is impossible to hide the perception of the system, let alone him. But the fact is, no discovery! "What are you suspecting?" The system finally couldn''t help it. Since he knew Chu Han until now, he has only seen Chu Han have such an anomaly when facing the''king of heaven'' and when facing the black king Nidhogg. "In the legend, Niederhogg was killed by humans." Chu Han said slowly: "But, with Niederhogg''s strength, do you think this is possible?" "Impossible!" The system directly vetoed it without hesitation. "Yes, but if it is impossible for humans to kill Nidhogg, why is there such a legend circulating? If all this is fake, then where is the black emperor now?" Chu Han Looking at the sky in the distance, murmured. The sky is a very beautiful and wonderful thing. When you look at it, it is also looking at you, and it will change with your mood. It is like a mirror, but what this mirror reflects , Not a reflection, but the opposite of the truth. The current sky, in Chu Han''s eyes, is a volcano that is about to wake up from its deep sleep! The system was silent for a while: "Are you suspecting that Niederhogg is actually alive all the time?" "Not a doubt, but affirmation!" Chu Han shook his head: "That guy won''t die so easily. Even if he does die, he will come back sooner or later. That will be the real end!" He was not wrong, because the Norse mythology predicted that when the black dragon Nidhogg returns, it will bite off the roots of the world tree "Uktra Hill", and there are countless dead bones flying under its wings. Go up to the sky, the world will plunge into darkness again, that is the arrival of the end. "So, did you take the risk?" the system said. "Not all. You should have known that the Dragon Race developed a Mayan calendar?" Chu Han said softly, "The above predicts that the fifth solar period will end in 2012. The world will be destroyed and everything will become nothingness. That is unchangeable. Time or destiny." "Do you want to break?" "No, I want to surpass!" Chu Han shook his head, a little cold light flashed in his deep eyes. The system understood that it was a little worried. No one knew better than it how dangerous what Chu Han was doing now. If the Black King Nidhogg was alive all the time, then Chu Han could be said to be the most dangerous one. "Didn''t that guy say he once owned you? You don''t have any impression?" Chu Han didn''t continue the topic just now, and he was aware of the changes in the system. "I don''t know, the memory is too vague. I only remember that he was a tyrant, but before becoming a tyrant, Niederhogg seemed to be a little bit naughty?" The system''s voice was a little uncertain and weird, and he wanted to be himself. It is not clear what this memory means. Chu Han raised his eyebrows, a gleam of thought flashed deep in his black eyes. Naughty means that someone is used to him, but what kind of existence can be used to the black emperor? Such a terrifying existence, where will it be now? Chu Han didn''t know it. The only thing he knew was that such an existence could never simply die. The most likely thing was to watch the world''s changes in a corner of the world. It is even extremely possible that the one who manipulates all changes behind the scenes is the great being who used to be used to Niederhorn. Suddenly, a smile appeared on Chu Han''s face, and his black pupils flashed blazingly.The hot light, it seemed to be a burning flame. There was no verbal communication, but the system seemed to feel something. It was silent, but a little happy, because the man who once dared to run wild on the vast sea was once again ignited! 458 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 458 Imp? devil! Chapter 458: Imp?devil! Although this city is only a small city, but as the saying goes, the sparrow is small, but it has five internal organs.v Miscellaneous Chi worm v Especially in the area of ??education. Over the years, because of Chu Han, the Chu family has invested a lot of money in Shilan Middle School, and they have already become the largest school manager of Shilan Middle School. It''s just that the people of the Chu family didn''t know that Chu Han''s admission to Shilan Middle School was actually just a whim. Apart from this, there is no other special reason. However, the Chu family did not know this, which caused the Chu family to misunderstand Chu Han''s meaning and began to strongly support Shilan Middle School. Chu Han had no idea about this. This also caused him to look at Shilan Middle School, whose appearance has changed drastically. The slightly rusty iron door has disappeared. It is replaced by an advanced titanium alloy automatic door with various inscriptions on it. There is also a god from Greek mythology on the left and right sides, coupled with complex and mysterious lines on the wall, the whole looks like the temple where the gods live in ancient Roman mythology, luxurious and domineering! "Am I going the wrong way?" Chu Han wondered if there was something wrong with his eyes. This is really Shilan Middle School? Such a luxurious and domineering building appeared in such a small southern city near the Yangtze River, just like a giant dragon bred in a pigpen, it was incredible to the extreme. "Hehe, boy, you didn''t go wrong. This is Shilan Middle School, but it is different from the previous Shilan Middle School. I heard that it was built by an investor in Beijing except for a lot of money." The door guard grinned. Seeing Chu Han''s surprised and speechless look: "Look at your expression, used to be a student of Shilan Middle School?" Chu Han was taken aback and nodded: "I am a graduate of the xx class. At that time, Shilan Middle School didn''t seem to be so... luxurious?" He was a little helpless, because he really couldn''t think of any words to describe the building in front of him. How do you look at it anyway, except for the school gate, it didn''t look like a school at all. "Haha, that''s not surprising!" The doorman pointed to the changes in the surroundings: "These, they only started last year. Fortunately, you are in the xx class. If you are an earlier graduate, I guess You cant even recognize that this is Shilan Middle School, right?" The corners of Chu Han''s eyes twitched slightly. This is not a boast. It is indeed that the Shilan Middle School after this change has changed so much and too ostentatiously that no one would think that this is a school after the change. The doorman grinned, as if he was thinking of something: "Would you like to go in and see? You are a graduate of the xx class. It is okay to let you in, but you can''t run around." Generally speaking, private schools like Shilan Middle School do not allow students who are not the school to enter, but Chu Han is a xx graduate of Shilan Middle School, so there is no big problem even if you go in for a visit. After all, this It is also a visit to his alma mater. "No, I''m just here to recruit people, but she seems to have left." Chu Han shook his head. He didn''t sense the breath of the little dragon girl, so he should have left. However, this is also normal. After all, Xiaolongnv''s goal is Chu Zihang. Since Chu Zihang has already left, she naturally has no reason to stay. It''s just that Chu Han''s strange thing is that not only the breath of Little Dragon Girl disappeared, but even the breath of Odin also disappeared. Could it be that what happened here after he left? "Oh, that''s a pity, now Shilan Middle School is very different from before, especially the decoration inside, so it''s luxurious..." The doorman showed a trace of regret. Now it is the key to the college entrance examination sprint At that time, the school was horribly quiet, and it was rare for someone to come. He was obviously planning to chat about homework or something, so as to understand his boredom. It''s just obvious that Chu Han didn''t have this plan. Chu Han shook his head, ignored the guard, turned and took a bite of the pancake in his hand. Looking around, he was a little hungry, but he didn''t want to go back to the hotel now, but there seemed to be no restaurants like restaurants nearby. Some food stalls, but those things are not full, and it is impossible to supply his terrifying appetite. Chu Han sighed secretly, it seemed that he could only eat after returning to the hotel. It''s just that he went back without gaining anything. This made Chu Han a little helpless. Suddenly, his eyes flashed slightly, his eyes moved slowly, and he landed on the railing across the road, where stood a quiet little boy, wearing white square shoes, a small black suit, and white. His silk scarf, a pair of pale golden pupils met his gaze The moment the two beams of eyes met, Chu Han''s eyes turned golden, and they were the red gold that the bloodline could only possess! "At least the Dragon King''s level exists. If it''s an enemy, you''d better find a way to escape. Otherwise, with your current state, if you go head-to-head, you will most likely die!" The solemn voice of the system echoed in Chu Han''s mind. This was the first time it made Chu Han choose to retreat without fighting, because the little boy standing on the street made the system subconsciously give birth to a trace of fear. "Don''t worry, now he can''t kill me, and I can''t kill him." Compared with the nervousness of the system, Chu Han seemed a little indifferent, as if he was really an ordinary little boy. The system was silent. Although it was a little curious about why Chu Han was so sure, it was not the time to satisfy its curiosity, because the boy moved! The boy stepped forward, but his gaze still fell on Chu Han''s body. There was no trace of temperature in those pale golden eyes, like an extremely cold sea of ??ice. Chu Han looked at the boy with interest, there was a trace of doubt in the depths of his eyes, but there was no movement. Fortunately, there are no other people around, otherwise, if you see this strange atmosphere, you will be scared to call the police on the spot. As time passed bit by bit, the boy gradually disappeared from the street, but the two were still facing each other until a second before he disappeared. However, nothing happened, the boy looked at Chu Han specially, confirmed something, and then left. Looking at the boy''s disappearing back, Chu Han''s blazing golden eyes quietly faded, but his gaze did not retract, as if the boy was still in sight. He stood there for a long time and turned to look at the guard: "Uncle, did you see a little boy on the opposite side?" The uncle door guard was startled, and followed the direction Chu Han pointed at. That was where the boy appeared just now. "No, it''s the two of us here. Are you hell?" The guardian uncle looked at Chu Han with suspicion. "Oh, that''s it, thank you." Chu Han''s expression didn''t change a bit, he nodded and turned to leave. He is indeed hell, but what he saw is the devil! 459 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 459 Alchemy! Chapter 459 Alchemy! "Do you know that boy?" the system said strangely.Miscellaneous $ Chi $ Worm "I don''t know, but I know him." Chu Han''s expression was calm, but his heart was like a boiling sea of ??fire. Chu Han did not know the little boy, but he knew the little boy, because in Chu Han''s memory, there was the little boy''s information, which was a long, long time ago. The system was a little confused. It didn''t understand what Chu Han meant, but it knew that Chu Han didn''t want to bring up this topic now. Although Chu Han seemed worried because of the little boy''s appearance, his speed was surprisingly fast, and he returned to his room at the Regent Hotel in less than ten minutes. During the period, he also took a look at the VIP rotation, but he didn''t see Nono and Professor Guderian. Obviously they either went back to the room or went out. According to Chu Han''s understanding of Nuonuo, the possibility of the latter is as high as 99.999%. "Don''t you take a break?" the system said. "It''s better to complete it as soon as possible. Otherwise, it means that I will be in danger at any time." Chu Han shook his head and released a defensive speech spirit. Although it is not a high-level speech spirit, if If someone approaches this room, he will notice it for the first time. The system was silent for a while: "That little boy brought you so much pressure?" Although the system didn''t know why Chu Han had undergone such a big change, it could perceive that all of this was due to the appearance of the little boy. "If I said, I suspected that it was the reincarnation of the Black King, do you still have any questions?" Chu Han said, pulling the curtains and moving away the things in the living room to make room for a large piece of space. The system was silent, and Chu Han did not speak any more, took a deep breath, and made a jaw-dropping motion. He stretched out his right hand, broke the flesh and blood, and inserted it into his stomach. The temperature in the living room followed. The source of the rise is actually Chu Han''s abdomen! There was no change in Chu Han''s face. The right hand stretched into his stomach paused slightly, and then slowly pulled out. The temperature in the living room rose again, and the thermometer hung on the wall had already exploded. But it is strange that the things in the living room are not affected at all with such terrifyingly high temperatures, as if the high temperature permeating the air was absorbed the moment it appeared. Chu Han''s movements were very slow, until his right hand was completely removed from his body, the temperature in the living room had risen to a terrifying height, and there was also a golden light ball in his hand, the hot and hot temperature. Emitted from this light group. The moment the light group appeared, Chu Han''s face also showed a trace of fatigue, as well as a trace of excitement. "You are really an out-and-out madman!" The system said emotionally: "This method is probably something you madman can think of, and only you dare to do it!" "Other people, even if they can think of daring to do this, there is no such condition, right?" Chu Han smiled palely, released the palm of his hand, and the golden light group was strangely floating in the air. If you observe carefully, you will notice , There are actually seven vague shadows in the light group. The system was silent for a while: "Yes, but if you do this, if the final integration fails, the burst of energy is enough to wipe out the entire China, and it may even affect several neighboring countries. Are you sure? Do you want to continue?" If someone else said this, they would probably respond to the system with an idiot''s gaze. China''s total land area is 9,634,057 square kilometers. Such a huge piece of land cannot be smoothed even if it is a yuanzidan. What if it is a small light group? Possible? But Chu Han didn''t say that, and didn''t think so, because it was true. "It''s all at this point. If I give up, I really don''t deserve to be called the''Blue King''!" Chu Han twitched his lips: "Besides, my luck has always been good, so don''t worry. Things will not happen to me!" As soon as the voice fell, Chu Hans hands each burst into fiery flames. He slowly moved the two flames on the palms of his palms, enclosing the golden lights, and profound dragon texts appeared on the surface of the bald head. It locks all the overflowing energy like a chain. In the Middle Ages, a chemical philosophy thought appeared. This thought was the embryonic form of modern chemistry, but this thought was particular about killing''substances and then''regenerating'' them. In this process, magazines were Eliminate, the substance gets a new life. This kind of thinking was named "Alchemy" a long time ago. That was the age of the dragons. In the world of ten thousand dragons, dragons mastering fire and metal invented alchemy with infinite wisdom. In this way, they engraved alchemy arrays with various magical functions and possessed terror. Powerful alchemical weapon. Thousands of years ago, the black emperor was killed on his throne by the four kings and humans he created. His throne was the mountain covered forever by ice and snow. The people who killed him placed his huge body. On the top of the mountain, his wings hung down to the foot of the mountain. His blood flowed down like magma, dyeing the entire mountain red, melting the ice and snow, and rising up into the sky with bloody water vapor, turning into dark red clouds and descending bright red Rain, the people who killed him were bathed in blood and cheered, and they cheered that day as the "new era". Later, because the "Road to the Gods" was closed after the death of the Black King, no one can become the new Black King. Dragons began to be killed or cocooned one after another, the gates of Nibelung roots were all closed, and the age of dragons died. The day the Black King was killed was the beginning of the mixed race war. The biggest threat finally disappeared, and the mixed-race family fought for the dominance of this world; to humans, the dragons heritage is like Pandoras box. Humans think that it contains power beyond this era, but when they open the box , Only the devil will be released. One of these "devil" is alchemy. In history, there have been countless mixed races in pursuit of the ultimate in alchemy, embarking on the path of death in search of Nibelungen, wanting to enter the kingdom of the dead that is called heaven to alchemists. Its just that no one has ever been to the Nibelung root, and no one can prove whether it exists or not. The only people who have been to the Nibelung root and are alive are only a few people. Among these people, only Chu Han, Chu Xiaoran and Chu Zihang knew that they had reached the root of Nibelung. However, the great alchemists in history finally all got their wish and arrived at the heavenly kingdom of the dead, Nibelung Root. Because they are all dead. 460 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 460 Nibelungen belongs to Chu Han! The 460th chapter belongs to Chu Han''s Nibelung! The premise of life is death.Q==Q The essence of alchemy is to kill matter first, and then regenerate the matter at the temperature of the flame. But Chu Han didn''t need to do this at all. He was the King of Bronze and Fire, and he had mastered alchemy by nature, and reached the ultimate peak. His flame has the most terrifying temperature in the world. No matter what kind of material, under the high temperature of his flame, it will be killed instantly. What he needs to do is to give the killed material new life. The room was very quiet. Chu Han watched the two balls of flames on the palms of his palms constantly releasing high temperature, the golden pupils flashed with blazing heat, his right foot lightly touched the ground, countless mysterious runes appeared, forming a huge alchemy in an instant Then, the surrounding scenes began to change, and the magnificent presidential suite gradually disappeared, replaced by a gray sky, blue flames, colorless water, and a city built of bones. If an alchemist sees this scene, I am afraid they will be speechless, because this is the heavenly country they dream of entering. The land of the dead, Nibelung roots! The dragons once established a huge civilization in this world, took humans as their servants, built huge palaces and wide temples. According to the truth, they have left countless ruins, and human destruction alone is not enough to destroy dragons. The relics were wiped from the surface. But in fact, there are still very few evidences to prove the existence of the dragon clan, and ordinary humans don''t even know about it. And all this, only Nibelung Root can explain. Because the world of the dragon race is not in the same dimension as the world where the mixed race and ordinary people live. The towering bronze palace of Norton, the king of bronze and fire, in Northern Europe; the Optimus Bronze Pillar on which the White King was nailed to Greenland; the Transoceanic Shinto that connects the European continent and the Atlantic islands ordered by the Black King; all of these things It exists, but no one has seen it before, and can''t even prove whether it really exists. Because the dragon nation is not built in a normal dimension at all, but built in the''land of the dead'' under their rule. This is a mythological dimension, a world of another concept, coexisting with the current world, but completely opposite, only a few interfaces can be reached. And here is the kingdom ruled by Chu Han, his Nibelung root! "System, I beg you on the real world side. Next, I will stabilize the temperature of the flame while maintaining Nibelung roots. In the real world, if there is any movement there, you can wake me up in advance." Chu Han''s face was a little pale. , It can even be said to be a little weak. His Nibelung root is not very complete. There is only himself in the whole world, and the energy he needs comes from him. This is why he is weak to this point now, because he always Carrying a world anywhere, and continuously providing energy to this world. Moreover, he will fall into a strange state next, no matter what happens outside, he will not feel it. "You know, be careful yourself. When you reach the critical point, it''s best to stop immediately. Otherwise, the loss will be too great and the purity of your blood will be affected. The gain will not be worth the loss!" the system said. "Relax, I have a sense of measure." Chu Han twitched the corner of his mouth, the golden light in his eyes quietly changed into a raging red flame. The surrounding air slowly flowed towards the light cluster. If you look closely, you will find that the air flowing into the light cluster is a kind of death. Gray. At the same time, the cold blue flames in the roots of Nibelung trembled slightly, and then gathered on Chu Han''s left hand as if they were summoned, instantly turning the scarlet red into ice blue. Chu Han didn''t feel this at all. He stared at the two different fires of different colors in his hands, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. After a while, he gritted his teeth abruptly, his hands carrying two completely opposite flames. , Slowly moving closer to the golden light cluster in the middle. "boom!" The moment the flame just touched the golden light group, a muffled sound burst out of Chu Han''s hand. Suddenly, his hands were covered with flesh and blood, and he looked at the posture, if it weren''t for his body. Tough, I''m afraid it will be blown up on the spot. Chu Han ignored the pain on the palm of his hand. In his golden pupils, there was an icy blue flame burning on the left and a crimson flame burning on the right. Red and blue alternated, making it extremely strange and terrifying. He bit the tip of his tongue abruptly, regardless of the terrifying energy emitted by the two flames touching the light ball, which caused the space that began to be distorted, spitting out the blood contained in his mouth, and falling into the golden light with incomparable precision In the regiment. At the same time, almost at the moment when he vomited blood, a vague light and shadow slowly appeared behind him. The figure was about twenty years old. He looked like a man in shape but had long hair like a waterfall. , The golden pupil is extremely dazzling and pure, the first time people see it, they think of the same dazzling thing like gold. "If this fails, not only will the newly constructed Nibelung root collapse instantly, but the outside world will also be affected?" The figure slowly shook his head. He really couldn''t understand this crazy move. You must know that. The energy contained in the light cluster is equivalent to a shrunken sun. Once it loses control, the impact of the explosion may be a bit exaggerated to describe the destruction of the world, but it is absolutely no problem to smooth a country! The figure was silent for a while, and stretched out a hand to draw a mysterious symbol in the air. Because the two kinds of flames touched the light group, the space that began to be distorted slowly stabilized, and the disturbing air fluctuations also instantly calmed down. After doing this, the figure did not stop moving, and the pure golden eyes flashed slightly. The symbols he just drew were slowly printed into Chu Han''s body, appearing on his surface like an invisible armor. "I can only help you here. I am not the main body after all, and I can''t exert too much power." The figure sighed softly. To be honest, he did not approve of Chu Han doing this because the risk was too great. Once it fails, not only the kingdom of the dead will collapse, but the world outside the Nibelung Root will also be affected. He can''t predict what will happen then, because no one has ever done this before in history. The figure shone with golden pupils and looked at Chu Han, who was confused, his figure slowly dissipated, leaving only the mysterious runes floating in the air, maintaining the stability of this world. With the disappearance of the figure, the kingdom of the dead fell into silence again, and only the black-haired young man slowly carried out his crazy actions like no one before or after. 461 One Pieces Dragon Race System Chapter 461: The Spring of Bad Boy! Chapter 461: The Spring of Bad Boy! Lu Mingfei sat uncomfortably on the soft/soft sofa, and kept aiming at other places, completely responding to the word "restlessness". miscellaneous Zhi worm This is not to blame for him. He was never seen since he was a child in a house of more than two hundred square meters in Dalian. Suddenly, he was taken by a beautiful woman driving a Ferrari to the top and bottom. The words "luxury" were written inside and out. His presidential suite, and then there is a gray-headed old man holding his hand with a smile, whoever encounters such a thing will fidget. "That, Professor Guderian?" Lu Mingfei carefully put his other hand on the old man''s hand, but don''t get me wrong, he doesn''t have the addiction of Longyang, he wants to pick up / grab / hold His holding hand. However, after three seconds, Lu Mingfei was dumbfounded. Even if his strength is not that great, his body is not as full of power and beauty as those athletes, but at any rate he is also an adult, how can he be better than an old man who looks seven and eighty. Power? But after he did it for a long time, the old man''s hand still held him tightly, and he was not affected at all! "What''s wrong? Isn''t it uncomfortable?" Professor Guderian didn''t feel anything wrong, but looked at Lu Mingfei nervously.Lu Mingfei almost didn''t come up in a breath, if he couldn''t get rid of it, he would have seized the door and fled.This tone, this movement, this expression, how do you look like it seems to have confessed success after meeting the lover of your dreams. But the problem is that one of the two is an old man of seventy and eighty, and the other is a young man who has just grown up. How to look at it... is not appropriate! However, Lu Mingfei himself didnt know what to say. He had just signed an agreement to become a student of Kassel College. In a blink of an eye, he showed a professors face. If he didnt want to leave a bad impression just after enrolling. , I can''t really say anything. "Tsk tusk, I didn''t expect it, so you still have such a hobby?" A crisp and sweet voice came from behind Lu Mingfei. He was slightly startled, before turning his head back, a scent of flowers floated into his nose. This scent was very familiar to him, because it was the first time I saw something When a little witch, she had this fragrance on her body. Sure enough, the next moment, a long red-haired Nono sat on the sofa opposite Lu Mingfei, holding a can of Coke in his hand, and his body still exuded the aroma of the bath. Lu Mingfei hurriedly lowered his head. It was not that he was afraid of Nono, but that Nono was only wrapped in a bath towel. As soon as he looked up, he could see the looming plump and snow-white length/tui, which is normal For Lu Mingfei, who will look straight at the beauty of the roadside, it is simply a shocking temptation/confusion! "Nono, did you just take a bath?" Professor Guderian was not like Lu Mingfei, not only because he was older, but also because of the complicated relationship between him and Nono. Few people know that although Nonos mentor is Professor Mans Rondstedt of the Executive Department, her guardian is Guderian before the age of eighteen, so she has followed Guderian in Kassel. Academy, this is why Nono has not officially become a student of Kassel Academy, but has a reputation as a "witch" in the Academy. "Well, I just went out and sweated, and I saw you guys here talking about love after a shower." Nono glanced at Lu Mingfei, who was looking down, and narrowed his dark red eyes slightly. "Can you see clearly?" Lu Mingfei''s mouth twitched/twitched: "I am passive!" He almost gritted his teeth and said this sentence, but still kept his eyes down, afraid to look at Nono. "Well, I will see, you are "forced" to turn passive into active." Nuonuo curled his lips and looked at Lu Mingfei''s hand meaningfully. Lu Mingfei was startled slightly, and subconsciously raised his head to look at Nuonuo, the snow-white color instantly came into view, he shifted his sight slightly, followed Nuonuo''s gaze, and almost no blood came out. Because of Nono, he didn''t notice it either. He didn''t know when his other hand had changed from wanting to pick up/open Guderian''s hand to firmly grasping/holding it. At a glance, no one believes that they are not in that kind of relationship! Lu Mingfei didn''t know what to say now, and looked at Nuonuo with a sad face, just barely slashing a knife around his neck to express his current mood. "Actually, I can treat it as if I didn''t see it." As if he hadn''t seen Lu Mingfei''s decay, Noono tapped his chin with his finger. "Go up the knife and lie down in the pan of fire!" As soon as Nonos voice fell, Lu Mingfei drew out his face "tightly" and grabbed Professor Guderians hand and patted Hungarians mouth, just like those high-profile guests in ancient times, but this The action appeared on him, it was a bit funny. "It''s not that serious, it''s very simple. You just need to nod." Nono blinked, and an imperceptible smile flashed under his eyes, like a little fox. Lu Mingfei was startled and nodded?It''s that simple? "One month''s ice cream, you nodded, I didn''t think I saw the scene just now." Nono said with a grin. Lu Mingfei''s eyes widened suddenly: "Sister, I won''t take you like this if you take advantage of fire and robbery!" Yesterday, he realized that the girl who looked like an imperial sister exuded all over her body in front of him was a real "red-haired witch"! Professor Guderian looked at the two of them with an unclear face, and didn''t know how much trouble he was holding. Lu Mingfei''s hand had caused him much trouble, and he was secretly happy, feeling that the atmosphere between them was very good. If Lu Mingfei knew what Guderian was thinking, he wouldn''t know if he would jump up and beat him violently. "Huh? Say it again?" Nono glanced at Lu Mingfei, did not know where he took out an iphone, and clicked on the screen. There was a photo on it, it was Lu Mingfei and Guderian''s "xi sucking handshake" posture. I don''t know when it was actually taken. "One month ice cream!" Lu Mingfei replied decisively at the moment the photo appeared. "Hee hee, this is good!" Nono smiled and put away the phone, stretched out his hands and scratched Lu Mingfei''s head into a mess, looking like a chicken coop. Lu Mingfei was taken aback. He raised his head and glanced at Nono, his eyes touched the soft lines under the silk bath towel, soft as spring ridges, and suddenly felt that he was feverish.In order to avoid being embarrassed by burning himself too badly, he quickly picked up a glass of ice water on the table and drank it all in one sip, like the ancient heroes and heroes drinking wine. But Lu Mingfei regretted it as soon as he finished drinking it, because instead of helping him cool down, the ice water made his face even hotter. It looked like a monkey''s fart. 462 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 462 Admission Test! Chapter 462 Admission Test! The atmosphere suddenly became a little weird for a while, Nuonuo looked at Lu Mingfei with a smile, and didn''t mind that he was only wearing a bath towel.*Miscellaneous* and Lu Mingfei lowered his head and did not dare to look at Nono. Only Professor Guderian looked at the two suspiciously, not understanding what medicine they were selling in their gourd, but In any case, his happiness will not diminish, because Lu Mingfei, an important''s'' grade, agreed to join Kassel Academy. "Mingfei, since you have signed and agreed, then there are some things, I have to explain to you in advance." Professor Guderian suddenly looked at Lu Mingfei seriously. "I know you are about to start talking scary things, and I don''t think it''s so cheap and easy to give me a high scholarship. There must be some conspiracy to lure me into the United States so mysteriously." Lu Mingfei said: "I have become conscious when I choose to sign and agree." "I just want to say that the college requires every student to take a qualifying exam before enrollment. According to the school rules, if you fail the exam, you can''t be admitted. Your scholarship will not take effect temporarily. I actually want to talk about this." Professor Guderian scratched his head. . "qualification exam?" Lu Mingfei opened his mouth slightly. He thought that Professor Guderian was going to reveal Loutian''s secrets in front of him. For example, his parents were secretly carrying out the mission of saving the world, and he was a descendant of a hero, now he is an adult. , Should assume a responsibility to save the world.Although it sounds a bit "persecuted delusion," in front of this mysterious Kassel Academy, everything seems possible.But Professor Guderian just told him about the college system. "Before the qualification exam starts, here is a confidentiality agreement for you to sign." Professor Guderian handed over a document. Facing the weird document in Latin mixed with English, Lu Mingfei shivered and signed it. He is now on someones site, and two hours ago, he just signed and agreed to join the Kassel College. It''s not very possible to look back at it. "Then our admission counseling will officially begin now." Professor Guderian said very seriously: "As a regular university in the United States Department of Education and Registration, Kassel College has always been committed to providing students with special talents and abilities. High-quality advanced education provides them with various possibilities and recommends jobs." "Our school system is four years like an ordinary university. Except for some special talents, students who successfully graduate each year account for 32% of new enrollment. Kassel College requires all students to live on campus, which is a classical closed education. , At the end of your course, we will issue you a formal academic certificate, but unfortunately, your degree certificate at this school cannot help you find a corresponding major in other universities, so if you want to study for a master''s or doctoral degree, you can only choose to study at this school Studying." "Isn''t that a brothel? Isn''t it the legendary sale/deed that I just signed?" Lu Mingfei looked at Professor Guderian with a little horror. "No, no, no, this is because the disciplines of Kassel College are somewhat biased." Professor Guderian waved his hand quickly. "Pianke?" Lu Mingfei was a little puzzled, but he was secretly relieved, as long as it''s not the type of brothel, anything will do. "In fact, there is only one research object in the entire college." Professor Guderian stood up and took off the canvas from the bureau oil painting behind him. It was a very beautiful big painting. Under the iron-gray sky, a black giant/dragon was rising from the depths of the corpse pile. Its wings were covered with dead human bones. Behind his huge membrane wings, there was a half-decayed tree. The withered branches of the giant tree stretched out in all directions, woven into a dense web, like those fractal pictures that Lu Mingfei often saw on the computer. Lu Mingfei felt that the blood in his body began to boil, his heart beating violently, and his head seemed to be buzzing with 10,000 bees. "Dragon?" "To be precise, it is the Dragon King Nidhogg. He is the supreme and most virtuous existence. According to the narrative of the Norse mythology "Old Aida Sutra", when the prophesied gods fall at dusk, this black suit The big guy will bite off the root of the world tree Igdrasius." It was not Professor Guderian or Nono who answered Lu Mingfei, but Chu Han who did not know when he appeared in the room. Chu Han ignored Lu Mingfeis gradually becoming frightened expression, and said slowly: Kassel College studies dragons that have been extinct since the ancient times. Of course, you can choose alchemy engineering and magic. Different subjects such as mechanical design, dragon clan theory, etc., but no matter which subject you choose, we ultimately have only one purpose..." He paused, then turned around with the iced whiskey, his dark eyes looked at Lu Mingfei calmly like black holes: "Slay the dragon!" Lu Mingfei''s legs softened in shock, and then his eyes went dark, as if the dizziness of the sky broke and the earth occupied all of his consciousness, the luxurious presidential suite was silent, and all the lights dimmed slightly, as if those two words were a spell. , Awakened the king sleeping in the darkness. Somewhere in the palpitating darkness, a pair of eschatological golden pupils slowly opened. Chu Han seemed to have some reaction, slowly turning around to look at the gray sky outside the French windows, the blazing golden light in the dark pupils. "No, I was scared and dizzy?" Nono poked Lu Mingfei''s head with a finger, and stuck his tongue out at Professor Guderian: "Professor, is he really an S grade? No mistake Right?" "This..." Professor Guderian scratched his head, a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect such an "unexpected situation" to occur, and he didn''t know what to do for a while. Nono curled his lips and turned to look at the "culprit" who caused all this: "Hey, what should I do now?" Chu Han didn''t look back, his gaze still stayed out of the window, but his consciousness controlled what he saw and looked domineering and scanned the entire Regent Hotel, but found nothing. He was silent for a while, calling the system in his heart: "System, have you found anything?" "No, it''s normal, including the one named Lu Mingfei. I just scanned his body. There is no trace of dragon blood at all. It''s just like an ordinary human being, no more ordinary." The system said. Chu Han was silent for a while: "Let''s set off first. I have arranged for someone to drive us to Chicago Station. When we return to the academy, I will say that, looking at his appearance, it is estimated that when we wake up, we have already returned to the academy." 463 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 463: Abnormal Lu Mingfei Chapter 463: Abnormal Lu Mingfei In the dark night, the cc1000 special express train with only three carriages was galloping in the dark tunnel, the empty VIP carriages, and the huge sofa, only three people were sitting upright, and one was just like a pool of stagnant water. Put it on another sofa casually, and haven''t woken up yet.Miscellaneous Q Zhi Q Insect Nono retracted his gaze and curled his lips: "I really doubt the principal''s judgment!" "The level on the enrollment list is nothing. In the end, it depends on the grade. Do you care about this level so much?" Chu Han picked up a magazine boredly, the scenery outside the window was rapidly flowing backwards, and the beautiful piece could already be seen faintly. Lake, which means that they can see the medieval castle-like college in at most ten minutes. "Of course!" Nono raised a sharp and beautiful eyebrow: "No matter when, I should be the best, I am so perverted!" "Well, perverted little witch, what would happen to you if I told you now that this guy has no dragon blood at all?" Chu Han shook his head helplessly. As soon as he finished speaking, Guderian and Norno were taken aback, and Nono frowned: "You mean, Lu Mingfei does not have dragon blood, just an ordinary human?" "This is impossible. Lu Mingfei''s pedigree rating was made by the principal. It stands to reason that it is impossible to go wrong!" Before Chu Han spoke, Professor Guderian shook his head violently and looked at Lu Mingfei nervously. It''s like a gambler who walked into the casino for the first time with a lot of luck and became a billionaire overnight. As a result, someone told him in the next second that he was actually dreaming. "I don''t know, at least I didn''t feel the smell of dragon blood in him, and he behaved like an ordinary person in all aspects, completely not the same as a mixed race." Chu Han shook his head, with the same doubt in his eyes. He has not been able to accurately judge whether a person has the ability of dragon blood, that only''blood Jie Luo'' can do. However, he can''t do it, but the system can. Although he doesn''t know how the system can do it, he believes in the judgment of the system, just like everyone believes that the black king Nidhogg will eventually return. Nuonuo frowned infrequently, and she could feel that Chu Han had doubts in her heart. Although she didn''t know how Chu Han made the judgment, she intuitively told her that Chu Han did not lie. "No matter what the outcome is, this matter is not something we can decide." Professor Guderian wanted to say something, but Chu Han interrupted him and pointed at the lake outside the window: "Since it is the principal''s decision, it is better to directly It''s relatively simple and direct to ask the principal." Outside the window is a beautiful, vast lake, the lake is clear and crystal clear, with slight wrinkles in the breeze, and trouts jump out of the water from time to time. Although it is only a lake, the name is "Fairy Sea". It comes from the Celtic mythology, the fairy in the lake who presented the broken steel sword to King Arthur. That old, isolated campus is located halfway across the mountainside from the Fairy Sea, which is also the destination of this express train this time. There were no people on the quaint platform to greet them, because this train departs early, and no one can advance until when it will arrive, so naturally no one will be waiting on the platform to greet you. "The whole journey takes less than half an hour. The S-level treatment is different from others!" Professor Guderian looked at the watch in his hand with emotion, with a trace of envy on his face. After all, you must know that even if he is hanging in the academy The professor''s authority of the name is only a poor b-level, and the distance from the s-level is simply one world at a time. "Professor, you carry an''s'' class in your hand and say such things, don''t you feel a little owed?" Nono rolled his eyes at Guderian, but there was also a hint of surprise flashing through his eyes, because as far as she knew, There is no example of cc1000 arriving at the destination in less than half an hour. "If this is the case, then it will be fine!" Professor Guderian sighed and looked at Lu Mingfei, who was 1.9 meters tall and wanted to pick up someone who was less than 1.75 meters tall. It is not a problem for the young man to walk, let alone a mixed race with dragon blood. Nono pursed her lips and did not speak. She knew why Professor Guderian sighed, because he always wanted to become a tenured professor at Kassel College, but the premise of changing from a tenured professor at Harvard University to a tenured professor at Kassel College was Must successfully train an outstanding student. However, as far as she knows, Guderian only took one student after he transferred from Harvard University to Kassel College, and that student did not live up to Guderians "expectations" and became an unprecedented eight in Kassel College. Grade students. "Someone is coming, I''ll go first." When Chu Han suddenly said such a sentence, Guderian and Nono were startled and followed his gaze. A black Rolls-Royce Phantom was already waiting outside the platform. This surprised Chu Han at the same time. , I also felt a touch of warmth in my heart. "Does that guy have dragon blood, and is it S grade? Professor, I suggest you use''Emperor'' on him. That is the most powerful proof." Chu Han walked outside the platform with his luggage, head He didn''t reply, but in fact he was lying because he knew that the''emperor'' was useless to the deceased boy. He was just trying to elicit something and make someone show his feet. Because the person he has always wanted to meet has been trying to avoid him. So he can only use this method. Before long, Chu Han''s figure disappeared on the platform, and a petite figure could be seen faintly opening the door of the car and taking the luggage in his hand. Soon, the black Rolls-Royce Phantom was whizzing. Drive to the campus like a medieval castle. "Let''s go too, he''s gone." Guderian shook his head, without any expression on his face, but those who know him will know that he must be sighing in his heart now. "Professor, did I do something wrong?" Nono lowered his head and kicked her feet, like a little girl who was not growing up. Guderian was silent for a while: "Nono, do what you think is right, no matter what the final result is, just don''t regret it!" Nono nodded gently, but did not speak. She was like this, even if she was sad or sad, she would hide her stubbornly, like an arrogant wild beast, and a dead little girl. "Okay, I''m going to find a psychological counselor, Ming Fei will soon wake up, and give him a psychological education by the way." Before leaving, Guderian quietly glanced at another direction outside the platform. There was a A Bugatti Veyron, a blond emperor man looked here with a smile. To be precise, it was looking at Nono. Caesar Gattuso, a class student, chair of the student union of one of the three major clubs of the Kassel College. He is also the current boyfriend of a. level student Chen Motong. 464 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 464 White and Black! Chapter 464: White and Black! The black Rolls-Royce Phantom drove all the way into the underground parking lot, unobstructed. While watching the changing scenery around Chu Xiaoran, she looked at Chu Han through the rearview mirror, but she didn''t realize anything strange, and she secretly breathed a sigh of relief. With her strength, she naturally noticed the Bugatti Veyron parked outside the platform and the student who was the same as the blonde emperor, but she didn''t say anything about it. After all, the relationship between the three is complicated and simple. But it is simple, but it seems a bit complicated. But in the same way, she was able to notice that the Bugatti Veyron and that man, Chu Han, who was not much stronger than her, could naturally detect it, but to her sigh of relief, Chu Han didn''t say anything about it, otherwise. She doesnt know how to answer. Chu Xiaoran still clearly remembered that it was almost a year ago. At that time, the news of Chu Han and Nono''s breakup was revealed in the Night Watcher forum area, and everyone was still discussing the reasons for their breakup. The two are very close, and there is no sign of breaking up at all, just like a sudden decision without warning. In less than a month, someone broke the news that the little red-haired witch Chen Motong and the head of the student council, Xi Caesar Gattuso, were in love! This news instantly detonated the Night Watcher forum area. Everyone was speculating about what was going on. You must know that as a grade A in the academy, because he is a girl, Nono is more popular than some boys in terms of popularity, and because Her crazy temper has also made many people love, hate and helpless. The most important thing is that she only announced her breakup with Chu Han not long ago, but in less than a month, she had a relationship with the head of the student council, Xi Caesar Gattuso, which made many people puzzled and relieved. Because no matter how you look at it, Caesar, who was born in Italy, is more worthy of Nono than Chu Han, a "upstart" from the East. In addition, Caesar''s temperament is better than that of Chu Han, although he is a little arrogant. But it is much better than Chu Han''s joy, anger, sorrow, and joy at any time. However, only a handful of people know that the way Chu Han treats Nuno is far from what other people imagined. Chu Xiaoran still remembers that when Chu Han heard the news, his whole person was extremely calm, like a volcano about to erupt, but in the end, the academy was peaceful and nothing happened. But this is just the surface, and it does not mean that nothing really happened. In fact, during that time, a certain black-haired young man secretly entered the executive department and completed several S-level executive tasks, but except for this Apart from Chu Xiaoran, probably only Schneider, head of the executive department, knew about it. "Dyeing" Suddenly, Chu Han, who was sitting in the back seat, opened his eyes and looked at Chu Xiaoran in the driver''s seat calmly. She put on the dark green school uniform of Kassel Academy, and the youthful breath of the girl was perfected on her. Show, and Chu Xiaoran''s body shape Jiaoxiao, although it does not have the strong aura of the imperial sister of Nuo Nuo, but it has the unique atmosphere of a little girl. "what" Chu Xiaoran''s mouth opened slightly, and she looked at Chu Han with a dazed expression, not knowing what he was calling for himself. "Front." Chu Han shook his head helplessly, and pointed to the direction the car was heading forward: "If you don''t turn, we''ll hit it." "what!" Chu Xiaoran turned his head and glanced, and suddenly yelled, and turned abruptly. The tires directly touched the ground with a "caring" xi sucking touch. Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, enjoying the drift of the sky and the earth, but his heart was calm. He knew what Chu Xiaoran was worried about, or why he was distracted. But in fact, he was fine, because he knew before anyone else that the little red-haired witch would be with the man like the blond emperor. He knew it long, long ago, and he was mentally prepared for a long time. He was just very upset, very upset, plus a little bitterness. These thoughts flashed through Chu Han''s mind like lightning, and it took less than ten seconds, and at this moment, Chu Xiaoran just finished the emergency brake. Chu Xiaoran looked at Chu Han with a reddened face, and whispered, "The tires... are worn out." She was a little embarrassed, after all, it was because she suddenly lost her mind, otherwise, it wouldn''t be the case. Chu Han looked at the little loli in front of him with a low head expressionlessly. No, it was incorrect to say that it was little loli, because after more than a year, the original little princess had become a real princess. Even if he lowered his head now, Chu Han could feel the looming extravagance and the beautiful scenery that the dark green school uniform could not block. Chu Han raised his eyebrows without a heartbeat, stretched out his fingers and flicked the little girl''s forehead: "Remember next time, don''t get distracted when driving, know that luck will never come to the same person. Body." With that said, Chu Han opened the door and walked down. It was not far from the elevator, just a few steps away. Now that the tires were worn out, they had to walk over. At the same moment, Chu Xiaoran also walked over from the driver''s seat: "I will let someone come to see it, and it will be repaired as soon as possible." Chu Han nodded, and Yu Guang suddenly landed on the black Leslie Phantom: "I remember, it was white before?" Chu Xiaoran was startled slightly, followed Chu Han''s gaze, and then reacted: "I changed the paint color last month. Black is stain resistant." Her gaze was a bit dodging, she didn''t dare to look at Chu Han directly. This was not because she was afraid to look at Chu Han. Chu Xiaoran, who was close to the S-rank bloodline, could basically ignore the natural suppression of the bloodline. Other reasons. Chu Han was silent for a while, and walked towards the elevator: "Let''s go, those guys should have been waiting for a long time. If you don''t go up again, Tina is probably going crazy." Chu Xiaoran hurried to follow her, because she lowered her head, so she couldn''t see her face, but she was silent, but even a fool could see it. Black is not fake, but there is another reason. I like white, but you like black, so I like black. Downstairs of the professor''s office building at Kassel College, Lu Mingfei and Professor Guderian like frosted eggplants, and a middle-aged man with "I am a Japanese" on his face wandered out of the medieval-style building. Outside are green lawns, scarlet-colored cobblestone roads and classical buildings. In the distance, it seems that there are white pigeons rising and falling on the top of a church building. Lu Mingfei sighed deeply. He has accepted the fact that the aristocratic university where he studied abroad is actually a training college for dragon slayers. Otherwise, what else can he do? Can''t scream and shout "I want to go home, I want to go home"? 465 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 465 Paratroopers! Chapter 465 Airborne Soldiers! Professor Guderian didnt say much, but he hit him directly. Uncle and aunt didnt like him, and he had nothing to do. If he really lost his memory and was sent back to China, he would have to go to university for another year. It is really hard to imagine how tragic life will be! The warm sunshine restored Lu Mingfei a bit of vitality. He tried his best to clear his mind. He still had to ask himself, the purpose of his parents who brought him here, wouldn''t he really let him save the world?When he was a child, didn''t he think that his ordinary-looking parents would be so black that he would kill his only child?Was it the same as my aunt had guessed before, he actually picked it up? "Professor Guderian..." Lu Mingfei just uttered these words, and the buildings behind him exploded, and flames soared into the sky behind him. The extremely dense smoke of gunpowder instantly filled the campus, and the stern air defense alarm sounded. Skyrim makes people feel goose bumps, and the stern expressions of Professor Guderian and Masashi Toyama clearly indicate that the situation is extremely bad.Q==Q "What''s the situation? What happened?" Lu Mingfei was silly, looking pale and staring at the academy that turned into a battlefield filled with gunpowder in a blink of an eye: "Did the dragon attack? The dragon would use blasting. A high-tech attack? Shouldnt they air strikes?" He had just finished shouting, and the harsh and harsh voice cut through the space. He hadn''t figured out what was going on. A loud noise rang less than a hundred meters from his left hand. He looked pale and watched the flames burst into the air. Lawn. Although he hadn''t figured out what was going on, he just saw a cylindrical object hit the ground, and then it exploded. I rely on, the dragons still use individual missiles? "Find the concealment! Hurry up and find the concealment! Damn they are about to start!" Professor Guderian shouted. "It''s better to go back to the office to hide." Masashi Toyama looked solemn. Lu Mingfei was still looking foolishly at the lawn area where the explosion had just occurred, small black dots appeared in the sky, and then countless bullets fell on the ground around him, and Toyama Masashi''s face changed slightly. , Grabbed Lu Mingfei by the collar, dragged him and Professor Guderian into the narrow passage between the buildings. "Airborne soldiers! Airborne soldiers! What do these lunatics want to do? Which community are they from?" Professor Guderian covered his ears in the shock of gunshots, and roared at Toyama Masashi. "Does this still need to be asked?" Toyama Masashi squatted down abruptly. A bullet almost swept past his scalp, and Toyama Masashi would get a perfect headshot as long as he slowed down for a moment. "It''s the God Killing Club!" Masashi Toyama straightened up and said angrily, "Those bastards like wild beasts!" "Airborne! I remember this time! If he chooses my class, I will let him know the principles of life!" Professor Guderian shouted. When he finished shouting this sentence, his life came to an end. A very high-speed bullet dropped from the sky with huge kinetic energy. It entered his body and left a smoking suit on the suit that had not been ironed for a long time. A splash of bright red blood splashed out of the bullet hole. Professor Guderian looked down at the bullet hole on his body and slammed Lu Mingfei wanted to say something, but then another bullet came from Shot from the front into his body, and then he collapsed to the ground, trying to pounce on the Toyama Masashi who dragged him away and was shot in the back. He seemed to be hit by a mad bullfight, and he leaped forward a few steps, staring. Looking at Lu Mingfei with big eyes, he seemed to want to say something, but before he could say it, he fell down. Lu Mingfei stared blankly at the two people who fell beside him, but he was unexpectedly calm. He even thought in his mind that the individual missiles and the paratroopers had appeared. What else would appear next? Supersonic fighter or armed tank?Or just fly an intercontinental missile? The development of the matter did not appear to have nuclear weapons or heavy armored vehicles as Lu Mingfei thought, but three groups of people in red, black and blue combat uniforms appeared. As soon as they appeared, they immediately raised their guns and shot them at each other. But in such a chaotic gun battle, no one shot his companions, and they often shot people of different colors. And Lu Mingfei magically discovered that people in black combat uniforms seem to have a deep hatred with people in red combat uniforms. The conflict between these two groups of people is also the most violent. People in blue combat uniforms hardly suffer much. The impact is to shoot people in black and red combat uniforms from the periphery. "Positioning! Positioning! The other party has 64 people left!" "No way! Lionheart gangsters are attacking us!" "Don''t worry about Lionheart Club! Give me focus on killing the Student Union first!" The people on both sides of black and red roared at the walkie-talkie while they kept shooting. The sound was so loud that they crossed the campus. Lu Mingfei thought that the two groups of people really had any deep hatred. Look at the guy in the blue combat uniform over there. Looking at the good show, it is obvious that he intends to shoot it easily and become a fisherman. There have been great people who often said, dont try to make judgments about your enemies lightly, because in the end it is very likely that you will suffer a great loss. The two groups of black and red were extremely hot, while those in blue combat uniforms were wandering around the periphery. Everyone looked relaxed. Suddenly, the number of people on the blue side decreased rapidly, while the red ones were on the other hand. Although the people on both sides of the black fought fiercely, the casualties were not obvious. "Fuck. What''s the matter with trough?!" "Asshole! Those guys are acting!" "Damn! Counterattack! Counterattack!" Lu Mingfei''s mouth twitched and looked at this scene, feeling that his not very smart brain is now full of paste, if it is shot through at this moment, it must not be the brain. The plot developed too quickly, and changed too quickly, his brain circuit is a bit insufficient! I dont know how long this battle filled with weird atmospheres lasted. The calm and peaceful campus was filled with gunpowder. From the exit of the church to the sunny restaurant, the lawns and paths were full of corpses, and some buildings were even covered by strong flames. Smoke enveloped it. Lu Mingfei''s face twitched and smiled. On this battlefield filled with gunpowder, he would be killed every minute of his life by the bullets shot from that, but he was actually okay...always okay... It has been okay. Those fighters who have been strictly trained seem to have eyes behind their backs. They often turn around and kill the enemy who carried the gun in the shadows, but no one found standing in the narrow passage of the building in the middle of them. Lu Ming is not this big living person. 466 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 466: Lu Mingfei stunned! Chapter 466: Lu Mingfei, Confused! Lu Mingfei squatted on the ground, surrounded by corpses. At least forty people fell on both sides of him. He looked up and could see the expressions on the faces of those people, and he was still standing. The big living person is unexpectedly calm, without any waves in his heart, even called cold. miscellaneous Zhi worm Lu Mingfei began to admire his composure. On the first day of enrollment, he suddenly learned that he had entered an academy that looked like an aristocracy. In fact, it was an academy that specialized in training dragon slayers. With an extremely cruel dragon who can use paratroopers and individual missiles, he witnessed the corpses all over the ground on the first day of enrollment. Professor Guderian, who had talked to him the previous second, fell in front of him the next second. And he can observe the surroundings calmly and freely, this concentration really has to be admired! However, even Lu Mingfei himself felt strange, because he really didn''t feel at all about the corpse all over the floor, and could even be said to be indifferent. "What are you doing here?" Someone asked softly in the corner. "Does this still need to be asked? Can''t you see it? I''m waiting for death!" Lu Mingfei sighed subconsciously, and pointed to the surrounding corpses and bullet holes. The "weak man" in this kind of battlefield where bullets are flying and artillery is soaring, it is true that he can only wait to die. "Oh, since you are waiting to die, why are you hiding here?" The man seemed a little curious. "You think I..." Lu Mingfei just yelled, suddenly realized something, his face became stiff, a drop of sweat slid on his forehead, he swallowed, his neck stiffly turned around, one wearing black In the combat uniform, a man with a black helmet appeared in his sight unexpectedly, and he was carrying a black submachine gun in his hand. "What do I think about you?" The man shook his submachine gun and looked at Lu Mingfei like a zombie with a smile. Lu Mingfei was silent for a while: "Who are you?" As soon as he said the words, he wanted to vomit blood. He said this?Shouldn''t it be the hero who spares his life, is the villain willing to submit to the Great Dragon Empire?Was such an arrogant remark from his mouth? "Who do you think I am?" The man tilted his head. Lu Mingfei was taken aback, only to realize that the man''s tone and voice seemed a bit familiar. Before he could ask, Shen Xiong''s powerful voice came from all directions, which was broadcast through a certain PA system. "Caesar, how many people are you still alive? Do you want to continue?" "Chu Zihang, it feels good to be a fisherman, right?" The other person''s voice seemed to come from the same PA system, with a cold smile: "I am the only one left with me and a girl, you What?" "Chu Zihang?" Lu Mingfei was taken aback, and wanted to show his head to take a look, because the name also gave him a sense of familiarity. "I advise you not to show your head, at this time there are at least two snipers scanning the audience." The man said lightly, changed a comfortable position, and leaned on the body of Toyama Masashi. Lu Mingfei''s mouth twitched slightly: "How do you know?" "Guess." The man yawned, as if closing his eyes to rest his mind: "This place is good, even the most advanced sniper rifle from the Equipment Department is probably hard to find." Lu Mingfei opened his mouth slightly, but at this moment, the person called "Chu Zihang" spoke again. "I have only one girl left, but it''s a pity that she is the sniper who is giving you headaches. As long as she locks the audience, you will not be able to get through, but it is a pity that she is not the material to sneak into." "Isn''t it a dead end? Isn''t that a pity?" "It''s not necessarily the end, isn''t that guy back? I haven''t seen him." "According to his personality, it''s not impossible that it will end like this without showing up in the end, right?" Lu Mingfei quietly glanced at the man who closed his eyes and meditation. For some reason, he had a strong hunch that the "guy" that the two talked to was the man. Suddenly, the man moved, and Lu Mingfei quickly looked away, but at this moment he heard the man say: "I heard you are good at "StarCraft"?" Lu Mingfei was startled slightly, and suddenly thought that a certain red-haired witch had said that the only bright spot on his admissions materials was that he was good at "StarCraft", and there was a warm current flowing in his heart, and then nodded. "Oh, do you know the tactics?" The man yawned again, looking very sleepy. Lu Mingfei was stunned. Of course, he knew that the most important thing in "StarCraft" is technology, and the second is the control of the overall situation, which is the so-called tactics. "Then, please watch a scene next." The man nodded and lay back. Lu Mingfei widened his eyes slightly, watching the show?Is it watching you sleep on a battlefield full of corpses? At the same time, the two sides spoke again. "It looks like that guy doesn''t plan to come out now." "Caesar, are you talking to me? Why do I hear you having bullets when I say this?" "No, I''m unloading the bullets in my magazine. I only have a Desert Eagle and 7 0.5-inch ae bullets. They are gone after emptying." The person named "Caesar" probably deliberately took the bullets. The magazine was close to the microphone, and the sound of bullets leaving the magazine was crisp and sweet, and the murderous intent of piercing the air with a sharp blade from the sheath thousands of sword lights. After the opposite side was silent for a while, it was as if thousands of iron soldiers fell on the table, thunderous. "These are all 32 rounds of 9mm caliber ammunition in my Uzi. I threw them all underground. Are your magazines empty?" "It''s empty, now I only have a hunting knife, how about you?" "''Murasame''." "See you on the lawn?" "it is good." The current hiss in the loudspeaker stopped abruptly. Obviously, both sides cut off the communication at the same time. Suddenly, the campus with hundreds of dead bodies became silent like a dead city. The smoke from guns filled the battlefield, like a morning. The fog shrouded the sky.Lu Mingfei watched this scene silently. There were corpses all around him, and the sun shone on him through gunpowder smoke, revealing a sad breath. For some reason, he suddenly felt a little sad and angry, as if all this had happened before. At that time, there was also a person beside him, but that was a child, as if he was someone else. They depended on each other and agreed with each other. On this road, he would not die, he would not abandon, and they would reign in this world side by side. At the same time, Lu Mingfei didn''t notice, the man lying behind him quietly turned his head, and the black hole-like eyes behind the helmet watched him quietly. 467 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 467 Control the whole situation! Chapter 467 Take control of the whole situation! The man just watched quietly for a while, then retracted his gaze, and at the same time secretly shouted in his heart: "System, is there anything abnormal?" "There is nothing unusual. *Miscellaneous Zhi-worm*" There is no abnormality, that is, normal. The man was silent for a while: "After the two people come out, a man in a red combat uniform sprang out behind us. That is the only survivor on the red team except Caesar, and she will try to Chao Chu Zihang approached and quietly solved him, which is the so-called decapitation operation." Lu Mingfei was taken aback: "How do you know?" "With Caesar''s character, it is impossible for him to allow a third person to sabotage in a duel between the two. That is his pride." The man paused slightly: "But he is very clear that this is not a duel between two. He needs to concentrate on dealing with it, not two people, but three people!" "Especially if the third person is aware of the overall situation, he will be more cautious!" Lu Mingfei didn''t know what was wrong with him, so he subconsciously said it out, and then he woke up after speaking. "You''re right." The man was unexpectedly calm, which made Lu Mingfei secretly relieved. Suddenly, the doors of the church and the small building opened at the same time, and the heavy combat boots took the first step almost simultaneously. Lu Mingfei quickly lay down and pretended to be dead, while squinting his eyes into a slit and looking out. This is one of his stunts. It can squint his eyes into tiny slits, which reveals a fish-eye-like gaze. Seeing the movement, it looked like asleep. Through the small gap, he saw two people walking out in the direction of the church and the small building. The person in the dark red combat uniform was holding a military hunting knife about half a meter long. The black knife was imprinted with a golden mystery. The pattern; and the person in black combat uniform carried a traditional Japanese long knife, the blade reflected the blazing sunlight, bright and eye-catching, and I dont know why, Lu Mingfei vaguely felt that the knife was a bit familiar, as if it was there. Have seen. As soon as they met, they took off the masks on their heads at the same time. Wearing a red combat uniform was a blond emperor-like man. His eyes were rare ice blue, and his eyes had no temperature at all. He held that hunting knife. Tossing in the air, expressionless.The black man is showing black hair, but because his back is facing Lu Mingfei, he can''t see his face, but Lu Mingfei''s eyes widened because the back gives him a sense of familiarity. "That guy still didn''t show up." The blond young man looked around nonchalantly. "Unless we really plan to tear down the academy, so he might be interested in tearing down the academy with us." The black-haired young man responded indifferently. "Is this playing the game where everyone comes to tear down the house together?" Lu Mingfei complained in his heart. "Well, this idea is actually pretty good. You can consider doing this for the next''Freedom Day''." The man touched his chin with a sense of truth, but he could only touch the cold face mask. Lu Mingfei''s mouth twitched slightly, suddenly remembering something, and looking back at the man: "Freedom for a day? What do you mean?" At the same time, the two facing each other on the lawn were silent for a while, as if they had a sharp heart, they suddenly approached each other with their knives at the same time. The fierce momentum and the sharpness of the blades to cut the air even pretended to be lying down. Feel it clearly. "The black-blade hunting knife Dick pushed more. This means "dictator" in ancient Rome. This hunting knife does have the same toughness as a dictator in Caesar''s hands. Unfortunately, although Caesar is good at knives War, but compared with Chu Zihang, he is still slightly weaker." The man lay lazily on the ground, his eyes were not looking towards the direction of the battlefield, but he could accurately tell the situation. Lu Mingfei''s mouth twitched slightly, his eyes narrowed into a gap and looked out, and he saw that Chu Zihang, holding a black knife, firmly suppressed the blond emperor Caesar. The black long knife looked like Like the ghost of the night, it was swift and sharp, and Lu Mingfei became more familiar with it. The man turned his head and glanced at the hot and hot two people on the lawn, and shook his head: "Chu Zihang is also an idiot.''Cun Yu'' is wasted in his hands, and he has not played this demon knife very much. One of the powers, otherwise, if you want to suppress the sharpness of''Dick push more'', why does it take so much trouble?" "Demon Blade Village Rain?!" As soon as the man''s voice fell, Lu Mingfei''s eyes widened. As a professional otaku, he naturally heard of the knife of "Cun Yu". He played various pirated games and was proficient in game weapons. It is said that "Mura Rain" is an evolved version of "Mura Masa". The famous Japanese sword "Mura Masa" will automatically become the demon sword "Mura Rain" after killing a thousand people. After killing, the knife will naturally pour out the rain to wash away the blood stains. The phrase "Killing does not leave a mark, and blood stains thousands of miles." However, Lu Mingfei also checked the information and knew that this demon knife did not actually exist in Japanese history. It was just a fictional thing made up by Quting Maqin, a script writer in the Edo period, in "Miami Hakken Biography" . But there is someone here who actually allocated such a knife, and both the appearance and the sharp sword momentum it brings when swinging are exactly the same as in the game! Now Lu Mingfei finally understands how correct the adidas motto "lmpossibleisnothing" is. Now even if someone tells him that the world really has this thing, he won''t be surprised. "coming." The man suddenly sat up, the expression on the face behind the mask seemed a little complicated, as if a man who was already married and had a son suddenly came across the first love he had loved and died. Lu Mingfei has no see-through eyes, so naturally he can''t see the man''s expression behind the mask, but he has had that kind of complicated experience, so he is even more curious, who is referring to "coming" in the man''s mouth. The next moment, a faint sound of footsteps came from behind the narrow road. Lu Mingfei was stunned. He glanced suspiciously at the man who was lying down again. His ears were not completely degraded, and his ears were able to move. Especially clear, it looks like a woman''s footsteps. Suddenly, the other party instantly changed from sneaking to running, and went straight to Lu Mingfei. The speed was extremely fast and incredibly fast. This made Lu Mingfei''s heart sink and remembered that he saw a story about Africa on the square screen before. An advertisement for a cheetah chasing a woman on the grassland. He didn''t have time to jump up and raise his hands and say, I surrender!I am an innocent passerby!A faint sigh followed. "Su Qian has already found you, and you are undoubtedly a living target when you rush behind Chu Zihang." 468 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 468 Game Over? Chapter 468: Game over? "Su Qian has already found you, now you rushed behind Chu Zihang, you are undoubtedly a living target. "Miscellaneous + Zhi + Insects" As soon as this sound sounded, Lu Mingfei heard a faint sound. He was very familiar with that sound. It was the sound made when he drew his gun and squatted. He had played some gunfight shooting games before. This sound was in the game. Get a perfect reproduction. The narrow passage fell into silence, and Lu Mingfei, who was lying on the ground pretending to be dead, swallowed quietly. She couldn''t hold back her curiosity, and opened one eye carefully and saw a pair of charming eyes, but sharp as a knife. , He was so familiar with surprise and joy.There is also the long dark red hair combed into a ponytail, and the shiny four-leaf clover studs on the ears, shaking like a string of wind chimes. "Come on, little white rabbit, give me a hug!" The voice jumped in his mind, and it was these eyes that looked at him when he said this, so beautiful that it was frighteningly beautiful. Lu Mingfei was happy, and when he was about to speak, he suddenly noticed that the atmosphere seemed to be something wrong. The man who was lying on the ground with his eyes closed and rested lazily stretched his waist, and then looked at the man wearing a smile. Crimson is the person who persuades: "Nono, it''s not your first time to participate in''Freedom Day''. The last time you were caught by me, this time you want to be caught by Susie?" Lu Mingfei was startled, not knowing why, when he heard this name from the man that made him feel stable, he felt a little bit of loss in his heart, as if something important had been taken away. "You need to control!" Nono stared at the man fiercely, holding the Colt pistol tightly in his hand, looking very nervous. "I don''t bother to care about you, it''s Caesar''s business." The man said lightly, and slowly got up: "It''s just that this is my battlefield, so don''t mix it up!" Just after he finished speaking, a bullet whizzed past Lu Mingfei''s head. It was only a ray to head him, but it flew flat against his hair. Lu Mingfei doesn''t know who the purpose of this bullet is, but what is certain is that it is either Nono or the man who seems to control the whole situation from beginning to end! For an instant, many things and pictures flashed in Lu Mingfei''s mind. Then, a magical scene appeared in front of him, and the bullet that shot through the air film at extremely high speed stopped steadily there. Before the slender fingertips, you can''t move forward. Lu Mingfei had seen a lot of miraculous things that day, but he swears that he couldn''t imagine killing him. Someone could stop the high-speed bullet at his fingertips! "I haven''t seen it for a while, but it has become a lot!" The man seemed a little surprised, and he lightly tapped the bullet without any sound. The bullet disappeared, completely dissipated into the air. Lu Mingfei opened his mouth wide and stared at the man blankly. He had heard of "breaking the face with a little bit". The whole looks very hard and hard, but there is also a fragile point. If there is damage, the whole will collapse. . But Lu Mingfei never thought that someone could do it, and even this scene would appear in front of him. After the man smashed the bullet, he slowly took off the mask on his head. The same black hair was revealed, but it was different from Chu Zihang''s temperament. The temperament of being hard and unyielding is different. Black hair is more in men, which is a manifestation. A kind of indifference, like an emperor sitting high on the throne. "Cut it, you''ll be handsome!" Nono stuck out his tongue, still holding the Colt pistol, but even Lu Mingfei could see that she was just stiff, because the bullet had no effect on the man. . At the same time, Lu Mingfei also knew why a mans voice would make him feel familiar, and Chu Zihangs back also gave him a sense of familiarity, because he had seen such a back, and had also heard it with a touch of coldness and coldness. Joking voice. "It''s Caesar who is handsome, right? I''m not an Italian nobleman." Chu Han stretched out lazily, and the two people fighting the knife over there have already noticed his side, but neither of them is a fuel-efficient lamp. , Its hard to be distracted when you are fully focused on the confrontation. And this is the biggest flaw. "This boring game is also over," Chu Han muttered in a low voice. With a slight movement of his right hand, the Colt pistol held by Nono appeared in his hand. Nono himself didn''t even react, he had already opened the insurance, and a deafening gun rang across the sky. Two bullets pierced the air one after the other and flew to the top of a building in the distance. The girl in the blue combat uniform was shot, and the blood of the big film spread in her mouth, dyeing the blue combat uniform red. The woman looked down at the wound in front of her xiong, and gave a bitter smile: "This guy is still so merciless..." Lu Mingfei looked at the black hole. The muzzle of the hole was emitting blue smoke, and he could guess with his toe that the two bullets that had just flown out must have hit the sniper who shot before. Just, is this true? That sniper is dead? Lu Mingfei suddenly felt that all of this was unreal, and his mind was full of images at the same moment. His eyes were dark, and there seemed to be blue and purple snakes swimming silently on the dark screen. Behind those snakes, brilliant His golden pupil opened, and a bell-like voice said in his ear: "Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!" kill him?Who is he? Chu Han curled his mouth, turned his guns, and aimed at the two people fighting the sword over there. As long as he pulls the trigger, he can hit the target even with his eyes closed with his domineering experience covering the whole audience. Then, the game will ended. "ԧѧܧߧ֧ߧ (game over)." Chu Han''s fingers squeezed the trigger, but at this moment, two voices sounded in his ears and in his heart at the same time. "Be careful!" "Chu Han!" Feeling the murderous intent of the headwind coming from behind him, his face changed slightly, and he realized something, his deep eyes flashed with a faint golden light, and a 0.5-inch bullet hit Chu Han instantly. At the same time, the air around him exploded, and the loud sound overwhelmed the howling of bullets and resounded throughout the campus. Nono stared blankly at Lu Mingfei holding the ppk left by Masashi Toyama, the pistol that had been transformed into a cannon. Caesar and Chu Zihang, who were fighting swords over there, were obviously shocked by the sudden loud sound, and they stopped and retreated at the same time. They both noticed Chu Han, Lu Mingfei and Nono, and The situation changed continuously, and neither of them could understand. What made them even more incomprehensible was that the sudden loud sound was faintly mixed with the subtle gunshots, combined with the situation they saw, it seemed that an extraordinary thing had happened! 469 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 469 Kill with a single shot! The 469th chapter kills with a single shot! "How did you get in?" Caesar clenched the black-blade hunting knife and roared: "The irrelevant is out!" The next moment, a large-caliber bullet flew, almost at the same moment, Chu Zihang swung the black knife and cut the bullet neatly from the middle, his face remained unchanged during the whole process.Miscellaneous worm Caesar looked at the two metal shells on the ground with a cold expression. Chu Zihang slowly turned around, facing Lu Mingfeis pitch-black muzzle, staring at him from a distance, and his golden pupils reflected Cun Yus. The blade was shining, he didn''t throw away the village rain and raised his hand to surrender. "who are you?" The light of the golden pupil and the murderous aura suddenly made Lu Mingfei awake, he realized what he had just done, felt the cold touch brought by the ppk on his hand, and subconsciously looked at him blankly. Nono. what happened?Why is this happening? Everything is wrong, everything is messed up. Lu Mingfei can''t remember clearly. The moment Chu Han turned his back to him, a voice rang in his mind. He didn''t know what was going on. The flame-like anger suddenly burned from the bottom of his heart, subconsciously. The shot was fired. He didn''t know why this happened, but when Caesar yelled at him just now, he felt annoyed in his heart, as if he was offended by ants, but he was a waste of wood, why did he have the feeling that a king would have? Lu Mingfei didnt know, he only knew that if he didnt drop his gun and surrender at this time, the high school legend Chu Zihang and the Golden Emperor Caesar he knew would pounce on him with a blade full of lethality. . "Kill them." The emotionless voice echoed in his mind, as if a king gave orders to the samurai. "I..." Lu Mingfei wanted to say something, but his voice seemed to be pinched in his throat. Lu Mingfeis bones operate with mechanical precision. He squeezed the automatic pistol used by the secret agent 007 James Bond in the movie, raised the dark barrel, squeezed the trigger with his fingers, and felt the gun. The mechanical part seemed to be integrated with his bones. He became the frame of this gun. The bones were locked in place one by one, and the muzzle pointed at Chu Zihang. At this moment, Lu Mingfei''s mood was extremely calm, and there was no wave of waves in his black eyes, as if a puddle of stagnant water. "The game is over, I can admit it!" A hint of surprise flashed across Chu Zihang''s face. Looking at those eyes without any emotion, he realized that this was not a strong support, so he threw away the Cun Yu in his hand. But it was too late, and the bullet whizzed out of the chamber, piercing Chu Zihangs xiong mouth, and a huge blood flower splashed out. Then, the second bullet came at a faster speed and instantly hit Caesar. He struggled He wanted to raise his hand, but his eyes went dark, and Chu Zihang actually fell down first. Lu Mingfei showed a relieved expression on his face, the ppk in his hand slipped quietly, and a bullet hit his back in an instant. He opened his mouth and wanted to turn his head back, but a sense of dizziness immediately occupied his body and mind, ordering Just before he fell, his consciousness completely lost, he faintly saw a touch of red. "Nono..." On the top of a building not far away, Chu Han expressionlessly watched the well-dressed doctors and nurses swarming out from the gate of the building with the Executive Department sign hung on the west side of the campus. They did not carry a stretcher. It was a suitcase with the emblem of the "World Tree", scattered around to take care of every corpse. "You seem to care about the contact between the person named Lu Mingfei and Chen Motong?" The system said in confusion. "Did you notice? The moment he shot me just now." Chu Han did not answer, but asked a very strange but unexpected question. The system was silent for a while: "Illusion?" "No, it''s not an illusion, I also felt it." Chu Han''s expression didn''t change at all, but a blaze of heat gradually rose in the bottom of his eyes. "What are you going to do?" the system asked. "Wait." "Wait?" "Yes, wait for someone, or a devil." Nono threw away the Colt pistol in his hand and kicked Lu Mingfei''s "corpse": "Wake this guy up first!" As soon as he finished speaking, a doctor in a white coat hurried over carrying a suitcase with the "World Tree" nameplate. He nodded at Nono, and then rudely took out a syringe. , There was not a trace of tenderness inserted on the big tui of the "corpse". "what!" The "corpse" immediately yelled and got up, his hands trembled, and looked around tremblingly: "What is it? Am I in hell? Hell! I don''t know anything...Ah!" Before the "corpse" was finished, Nono grabbed the syringe and shook it: "Are you awake?" The "corpse" chick nodded as if pecking at rice, for fear of hesitating for a second, the needle that looked like a barrel would immediately be inserted into his body. "Wake up and go away, what are you doing?" Nono kicked angrily, and threw the syringe to the doctor in the white coat. The "corpse" hadn''t realized what was going on yet, a bald old man in a black suit, red round-framed gold-wire glasses and a bald head sighed loudly, and walked towards Nono while sandwiched between the doctors. Every time he passed by those bullet-scarred walls and buildings shrouded in heavy smoke, his sighs became louder. It felt like he was not sighing how many people had died in this battle, but was heartbroken for those losses. He walked to Nono and glanced at her angrily: "Where is that bastard?" Nono shrugged. The next moment, a faint voice sounded behind her: "Professor Manstein, good afternoon, I am here." The "corpse" was stunned, feeling that the sound seemed a bit familiar, and turning his head subconsciously, the familiar black-haired youth appeared in his sight again, but it was different from before. Now the youth does not emit that kind of The imperial majesty, but like an ordinary college student, easy-going and sunny. It was not someone else, it was Chu Han who had just disappeared after being shot by him. "Ah! Ghost!" Lu Mingfei''s first reaction. "Chu Han, you are here? Very good! Look! What are these? Individual missiles, airborne troops! You actually have fun! And you also brought new students together! Is this fun? Is it fun?" He was angry as he said, pointing at Lu Mingfei who was stunned by the side and the dense smoke covering the building: "These are all money, all money!" Lu Mingfei blinked, and suddenly someone patted him on the shoulder from behind: "Don''t mind, that''s Professor Manstein from the Literature Department. He is a financial supervisor and chairperson of the Discipline Committee, and he has been facing Chu. Han''s character is very dislike, it is not aimed at you." 470 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 470 Two S-levels? The 470th chapter two S grades? "Chu Han, you are here? Very good! Look! What are these? Individual missiles, airborne troops! You actually have fun! And you also brought new students together! Is this fun? Is it fun?" He was angry as he said, pointing at Lu Mingfei who was stunned by the side and the dense smoke covering the building: "These are all money, all money!" Lu Mingfei blinked, and suddenly someone patted him on the shoulder from behind: "Don''t mind, that''s Professor Manstein from the Documentation Department. He is the financial supervisor and chairperson of the Discipline Committee, and he has been facing Chu. Han''s character is very dislike, it is not aimed at you. " Lu Mingfei did not expect to be able to enjoy such a soft-spoken treatment here, and hurriedly nodded: "Yes, I understand, I can understand, I understand..." As soon as he said the words, he was stunned. It was not someone standing behind him and tapping him on the shoulder, but Professor Guderian who was clearly exploded by a single shot. Now the old guy Xiong still has a big red blood on his mouth, but his face is full of energy. Lu Mingfei was silent. He was numb to this kind of "resurrection". Wasn''t the person he just hit by his own hand standing there alive? It would be no surprise that there is another person who has successfully returned to life. "What the hell is this?" "Today is the college''s''free day''. It is a day when students can act freely without being punished by school regulations. What we have just been doing is a live cs." Chu Han glanced at Lu Mingfei. "But I just saw clearly... I saw him covered in blood!" Lu Mingfei pointed to Professor Guderian and said loudly. "That''s a''Friga bullet'', a very small alchemical equipment. As for those missiles and heavy smoke, they are also alchemical equipment. They are mixed with hypnotic gas and have no actual lethality." Nono gave Lu Ming a white glance. Fei, I took out a bullet from his pocket and threw it to Lu Mingfei. The bullet''s warhead was a weird crimson, like some kind of plasticine. Lu Mingfei pinched the warhead, which was as strong as metal. hard. "Be careful, the anesthetics contained in it can make a jaguar sleep for ten days." Professor Guderian kindly reminded. "So you look like you are dead..." Lu Mingfei''s face twitched. "Correct." "But why, is he okay?" Lu Mingfei hesitated and looked at Chu Han cautiously. "Because you didn''t hit him at all." The answer was Nono, and she looked at Lu Mingfei strangely: "However, although you didn''t hit this pervert, you solved the two heroes in one fell swoop. That''s fine. !" Lu Mingfei was startled, before he could figure it out, the battlefield where the guns lined up just now was already a lively scene before the sports meeting. Doctors and nurses lined up to inject injections to the shot. The "dead" all over the floor got up one by one, and after taking off the masks on their heads, they were all 18 or 9-year-old young people. The first thing these people do after waking up is to look around the battlefield, wanting to know the outcome of the battle, but they are a little at a loss, because the leaders of the blue and red teams, Caesar and Chu Zihang, are on the lawn. You pillow my arm, and I pillow your big tui. Every xiong mouth is covered with a huge blood spot. The only people with no blood stains are Chu Han and Nono standing over there. The people in the black combat uniforms were taken aback, and ran over in surprise: "The leader!" "Chief, did you do this?" someone pointed at the fallen Caesar and Chu Zihang. "No, it was the black gun fired by the guy next to me. He was grade S, and the principal personally assessed it." Chu Han snarled at Lu Mingfei. As soon as his voice fell, the surrounding temperature dropped instantly, and everyone''s eyes were focused on him, as if they suddenly saw a giant dragon appearing in the crowd but grazing there. Lu Mingfei shrank his head and sat on the steps sullenly, with an expression of "I am an innocent passerby", but this still couldn''t stop everyone''s hot eyes. Chu Han hugged Xiong with his hands, his eyes lowered slightly, and all the reactions of the people around him were captured in his eyes. Forty meters underground in the library, a burly figure shrank his hands into a swivel chair. He lowered his head, only the dim light of the screen illuminated his face, and his face was hidden in the shadows. "Put the two s-classes together, does it seem that the principal wants to start a world war?" The person shrinking in the swivel chair smiled. "On the surface, Chu Han is more like an S grade than Lu Mingfei." The faint female voice echoed. "It should be said, far exceeded!" The man said lowly: "One does not look like an s-level at all, and the performance of the other looks far surpassed the s-level. It''s really lively!" After the man said, he was silent for a while: "Eva, still haven''t found any information about Chu Han?" Suddenly, all the lights went out, and the basement fell into absolute darkness. A beam of light hits directly from the top of the head, standing in front of the swivel chair, like snow, the fluorescent fragments drifting down leisurely in the beam, the shadow of a girl standing quietly in the center of the beam, shining brightly The light appeared transparent again, and the long black hair slowly dropped down to the feet, but the ends of the hair were floating in the air, wearing a silk dress like pajamas, barefoot, smiling, like a fairy in mythology. "No, even the information on their secret weapons in the Chu family''s database has been found by me, but there is no information about Chu Han." Eva said softly. "It seems that the Chu family attaches great importance to this future Patriarch. It has been almost two years, and there is still no sound of wind." The man shrugged, "So, what about Chu Zihang?" "There is nothing unusual, but one thing is that Chu Zihang''s high school graduated from Shilan Middle School, and Chu Han and Chu Xiaoran also graduated from Shilan Middle School. And looking at the time, it just so happens that when they both entered school, it was Chu Han. When it appeared in the eyes of the secret party." Eva said: "It was also during that time period that extremely high dragon reactions were found in China, but then they disappeared inexplicably." The man was silent for a long time: "It seems that there are many hidden things in it, but also very big!" "Chu Han seems to be looking for you, right?" Eva''s eyes flickered slightly: "Why not go to him directly?" "A bit scared, that little guy seems to know something." "Greenland Ice Sea? Or..." Eva paused: "You?" "I don''t know, maybe they all, or maybe they don''t." The man shook his head: "I want to know the latest plan of the guys in the executive department, okay?" "This is your real purpose, right?" Eva sighed. "You will tell me, won''t you? Eva, you always agree to my request, don''t you?" the man whispered. Eva was silent for a while: "The Executive Department has sent elite commissioners to mixed-race families around the world to monitor their every move. It is speculated that it is related to the brass pot that Chu Han brought back from India a year ago. In addition, Mans. Lundstedt led some of his students to perform a secret mission in New York, USA a week ago. The specific content is not clear, and it is suspected to be related to the brass pot." "Are they all brass pots? It looks like something incredible!" The man touched his chin: "A few years ago the Chu family offered a reward for the whole world, was it the brass pot?" "Yes." "That''s interesting. If that''s the case, why would Chu Han take it back to the academy?" The man echoed deep underground with a hint of doubt, but no one could hear it. The only thing that could be heard was the girl named eva. 471 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 471: Event Fermented! The 471st chapter event fermented! Late at night, Norton Hall, west of Kassel College.MiscellaneousZhiworm Chu Han lay lazily on the sofa, a trace of comfort flashed across his face, looking like a rich man enjoying his old age. Of course, the premise is to ignore the noise around him. "What''s the joke, such a guy was rated as s?" Someone stood up angrily and shouted, "I never admit that such a guy is side by side with the leader!" "But that guy killed Caesar, the leader of the Student Union with one shot on the first day, and then killed Chu Zihang, the leader of the Lionheart Club, with a single shot. Such a feat..." Another senior member of the Godslayer shook his head. , Many people at the scene knew what he didn''t say afterwards. "Kay, do you want to admit such a trash?" A newcomer from the God Killing Society said with a cold face: "''s'' freshman? It''s a joke! Does he look like? Did you notice that when we watched him His hands keep shaking!" "I noticed, but what about it? He shot Caesar and Chu Zihang with two shots. This is true!" Senior member Kay shook his head and said. "Funny! That''s just luck!" someone said loudly. The members of the God-killing Society who gathered here in the middle of the night began to say that the "Freedom Day" God-killing Society did not lose, because in the end Lu Mingfei was shot by Nono. It stands to reason that Nono belongs to the Student Union. ''Freedom Day'' should be the student union winning, but there is one last person in the God Killing Society, and that is Chu Han. He was not shot. The moment Lu Mingfei shot him, he escaped the bullet with the speed of breaking through the sound barrier, so according to the rules of the game, Chu Han did not get out.In other words, among the remaining two, although Nono was not shot, no matter how you look at it, there is no doubt about the outcome. Even if Caesar''s face was as thick as a city wall, he still said that Nono could win Chu Han. The final winner naturally acquiesced to Chu Han, that is, the God-killing Society. So the reason why they gathered here to quarrel was not for the success or failure of''Freedom Day'', but for the''s''-level pedigree evaluation. Before Lu Mingfei, Chu Han was the only S-level student at Kassel College. He performed amazingly in several missions that went out to perform. Some even said that Chu Han''s strength has completely surpassed the principal, and he is a well-deserved humanoid dragon king. ! These legends and deeds have not surprisingly allowed him to establish a very high prestige among most of the students, and even within the God Killing Society, he is regarded as a god. But today, this only myth was broken, and the college found the second S-level student! But after this S-grade freshman killed the leader of the Student Union Caesar with a single shot on the first day of entering the school, he killed Chu Zihang, the leader of the Lionheart Club, with another shot, and before that, it seemed that he shot Chu Han. No hits. These things successfully made Lu Mingfei enter the eyes of these people and made them feel vigilant. But on the contrary, Lu Mingfei did not look like an S-level on the surface and in substance, and was almost like a waste material. This made them feel detached and angry because of Chu Han and respect for the S-level. Lu Mingfei completely insulted the s-level evaluation! "Brother?" Chu Xiaoran, who had been sitting quietly on the sofa, said suddenly. Everyone was stunned. At this moment, they suddenly noticed that Chu Han, who was originally lying on the sofa, had left the sofa without knowing when, and was walking towards the second floor with a quilt. They realized what they had and shut their mouths in silence. All eyes chased Chu Han to the stairs. "Brother." Chu Xiaoran sighed helplessly. Chu Han paused for a while, turned around slowly, and looked at the people who were silent for a while: "Is Lu Mingfei an S grade? Does he deserve this evaluation? He also shot Caesar and Caesar with two shots. Is Chu Zihang luck? Are these things important?" "Chief, we''re just..." The newcomer of the God Killing Society who spoke just now tried to explain. "Just feel worthless for me?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows: "When am I so useless, do I need you to feel worth it for me?" Everyone looked at each other silently, and then all bowed their heads. "Chief, we didn''t mean that." The senior member of the God Killing Society called Kay whispered: "You are the strongest, impossible, and there is no one who can stand by your side..." "In that case, what are you arguing about? Most of the night when you don''t sleep, I still have to sleep!" Chu Han shrugged and interrupted, yawned slightly, and turned and walked to the second floor. Everyone in the living room silently watched Chu Han''s figure disappear on the second floor, and they were speechless, just like that? Only Chu Xiaoran, who was sitting on the sofa, looked at the second floor with a little worried. Others might think that Chu Han was really sleepy and wanted to sleep, but as Chu Hans closest person and direct blood, she knew very well. Chu Han was not sleepy and wanted to sleep, but tired. In other words, it is more appropriate to be weak. In the room, Chu Han leaned gently behind the door, a trace of exhaustion flashed through his eyes, saying that he was sleepy and wanted to sleep, but in fact, where could he sleep? As long as his current weak state is not lifted for a day, even if he is sleepy, he will not fall asleep, because it is too dangerous, and it is completely putting himself in an unknown danger of life and death. The origin of his identity is too sensitive, and this place is even more sensitive. Once there is a little relaxation, maybe he will explain here. "System, I will trouble you to be alert." Chu Han said calmly, raising his feet and walking into the room. When he passed the shoe cabinet, a drop of crystal clear blood dripped from the tip of his right finger, which touched the floor, but it was unexpected. Not broken, but perfectly integrated into the floor. In the next moment, mysterious runes spread quickly across the room like vines, forming a green "cage". This is an enchantment type alchemy circle, which has only one function, and that is isolation. As if he hadn''t seen this alchemy array, Chu Han walked into the room, his dark eyes turned into golden flames the moment he stepped into the room, and extremely terrifying heat came out of his body, but it was inside. It disappeared in an instant, as if it had been swallowed by something. The door slowly closed, and the alchemy array inspired by the blood of Chu Han''s Dragon King slowly began to rotate, a layer of faint green light shining like a green forest fairyland. Without warning, the figure with long golden hair slowly appeared in the living room like a ghost, glanced at the mysterious runes flowing on the wall, and sighed with emotion: "It looks like you are ready to start the war. Prepared, but what is it for?" 472 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 472 Fusion, Transformation! Chapter 472 Fusion, Transformation! The blond figure was silent for a while, turned to look at the closed door, and waved his right hand."Miscellaneous-Zhi-Insects" The surrounding elements suddenly paused, and then they slowly gathered in the living room, forming a small vortex, and the faintly blazing heat in the air was absorbed by this small vortex. At the same time, the blond figure did not notice. When he waved his hand to gather the surrounding elements, the mysterious runes flowing on the wall paused slightly, and then continued to flow on the wall, forming an absolute copper wall and iron wall. The rune change only lasted for a short moment, so the blond figure did not notice, and coupled with the flow of elements around him, he had no energy at all or focused on the changes around him. This is a kind of self-confidence, but also a kind of pride. The blond figure looked at the forming vortex, retracted his right hand, and murmured: "This should be able to completely hide the alchemy circle underground, but I really did not expect that there are people among humans who can make such a magical alchemy matrix. , Is it possible that Niederhogg was really killed by humans?" The blond figure bowed his head slightly. He was also surprised and puzzled by the "Death of the Black King", because he knew very well that the black emperor was powerful, which was definitely not something humans could contend with, let alone kill. . The blond figure was silent for a while, and sighed deeply. He wanted to know what happened during the almost blank period of time, but unfortunately, he knew the existence of that kind of secret, even if it was going back to history. At the end, there are definitely no more than five. As far as he knew, three of the five were dead, and two of them did not know where in the world they were. Suddenly, the small vortex floating beside the blond figure trembled slightly, a breath of suffocating majesty suddenly erupted, and the whole room was filled in an instant. The flowing runes on the wall paused slightly, and they could no longer continue to flow smoothly. , Could not bear this sudden burst of power. "This is..." The blond figure suddenly turned around and looked at the source of this terrifying power, which was a closed door, which almost burst an alchemy circle and the power of a voice. It comes from the world behind that door. "He actually penetrated the world membrane and came here, that guy...could it be possible that he really made something amazing out of him?" The blond figure murmured, although he couldn''t see his face, it was useless. Suspected, that golden light-filled face must be a shocked face. At the same time, with a "click", a rune flowing on the wall finally supported the coercion that filled the room, and it instantly shattered into dust. The blond figure waved his hand without looking back, and a magical force came from him. Shoot out with his hand, a brand new rune appeared on the rune that was crushed before, and the green light emitted was several times stronger than before. After adding a brand new rune, the blond figure did not stop. He took a deep breath, spread his hands, and lines like blue veins appeared. Numerous golden lights bloomed from his palms and flew to the wall. Among those flowing runes, a stronger greenery than before filled the room instantly, and green vines stretched out out of thin air, intertwining the whole room into a green forest hut. The blond figure looked at the room that was gradually returning to calm. Just about to breathe a sigh of relief, a coercion that was no less inferior than before broke out, and the green vines that had just appeared exploded. Immediately afterwards, without waiting for the blond figure to make a terrifying exclamation, the third and fourth...five waves, plus the two just appeared, a total of seven terrifying forces erupted at the same time, and the small vortex floating in the air instantly exploded Opening, the wall behind the vine cracked with a "click", the alchemy circle and the speech spirit completely collapsed, and a large amount of fresh air rushed into the room. The blond figure breathed slowly and deeply, a pure golden light flashed on his face, and the overwhelming coercion bloomed from him, instantly suppressing the seven sudden bursts of power, and there was a faint dragon chant accompanied by it. It was like the roar of a giant dragon from a distant age across countless epochs. After being suppressed by the sudden emergence of the Dragon Power, the seven bursts of power slowly calmed down and slowly moved closer and intersected each other, just like the snake in the "Snake" game, gradually growing through swallowing. For an unimaginable behemoth... In the hall, the veteran members of the God-killing Society who had gathered before have already left. Some of them have reached the stage of accumulating credits for graduation. They are basically half of the executive department commissioners, if it werent because it was Chu Hanshi. After making their first appearance in more than half a year, these people are estimated to have set off all over the world. Even so, some of the core members of the God Killing Society have not returned. They are all performing missions in the world. Chu Xiaoran watched the veteran members leave the Norton Hall. Although this is the activity club of the God-killing Club, in fact, only Chu Han and Chu Xiaoran are there. Most people are running around the world for credits. Only these two What kind of stuff is there with a face full of credit?The expression of "Can I eat" made the members of the God Killing Society who returned to Norton Hall too tired to vomit blood and die on the spot, and saw these two people again. No way, they have an s, a super a, and their pedigree is so excellent that it can be said to be an extremely rare miracle in the hundred-year history of the establishment of Kassel College, not to mention that the strength of these two people is also at an inhuman level. "It seems to be the 3e exam the day after tomorrow?" She said suddenly. Most of the students who remained in the Norton Hall were students who had joined the God-killing Society for less than a year. Suddenly they heard Chu Xiaorans question, and none of them responded. Only Kai Yi nodded slightly: "Well, listen. It is because the freshmen of this year come from many different countries and it is a bit troublesome to schedule, so the 3e exam that was originally scheduled for tomorrow was postponed by one day." He is also a veteran member of the God Killing Society, but he is usually too low-key, so that the new members dont even know him as a person. Only a few people know that Kay actually followed when the God Killing Society was founded. The current veteran. Chu Xiaoran was not surprised, and was silent for a while: "I remember that when I took the 3e exam with my brother and their freshmen, there was a gamble in the night watchman discussion area." Speaking of this, Kay already understood. After a slight start, he secretly smiled and turned back to his room on the first floor. As for what he was doing, probably only Chu Xiaoran and himself knew. 473 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 473: Phantom Chu Han! Chapter 473: Phantom Chu Han! Most of the members in the hall looked at each other blankly. They obviously did not understand the dumb riddles played by the two core members of the God Killing Society. Even a few of them were slightly more flexible, frowning and thinking hard. .Miscellaneousɡɩ "Well, you guys don''t froze there anymore, the Norton Pavilion is not too big, as long as you don''t demolish it, whatever you do." Chu Xiaoran didn''t mean to explain at all, and turned around and walked to the second floor. . No one saw the worries that flashed on Chu Xiaoran''s face. Kays reputation belongs to the kind of dispensable ordinary students in the God Killing Society and even the entire Kassel Academy, but only a part of the core members of the God Killing Society know that this low-key German serves in the God Killing Society. What kind of role is it. It can be said that in the entire God Killing Society, apart from Chu Xiaoran, Kai Yi is the only member who often keeps in touch with Chu Han, but this is not known to anyone other than Chu Xiaoran. Although Chu Xiaoran didn''t know why Chu Han valued Kay so much, this alone was enough to give Chu Xiaoran a trace of trust in Kay. So she didn''t worry at all that Kay would mess up what she explained. She was worried about Chu Han. Although Chu Han looks no different from usual, the only thing that has changed is that he looks a little more mature than a year ago. This is probably the so-called "love-lost transition syndrome." However, Chu Xiaoran did not feel anything abnormal from Chu Han''s face, but she had problems. Her pedigree has been strong and weak in the last period of time. When it was strong, she even broke through directly to S grade, but in a blink of an eye, the richness of dragon blood weakened to the point that it was not as good as B grade. This made Chu Xiaoran feel At the same time incredible, he directly attributed this anomaly to Chu Han. Because she has quietly asked several Chu parents and cousins, including her grandfather, but no such changes have occurred. It seems that she is the only one who has such a problem. This made it difficult for Chu Xiaoran to think about Chu Han, who made her the direct blood of Chu Han, but she was the closest person to Chu Han. It''s just that Chu Xiaoran hasn''t broken these things. She believes that if Chu Han doesn''t want to tell her, there must be some reason. But just now, she clearly felt that the dragon blood in her body was beginning to weaken, and it was weaker than before. She knew almost immediately that something was wrong with Chu Han. But Chu Xiaoran did not act rashly. Instead, she waited until all the members left. She did not forget that this is a mixed-race school. She secretly did not know how many assassins against pure blood dragons were hidden. If once Chu Han''s identity If you accidentally divulge a little, then neither of them will think that there is a residual bone left. Chu Xiaoran walked slowly to the door of Chu Han''s room, hesitated for a moment, and knocked gently on the door twice: "Brother, are you inside?" If this scene were to be seen by other members of the God-killing Society, she would probably be surprised, because she usually went directly to Chu Hans room without knocking on the door. This showed the unusual relationship between her and Chu Han. Many new members of the God Killing Society have a little more awe and speculation about this little princess who is as famous as the red-haired witch. At the moment she knocked on the door, Chu Xiaoran regretted it, because she usually went in without knocking at the door at all. Doesn''t this sudden abnormal behavior explain exactly what? At the same time that Chu Xiaoran''s thoughts flashed, the tightly closed door was also opened at this time, and a delicate face appeared in her sight. Those eyes that were as deep as black holes were undoubtedly Chu Han himself. "What''s the matter, Xiaoran?" Chu Han looked at Chu Xiaoran with an abnormal expression. Chu Xiaoran was obviously stunned for a while, and immediately reacted, and shook his head gently: "No, nothing, it''s just..." She hesitated, observed Chu Han''s expression on his face for a while, and continued: "The dragon blood in my body has been a bit abnormal recently. The purity of the blood is higher for a while and lower for a while, I don''t know..." "Oh, are you affected? Sorry, I didn''t expect it would directly affect you. Well, it''s not a big deal. The last time I went to India, I released a voice spirit, leaving a little side effect. It will be fine after a while Now." Chu Han said. As soon as Chu Han finished speaking, Chu Xiaoran secretly breathed a sigh of relief: "Well, since it''s okay, I''ll go back to the room first. There will be a class with Professor Manstein next week. I need to gnaw the textbook." Although in the dark, instinct told Chu Xiaoran that this matter was not that simple, but she was willing and unconditionally to believe in Chu Han, even if Chu Han deceived her. "Well, remember to go to bed early." Chu Han also said at the end of the sentence: "Sleep time at night is very important for girls, don''t stay up late." "I know!" Chu Xiaoran waved her hand and moved a step aside. Her room was next to Chu Han. As soon as Chu Xiaoran opened the room, she heard Chu Hans voice coming from across the door: "Oh, by the way, Xiaoran, I want to take a break these days and take care of the secret wounds in the body. sorry to bother you." She was startled slightly, and then nodded: "I know my brother, I will ask for leave for you at school." Chu Han only responded softly. After that, the door of the room slowly closed in Chu Xiaorans eyes. I dont know why, she suddenly felt a strange feeling. Chu Han seemed to be a little different from just now. There is more majesty. Chu Xiaoran thought for a while, and shook her head. As long as her brother is okay, it doesn''t matter what he adds or changes. If Chu Xiaoran saw the scene behind the door, she would be surprised, because there was no abnormal "Chu Han" in her eyes, she was exuding a dazzling and dazzling golden light, and under that golden light, there was a faint light. Man''s irresistible majesty. "That little girl''s pedigree looks a little weird, and she will be directly affected by that guy." "Chu Han" squinted to the side, with the same deep gaze as if he could see the petite figure through the thick wall. He was gnawing on the profound and complicated textbooks at the desk, showing a depressed expression. "Chu Han" looked at it for a long time, then retracted his gaze. The deep black pupils slowly faded away from the pitch black color. Gradually, the golden light shone in the eye sockets, as dazzling as two shrinking suns. At the same time, "Chu Han"''s face was gradually obscured by a cloud of mist and became blurred, and the black hair with a trace of magic on his head grew at an extremely terrifying speed, and strands of golden light radiated from the hair. Coming out, like a golden waterfall, slowly falling behind his head. 474 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 474: Anges Obsession! Chapter 474 The obsession of Anger! Five minutes later, "Chu Han" has changed its appearance greatly, blinking with the golden pupils shining like the sun, and with a light movement of his fingers, the surrounding scenes change instantly. The luxuriously decorated living room is gradually replaced by countless green vines. The key is this The vines are still walking around on the wall, like an Amazon forest python.MiscellaneousPZhiPInsect However, "Chu Han" didn''t feel a little weird about it. He quietly looked at the closed door, hesitating flashed in his eyes, but was quickly pinched out because of the huge vines. The crack, he waved a golden light, filled the crack, and sighed secretly. Although he is very curious how that guy did it, it is obvious that if he does not stay here to maintain this alchemy circle, this villa will not be able to last a second, it will be overwhelmed by almost solid pressure, the consequences will be unbelievable. "Really, I will soon become your personal nanny." "Chu Han" shook his head helplessly, and found a place to sit down. The interior of the room was covered by huge vines. Those expensive furniture were early. Before the seven powers began to merge, he had already turned into powder, so he had to sit on the vine, enjoying the life of a human ancestor. At the same time, "Chu Han" did not notice, a faint white light flickered slightly under the cover of the vines exuding a strong breath of life, and then disappeared. In the attic below the church bell tower, a 1952 classic Western movie "Noon" is displayed on the big screen. The lone hero and marshal Jaley Guber walked on the streets of the western town where the sand was flying with a gun. The attire of the movie-goer is similar to him. He wears a checkered shirt, a must-have hat, a pair of cowboy boots, and the spurs on the boots are dazzling. The old guy in this suit is lying lazily on the love seat next to him. Holding an oil lamp with dozens of candles in it, holding a bottle of beer in his hand, while staring at the screen while taking a sip in his mouth, there is an abnormal blush on his face, which looks very much like those in the western United States that used to be mixed Drunk man in the tavern. But this is not a bar, this is a room, and its owner has a very loud name, called the night watchman. Angers opened the door and sat down on the horse-mane single sofa. This was the most comfortable position in this room, and he sat there unceremoniously with a natural expression, as if he was back. Family. This is not surprising, because this is one of the few places in the world where he can feel safe. And that single sofa is just for him. The night watchman is like not seeing Angers, his eyes still staying on the big screen of "Noon", like a young and passionate otaku, and the latest av is playing on it. Angers didn''t feel surprised. He picked up the bottle of Scotch whiskey on the table that had been open for an unknown amount of time, poured himself a glass, and squinted out the window. It was late at night, and this medieval castle-like campus fell into deathly silence. The moon, which had been hanging high in the sky since ancient times, was completely obscured by dark clouds. This made the quiet campus look particularly terrifying, like It''s an abyss with giant beasts hidden. In such an environment, the silent atmosphere in the room also began to look weird, but Angers seemed to have no such awareness at all, quietly savoring the glass of whiskey full of inferior flavor, without the slightest expression on his face, muddy. An inexplicable light flashed through his eyes from time to time, as if thinking about something. The night watchman was silent as if he was cooperating with Angers. There was only the sound of the movie playing on the big screen. I don''t know when the wine bottle in his hand was empty. This silent atmosphere lasted for an unknown period of time. A ray of moonlight shot in through the window, and the bottle of Scotch whisky slowly reached the bottom. Angers gently put down the glass, got up, and pushed open the small attic door. In the end, there was no conversation between the two, and he seemed to have come here specifically for a drink, nothing more. Suddenly, when he opened the door, he heard the slow voice of the night watchman lying on the sofa behind him: "Hey, friend, you know what you are doing, right?" "Of course." Angers cheered the corner of his mouth without looking back. "The dragon king is not so easy to kill, and the dragon is not a group of idiots who only have power." The night watchman said slowly. "I know." Angers said lightly, there was one more word he didn''t say. He knew better than anyone what kind of existence a dragon was. The night watchman knew the sentence that Angers hadn''t said, and paused: "The information I know about the twins sitting on the throne has been sent to your mailbox. Good luck." A smile flashed under Anger''s eyes, and he nodded imperceptibly, and suddenly remembered something: "Guderian sent me an email. Lu Mingfei seems to be very active?" "Hey, our new''s'' level shot Caesar and Chu Zihang with two shots in''Freedom Day'', and then shot Chu Han''s little guy again, but it missed, but it''s not surprising. After all, The strength of that little guy is simply inhuman. If your spirit is not''time zero'', it is probably not his opponent. Guwu is really shocking." The night watchman said. "It looks like I did it right." Unexpectedly, there was no expression on Anger''s face: "The ancient Wu of the Chu family was originally very strange. Chu Tianchen''s blood is not very strong, not even as good as mine, but he still In the secret party, but with the terrifying power of Gu Wu won the respect of everyone." He paused: "Me also." Few people know that Chu Tianchen was once a member of the secret party, and his qualifications were far above Angers, but he had a conflict with the secret party''s ideals for some reasons before the "Summer Mourning" incident. After breaking away from the Secret Party, and fortunately avoiding a catastrophe, at the same time, there was the Chu family, which is now entrenched in China. "Is the sympathy between the old guy and the old guy? It''s really boring!" The night watchman shook his head: "So? What are you doing this for? Do you change your fate?" "I''m tired of it. We keep killing them, they cocoon and rebirth again, and then they are killed by us again. It is like a dead maze. Adventurers will always wander in the maze. There is no end in front of us. Repeating what I have done, always, always..." Angers said lightly, like a late old man, but also like a general preparing for a decisive battle. The night watchman seemed a little surprised, but it was not surprising. For nearly a hundred years, all his companions were dead, and only him and Angers were the old guys.They are two weird flowers that should have withered at the Kassel Academy, but they are still standing here, drinking Scotch whiskey, splashing the blood of Dragon King''s recovery on their hands, looking at the bloody companions around them, and then with sadness An angry mood awaits the next rebirth of the Dragon King. The night watchman was silent for a while, then turned to look at Anger''s back. The old friend''s back was blurred and far away at the moment. He paused, not knowing what to say, and finally only said: "Good luck." Angers was silent for a while, without saying anything, and closed the door with his backhand. 475 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 475 Brooklyn! Chapter 475 Brooklyn! As the inconspicuous wooden door slowly closed, the attic fell into silence again. The old cowboy looked at the moonlight outside the window and muttered to himself: "The destiny started in Uld, who was measured with Beludandi The hand of Shikoudi will eventually be cut under Shikoudis scissors. The end of human history, the black king Nidhogg will eventually return. He is desperate, and it is also the end. Bone-filled wings cover the sky. He is Shikoudis scissors. On the day of his revenge, even if you are Odin, you step out of your palace with an invincible spear, and you just stepped on no return. Road. In the past 100 years, isnt this prophecy that we believe in? We can only do our best to delay the arrival of that day, but we cannot change the ending. Because of fate, it is because it cannot be Change, that''s why it is called destiny." After he finished speaking, he was silent for a long time, and sighed lowly: "The abyss of despair, the end of fate, mankind raised the sword in his hand and began the final battle..." The moon quietly revealed his small head, and Yinhui passed through the window, shining on the sad and dazed face. Meanwhile, in Brooklyn, New York, the breakfast shop in front of Prospect Park. A man and a woman enjoyed breakfast in Brooklyn like a couple, with a smile on their faces, their mouths open from time to time, and they laughed cheerfully. But if someone can get close to these two people and carry the lm324 high-sensitivity sound detector, they will hear their deliberately lowered conversation. "What are we here for? A special trip from Chicago to Brooklyn for breakfast in New York? Just kidding." The girl of the two smiled, but if you look closely, you can see a hint of stiffness. These words have been lowered by the special way of vocalization, so even if they are standing next to them, no one will be able to hear them, unless the person is carrying an lm324 listener and no one has noticed it, but that is obviously impossible. "You have to ask the professor. Only he knows the content of the task." The boy cut a small piece of cheesecake and put it in his mouth: "This task was arranged by the principal. Even the head of the executive department, Professor Schneider, doesn''t know." "Then we have to let us know the goal of this mission? Or the two eyes are darkened and we don''t know what to do!" The girl was a little annoyed, and the smile on her face gradually reduced. The boy swallowed the cake, and just about to speak, a waiter walked over with a plate and said in a low voice: "I said you two, we are not really here to travel, pay attention to the surrounding vigilance!" The waiter has a handsome face, and the mysterious blue pupils indicate that he is an Italian. If Chu Han were here, he would definitely recognize this handsome Italian man, because more than five years ago, he let Chu Han lose the brass pot, which caused his plan to last for five full years, and finally had to follow The trajectory of fate is waiting slowly. This Italian man is the a. level commissioner of the executive department, Fri Sass. "Fri, you are an A. level commissioner, don''t you know the details of this mission?" The girl took a sip of the coffee that was handed over. "I only know that my task is to take you out of here in the event of an accident. I don''t know the rest." Freeh Sass shrugged. "Accident? Could there be dragons lurking in the city?" The corners of the boy''s mouth twitched slightly, he really didn''t know what the principal who arranged the task was thinking. "The ghost knows what those perverted guys have in their minds." Free Sass said. "This is a bit flavorful!" The girl''s eyes lit up, and she looked at Freeh dressed up by the waiter with a smile: "I heard that you were seriously injured in China a few years ago. Is this a good thing our lovely President of the President did?" As soon as the girls voice fell, the boys gaze shifted. This incident was a sensation in the academy a few years ago. The dignified executive department a. level commissioner was severely injured by a junior who had not yet officially enrolled during his mission in China. The reason is that the school stated that it involved confidentiality. What is even more strange is that the Executive Department, which has always been known for violent protection of shortcomings, did not say anything. "Don''t mention it, that was indeed my fault. That guy is already merciful." Freey Sass shook his head. He also learned afterwards what regrets his reckless behavior caused at the time. The boy and the girl suddenly showed curiosity, but before they could ask, the miniature earphones in their ears also rang out a full-hearted voice, "You guys, are you here to chat or perform tasks?" "Professor, we don''t even know what the task is." The girl curled her lips and complained. "This mission is of great importance. I can''t reveal any details to you. You only need to execute it." "Yes, we know, please don''t worry the professor." What else the girl wanted to say, Frie Sass gently shook her head and said to her. The girl bulged her cheeks, obviously very unhappy, but what can she do?The person in charge of this mission is Mans Rondstedt, who is famous for his male chauvinism. After waiting for a while, no sound from the miniature earphones came out, Fri Sass put away the plate: "You are careful, pay attention to your surroundings, if something happens, I will quickly take you away." After speaking, he returned to the restaurant with a smile. The boy and the girl looked at each other, sighed helplessly, and continued to pretend to be a couple eating breakfast, and then when the breakfast time passed, they returned to the hotel and waited for the next step. On the other side, at the entrance of Prospect Park, on Mans Rondstedts expressionless park bench, there is a typical Latin beauty beside her, but at this time this beauty is doing something with her appearance. Things that seem extremely inconsistent. "Damn! Selma, can you throw that thing away?" Mans Rondstedt twitched and looked at the Latin girl beside him. To be precise, she looked at the caterpillar on the girl''s hand with a look of helplessness and fear. "Professor, it is so cute, why throw it away?" The Latin girl Selma blinked and raised the moving green caterpillar in her hand. The corner of Mans Rondstedt''s eyes twitched, and he moved aside calmly: "It''s up to you, remember that we are not here to play!" The Latin girl curled her lips. She saw all the little movements of Professor Mans. She really didn''t understand. How could no one appreciate such a cute animal as a caterpillar? At the same time, no one noticed that when a man with dark red hair passed by in front of Zhanwang Park, in the alley not far behind him, a man with short yellow hair silently glanced at Zhanwang Park and then again. The restaurant disappeared into the alley. 476 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 476: Lu Mingfei and the exam! Chapter 476: Lu Mingfei and the exam! Kassel College, Norton Hall, second floor.Miscellaneous&Journal&Insects The members of the God Killing Society rarely live in the Norton Hall. Most of them go out to perform tasks to accumulate credits, so that they can graduate as soon as possible and be assigned to branches around the world to live the life of their beautiful and fanciful James Bond. However, on the second floor of the Norton Hall, the core members of the God Killing Club have a room of their own, but they rarely come back to live. Among them, Chu Han''s room is the innermost, near the balcony. However, that door had not been opened for two full days, and even the food delivery person could not get in.Regarding this point, Chu Xiaoran was worried, but it was quickly suppressed, because she knew better than anyone how terrifying Chu Han''s strength was. Xi killed Chu Han, so she was not very worried, but told everyone not to disturb and sent a text message to Chu Han, indicating that she had asked for leave for him. On the other side, in the classroom on the second floor of the Kassel College Library, boys and girls with excitement, curiosity, expectation, and nervousness are sitting in their seats, looking around this seemingly ordinary classroom, and In fact it is an ordinary classroom. What is unusual is the people in this classroom. "This year''s freshmen seem to be a bit more than in previous years." Nono, who was sitting at the desk, said blankly. Chu Xiaoran, in a dark green school uniform, nodded nonchalantly: "The previous actions have shown the power of the academy, and those guys who originally stood idly by have to express their opinions." "Express your attitude..." Nono pointed below: "This includes your Chu family?" Chu Xiaoran looked in the direction that Nuono was pointing to. There were a few seventeen or eighteen-year-old men and women sitting there. After seeing her looking over, he nodded slightly to her, and the faces of some of the young people showed even more. A trace of awe and admiration. There is no doubt that they are all from the Chu family. Chu Xiaoran frowned slightly: "I don''t know about this." No one noticed that after seeing the young men and women from the Chu family, an imperceptible disgust flashed in her eyes. Obviously, although she was not aware of the fact that the outstanding disciples of the Chu family were sent to the Kassel Academy, but But know these people. Nuonuo raised her eyebrows slightly. Suddenly, Yu Guang noticed Lu Mingfei who ran into the classroom with her dark circles under her eyes: "Hey, you are late." After speaking, he pointed to the men and women sitting quietly underneath: "Everyone is waiting for you." Lu Mingfei scratched his head: "Sorry, the jet lag hasn''t reversed." Standing at the desk, Chu Xiaoran glanced at her expressionlessly: "As an S-level student, you have the privilege of being seven minutes late, but if you are demoted in this exam, you will lose this. Privilege, sit down now." She glanced at her watch: "Everyone is here, now the exam discipline is announced!" "There are no special rules for this exam. The only thing that is not allowed is cheating. Don''t try to be clever. Norma will monitor your behavior throughout the whole process. Otherwise, you just need to tear down this library. Afterwards, he escaped the pursuit of Professor Manstein." Chu Xiaoran shrugged. Although there was still no expression on his face, the corners of his mouth were involuntarily tilted upwards, and the words just now made people feel This is an eccentric little girl. The dignified atmosphere dropped a lot because of these words. Some nervous sweating guys laughed happily. The appearance of beautiful women is always pleasant, especially in the examination room. Serious occasions. Lu Mingfei glanced around and no one noticed. He seized this opportunity to flash into his seat. Everyone had a name tag in front of his seat, and his seat was clearly written "Ricardomlu". He was stunned, looked up at the entire classroom, and saw Nono holding his hands in his arms and looking out the window. Something in his heart jumped happily and suddenly understood. The famous brand was set up by Nono. She was the first person in the world to call him "Ricardo". This name reminiscent of a famous economist was randomly picked up by Nono. That represents the new life that Nono gave him. Suddenly, Lu Mingfei''s eyes widened, and his two small eyes kept looking around. I don''t know why. At that moment, it seemed that a pair of eyes penetrated the endless time and space and stared at him. He was suddenly a little angry and afraid , As if something important was eaten by a beast. "By the way, I would like to remind you that if you can''t pass this exam, what is waiting for you will not be the world''s top education at Kassel College, but will be disqualified." Chu Xiaoran glanced at several places with blinking eyes: "The exam will officially start in 3 minutes. Now turn off the phone and put it on the corner of your desk with your student ID." As soon as her voice fell, the black curtain wall silently emerged from the mezzanine of the carved wooden windows, and all the windows were tightly closed.At the same time, the wall lamp in the classroom flashed and lit up, and Nono walked along to give each freshman an a4 paper size test paper and a sharpened pencil.The students took out their mobile phones and student ID cards from their pockets and put them on the table. Only Lu Mingfei had nothing to do because he didnt have a mobile phone. Chu Xiaoran frowned slightly. To be honest, she had a bad impression of this second student at Kassel College after Chu Han. No, it should be said that such a person was rated as''s ''This is simply to belittle Chu Han together. Lu Mingfei did not notice Chu Xiaoran''s gaze. He took a deep breath and examined the test paper Blank. There was a sound of inhalation in the classroom, and the incredible test paper obviously shocked everyone here. This test paper is just a piece of snow-white watermarked paper, exactly the same as the drawing paper of elementary school students. Chu Xiaoran glanced at the clock: "The test papers have been distributed. Me, Nono and the medical team are outside the classroom. This classroom is now monitored by Norma. You can chat or sleep, but don''t copy other people''s answers. " She paused: "And you can''t plagiarize, because none of your answers will be the same." After speaking, she and Nono left the classroom together, ignoring the group of students with horrible expressions behind them. "There should be a swarm of mess inside now, right?" Nuonuo''s mouth was slightly tilted, as if he was very happy. "The kid is just playing around before going to bed, and it will soon be quiet." Chu Xiaoran leaned against the door and glanced at Nono: "You are not the kind of nosy person, why, there is yours inside. old lover?" 477 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 477 Lu Mingze and the Black Dragon! Chapter 477 Lu Mingze and the Black Dragon! This is obviously a challenge. Everyone knows that Nono broke up with Chu Han about a year ago and dated Caesar. At that time, this incident even alarmed several professors. After all, whether it was Chu Han or Caesar, both He is a man of the academy, if something happens because of this, it would be really incredible.Miscellaneous But in the end everyone was relieved, because nothing happened.Chu Han unexpectedly remained silent, and it was as if nothing had happened inside the God-killing Society, which made the members of the student union who could finally squeeze in a shock. Only Chu Xiaoran knew that it was not that nothing had happened at the time at the God Killing Society, but that all of this was suppressed by Chu Han with absolute strength.As for Chu Han himself, he quietly took on several extremely dangerous missions in the Executive Department, and spent the entire year active on the battlefield of Slaying Dragons, and did not return to the academy until half a month ago. As the two most dazzling girls in the academy, Nono naturally heard the irony in Chu Xiaoran''s words, but she couldn''t refute it because she was indeed recruited by Lu Mingfei. It''s just that this doesn''t mean that she likes Lu Mingfei. Otherwise, when Linda sent an invitation to Chu Han, doesn''t it mean that Linda likes Chu Han? Of course Chu Xiaoran knew this too, she was deliberately disgusting Nuno. Nuonuo squinted slightly, "I heard that among the Chu family disciples, two of you seem to be your suitors?" Chu Xiaoran''s face changed slightly, and his eyes were staring at Nuno. Few people knew that although the Chu family was the largest mixed-race force in China, some of the core disciples in the Chu family, although also surnamed Chu, did not possess The same blood relationship, only because of Chu Tianchen''s strength is too strong, so all surrender to the Chu family. "Don''t look at me like this, it''s not a big secret, many people besides me know it." Nono shrugged, an inexplicable light flashed deep in his eyes. Chu Xiaoran frowned, did not look at Nuno again, leaned on the door, closed his eyes and rested. This test lasted for a long time. Looking at Chu Xiaoran''s appearance, Nuonuo suddenly felt a little bored. He kicked and kicked at random, then suddenly stunned. He looked around suspiciously. Just now, there seemed to be a pair of eyes looking at her, but they disappeared instantly. Nono frowned and shook his head, probably an illusion. In the palpitating darkness, a pure golden light flashed away. In the classroom, those students who were nervous and restless had ghosts. Some people sat blankly, as if the whole family had just died; some people dragged their steps in the aisle, their eyes were empty, as if walking on the Miluo River. Qu Yuan on the side or some other walking dead ghost; a girl holding a pen and writing on the whiteboard is like drawing an abstract painting, and she didnt even realize that the pen oil was already used up. ; There is also a light, charming and charming girl with joy and joy, as if she has seen a warm smile on her sweetheart who has been in love for many years, and she can see that she has practiced and danced gracefully, but no one appreciates it; and An Indian man knelt down at the desk in a standard Hindu posture and muttered, "Yes, is that so? I already understand everything." It seems that Lu Mingfei is hairy in the scene of the collective ghost upper body, no way, who calls him the only normal person. But soon, Lu Mingfei shook his head, chanting "Concentrate, Concentrate" in his mouth, holding the three magic weapons of associative memory, a pair of pointed ears and a small strip of palm. Eight dragon mantras were caught in the voice. After finishing writing, Lu Mingfei looked up at the crying black student beside him. He thought all this was ridiculous. No wonder the entire Kassel College had only two''s'' grades for more than 40 years, but he had already answered anyway. With eight questions, no matter what, I can finally stay here. He proudly spit out two mouthfuls in the palm of his hand, wiped those marks on the trousers, and looked at the crazy answering people in the classroom. However, the classroom was gone, there was no examination room like a secret room, and there were no mad answerers. He was surrounded by invisible darkness. Lu Mingfei slowly opened his mouth and looked around silly, what''s the situation? There is no table in front of him, no examination papers, only a cross with golden flames and rusty chains hanging on it.Obviously, there was something locked on it, but now it has escaped. Only an empty cross and a holy fire that never extinguished. But the question is, why is he here?Where is this again? Suddenly, the conversation of last night flashed in Lu Mingfei''s mind, and combined with the situation before him, he finally came to a more reliable conclusion... He reacted to the Dragon Mantra! Because the most direct reaction of the mixed race to the Dragon Mantra is that the body and mind will be immersed in a special state until everything is over. In short, it is dreaming. Lu Mingfei''s mouth twitched slightly, and his right hand touched his thigh, wanting to know if he was dreaming, just pinch himself. The first piece of ice is cold, like a mirror made of ice, smooth and cold. He was stunned, swallowed quietly, and wanted to look down and feel what he found, but he was afraid that the result would disappoint him, and he fainted. However, if he doesn''t watch it, it doesn''t mean he won''t know. In the dark world, the heavy breathing sounded slowly, and two dazzling rays of light suddenly lit up, like two golden smelted gold beads. Lu Mingfeis forehead was covered with sweat, and he dared not turn his head back, even the hand that didnt know how to reach the back, he didnt dare to take it back. He just stood like a sculpture until an angry roar rang in his ears. Consciousness plunged into darkness, and a faint picture appeared in front of his eyes. A boy was tied to a burning cross, and a dragon that was too large to describe in words rushed towards him. That is a black dragon. A little black suit, a white silk scarf and white square shoes on his feet stood not far away. A pair of pale golden pupils quietly looked at the black dragon that appeared suddenly, without a trace of expression on his face. , It seemed that he was not surprised by the appearance of this giant dragon. From the boy''s perspective, Lu Mingfei''s tiny figure seemed to overlap the black dragon''s huge body. But immediately, all this disappeared, whether it was Black Dragon or Lu Mingfei. Because a man appeared in front of the boy. 478 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 478 Remember? Lu Mingze! Remember the 478th chapter?Lu Mingze! The man looked at the boy quietly, his appearance was very strange, as if he appeared suddenly, and it seemed that he had been there all the time, but no one noticed it.Miscellaneous Y Chi Y Chong In the dark world, two people who were completely incompatible in age or height looked at each other quietly, as if they were not surprised by the appearance of each other. There is no sun and moon in the dark world, and time does not know how long has passed, this stiff and weird atmosphere finally changed a little. A little light appeared in the sky, although it was small, it was very dazzling. The man seemed to be aware of it and looked up into the sky. There was a little light, and before he had any reaction, the terrible storm tore the sky, the ground under his feet suddenly collapsed, and the whole world was shaking violently, with huge waves. Erupting from the ground, huge meteorites descended from the sky with flames, violent energy surged, tearing the dark space frantically. The man seemed to be stunned. After a while, he turned to look at the calm boy on the opposite side: "This is the world?" The boy did not answer, but looked at the man thoughtfully, as if thinking about something. Seeing that the boy did not answer, the man said to himself: "When the world first opened, there was only darkness in the world. Until the black giant dragon appeared, the world began to change. The four elements of earth, water, fire and wind appeared, and the turbulent world slowly Stabilizes, everything appears, the black dragon entrenches the world with endless darkness, the ten thousand dragon rises from the earth and soars in the sky, mankind has begun countless years of war, blood and fire flooding every corner, the black dragon finally Was killed on its throne, blood filled the entire mountain range, the road to the gods disappeared, all the Nibelung root gates were closed, the dragons were either killed or fell asleep, and the dragons ruled the world The era ends here." He paused: "The people who ended the age of the dragons think that a new era is coming. Based on the power stolen from the dragons, they began to fight for power in this world." As his words fell, the turbulent world calmed down. There was no longer only darkness around, and the sky above his head had turned into a azure blue. That little light was now extremely dazzling, and the warm sun was shining on the earth. The greenery started from under his feet and spread madly in all directions. Of course, there are also four elements contained in the air, which are the foundation of the world. The man looked at all this with emotion. When the world changed, he couldn''t see it because he had fallen asleep at that time.When I woke up, I realized that the world had changed drastically. Those familiar and unfamiliar things in my memory replaced the barren land. This nostalgia did not last long before it was broken. "I want to kill you." The boy''s face returned to calm again, and the pale golden pupils flashed with a terrible killing intent. The corner of the man''s eyes jumped slightly, and the sharp pain from his heart told him that the boy was showing real killing intent, and the boy really wanted to kill him, not just talking about it. "But I don''t know you." The boy said again. The two sentences before and after this are very strange, I don''t know, but I want to kill each other inexplicably. If Lu Mingfei saw this weird scene, he would say: "Friend, this is a disease, I know!" But Chu Han was not Lu Mingfei, so he didn''t speak, but looked at the boy quietly, and the golden pupils that were even more dazzling than the boy''s golden pupils flashed with a strange red color. The boy seemed to be aware of it. He looked at the man thoughtfully, and finally his gaze stayed in the man''s eyes: "There seems to be something interesting in your body. If it weren''t for that thing, you shouldn''t be aware of my existence." As he spoke, a rushing voice rang from behind the man, and terrifying waves surged towards him, as if the sea god was angry. The man looked at the boy quietly, as if he hadn''t noticed the huge waves behind him: "Actually, I always have a question..." Before he could finish, a huge wave over a dozen meters high overwhelmed him like a big summer. The blue sky was covered with dark clouds in an instant. Lightning flickered in the clouds. A terrifying hurricane lifted the lush forest off the ground, and flames Erupting from the cracked ground, the world seemed to be in doom. The boy opened his hands as if he wanted to embrace the world, but then the scene was interrupted immediately. It was not a man who interrupted the boy''s wonderful scene, but a sword. The cut surface of a sword is a straight sword in the shape of an eight prism. Eight-faced Han Sword, also known as "Han Bafang"! The boy''s pupils contracted slightly. From the appearance of the sword, his hairs all over his body were erected in an instant, and a dangerous feeling came out from the bottom of his heart. Subconsciously, he stepped back thousands of meters. Suddenly, the boy stopped his figure solemnly, and without turning his head, he could use the sharp sharpness in the air to know that behind him was an unusually sharp sword pointed directly at his back. At the same time, before the boy had any other reaction, a hole suddenly cracked in the sky, and then, the most terrifying edge filled every corner of this world. Between the heaven and the earth, there are terrifying sharp edges everywhere, fierce and sharp. The boy''s face was extremely solemn, and he miscalculated. Although he had thought beforehand that it was the same weapon that could threaten his life, he didn''t expect it to be the same, but seven! Seven swords of different shapes formed a circle around him, and the man who should have been submerged by the huge wave stood quietly on the sea watching him. "Do you think this picture is very familiar?" Chu Han''s mouth turned slightly, but there was no smile in his eyes. The boy frowned, and before he could speak, the seven swords burst into blazing light, and the sharp brilliance in the air seemed to be called, madly cutting the surrounding space. The boy''s face condensed, and he wanted to do something, but the seven swords seemed to have spirits, always locked on him. Before long, a sharp storm tore through the sky, and the ground underneath was instantly cut into countless pieces, and all the trees turned into dust when the seven swords emitted light. The boy''s beautiful face pierced through a trace of hideous, cold lightsaber in the golden pupils. But he didn''t say anything, because the endless darkness swallowed him completely. Under the starlight, the boy stood on the sea with a gloomy face, his breath rose and fell. Obviously, he was not very happy now. But some people don''t care. Chu Han glanced at the changing scenes around him with a smile, and seemed to confirm something. He waved his hand and called back the seven swords. A terrifying aura radiated from him, and the cyan-gold scales crazily spread all over his body, a huge cyan color. The wings suddenly spread from his back, and the temperature around him gradually increased. "Now, do you remember anything? Lu Mingze!" 479 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 479: Chu Han vs Lu Mingze! Chapter 479 Chu Han vs Lu Mingze! The night fell, and the stars hung high above the sky like drops of crystal clear water. Seven black swords with different shapes but the same sharpness were hung in the air quietly. The boy''s face looked solemnly changed. A gloomy flash of eyes flashed all around.Miscellaneous ̡̡ He just discovered that the situation seemed to turn against him suddenly, and he was completely passive. And the most important thing is that he still hasn''t figured out what is going on! Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and looked at Lu Mingze, whose face gradually distorted, with a weird expression. He has experienced this kind of scene and is very familiar with it. If he guessed correctly, the next second, that sentence is also very familiar. It will sound again. "who are you?!" Chu Han''s expression suddenly became wonderful, he suddenly remembered, it seemed that many times when he appeared, someone would ask him this question, and every time, he must know the other party, but the other party did not know him. "You can call me Chu Han, because you call me that way, of course, you can also call me the Azure King Chu Han!" Chu Han''s eyes flashed slightly, as if thinking of something. Lu Mingze frowned, and quietly squeezed his small hand. The killing intent in the pale golden pupils was not reduced by half because of Chu Han''s answer. Instead, it became richer. He noticed the joke in Chu Han''s eyes, but I didn''t know the reason, but thought it was Chu Han''s contempt for him. Suddenly, Lu Mingze''s small face returned to calm: "I don''t know you, but I really want to kill you!" Chu Han nodded without surprise: "I know you, and I really want to kill you." Lu Mingze''s pupils contracted slightly, his clenched hands suddenly loosened, a small metal button slipped from his palm, sparks and sparks flickered, and the metal quickly melted and condensed again.For humans, the sword-making process that needs to be repeatedly forged is only a matter of ten seconds in his hands.When they cooled down, they took on the shape of a simple but sharp giant sword. Chu Han lowered his eyes slightly, and muttered to himself: "Budu Royal Soul, is Tianyu Yu cut?" He was silent for a while, waved to the seven swords hanging above the sky, reached out and grasped the long knife that seemed to be completely integrated into the night, and the jet black luster quickly covered the long knife along the lines of the blade. The power of the sea, armed and domineering! After doing all of this, Chu Han''s tight shoulders slowly relaxed. Although he firmly believed that he would never lose in his current state, the lion also used his best to catch the rabbit. What''s more, what he saw in front of him was not a harmless rabbit, but a devil, a devil with a complete dragon heart. The two stood thousands of meters high in the air. The golden pupil and the golden pupil''s rays collided with each other. Without warning, they rushed towards each other, breaking the sound barrier in an instant. Swords and knives collided like meteors, and the surrounding space instantly collapsed, a large piece of woods rose from the ground, the hurricane that was blowing overturned the waves, and the dim sky gradually split in half, as if the end of the world. This is the greatest battle in human history, and both sides have reached the top of the world. They are well-deserved kings! Fortunately, this is a wilderness, otherwise, if someone saw this scene, it would immediately attract countless apocalyptic believers. From time to time, the dim sky flashed thunder, and the battlefield of the two had moved to a height of 10,000 meters. The terrifying air wave had already carried out a "cleaning" of the sky within 10,000 miles, and now it can be clearly seen even without a telescope. Bright stars in the night sky. They drilled and drilled in the clouds. The sword and the sword have not known how many times they collided, but they have not been able to touch each other''s body. They have always maintained a high degree of mental concentration, and the high-energy particle stream produced by each collision has been constantly Interfering with their neural circuits, all kinds of terrifying illusions appeared in their minds, and they immediately shattered. This is a battle between kings and kings. On several occasions, they have been close to the altitude of 30,000 meters, where there is a complete vacuum environment. Humans cannot even survive for more than a second, but they have exploded with terrifying power there several times, because they are very clear. It is impossible to kill each other in a simple way. Only the world''s rules can truly kill them. But unfortunately, both of them had this idea. The end result was that they exhausted their energy in a vacuum of 30,000 meters. If it weren''t for the strong fighting instinct of dragon blood, they had already fallen from the sky because of exhausted strength. . Thirty thousand meters, this terrifying height, even with their existence, if they fell, it would definitely be the end of their bodies. However, no matter what it is, it will end suddenly. Chu Han''s pupils dilated slightly, and suddenly let go of the long knife in his hand, letting the two famous divine swords in Japanese history slash at him, Lu Mingze, whose pupils were slightly pale, condensed slightly, before he could react. The blue wings on Chu Han''s back suddenly shook, and once again broke through the sound barrier, the speed soared to an extremely terrifying level. Lu Mingze''s pupils contracted slightly, and he subconsciously held the sword in his hands to protect the whole body, but then, he wanted to understand something suddenly, and his whole body shook slightly, but it was too late. Seven swords were suspended in the air, and terrifying sharp edges filled the surroundings. They continuously drilled and penetrated in the void. With Lu Mingze as the center, an invisible net was formed, surrounded by seven swords. field! The stalemate was broken. Chu Han agitated his wings to reappear, his face paled slightly. Obviously, urging seven terrifying swords at one time would consume him a lot, and the battle just now would have consumed a lot of his energy, if not If his current state is very strange, before seven swords form a domain, he will die from exhaustion. Lu Mingze knew at the first glance when he saw these seven swords. With the hastily imitated''Pudu Yuhun'' and''Tianyu Yuzhan'' in his hand, it was okay to resist one of them, but all of them were all up. If it does, it only takes one collision, and the''Budu Yuhun'' and''Tianyu Yuzhan'' in his hand will be shattered. However, Lu Mingze did not understand that the seven swords combined alchemy weapon, the most famous is the "Bronze PurgatorySeven Deadly Sins" cast by the King of Bronze and Fire before the New Century, but it is clearly not the seven deadly sins, because the seven deadly sins Sin cannot be so terrifying! Lu Mingze looked at the seven swords that looked like a whole with an ugly face. The ubiquitous sharpness continuously cut the surrounding space. After a while, he would fall into the void turbulence of the collapse of the space. 480 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 480 Defect! Chapter 480 Defects! That is the embodiment of the rules of the world, and the only way to completely kill him.MiscellaneousZhiChong But what made him feel aggrieved was that he still didn''t understand what these seven terrifying weapons that seemed to emerge out of thin air were. Chu Han agitated his wings and hovered quietly in the sky, looking at Lu Mingze who was trapped in the domain with expressionless expression. There was no sense that the powerful enemy was about to die. Three hundred meters... two hundred fifty meters... two hundred meters... one hundred fifty meters... one hundred meters... The space is collapsing faster and faster, and Lu Mingzes small face is getting more and more ugly. He finally feels the danger of death. The sharpness of the seven swords is so terrible, he even suspects that these seven swords They have not fully released all their power. The space collapsed to fifty meters, Lu Mingze took a deep breath, and clenched both the''Fudu Yuhun'' and''Tianyu Yuzhan''. Although they are just imitations, they are also the three spirit swords of the''Kindai period'' in Japan. , If he tried his best, it would be okay to cut a hole to let him escape from this terrible realm. Just when Lu Mingze was about to fight to leave an indelible injury, the light suddenly fell on the dark surface of the seven swords. Outside the domain, Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, a trace of regret flashed across his face, did he still notice. Lu Mingze stared at the pitch black on the surface of the seven swords, frowned, and slowly loosened his clenched hands, allowing the two famous swords in Japanese history to slide down. "Why, plan to give up the struggle and wait for death?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows, a strange light flashed under his eyes. Lu Mingze ignored him, nor did he notice that the scope of the space collapse had endangered him for 20 meters. He stared at the seven swords, the expression on his face changed constantly, and his brows were tightly frowned, as if the college entrance examination. Students see the same problems on the test paper. Seeing this scene, Chu Han sighed secretly, even without memory and strength, but deep.The instinct in the bones still exists, no matter how many times it is reborn. He paused slightly, released the alchemy domain, and recalled the seven swords that were about to touch Lu Mingze''s body for ten meters. The collapsed space slowly stopped collapsing, without the control of the alchemy domain and the sharpness of the seven swords. The surrounding space gradually began to return to calm, I believe that within half a day, it will return to its original state again. This is the power of the world. Lu Mingze did not stop Chu Han from recalling the seven swords, and his eyes moved from the sword to Chu Han''s face, as if there was something strange on his face. He was silent for a long time: "How did you do it?" "Guess." Chu Han looked at Lu Mingze with a smile on his face, but there was no slight smile in his eyes, and he failed to kill him. Chu Han is not in a good mood right now. Lu Mingze squinted his eyes, and suddenly said, "You are such a madman!" As soon as he said the words, he himself was stunned for a moment. This scene seemed a bit familiar. He seemed to have said this to someone where and when. Lu Mingze''s brows that had just stretched frowned again. This strange feeling has appeared for the second time today, which is simply incredible to him. "Not today, but the next day." Chu Han glanced at Lu Mingze, his "listening to the sound of everything" had already covered the audience, not to mention Lu Mingze is not in the state now, even if he is still at the top.Peak state can not necessarily hide inner fluctuations. Lu Mingze was startled, and subconsciously raised his head and glanced, the stars were high in the sky, and the light of the moon shone on his gloomy little.Face. Chu Han lifted Longhua, twisted his neck, and relaxed his body. He and Lu Mingze could no longer fight. After all, the strongest method was already seen by the opponent. If you continue to fight, although he is not necessarily the loser, but He will not necessarily win. The greatest possibility is that each left indelible injuries. And he cannot leave that kind of injury right now, otherwise, it will have an impact on the next plan. Lu Mingze was silent for a while, and finally understood everything. He looked at Chu Han with a cold expression, his golden pupil burst out with a terrifying light. "How did you know?" Chu Han turned his neck: "According to common sense, I shouldn''t know, but my current state is very strange. Many abilities have been greatly improved for a short time. It just so happens that I have a special ability to listen to. Some voices, well, that''s it." He did not lie. His current state is really wonderful. He can clearly feel the changes around him, especially after turning on "Listen to the Voice of Everything", he suddenly found a lot of sounds in his ears, and among them, Most are not human voices. Lu Mingze frowned, did not understand what this meant, but he also knew that Chu Han could not explain it to him, so he asked another question: "Are you a dragon?" "You can say that." Chu Han shrugged. "No, you are a mixed race!" Lu Mingze shook his head: "Your blood carries a human breath, and I know the cowardly smell." "Hehe, are you a puppy? Still smells!" Chu Han glanced mockingly at Lu Mingze. Lu Mingze ignored Chu Han and murmured to himself: "Humans have pure blood, and they have a set of weapons that look like the Seven Deadly Sins but are countless times stronger than the Seven Deadly Sins, and they are more powerful than mine. Still strong..." Chu Han moved his body, ignoring Lu Mingze''s mumbling, spreading his hands, the flame slowly rose, and then burned violently. A bronze box flew out of the flame, suspended in the air, and the surface was engraved with mystery. Lines, that is an alchemy array, the effect is a seal. Chu Han looked at the bronze box and nodded in satisfaction. He also had a box previously ordered by Chu Tianchen to build it, but it is no longer usable. This new box is better than before. After all, he created it with his own hands, and it is also engraved with the sharpness and evil spirit that specifically seals the''Seven Deadly Sins''. That''s right, the seven extremely terrifying swords that pushed Lu Mingze into desperation are the''seven deadly sins''! It''s just that they are already the "seven deadly sins" of Nirvana rebirth. Chu Han summoned seven swords and looked at Lu Mingze who was still recovering calmly: "Although there is no way to kill you, I think it should be able to trap you before the surrounding space is stabilized." The space around Lu Mingze is still in a state of collapse. Under such circumstances, let alone consume a lot of physical strength, even at the top.In peak state, he did not dare to rush in the collapsed space. You must know that if a person accidentally falls into a space crack, even the hardest and hardest bronze will be crushed to pieces in an instant. 481 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 481: The bait is hooked! The 481st chapter bait bait! Lu Mingze''s mood that had just calmed down was instantly broken, and he slowly squeezed his little hand, looking at Chu Han with cold eyes. "Who are you? What do you want to do?" Lu Mingze has never been helpless like this, but the fact is that he didn''t even know the identity of the other party, so he was played around by the other party, and even the carefully planned plan was seen through by the other party. Chu Han glanced at Lu Mingze, put the''seven deadly sins'' in a box and carried them behind him, and left suddenly. Although he did not break the sound barrier, he was already very close to the speed of sound, and he was now in a human state. Lu Mingze looked at Chu Han''s disappearing back with a gloomy face, and the words Chu Han left before leaving echoed in his ears. "My name is Chu Han, you can also call me the Azure King Chu Han. Lu Mingze, this time, I won!" Under the dark starry sky, Chu Han used the''moon step'' to rush to Kassel Academy quickly, but unfortunately he now needs to save his energy, otherwise, at the speed of the dragon, not to mention instantly arrive at Kassel Academy, at least Much faster than the current rush. "System, didn''t that guy come after?" Chu Han glanced behind him, because he wanted to save his physical strength, he didn''t even release his domineering. "No, the turbulence generated by the space collapse is enough to trap him for a while. This period of time is enough for you to rush back to Kassel College to solve all the things. Even after the dust settles, you can still sleep by the way. Then he will It may not come out." The system said. "That''s good." Chu Han nodded, and suddenly remembered something: "By the way, how did that guy move us to another place?" "You should first tell me who that guy is and why he has the ability to connect dreams and reality!" The system slowly said. Chu Han raised his eyebrows, a little surprised. He heard the dignity in the system''s words and was silent for a while: "A devil, a real, true devil!" The Bible records that the devil is the enemy of God. It comes from the opposite of people. It is a combination of all the negative emotions in people''s hearts. People gain incomparable power by trading with the devil and selling their souls to fight against God. However, in the historical records of mixed races, the devil has another meaning. That is the dragon. The power of the mixed species comes from the blood of the dragon, but they are not the dragon, because the other half of their blood comes from humans. Mixed races are like heathens who always sell their souls to the devil. Heathens sell their souls to the devil in order to gain the power to fight against God; humans dedicate women to the dragons to gain the power to resist the rule of the dragon. Kind, by mating. The way of mating allows humans to gain the power of the dragon to resist or even end the era of the dragon. It turns out that humans did it. The Black King died on his throne. The four twin princes were asleep, and the rest of the dragons were asleep or killed. However, because of this, while the mixed breed gains power from the dragon bloodline, it also gains a curse. That curse is called''Bloodmourning''. Therefore, in the dictionary of mixed races, the devil and the dragon are equated. The system also knows this, but he doesnt quite understand it. Its impossible to compete with the current Chu Han just as a dragon, because Chu Han, who is in that wonderful state, is really strong, so strong. This kind of system feels incredible, but as long as you think about what he did, the system is relieved. "If it''s just an ordinary dragon, even the four great monarchs, I''m not afraid, let alone take out the''seven deadly sins''." Chu Han quickly passed over the "sea of ??fairies", and after a while, that seat was dead. The isolated medieval castle academy will appear in front of him, but he doesn''t have the slightest joy in his heart now, because he finally confirmed one thing in the battle just now. "Yes, with your current state, even if the White King is resurrected, you can definitely kill with the rebirth of the''seven deadly sins'', unless..." The system took Chu Han''s words, but did not finish, because That name once shrouded the world like a shadow for countless epochs. Chu Han didn''t speak, because like the system, his heart is also heavy now, even heavier than the system. Before countless epochs, the shadow was already dead, but even the people or dragons who witnessed his death with their own eyes did not dare to assert that the shadow would disappear.Everyone believes that he will come back, and when he returns, he must rule the world like an emperor. And that day is the end of the world, and it is also the moment when the real battle begins. Chu Han quickly passed through the sea of ??fairies, and Kassel Academy was already in his sight, but what was surprising was that the Kassel Academy under the dark night did not turn off the lights. Instead, it was brightly lit, and there was some noise in the faint room. Noise. Standing in the air, Chu Han looked at the brightly lit Kassel Academy in the distance. There was no surprised expression on his face, because this was what he expected, and there was even his shadow in it. "It''s starting, just don''t know, has the "bait" been hooked..." The night has come, and the buildings that have been turned off under the night are emitting dazzling lights. This bright masterpiece of the college that should have been sleeping in the dark. Four hours ago, Norma sent a text message of "Dragon Invasion" to all students mobile phones, so the entire college entered a state of alert and all the lights were turned on. At this moment, even a cockroach from the college As the road crawls past, he will be alerted by the camera under the street light. In the blind corner of the surveillance equipment, there are students who have been trained to deal with emergency alert conditions. Each of them is as serious as a soldier, holding an automatic rifle in his hand, which is filled with Friga alchemy bullets. However, four hours have passed, and the darkest moment is about to come, but they have not found the intruder until now. It seems that the text message that appeared on all of their phones four hours ago is just some kind of beauty that seems to be a real person. The girl''s prank. If you change to someone else, I''m afraid they will really think so, but they won''t, because some of them have more or less received Norma''s assists in the process of performing their tasks. It can be said that the most trusted by these students is not even their own tutor, but Norma. But after so long, they didnt even find a dragon hair. Some of the students were shaken by Normas judgment. If it hadnt been for those senior students who had become more and more solemn with the passage of time, they would have already Go back to the dorm to sleep. 482 One Pieces Dragon Race System Chapter 482: The strange tranquility! Chapter 482: The strange tranquility! But even so, some students still felt shaken. After all, more than four hours had passed. They didn''t even say it was dragon hair. They didn''t even see a ghost, let alone some dragon invasion.Miscellaneous Q Zhi Q Insect On the contrary, the upper-grade students pointed their guns around with dignified faces, and the anxiety in their eyes became more and more intense as time passed, and the aftermath of them aimed at the same place from time to time. That is the Art Gallery of the Kassel Academy, and the best place on the campus. Except for those tenured professors who have not taken a step in the laboratory for almost all their lives, all the professors on campus are gathered together. This made the senior students with actual combat experience realize the seriousness of the problem. Not only did Norma not warn him for so long, even the professors of the college did not come forward, and they did not see the intruder. This can only show that the intruder perfectly escaped all the surveillance and search of the Kassel Academy, and definitely not intending to steal! Professor Schneider looked at his watch. Four hours have passed, and the intruder hidden in the dark has never been discovered.It is impossible for them to escape from this campus, because after the emergency was triggered, all cameras started to work, and every entrance and exit and even the surrounding walls were closely monitored. The blue veins on his forehead were beating, and this unusual silence made him feel uneasy.What should have happened did not happen. This is very dangerous. There is still a long time before dawn. If this continues, the students who guard each entrance will also get tired, which will bring opportunities for intruders. Professor Schneider sullenly roared: "What the hell is going on, haven''t you found the intruder yet?" The professors in the central control room glanced at each other, and Professor Manstein sighed: "The question now is, what is the origin of the other party and what is the purpose." "I don''t know, the intruder escaped Norma''s surveillance, and the students have all been dispatched. Even some students who have not experienced actual combat training have been sent out to search, but there is no result." A young professor shakes. Shook his head: "Is it possible that Norma has misreported?" This is not impossible. After all, anyone can make mistakes, even a supercomputer. "Absolutely impossible!" Professor Schneider said categorically: "Norma can''t make mistakes, it only means that the other party is hiding too well!" The rest of the professors frowned. To be honest, they didn''t believe that Norma would make a mistake, but the problem now is that after four hours, they didn''t touch a single shadow, let alone the location of the intruder. , Which made them also start to wonder, is Norma wrong? Seeing that no one spoke, Professor Schneider''s originally very ugly face became more ugly. At this moment, Professor Guderian suddenly said: "It''s been more than four hours, what did Norma say?" Professor Schneider was taken aback, and suddenly remembered that four hours later, the entire campus has entered a state of combat readiness. All the students have been dispatched, and even their professors have gathered together. Then, they control the promise of the entire college. Where''s Ma? For an instant, many thoughts flashed in Schneider''s mind, and he amplified his voice in the open space of the hall: "Norma!" There was silence in the hall, and everyone subconsciously held their breath, but unfortunately, the female voice that they were so familiar with did not appear, and the atmosphere suddenly became weird. Professor Manstein took a deep breath. Now, things are really serious. Forty meters underground in the library, a faint light from top to bottom, a nearly transparent shadow standing in the light, that is a girl with long hair, wearing a silk pajamas, cute and unreal, as if walking from anime from. "Is this really good?" Eva turned and looked at the man sitting in the corner chair. "Don''t worry, it''s impossible for something to happen, unless the night watchman lifts the''precept''." The man tilted his legs and drank a bottle of Samualadams leisurely. Eva turned his head to look at the closed door in front, and sighed quietly. Professor Schneider was silent for a while, then suddenly turned to look at Professor Manstein: "I remember your speech spirit is a snake, right?" Professor Manstein was taken aback, and immediately reacted, pointing to his temple: "Yes, but under the''commandment'', no one can use the spirit of speech, and our power is forced to sleep." "Can you ask the''Night Watcher'' to lift the precepts of the language spirit?" said one of the elderly professors. Professor Manstein shook his head: "It''s impossible, only the principal can order him to lift the''precept''." "I sent someone to check the wall just now, and they found a little blood. Probably it was left by the intruder who accidentally cut his hand when he climbed the wall. Guess what? These bloodstains reacted obviously to the serum test paper. The person has extremely high dragon blood. Professor Schneider stared at Professor Mansteins eyes: Now its a special situation. I cant dial the principals phone and cannot get authorization. However, as long as the precepts are lifted, we There are 700 students who can use Yan Ling as combat effectiveness. Our strength will be unprecedentedly strong, but this night, can you try it?" Professor Manstein was silent for a long time and took out his mobile phone from his pocket: "I can only try." Professor Schneider watched attentively as Professor Manstein put the phone to his ear. After a while, Professor Manstein put down the phone and shook his head: "I don''t know who he is talking on the phone, maybe it''s just that he doesn''t want to answer it. So I took the phone off." In the attic below the church bell tower, a 1952 classic Western movie "Noon" is displayed on the big screen. The lone hero and marshal Jaley Guber walked on the streets of the western town where the sand was flying with a gun. The decor of the movie viewer is similar to him. He wears a checkered shirt, a must-have hat, a pair of cowboy boots, and the spurs on the boots are dazzling. The old guy in this suit is lying on the sofa with his feet high, beside him. Lit a candle, holding a bottle of beer in his hand, answering the phone while staring at the screen. "Hey, Angers, are you at the college?" "Yeah, I''m right behind you." The principal''s voice came from behind the wooden door, and then, Anger in a black suit pushed in. The old cowboy was stunned and put down the phone: "What the hell, you are at the door and call me." "No, I was in the ice cellar just now." Angers fart. Sitting on the solo sofa, poured himself a glass of Scotch, and drank it leisurely, without the slightest awareness that the entire academy had entered a state of combat readiness. The old cowboy was taken aback: "It''s amazing, what are you worried about?" 483 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 483: The carnival begins! Chapter 483: The carnival begins! He is an old monster who has lived through the secret party era with Angers. It can be said that in the world today, the old cowboy is the person who knows Angers best.Miscellaneous worm "Are you aware of it?" Angers poured a sip of wine into his mouth. He didn''t answer, but instead asked a dumb question. The old cowboy stretched his waist lazily: "Which one do you mean? The purpose of the intruder, or the intruder?" "Both." Angers squinted his eyes: "You all know?" "The whole academy is within the scope of my''field''. Do you think there is anything that can be hidden from me?" The old cowboy turned over and said, "Oh, by the way, that little fellow Chu Han seems to have left school, and Lu Mingfei and Nono, too, disappeared together half an hour ago." "I know, don''t worry about them." Anger''s voice was very flat, as if he had known it already. "It''s all your students, you are not nervous anymore, and I don''t bother to worry about it." "Well, I said, lift the''discipline''." "Relieve the''discipline''? Are you serious?" The old cowboy suddenly sat upright, looking at Anger''s calm face, his face gradually becoming serious. "The dragon princes are about to wake up one by one. Let the young people exercise in advance. Are you not ready?" Anger shook the wine in the cup. "You should know that Yan Ling is the devil in the bottle. It is easy to release. Although it can gain incomparable power, it may not be a good thing." The old cowboy said. "As people with dragon blood, we are using the power of the devil to fight the devil, right? Night watchman, this night is about to be the night of our two old guys. We need young people." Anger said calmly. There seemed to be a vicissitudes of life in the middle. At this moment, he seemed to be a late general. Although he was still iron and blood, he seemed to be tired. The night watchman frowned and remained silent for a long time: "I agree with you for the time being and take care of your students." He turned off the TV and sat quietly on the sofa, only a candle illuminating his old face.After a few minutes, he straightened up and blew out the candle on the table. As the candlelight extinguished, a "spirit" strong enough to envelop the entire Kassel College collapsed. Anger''s face did not change a little, and he sat quietly on the sofa, his cloudy eyes flashed with a strange light from time to time, it seemed that he was expectant and worried. At a depth of several tens of meters underground in the library, on the monitoring screen of the central processing system, hundreds of silver-blue light beams slowly rose up, which was the power spread by the ancient times. The students guarding the entrances and exits of the college are in a commotion, and their long-suppressed "spirit" is revived! "YanlingThe commandment is lifted!" Eva looked at the monitoring screen with a solemn expression. In just one minute, as many as 700 beams were illuminated, and each beam represented the power of a student to wake up! The man sitting in the corner pushed aside the chair silently, put the empty beer can on the table, under the coat draped over his shoulders, the knotted muscles rolled under the skin, as if to jump out, he slowly grasped There was a slight crack in the tight fists, and his power was completely released! Eva seemed to be aware of it, and turned back abruptly, with a complex expression instructing: "Be careful when using Yanling. Excessive muscle strength will put a lot of pressure on the bones." "I know, I know, sometimes I really suspect that I fell in love with you because of some strange Oedipus complex. You are like my mother." The man turned and left, waving helplessly: "I''m not old enough yet. The point of osteoporosis, and I am taking calcium tablets every day according to your requirements." Eva stopped talking, smiled, and waved goodbye to his back. She didn''t say anything to stop the man, because she knew that once a man made up his mind to do what he wanted to do, no matter what person or thing it was, he couldn''t stop him. Professor Guderian glanced at Professor Manstein, who was resting on the sofa and closed his eyes. Manstein was ordering his "snakes" group to find information about the intruder throughout the campus.The moment the''precept'' was lifted, before they had time to react, Manstein had released all the "snakes".However, the advantage of "snake" is to find metal, it is slightly more difficult to find people, which may take more time. And now they can completely afford time! Professor Schneider stared at the campus map on the screen closely. He did not think about why the night watchman would suddenly release the''precept''. Now the most important thing is to find the intruder first, but he is no longer so anxious compared to before. Because of the densely packed hundreds of light spots on the map, each one represents a student who can use the language. "Speaking of, did you arm the underpass from the library to the ice cellar? The central host control room and the ice cellar are our two most important sites, but there seems to be no one there." Guderian scratched his head. , He suddenly discovered that there seemed to be nothing wrong with him alone. Schneider paused and was silent. In the past, he would not worry, because whether it was the underground passage from the library to the ice cellar or the central host control room, they must pass through Norma, but Norma can''t contact now , He can''t be sure anymore. Suddenly, a female professor pointed at a crossroad on the map with wide-eyed eyes: "Then, what is that?" Professor Schneider and Professor Guderian looked at the place she was pointing at. That was the location of Odin Hall. There were dozens of dazzling gold spots in the empty place. They turned to each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. "Caesar..." The importance of the Odin Hall to Kassel College is that it is only used to issue degree certificates and commemorate the death of the most important academic leader. It is conceivable that those who can gain lofty academic status in an institution that specializes in cultivating dragon slayers like Kassel College are those who have this list of brilliant dragon slayers almost without exception. This place is usually opened only once a year. The students enter in dresses and academic gowns characteristic of the Prussian court, sitting on rows of oak benches, waiting for the principal in purple robes to recite their names, and accept the applause of everyone. A degree, officially graduated from Kassel College, and become a true dragon fighter. On the walls on both sides of the Odin Hall are full of heroes who have made contributions to mankind in the Dragon Slaying Wars in the past. For every student of Kassel College, Odin Hall is such a sacred place, and it is called the "Hall of Valor" and the church. 484 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 484 Invader-Number 13! Chapter 484 Invader-Number 13! Its just that now this old Odin Hall is completely occupied by students wearing black evening gowns or white gauze palace dresses. Most of them are members of the student union. They were still attending the student union more than four hours ago. . Large-scale social dance party held by Xi.Miscellaneous Chi Mi insects "It''s really the mystery of medieval Europe!" A student council member put on his glasses and looked out from the parquet window. The lights illuminate the castle-like Kassel College. Such scenes like day and night are usually rare. Can see. "Damn it, it''s been more than four hours, isn''t the invader the heroic spirit of the dragon?" Another committee member complained. "Don''t talk nonsense, why do you believe in ghosts and gods?" The man wearing glasses frowned. He is an atheist and has never believed in legends of reincarnation or ghosts from the underworld. "Okay, okay, then you are talking about what is going on?" The committee member rolled his eyes: "We have more than 700 people. We have been looking for more than four hours. This is not even the professors and Norma included, but the result, let alone the intruder, I didn''t even see a ghost!" "So what?" The man wearing glasses raised his eyebrows: "Although I don''t know what''s going on, don''t forget, the''commandment'' has been lifted, and the "spirit" in our body has been awakened!" The spectacles paused, the corners of his mouth curled slightly, and he looked at the center of the hall confidently: "Even if something really happens, we still have Caesar!" The committee member who spoke earlier was taken aback, and then he looked confidently at the front row chair of the Odin Hall, where a blond emperor man sat. With him, even if the sky falls, they don''t think it matters. Caesar Gattuso, chairperson of the Student Union of Caser College! The other people who were on this level also heard the conversation of the two men, looked at each other, their faces were full of confidence. On the contrary, as the party concerned, Caesar sat on a chair calmly, with his legs crossed, and did not change into a combat uniform. Instead, he wore an elegant white formal dress, looking up at the person under the circular dome like Prince Charming. The sculpture is the god Odin, who is covered in armor, riding an eight-legged war horse and holding a spear. The black-bladed hunting knife''Dick Pushdo'' came out of its sheath and lay quietly on Caesars knees. The bullet-filled gun was placed on the seat next to it. It seemed that Caesar was not right that someone might sneak into Odin. Prepare for the hall. However, his relaxed appearance fell in the eyes of the members of the student union, and it was a meditation as a leader! However, if they know that Caesar is only depressed that the sudden "dragon invasion" interrupted his plan, instead of doing the so-called "leader''s meditation", they don''t know if they will be dumbfounded, and then consider changing to a boss. Of clubs. Suddenly, Caesar paused while chewing the beef strips and opened his golden eyes. He heard the conversation between the two student union cadres tens of meters behind him, and it was very clear, as if someone was whispering against his ear. , All the sounds in the entire Odin Hall and within a nearly kilometer radius around Odin Hall also echoed in his mind, including mosquitoes grinding their wings in the air, small insects wriggling in the mud, and those who followed him in the Odin Hall. 46 heartbeats of 46 people with completely different rhythms. No, it was not 46, but 58. In just a moment, 12 unfamiliar heartbeats stepped into the field controlled by Caesar. Yan LingScythe Weasel! Moreover, the other party was very sensitive, and seemed to perceive something. He just entered the edge of his domain and stopped. The corner of Caesar''s mouth was slightly raised, staring at the podium under the sculpture of Odin. He started calling Norma half an hour ago, but strangely, he didn''t respond at all. As an "a" student, he had permission from Norma. Norma never responded to him once. If it does, it can only show that something has happened. As an "a" student and the future head of the Gattuso family, he knows a lot more than the average person, so he knows very well that if Norma''s system is compromised, it is no exaggeration to say that the future of Kassel College It is a disaster of extinction. However, that was an hour ago, and now, when the''discipline'' is lifted, this seemingly ordinary college has completely awakened! So Caesar is not worried at all now. He is just a little curious about who the other party is and can escape Norma''s surveillance. After more than four hours of searching for them, more than 700 students could not find it, and Norma could not even respond. All sorts of exquisite arrangements are nothing like dragons can make. The leader stood silently near the Odin Hall, looking around from time to time, as if he was confirming something. "Mai, why did you stop suddenly?" A cold voice came from behind the leader. "Strange, I feel like I''m being watched." The leader said his doubts. "You''re kidding, even if we stand in front of them, no one will find out within the scope of the''Meddy Photo''." Someone in the team whispered. "Maybe I''m too worried." The leader nodded: "Now tell me, how far is the ice cellar?" "Go through the Odin Hall and enter the underground passage of the library." The cold voice sounded again: "I still suggest that you cancel this operation. Since the night watchman dares to lift the''commandment'', then Principal Angers must be there. On campus, who do you think is his opponent among us?" "Anger is old, he is more than a hundred years old according to the date of birth? I doubt that he can still hold the knife!" The leader sneered: "Moreover, it''s all this far. The cancellation is too much. late!" The cold voice went silent, and no one spoke. "By the way, what about number 13?" The leader seemed to think of something. "I dont know. According to the plan, no accident, they should have arrived near the ice cellar, but their reaction speed was too fast. They surrounded the entire campus in just a few minutes, and the communication function was also broken. Its hard to tell if you havent arrived at the predetermined location. "Forget it, I know it''s unreliable!" The leader shook his head, without taking care of the missing number 13, and moved on. The other eleven people clung to the leader tightly and could hardly wish to stick to him. Such a scene was very ridiculous, but this group of people moved into the Odin Hall in small steps, and the student council members holding submachine guns. I didn''t notice such a group of people passing by. Suddenly, Caesar sitting on the chair in the center of Odin Hall opened his eyes, raised his head, and smiled at the statue of Odin. 485 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 485: Sickle Itachi vs Hades! The 485th chapter sickle ferret vs Mingzhao! At the same time, the movements of the leader and the other eleven people suddenly froze. They have a strange feeling that the other person''s eyes are not on the sculpture of Odin, but on them next to the sculpture of Odin! The leader held his breath, and he was confident that under the cover of the''meditation'', it was impossible for anyone to spot them, but it was strange that he did not dare to look back at the gaze, and intuitively told him that the gaze fell precisely on On him! "After I went to India, I took a little bit of serious study of''Speech Spiritology'', do you know why?" Caesar said casually.MiscellaneousZhiworm The leader didn''t know who he was asking, maybe he was just talking to himself? He finds it a bit difficult. In fact, his character doesnt care about a battle. If it werent, he wouldnt fight him when he first encountered a certain wood, but the problem now is Whether they have been discovered, whether it is necessary to liberate the spirit of speech and jump out of the battle, this is a matter of principle.In case the opponent didn''t notice them at all, Caesar was just talking to himself with feelings, and he looked a little silly to jump out of the fight. Caesar looked away, lowered his head and said softly, "Because, I have encountered two perverts. Their speech spirit is very strong, which is beyond the scope of human comprehension, and I am not very concerned about their speech spirit. Understand, this caused me to fall into a very passive state." The leader didn''t dare to move. He knew who the two perverts Caesar said were, but he was sure that Caesar had absolutely no idea that he was there at the time, after all, didn''t even the wood know that he was there? Suddenly, a magnificent tune echoed in the Odin Hall. The sound was not high, but it was enough for everyone to hear. The members of the Student Union standing by the parquet window all looked back at the Odin statue in surprise. They couldnt find it. As to where the music came from, it seemed to be broadcast by the campus broadcasting system during afternoon tea. "Ashitaka, sekki, the soundtrack of Hayao Miyazaki''s "Princess Mononoke", I also quite like it." Caesar showed a faint smile on his face. The members of the student union looked at each other blankly. They didnt know what was going on, and the music continued for more than ten seconds. Then the girls annoyed voice came: "Hello, hello, who? Are you looking for death when you call?" Yan LingMing Zhao, lifted! The twelve people are neatly dressed in black combat uniforms that are as close as ninjas, with a miniature submachine gun hung under their necks, and a two-foot-long melee knife on their belts. The hoods and masks are complete, and they are surrounded by the only thin willow. Around the woman, it is like an African tribe dancing a courtship dance, centering on the woman, forming an eleven petal flower... "Get out! Why are you still posting me at this time?" The leader, the only woman, pushed him out by pressing on the companion in front of him. The eleven petals were scattered, and they immediately entered a state of combat, using the surrounding rows of chairs and podium as cover, and raised their miniature submachine guns.Almost at the same time, the main force of the student union at the front and rear doors swarmed in. The black barrels of guns stretched out from the gaps in the railings on the top floor, and several infrared rays came in vaguely from the outside. The sound of both sides being loaded neatly seemed to have been trained, and bullets poured out as long as the trigger was pulled. But at the same time, both Caesar and the woman raised their hands, preventing further action. Caesar gave a graceful gesture to the woman to finish the call.The leader gave him a white look, holding a mobile phone in one hand, and combing his long dark ponytail in the other. "Potato chips? Are you trying to die when you call me? I was smashed to death by you!" The first lead was stunned, and then she gritted her teeth. Obviously, she was very much interrupted by this sudden call. dissatisfied. Suddenly, the leader''s voice fell silent, and he glanced at Caesar with a weird face and was silent for a while: "I know, I will end it as soon as possible." The leader cut off the call and said quietly: "Shoot." Everyone, including Caesar, was stunned, and then, neat gunfire rang out in the Odin Hall. "Papa Papa Papa Papa!" The sound of the eleven guns fired like the same sound. Each gun fired two three-shot combos accurately. A total of 66 bullets were shot out of the chamber, accurately hitting 45 people except Caesar Gattuso, and they Almost all of them were shot at Hungary, and the sound of 45 weapons falling to the ground seemed to be the same. Caesar looked back at the blood on the mouths of everyone who fell, and sighed: "Are you too sudden?" "No way, there is a monster on your side coming here. It must be sudden, otherwise we won''t have to continue our actions when he arrives." The leader shrugged, seemingly casual, but his eyes But there was a glimmer of solemnity. Obviously, the "monster" that was coming here in her mouth brought a lot of pressure to her. "Oh, it turns out that guy went out. No wonder he can''t be found." Caesar nodded, "You look familiar." "Jiu De Ya Ji''s sister, Ji De Mai." The leader curled his lips: "You should have seen my sister." A beautiful image flashed in Caesar''s mind, and raised his eyebrows: "Isn''t it a twin sister?" "No." Jiu De Mai glanced at Caesar with a non-smiling smile: "Don''t want to delay time. Even at the speed of that guy, it will take ten minutes for him to get here. At that time, I had packed and got home. Go to bed." "According to my judgment, you should have 13 people, but I only saw 12 people here." "Your curiosity is too great, but I can tell you, to be precise, there are two more people. Professor Schneider is really confident that you can cover this place." "Can you tell me where the remaining two people are going?" "One is going to the church, and the other seems to be getting lost." The masked elite, the last in the team, looked at Caesar in confusion. According to the information, the young master of Gattuso doesn''t seem to be a dying person, but what is he doing now? "Thank you for telling me this." Caesar smiled. "It doesn''t matter if you tell you, you have no time to do anything, in a minute you will fall like others, and now the one who is looking for Chu Zihang is a girl with zero degrees of zero, although she will always have a cold face. I can never cooperate with anyone, but I dont know of anything she cant accomplish. Mai paused, Before that guy arrives. "It seems that you have suffered from that guy''s hands. Can you ask your name presumptuously?" "Before asking someone''s name, shouldn''t I give my name?" 486 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 486: Jiu De Mai! Chapter 486 Jiu De Mai! "The third grade of the Kassel Academy, Caesar Gattuso, according to your Japanese language, please refer to it. *Miscellaneous Chines*" Caesar''s hands spread out like eagle wings. There was a fierce offensive momentum in this posture, the eye pupils of the other eleven men contracted slightly, and the muscles on their bodies tightened in an instant. "Oh, Jiudoku Mai, Department of Music, University of Tokyo, won the mayor''s scholarship. It has been two years since graduation. Participate." Jiud Mai''s scarlet eyebrows raised: "You are the only one in the third grade. If you are cool, Don''t say it. You already have the words''I think I''m cool'' written on your face. If you give up now and call''Sister'', I will let you go." Caesar was startled, a little bit dumbfounded, this beautiful Japanese girl is really offline sometimes. He didn''t say anything, and looked at Jiu De Mai quietly, with a faint smile on his face, and the dazzling golden pupils shone with confidence. Jiude Mai raised her eyebrows, and Caesar was too confident, and her confidence made her feel a little uneasy. She was silent for a while: "You will regret it in the third grade!" Before she finished her words, eleven elites shot at the same time, but what shocked them all was that Caesar disappeared! Mai looked around with blinking eyes, suddenly raised her hand and shot overhead. At the same time, 0.05 seconds before she shot, Caesar fell from the ceiling. Six shots sounded almost at the same time, hitting six accurately. Man with a covered face. Caesar closed his eyes, and the person was still in the air. At this time, the three bullets that Mai shot had arrived in front of him, and he had nowhere to hide in the air without shelter. At this moment, Caesar suddenly opened his eyes, a smile flashed across his face, and his right foot slammed into the air, and the air under his feet suddenly exploded. He rolled over in the air like a bird and escaped. The three bullets that came in the face, raised their hands and fired at the same time, again hitting the other six men with their faces covered. Chu Han brought from the world of the sea the physical arts beyond the limits of the human body, the six-style''moon step''! At the same time, he is also the most proud and arrogant Gu Wu of the Chu family. Caesar stood calmly in the air, and the sound of bursting sounded constantly under his right foot, and the muzzle of the desert eagle with both hands pointed at it, and gunpowder smoke came out. And the eleven elites silently looked at the blood blossoms in their Huns mouth, and then fell to the ground. The sound of eleven guns landing was as neat as the sound of 45 guns landing just now. "You are really a man with a strong heart for revenge." Mai looked at Caesar appreciatively, not in the slightest anger at the fall of her companion. "Thank you for the compliment." Caesar looked at Mai coldly. "I have a question, was that the ancient Wu of the Chu family just now?" Mai looked at Caesar who was still in midair curiously. "Yes, it''s the ancient martial artist of the Chu family." Caesar admitted very generously. "As far as I know, the ancient martial arts of the Chu family have never been passed on, and no one outside the Chu family has ever learned it. How did you do it?" "This is a secret." The corner of Caesar''s mouth was slightly raised, and the Desert Eagle slowly lifted and pointed at Mai: "Now, you are the only one left, what are you going to do?" Mai was silent, and things slowly went beyond the potato chip girl''s plan and beyond her expectations. At the same time, in the direction of the church, all the Lionheart members guarding the place have been evacuated. Only Chu Zihang stayed in the confession room alone. In the empty church, Chu Zihang lowered his head and sat in a chair. It seems to be closing my eyes and resting my mind. There was a knock on the door outside the church. "Please come in." Chu Zihang slowly raised his head and said in the confession room. The door was opened and closed again, and the sound of footsteps echoed in the church, and the steady rhythm was boring.The footsteps finally stopped in the middle of the church, and Chu Zihang opened the door of the confessional. The two looked at each other silently, and the atmosphere seemed to become serious at this moment. After a moment of silence, Chu Zihang broke the silence: "Are you a''Three Zero Zero Girl''?" "That woman said that? That''s it." The Sanwu girl calmly approved her position. Chu Zihang put the mobile phone in his hand on the desktop next to him: "The communication equipment was disturbed and couldn''t be used, but Professor Mansteins spirit is a snake. He just told me about the battle over there." "How''s the battle going?" "Continuous gunshots, both sides won a game each, now Caesar has the upper hand in momentum, the rest is unknown." "Oh." Sanwu Mai thought for a while, "I am your opponent." "I know." The Sanwu Girl tilted her head and looked at Chu Zihang''s face. The wind lifted his hanging long hair, revealing those scary golden pupils. "It''s because you don''t want to reveal your face, so the other companions were all transferred away, right?" "Yes." "A person like you, living in this world, sometimes feels contradictory?" "No, I have my own principles." Chu Zihang''s eyes flashed slightly, and when he said this, some pictures flashed in his mind. Silence, long silence, neither of these opponents seem to be very good at talking, and they have to rack their brains every time a topic arises. "What are they doing?" In the office on the fourth floor of the Museum of Art, in the emergency headquarters, Professor Schneider, Professor Guderian, and Professor Manstein showed a dazed expression when they heard the conversation in the church through the communication channel. The communication function has been reconnected by Manstein''s "snake group", but Norma still did not respond. "We are an academy with strict rules and disciplines, right?" Manstein touched his bald head, heartbroken: "But look at what the elites we have cultivated are doing? Caesar Gattuso, chairperson of the student union. , Playing a two-person duel game with an opponent, can you be sure that he is not playing cool to please women? Chu Zihang, the president of the Lionheart Club, the oldest club in our college, is chatting slowly with the enemy. In the end, if I cant talk anymore, Ill stare in silence! Can any of you tell me what these two dudes who cant walk when they see a woman and Wood who cant even talk to each other are doing? "It''s weird," Schneider whispered. "Of course it''s weird!" Manstein roared, almost roaring: "Students are fooling around, some of our professors are still watching, we should strengthen as soon as possible! End the battle as soon as possible! Those...those must be dragons Followers! The purpose of their coming here is very clear, not to allow them to invade the Three Goddess Layer!" "Manstein, my friend, move your mind." Schneider looked at Manstein calmly: "They don''t seem to be in a hurry, what does this mean?" 487 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 487: Mr. KFC! Chapter 487: Mr. KFC! Manstein was taken aback, Guderian seemed to understand: "You mean they are delaying time on purpose?" "Almost half an hour has passed since the night watchman lifted the''discipline'', but no matter whether it was the battle in Odin Hall or the church, they were not eager, and there was still one person on the other side who was still missing. "Miscellaneous Zhi Insects" Schneider Looking at the big screen without blinking. "Library!" Manstein blurted out without even thinking about it: "The last one of them must have gone to the underground passage of the library!" "I guess so, so I let all the others go to the library." Schneider pointed to the screen, and a large number of light spots converged in the direction of the library. According to normal circumstances, it is unnecessary because there is noma. Direct control, there is no possibility of being invaded. But now, Norma can''t respond to them, and they must prepare with both hands. "But, what about the church and Odin Hall in this case?" Guderian said. "Caesar''s side I have arranged for some people to come to support." Schneider paused: "As for Chu Zihang, I have confidence in him. As long as he takes action, he can quickly end the battle!" "Let''s start like this, you don''t like chatting, neither do I." Chu Zihang''s plain voice came from the communication channel. "Good." The voice of the Sanwu girl. In the office on the fourth floor of the Art Museum, in the emergency headquarters, Professor Guderian and Manstein held their breath and watched the battle in the church. They wanted to know that as the executive department responsible for the strongest armed forces of the Kassel Academy Why is Professor Schneider so confident about a third-year student? Immediately afterwards, they all heard a deep and deep voice coming from the communication channel, and then the rhythm became faster and faster, and gradually evolved into a high-pitched chant. "''Jun Yan'' Yan Ling serial number 8.9..." Guderian murmured: "He is only a third-year student, how could he use a high-level language like''Jun Yan''?" "I don''t know. His blood is very special, very special." Schneider whispered: "But with his''Jun Yan'', the church is not a problem." "A third-grade student driving''Jun Yan'' is like a kid riding a motorcycle about to run off the watch... I can only be thankful that he is still on our side." Manstein said, "I believe you this time. The church does not need anyone else, Chu Zihang can solve the problem." However, without waiting for them to exhale, the next moment, they heard exactly the same Long Wen with a girl''s voice, and gradually caught up with Chu Zihang''s chanting. The faces of the three professors turned pale in an instant, and Schneider was the first to react, grabbing the microphone and shouting, "Pay attention to the direction of the church! Prepare for the explosion!" Before he finished his words, the terrifying roar sounded, overwhelming his roar, and the whole college seemed to be shaken. Schneider opened his mouth and immediately rushed to the window to look out. The horrible flames of a volcanic eruption shot through the glass of the church. The flames mixed with flying dust spread in all directions, and this ancient building was burnt in an instant. ruins. The communication was completely interrupted, and Manstein was holding his head in pain. At that moment, as many as thousands of "snakes" were destroyed by the impact of the explosion, which caused him great damage. Schneider couldn''t take care of Manstein''s condition. After a while, a volcanic eruption erupted again, and the already bright campus seemed to be shrouded in the sun. After a while... the fire broke out again, and the heat wave swept the entire college! "Are they just blasting each other with''Jun Yan'' directly? Too, too simple and rude..." Guderian murmured while supporting Manstein. "If... the devastating speech spirit''Jun Yan'' is not owned by our side..." Schneider sweated coldly on his back: "Who is the other party? What is the purpose?" Chu Han strolled along a very flat road around the mountain. This road led to the top of the mountain. He was very familiar with this road because he had walked it many times. Although Kassel College is called a hilltop campus, the college is not actually located on the top of the hill, but on the hillside, leading to the train station and valley campus under the hill, where students without dragon blood are arranged to study. The soaring fire burned half of the sky, and even the now brightly lit Kassel College was illuminated like a ruby ??mine. Chu Han stopped and looked at the ancient castle-like campus behind him. The flames were dark. The pupils flicker in the depths. "Is''Jun Yan'' versus''Jun Yan''..." The corners of his mouth were slightly raised. If he intends to overwhelm Chu Zihang with pure strength, he is really miscalculating. Although Chu Han didn''t know the intensity of the battle, he knew that with Chu Zihang''s current strength, even facing the four great monarchs could resist for a while, what now needs to be worried about is whether the buildings near him will be affected. Jun Yan''s terrifying impact on Boom spread. The cool breeze of the night blew through the mountains and forests, and the man stood quietly on the edge of the cliff, his two exposed eyes gleaming with melting gold. Chu Han seemed to be aware of it, turned his head slightly, and looked at the man, seeming a little surprised, but then, the pitch black in his eyes melted instantly, and the golden light flickered slightly, meeting the same dazzling golden light in the night sky. The two of them were silent for a while, and the atmosphere on the mountain road suddenly became serious. The night wind in the mountains brought the blazing heat in the distance, and there were a few faint gunshots. The fire from the sky illuminates the man on the edge of the cliff, and the exposed muscles under the gray-white shirt are bulging one by one, seeming to contain lion-like power. Just looking at this, you will definitely think that this is a burly hunk, but if you look up, this feeling will be broken in an instant. The man blocking the road in front of Chu Han had a KFC paper bag over his head. Although Ting''s body and the muscles under the off-white shirt had such a visual impact, the smell of fried chicken and beer was really a bit different. harmonious. However, Chu Han didn''t smile, and the golden pupils shining like two rounds of the sun stared at the man tightly, and the muscles under the dark green school uniform bulged slowly, like a beast''s energy before it hunted its prey. The two looked at each other silently, silently, but they both knew that the other party was ready to fight, just to see who would be impatient first and take action first. Compared to the pair of Chu Zihang and San Wu Mai, these two talents are more like people who are not good at talking. Suddenly, the dignified atmosphere suddenly dissipated, and the murderous intent that gradually rose with the breeze also slowly dissipated, because the man spoke. "Do you know what happened ten years ago?" 488 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 488: Fingel? Chapter 488 Finger? Mr. KFC''s voice is very magnetic and a little deep, but the laziness has disappeared, and it sounds like a magnet.Miscellaneous Chi Insect "Ten years ago? At that time, I was still a child, how could I know so long ago." Chu Han said calmly.However, what he said was very clear, the pair of bright golden pupils flashed silently, and then, the air around him was slightly turbulent, mixed with a slight blaze of heat. Obviously, although he was very relaxed, it was to better release his strength. He did not reduce his vigilance for the man who appeared suddenly. "Oh? Really?" Mr. KFC tilted his head, as if he saw something interesting. Chu Han squinted slightly, the breeze slowly blowing from the mountains, and the man disappeared! The golden pupils suddenly shrank, and subconsciously, he jumped up suddenly and flew into the air like a rocket lifted into the sky, while the position where he was standing originally opened a huge crack in all directions from a point in the middle, Mr. KFC was quiet Standing in the middle of the big pit, the gray-white shirt turned into a strip of cloth, hung on him in all directions, the bronze-like firm and hard color gleaming slightly under the night sky. Ling LingBronze Throne! This is an extremely high-level language spirit that strengthens itself. So far, it is still very mysterious on the language spirit sequence list. It has also appeared once in the history of the secret party for thousands of years. The record and description of this language spirit They are all very vague. The only thing that can be confirmed is that this Yanling is very powerful, strong enough to resist the power of the dragon king''s huge body. Because in the history of the Secret Party for thousands of years, the "Bronze Throne" has appeared only once. At that time, the strength of the Secret Party reached unprecedented strength. The secret Party of that generation even produced a pope, and it was underground in Rome. A dragon king who was fully awakened was killed in the city. Chu Han stayed in mid-air, and the golden pupils were extremely bright in the night sky, like two golden meteors falling straight down! Mr. KFC seemed to have expected it, shaking off the cloth strips hanging on his shoulders, his muscles bulged, and the veins on his arms swam. He walked like a snake, and his fists made slight cracks, like a blacksmith''s hammer. Bombard upward. boom! Dust was everywhere, and countless cracks suddenly appeared on the wide road, like a spider web, spreading in all directions, and then, the sound of "boom boom boom" continued from the ground from the dust and fog, each time like two sledgehammers Fortunately, there is no one around here, otherwise the heavy bombardment alone would be enough to make you vomit blood. It is conceivable what kind of monsters the parties are. Suddenly, a flame soaring to the sky rose, and along with the dust boiling the entire road, the mountains and forests on the edge were ignited by the splashing sparks. In a blink of an eye, the place immediately became like a huge fire field, hot. The flame was burning, and the sky really seemed to be ignited. The hurricane caused by the dull bombardment blew up the surrounding flames, and then, the two figures in the flame continued to collide together, and the impact brought by each was swallowed by the surrounding flames, and then, it was another heavy one. The collision, the two repeated such fierce collisions repeatedly, as if they were not bored. At the same time, the silver-gray sports car rushed toward this side like a cavalry, but when it was about to touch the flame with a trace of strange blood, the sports car stopped instantly because the front cover of the car had already melted. Signs, one step further, the terrifying heat will instantly burn the sports car and the people in the car to death! The dull bombardment continued, and the people on the sports car seemed to understand something. Even if the front cover had melted, most of it did not come down, and the blood-red flames in the sky seemed to be psychic every time. When it touches a sports car, it is like a cat and a mouse, avoiding it far away. The horrible flames instantly dissipated. Two figures rushed up high in the sky one after the other. After staying in the dark air for a while, they fell like a meteor. The horrible force lifted up dust tens of meters high, turning the blood-red flames. They all covered the past, but only for a while, the flames rushed over again, swallowing the entire road, and shrouded it in a terrible heat. Fortunately, the silver-gray sports car has good performance and did not melt under such terrible high temperatures. However, as the temperature of the flame gradually rises, I am afraid that in a few minutes, this sports car will also melt into a pool of molten iron. The people in the car will also be completely exposed to this terrible high temperature. At this moment, the monstrous flames slowly dissipated. Two figures, one tall and one low, stood calmly on the road, without a trace of wounds on their bodies, if it weren''t for the large scorched woods and dozens of bulldozers. In Malu''s words, the two really seemed like nothing happened. "We will see you again." "The taller man" said slowly, and then jumped off the road and disappeared into the dark forest. The "shorter person" stood quietly for a while, the pitch black light on both fists slowly dispersed, and the boiling blood in the body gradually subsided. The "shorter person" thought for a while, and sighed with emotion. His previous magical state has disappeared. Otherwise, he only needs to give orders to the air in this battle. "The taller person" instantly Will be smashed by countless terrible words.It seems that he needs to quicken his pace. Although the greatest danger has not yet fully awakened, he also needs to prepare early.Don''t look at it just now that he seems to be evenly matched with the "higher man", but if he continues to fight, he will need to Longhua, otherwise, he may not be able to withstand the heavy bombardment. Of course, he can actually use the''Bronze Throne'' to fight against it. Although he does not have his own elemental origin, he can still do things like copying the spirit of the word, and he has not tried it before. It''s just that if he did, he would have revealed his identity. It still doesnt work. He hasnt figured out many things hidden in the Kassel Academy. Now that he has revealed his identity, not only can he not continue to stay at the Kassel Academy, even the Chu Family will be implicated. , But the young master of the Chu family. If he changed it to the past, he would not care about the life and death of the Chu family, but now, he has regarded that quirky and arrogant little girl as a relative. Chu Han was silent for a while, then looked up at the night sky faintly, half of the red and half of the dark sky reflected in his eyes. "Better... what? I''m still me, that''s enough!" 489 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 489: The prelude to the war begins! Chapter 489: The prelude to the war, open! It was late at night, and the mountain road returned to silence again, and everything seemed normal except for the burning smell from the wind and the slowly rising black smoke.v Miscellaneous Chi worm v Chu Han walked slowly towards the mountainside, looking up at the dark sky from time to time. It was the darkest time now. The alternation of the sun and the moon was on a parallel line, and all the light disappeared at this time. Of course, the faint light coming from the starry sky had to be cleared. Chu Han watched the sky for a while, and the time was almost up. The bronze monarch should have entered the ice cellar by now. Next, he will see if the old man who has lived for more than a hundred years and is still young will cooperate obediently. Originally, he should have done this personally. After all, he would wake up a Dragon King who was about to wake up from his sleep. If there were any mistakes in this kind of thing, no one would know what would happen then. Chu Han thought for a while, sighed deeply, and a trace of depression flashed across his eyes. There was a thick hemp rope on his lowered right hand, and the other side of the rope was tied with dozens of heads. A sports car destroyed by pigs. If anyone who loves a car sees this scene, they will recognize the same sports car that was destroyed by dozens of sows. It is a Bugatti Veyron produced by the German Volkswagen company in the small town of Molsheim, France. This super sports car is equipped with a 16-cylinder 4 turbocharged, 1200 horsepower, a top speed of 431 kilometers, and an acceleration from 0 to 100 kilometers in 2.5 seconds. Those who can own this luxury car are all large families like princes and nobles in ancient times. It is a large consortium. It''s just that, now this super sports car worth at least 1 million euros on the market is completely scrapped. If you want to repair it, it is better to change it. However, this wasn''t the reason for Chu Han''s depression. After all, it was just a Bugatti Veyron. With his identity as the young master of the Chu family, let alone a Bugatti Veyron, even ten. What made him feel depressed was the person sitting in the car, who was the "master behind the scenes" who allowed him to pull the supercar that weighed more than two thousand kilograms. But obviously, this "behind-the-scenes master" didn''t have a sense of how hard Chu Han had to walk from the mountain to the mountainside with a supercar that weighed more than two thousand kilograms. He noticed the change in Chu Han''s mood and got out of the car. , Looked at him with a bad face: "You have ruined my beautiful date, are you still emotional?" The red hair of the "master behind the scenes" was blown backwards in the night breeze, the four-leaf clover earrings flickered slightly, and those dark red pupils seemed to be able to speak, blinking at Chu Han. I don''t want to be a threat at all, but more like a fight between lovers. Its just that Chu Han is not in the mood to appreciate this beautiful scenery now. Although the fight with Mr. KFC just now did not damage him, it also consumed a lot of physical energy, otherwise he would not need to pull this Bugatti Veyron with a rope. With his usual physical/physical strength, let alone more than 2,000 kilograms, it is just one ton. He carried him from the top of the mountain to the bottom of the mountain without chuang. "Hey, tell me something, okay? It''s you who suddenly ran down from the top of the mountain. What is my business?" Chu Han rolled his eyes and said, "Besides, if it wasn''t for you to make trouble, I would have beaten that guy to the ground. , I haven''t said anything yet, it''s good for you to bite me back!" The clay figurine also has a three-point fire, not to mention just having a fight with someone, the fire has not completely subsided, and it is already his limit to be able to bear it to this point. However, some people don''t think so. "Really? Huh, I suddenly don''t remember what I saw just now. I don''t seem to have seen anything!" The red-haired witch tilted her head and looked cutely at Chu Han, whose mouth twitched/twitched: "You still Remember what I just saw?" Chu Han''s face was dark, and he pulled the scrapped Bugatti Veyron to the mountainside without saying a word, swearing in his heart that next time he was killed, he wouldn''t be nosy, if it wasn''t for worrying about the woman. In the event of an accident, he would not meet Mr. KFC on the mountain road. Finally, he fought and was seen by the red-haired maiden of the whole process. However, these things were so deadly that he couldn''t disclose them, even half a word. Chu Han sighed again. As long as he only needs to swallow one of the four monarchs and complete the evolution of his bloodline once, then he will truly have the capital to face everything, and he wont have to worry about being discovered one day. After his identity, he fell into a siege of mixed races all over the world. Chu Han thought for a while, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and there was a hint of excitement and anticipation in his heart. Soon, the Flame King should be awakened, and then it will be time for him to appear. However, this look fell in the eyes of Nono next to him, but it was extremely weird: "Are you okay?" Chu Han was taken aback, and immediately reacted, rolled his eyes, and suddenly noticed the smile in the eyes of the red-haired witch, and suddenly realized that if he quarreled, then the woman would threaten him with what she had just seen. Showing the little devil''s smile, he looked at him triumphantly, so he closed his mouth wisely, and never said anything to the witch. Seeing Chu Han closed her mouth tightly, Nuonuo curled her mouth uninterestingly, looked around aimlessly, humming an unknown song in her mouth. After maintaining such a silent atmosphere for about a few minutes, Chu Han glanced at the sports car pulled behind him, and suddenly said, "It''s so late, why did you run out while you weren''t in the academy?" But when he said it, he immediately regretted it. It felt as if a husband who was waiting for his wife to return at home finally waited for his wife to return after a few hours, only to see her leading a man in. That feeling is really complicated. It''s weird again. Nuonuo was taken aback. Obviously, she didn''t expect Chu Han to ask that way, but then she stared at Chu Han with a playful expression: "Where am I going and what does it have to do with you? Caesar should ask?" The corner of Chu Han''s eyes twitched slightly, and he said calmly, "I went to Professor Mans''s''Magic Mechanical Design''. He said before that he would let me take care of you more." "Oh, really? How do you take care of me? Mr. President!" Nono smiled and leaned forward. The dark red eyes looked like two sparks in the night, which looked unusually bright and dazzling. Chu Han slightly averted his gaze: "I asked casually. If you don''t want to answer, just shut up!" After that, he raised his foot to speed up, but it is a pity that he is now pulling a super sports car weighing more than two thousand kilograms. Even if he speeds up, he cant go any faster. In less than a minute, Nono again After chasing up, only two blushes appeared on his face, and Huns mouth was slightly undulating, revealing attractive white/skin skin. 490 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 490 Fire! fire! fire! Chapter 490 Fire!fire!fire! Chu Han just glanced at it casually, and immediately couldn''t look away. There was a hint of damp/red muscle/skin under the dark night sky, teasing him deep inside. Repressed impulse.MiscellaneousZhiInsect The atmosphere suddenly became a little weird. Nono obviously noticed something, and turned his head to look at the mountain forest on the other side. They had already reached halfway up the mountain, and after another walk, they could see the quaint and mysterious campus. Chu Han opened his mouth slightly, and was about to say something to ease the atmosphere, when Yu Guang glanced at the distant sky, the blazing red suddenly occupied his eyes, and there seemed to be two flames beating in the dark pupils. At the same time, Nono also noticed this vision and murmured: "Fire..." In the sports car, the young man looked at the two people walking side by side on the mountain road with complex expressions, opened his mouth slightly, and then laughed at himself, Lu Mingfei, Lu Mingfei, you are just a waste wood, thinking about what toad eat swan meat As for the story, one Caesar and Chu Han, no matter which one is suitable for them, what are you? The young man shook his head and poked his head out to look at the night view out of the car window. It was now close to mid/night, and the darkest hour was approaching. A faint red glow appeared in the sky, as if the sun was setting. Spectacular. wrong!It is not the sun setting, but the sun rising! The young man slowly opened his eyes and looked at the campus with faint flames in the distance. A terrible heat wave rose into the sky and spread in all directions. The young man felt as if he had once again returned to the fire scene when he was on the top of the mountain. The terrible hot/hot temperature washed every pore in his body, and the internal organs seemed to be on fire, and the burning sensation rushed straight into his forehead, as if to swallow his consciousness. The young man only persisted for a while, his eyes went dark, and he lost consciousness and fainted. Before he lost consciousness, a strange and familiar roar echoed in his mind. "All rebels will be pierced with blazing/hot spears in the deepest part of hell!" In the Kassel College halfway up the mountain, blazing winds filled all corners of this ancient campus. Several buildings were lit by red flames, and the sky was reflected red by the sky. Hundreds of heavily armed students stepped back nervously. In front of them, stood a burning figure, his face gradually becoming clear in the firelight, his pupils burning like flames, glowing with brilliant gold, his face It seems that the surface is cracked, and there is lava flowing in the cracks. The burning figure stood quietly, turning his head to look around from time to time, as if wondering where it was, or who it was looking for. Hundreds of students with guns had a stiff face, sweat on their foreheads and palms. They didn''t know what the monster opposite was, but the sense of oppression that made them feel suffocated, but it reminded them very truly. In front of this monster, if you relax a little bit, you will die! Suddenly, everyone''s eyes widened, their ears sounded low and deep chanting, and the air was filled with a thicker and thicker burning breath, and everyone looked at the silhouette on the lawn in unison, with golden eyes. Fear was reflected in the pupil. At this moment, two bullets cut through the space and hit the burning figure with incomparable precision. Then, a blue blade of light fell from the sky, pushing the figure back. Caesar stepped on the''moon step'' and appeared in the air, shouting at the group of people who were still in a daze: "What are you still doing in a daze, retreat!" Everyone suddenly woke up, and it was too late to investigate who the burning figure was and why Caesar appeared in the air, fleeing this area one after another, hiding far away.Intuition told them that if it hadn''t been for Caesar and the sword light to interrupt the figure''s chanting, they would have died. Caesar stepped on the''moon step'' and flew high in the sky. After watching the heavily armed students escape the area safely, he turned his head solemnly and looked at the huge crack that suddenly appeared on the lawn, which looked like It''s the same as it was cut open by someone. "Chu Zihang, it looks like you haven''t been deserted for more than a year!" Caesar''s mouth turned slightly and looked at the shadow of a building below. The knife light that almost split the entire lawn in half just now was From there. "It''s still a long way away. If it were that guy, even if that guy didn''t die just now, he would be seriously injured." A calm voice came from the shadows, and then Chu Zihang''s figure slowly appeared, holding him in his hand. The proud "Mura Rain". It''s just that the''Cun Yu'' at this time is slightly different. The blade is no longer as white as a piece of white jade. Instead, it is a layer of black ink with a faintly simple atmosphere. This is the power technique that Chu Han brought from that sea world, the three-color domineering armed color domineering! Caesar looked with interest at the distinctive "Black Knife Village Rain" in Chu Zihang''s hand, and squinted slightly. His "Moon Step" was collected from the Gattuso family more than half a year ago." He learned this technique from the video of "Chu Family Ancient Martial Arts". After that, he practiced this technique wholeheartedly, and then more than a month ago, he finally mastered the six-style "moon step" proficiently! Originally, he thought that when he mastered the Moon Step, he would no longer be at the same level as Chu Zihang. After all, any skill in the Six Forms was extremely powerful and mastered one of them proficiently. It can greatly strengthen itself, even beyond the limit that the human body can reach. But I didn''t expect that Chu Zihang actually mastered the''dominant'', and he was still the most powerful armed domineering among the tri-color domineering! Caesar thought of this, and couldn''t help being a little depressed, and because of this he didn''t notice the brilliance that appeared in Chu Zihang''s eyes. He could master and even skillfully use''dominant'' because Chu Han taught him a long time ago. Since then, He was training himself until more than a month ago that he could truly use the''armed sex domineering'' skillfully. And Caesar was not taught by anyone. Just watching the video, he learned the six-form "moon step". The difference is quite big. Suddenly, Chu Zihang''s expression condensed, and he yelled at Caesar who was in a daze: "Get out of the way!" Before he finished his words, flames surging like ocean waves spewed out from the huge crack on the lawn, instantly swallowing Caesar, and then radiating in all directions, carrying strong shock waves. The high temperature once again filled the entire campus, and the soaring fire light once again illuminated half of the night sky. Chu Zihang looked at the empty night sky, his pupils contracted rapidly, the burning figure rose into the sky, his mouth opened slightly, and he began to chant again! 491 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 491 Constantine! Chapter 491 Constantine! Chu Zihang retreated dignifiedly, and the surrounding buildings were melted by the shock of the terrifying high temperature just now. After a long time, he might even be severely burned.YMiscellaneous v Chi v InsectY Moreover, the most important thing is that he is very familiar with the dragon text chanted by the human figure, which is the "king of the king''s anger" in the line of the king of bronze and the fire! Yanling serial number 8/9, YanlingJunyan! In the mountains and forests in the distance, a ninja costume of Jiu De Mai raised a telescope to watch the battle on the lawn, muttering: "Tsk tusk, is that the crazy version of Constantine? It''s terrible!" "The more terrifying thing has not yet appeared. He was awakened in an inappropriate way by inappropriate people. His sanity has not fully recovered, and he is still in a deep sleep state. Now it is only instinct that drives his actions, waiting for him to react. , Then it''s time to play." The lazy female voice came from the cell phone that was put aside. "What will happen when he reacts?" Jiude Mai said curiously. "Crash!" There was an unusual dignity in the woman''s voice: "The King of Bronze and Fire, what will the result of the collapse be? Of course it is the YanlingCandle Dragon! It just depends on the power range!" "How old is it?" "I don''t know, but I think it shouldn''t be a problem to level that academy." "In this case, if that guy doesn''t rush back in time, wouldn''t Kassel Academy be over?" "Not necessarily, the water in Kassel Academy is too deep, and many things hidden in it have not yet appeared. You must know the predecessor of Kassel Academy, but the secret party of Dragon Slaying!" the woman said. "I know, I know, it has nothing to do with us anyway." Jiu De Mai waved his hand: "I really don''t know what the boss is thinking, so suddenly let us stop." "No way, we are the life of the maids!" The woman on the other side of the phone sighed, and then there was a crackling sound, seeming to be chewing something crispy. Jiude Mai rolled her eyes. Suddenly, she moved slightly and turned to look at the road outside the forest, where a large truck was slowly approaching. Jiu De Mai''s eyes flickered twice, opened the car door and got into the co-pilot, looking at the girl driving the car: "Where are they?" "In the trunk." The girl said lightly. If Chu Zihang were here, he would definitely recognize that this was the Sanwu Girl who blew him with''Jun Yan'' for nearly ten minutes. Jiu De Mai nodded, and suddenly remembered something: "Where''s the 13th? Did you find him?" "No." The Sanwu Girl still had a cold face. Jiu De Mai frowned and sighed lightly. She knew that if she didnt even find the three-no girl in the driving seat, then there were only two possibilities, either she was caught by Kassel Academy, or It was too late to escape and died under the high temperature explosion of''Jun Yan''. At the same time, in Kassel College, in a building not far from the lawn, the one that Jiud Mai Yi said was either dead or the captured/living No. 13 shivering/shaking hiding in the corner with both hands. Holding his head, his face was a little pale, even distorted. No one thought that he slipped into the most tightly guarded ice cellar of the entire academy very smoothly, and completed the task perfectly. However, since then, everything has changed. There was a childlike cry echoing in his mind constantly. The voice sounded familiar, but it was a bit strange. Moreover, every time the voice sounded, the blood in his whole body boiled for an instant, and the heart was even more intense. Beating at a frequency of dozens of times per second, as if he had met a relative who had been separated for many years. Suddenly, No. 13''s trembling body slowly calmed down, but the huge fear still remained in his heart, that is, the time was wrong, otherwise, he really wanted to sleep.Hao calmed down, and then poked his head out and looked outside. He was planning to escape just now, but he encountered that terrible explosion, and finally knocked out a single student taking advantage of the chaos. In the school uniform of Kassel Academy, it will be more certain to escape when that time comes. "Now, there should be nothing wrong, right?" Xiao looked out the quiet window, hesitated for a moment, and ran towards the wall where he turned over in madness. At the same time, on the lawn, there was no building near the place where the figure stood. All the buildings were bombarded into ruins by''Jun Yan'' again and again. Suddenly, the voice of the figure''s chanting stopped, and slowly turned around and looked in one direction, his mouth opened slightly, and a faint shout was made. "brother" At this moment, dozens of bullets carrying huge kinetic energy cut through the space and shot towards him, but when the figure was about two meters away, these bullets melted, as if there was an invisible flame coat on the figure. same. Chu Zihang hid behind a surviving building and exhaled slightly. He had fired countless bullets, and each bullet was attached to''dominant'', but the most recent time was only about two meters close to the figure. Left and right, there is no way to hurt the figure. Suddenly, a rush of breaking wind sounded behind Chu Zihang. Without even thinking about it, he raised his hand to pull the trigger, but heard a familiar sound from behind. "Don''t do it, it''s me." As soon as the voice fell, Caesar''s figure appeared beside Chu Zihang, but his face was a little pale, and his brilliant golden pupils were a little dim. Obviously, he had consumed a lot of physical energy. "The bullet is useless to him. He is of the race of the King of Bronze and Fire. He can order metal and flames." Chu Zihang didn''t ask how Caesar survived, directly explaining the current situation. "Non-metal." Caesar threw the magazines filled with Friega bullets on the ground, exhaling and saying, "That guy is the King of Bronze and Fire. I dont know the specifics, but he is very knowledgeable about the domain. His flames and metals have absolute power, so metal bullets cant kill him. Near bullets are melted instantly and decelerate to zero, but he doesnt have the ability to manipulate non-metals, so unless his domain collapses, shoot him. Friega bullets are far more effective than live ammunition." With that said, he had replaced Glock with 33 rounds of extended magazines, and then aimed at the burning figure standing on the lawn, pulled the trigger, the muzzle was like a tongue of fire, less than a minute, all 33 rounds of bullets were hit by him. After that, the figure was pushed back by the blood red smoke from the collapse of Friega''s bullet. "We can''t kill him, but we can repel him!" Chu Zihang looked at Caesar, and then at the silhouette of the growling figure on the lawn. Without hesitation, he picked up a miniature submachine gun and replaced it with Friga bullets. He and Caesar took turns replacing the magazines, firing alternately. Force the figure to exit a distance of several hundred meters. 492 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 492 Reinforcement! The 492nd chapter reinforcements! In the office on the fourth floor of the Art Museum, in the emergency headquarters, on the sofa, Professor Mansteins face was pale and his eyes closed. He was ordering his "snake group" to reconnect to the communication, but such high-intensity consumption plus Just now, Chu Zihang and San Wu Mai had a huge impact on each other with''Jun Yan'', which also caused him a lot of harm. Now he can only barely support it. Schneider frowned slightly while listening to the battle on the lawn. Suddenly his eyes flashed, he grabbed the microphone and shouted: "Yes...Yes! Friga bullets can hit him! All of them changed to Friga bullets and immediately reinforced Chu. Zihang and Caesar! Remember, don''t give him a chance to release the spirit of words!" After speaking, Schneider glanced out of the blazing window, his face was a little gloomy. Obviously, this incident has completely exceeded everyone''s expectations. If the burning monster cannot be stopped in time, wait for him to break through Chu Zihang and Caesar. By then, they will not know whether they will survive, at least this campus will definitely become ruins. "Schneider, if that thing is the King of Bronze and Fire, where did he come from?" Guderian, who was taking care of Manstein, said suddenly. Schneider squinted his eyes and replied coldly, "These things are not what we should be concerned about!" "Then what should we pay attention to?" Guderian looked at Schneider''s back uncharacteristically, his cloudy eyes seemed to sparkle with inexplicable light. Schneider did not speak, and Guderian continued to ask: "Our students are now facing an impossible enemy, the King of Bronze and Fire, a Dragon King!" Schneider was still silent and looked very calm, except that the zombie-like face twitched/twitched slightly, indicating that his heart was not as calm as he looked on the surface. "We should not pay attention to what is the root cause of all this, then what should we pay attention to? Why..." "Stop talking!" Manstein, who closed his eyes, suddenly yelled, interrupting Guderian''s seemingly mumbling words, opened his eyes, and the faint golden pupils are now even more dim, at most In another ten minutes, he should not be able to support it. After all, thousands of "snakes" are maintained by him alone. Manstein looked at Guderian with his head down with a pale face: "Our task is to find the invaders and catch them. As for whether the flame monster on the lawn is the king of bronze and fire, it is It doesn''t matter where it came from, we just need to make sure that he is an enemy and a dragon! As for other things, we really shouldn''t pay attention!" After he finished speaking, he did not go to see Guderian again. He turned his head and said to Schneider: "Just now there was a "snake" report. Someone ran to the wall. It just so happened that it should be the group of invaders who sneaked in first. By." "Well, I already know that people have already guarded the fence and other entrances and exits. These places are places where you can enter and exit the campus without going through the school gate." Schneider pointed to a few places on the big screen. A lot of red light spots are gathered everywhere. Manstein was stunned for a while, and then immediately reacted: "It turned out to be them. I wonder why I didn''t see these guys. It turns out that you arranged them in these places. No wonder you don''t seem to worry about the other party running away. " "Unfortunately, someone escaped. This remaining guy should have been forgotten by his companions." Schneider said. "Enough, as long as we catch him, we have a way to get him to speak/explain." Manstein doesn''t care much about the question of interrogation. After all, the predecessor of Kassel Academy is known for its violence. party"! Suddenly, Guderian stepped out of the emergency headquarters, with his head drooping, seeming a little confused. Manstein didn''t stop it, and quietly watched his old friend leave the emergency headquarters like a child for decades, and turned around silently, looking at the light spots displayed on the big screen. Schneider glanced at Guderian who was standing outside, and said to Manstein: "Are you not in any doubt?" "Yes." Manstein said lightly: "But now is not the time to talk about doubts. After catching the invader and repelling the flaming dragon, I will personally go to the principal." On the lawn, Caesar gritted his teeth and replaced Glock with a new magazine. Chu Zihang beside him was not much better. The continuous shooting of the huge shock almost paralyzed their wrists, but they still gritted their teeth and continued. Any force exerted on their wrists will produce a reaction force on the dragon. They can only move forward without breaking their way. They must never allow the dragon to break through and enter the campus behind them. The two shot alternately, and after pushing the burning figure out of a distance of tens of meters again, Caesar exhaled fiercely, grabbed a magazine with his right hand, and when he was about to replace it, he was slightly startled and turned his head to look at Chu. Zihang, seeing that he also looked over, he immediately understood, cheered and said, "How long do you think it will take?" "Fourteen seconds." Chu Zihang said calmly, but his right hand involuntarily squeezed the''Cun Yu'' who was standing aside. Caesar took a deep breath, and with a cold expression, he pulled out the black-blade hunting knife''Dick push more'' from his back: "I only need seven seconds!" The figure stood at a distance of several kilometers and waited for a while. It seemed to confirm something. With a low growl, the bones all over his body made an ear-splitting explosion, the skin on the back was torn, and a pair of membranes were originally attached to the back. The wings spread open, dripping with blood. Chu Zihang, who was hiding in the dark, pursed his lips: "Four seconds!" At first, the figure seemed a little uncomfortable with the membrane wings behind him, but soon he vibrated his wings and flew high in the sky, then broke through the sound barrier in a blink of an eye and rushed to the place where Chu Zihang and Caesar were hiding. At the same time, Caesar''s feet sank deeply into the ground, and the muscles on his legs were all tense, like a cheetah''s accumulating power before jumping on its prey. On the other side, Chu Zihang also pulled out the''cun rain'' with a calm complexion, and the domineering armed color slowly emerged, painting the white and non-marking blade into a dark color, and an invisible edge drifted away with the wind. The air was filled with a dignified atmosphere that was on the verge of triggering, but at this moment, the torrential rain-like sound of gunfire resounded across the campus, and countless students sprang out from the campus. The submachine guns in their hands resembled fire-breathing dragons, spitting out wildly. The tongue of fire, countless bullets hit the dragon with its wings spread out, and the huge kinetic energy carried by the bullets abruptly knocked him down from the air. 493 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 493 Go, slay the dragon! Chapter 493, go, slay the dragon! Caesar and Chu Zihang, who were already ready to go, were taken aback, and immediately like a discouraged ball, sitting on the lawn with a fart/strand, constantly exhaling rough air, they were already exhausted, all over their bodies. All of his muscles are twitching/twitching slightly, relying solely on the faith in his heart to forcefully support it. Now that reinforcements are coming, they can finally breathe a sigh of relief. miscellaneous worm "Zihang, are you okay?" The black figure trot over from a distance. It was Susie who was originally commanding the Lionheart Association members instead of Chu Zihang. When Chu Zihang saw Su Qian, he was stunned, and then shook his head. He was indeed fine, but his physical strength was severely overdrawn. With the strength of the dragon bloodline, he would become fierce again after a few hours. . Seeing Chu Zihang shook her head and her eyes flickered slightly, she helped him lying on the grass and leaned against the stone wall, and then turned to pay attention to the battle over there. Hundreds of students with submachine guns were slowly Step by step, the flaming dragon was forced out of the campus. "Suzy, can you help me up together?" Caesar slowly moved himself to the edge of the stone wall, then turned to look at the girl in black in front of him. Susie, 21 years old, is in the third grade of Kassel College, with a/level descent. The main direction is dragon genetics, an important member of the Lionheart Club, and Chu Zihang''s most important assistant. At the same time, like Nuo Nuo and Chu Xiaoran, she is a rare girl of''a'' descent in the academy. "You have no hands or feet?" Susie said without looking back. Caesar opened his mouth, sighed, and began to miss the red-haired witch. If she was there, he wouldn''t be so mixed up and some people would come to the bottom. At the same time, the red-haired maiden that Caesar said would be miserable to him and take care of him, she was full of curiosity and asked, "What are you doing?" There was silence on the mountain path, except for the fire that rose in the distance, and the gunfire that floated in the wind, everything seemed nothing strange, but except for a young man who was doing warm-up exercises in the middle of the night. "Have you ever taken a swimming lesson?" The young man stood still and jumped, then looked at the campus on the mountainside, his dark eyes flickering slightly, as if he was confirming something. Nono was stunned. Although he didn''t know why the young man asked that, he still answered honestly: "I''ve been on it, I''m still the number one girl." "You should know that when doing strenuous exercise, if you do warm-up exercises in advance, you can maximize your body''s strength while not having too much impact on your body, right?" The youth used the teacher''s Said in a tone. "What do you want to do?" Nono tilted his head curiously, ignoring the meaning of his words. "Dragon invasion, as an''s''-level student, of course I went to slay dragons!" The young man looked at Nono with a strange expression, as if he was asking: "Why would you say so mindless words?" Nono unceremoniously returned him with a big roll of eyes: "Please die!" The young man smiled, and looked back at the other person lying on the ground: "You look after him, I will come back to pick you up when the matter is over. Don''t go back to the college before that!" "I know, I know, long-winded!" Nono waved his hand, like driving a fly. The young man raised his eyebrows and said nothing. He walked behind the almost scrapped Bugatti Veyron. A golden light flashed from the bottom of his eyes. The dark color instantly covered his feet. He kicked abruptly, a terrifying Juli uploaded to the Bugatti Veyron from his feet, and the super sports car of more than two thousand kilograms flew off the mountain road like a cannonball. The young man twisted his neck, and the lacquer black color on his feet became more and more weird, as if he was about to swallow everything in the world. At this moment, there was a sweet voice in his ear, but it was very low, if it hadn''t been turned on before. After the''listen to the sound of everything'', it is estimated that this voice will not be heard. "Be careful when using Yanling. High-level Yanling puts a heavy burden on the body." The young man paused and said softly "I know". Then, his feet slammed into force, and the whole body was ejected/out like a spring. The direction was the campus on the mountainside where the fire was blazing into the sky and gunshots were loud. The red-haired witch stood on the edge of the mountain, looking at the young man who soon disappeared into the shadows, and whispered: "I''m sorry, fate showed me that person''s face. I can''t help it." Outside the attic under the clock, on the balcony with an extremely wide view, the old man stood quietly, hands in his pants pockets, neat white hair, a black suit, and a bright red rose in his jacket pocket. Looking at his face, he should be very old, but looking at that standing posture, he looked like an out-and-out young man. Suddenly, a piercing piercing sound pierced the dark night sky, shooting straight into/into the most dazzling place of the fire, and then there was another piercing piercing sound, and a black shadow that almost broke through the sound barrier fell from the sky and landed on the lawn. on. A smile slowly appeared on the old man''s face, and he muttered to himself: "Is it finally here..." At the same time, on the lawn, all the students stared blankly at the sports car falling from the sky in front of them, full of shock. Just when they were about to be unable to hold it, the sports car suddenly broke through the air from behind them, slammed into the burning dragon with incomparable precision, and instantly knocked him out of the school gate, piercing the space. The shock caused by time has made everyone who saw this scene deeply believe that if you change to be yourself, I am afraid you will die on the spot, and you will not leave even a complete bone! Before they could react from the shock brought by this scene, a fire/pillar as thick as a water tank rose into the sky, blazing flames swept across the entire campus, and the terrifying high temperature drifted in all directions with the wind, two golden beams of light Shot/shot out from the depths of the flames, as if some wild beast was slowly waking up. Everyone shuddered, thinking with their toes that they all knew that the collision just now completely angered each other! At this moment, a chuckle that made them all stand up. "Hey, kid, if you haven''t fully developed, don''t come out and scare people!" The students looked around, but did not find the source of the sound. Only Caesar and Chu Zihang, who stayed behind, looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief. The guy finally came! boom! Before everyone could react, the black shadow fell in front of them with an extremely harsh air-breaking sound, and a twisted spatial ripple clearly appeared in the air behind them. It is conceivable that the black shadow had just reached through the space. The speed is terrifying, and Sombra''s flesh/body is so powerful that it can withstand the air squeezing caused by this extreme speed. 494 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 494: Sages Stone Chapter 494 The Sage''s Stone The dust slowly dissipated, and the figure of a dark shadow slowly appeared in front of everyone. It was a slender young man with short black hair and a little messy/tumbled hair. He was dressed in a dark green school uniform from the Kassel Academy. The muscles outside were slowly tightening, and those horrifying golden pupils were looking at the pillar of fire in front of him, ignoring the large group of living people gathered behind him.Miscellaneous R Chi R Insects "Hey, that kid over there who hasn''t fully developed yet, you ran out like this to scare people, does your family know?" The young man didn''t have a deep sense of crisis, and looked relaxed and casual looking at what was looming in the flames. Silhouette. As soon as the youth''s voice fell, there was a low growl from the monstrous flames, as if it was a roar of a ferocious beast being provoked. The students behind the youth looked at each other, seeming to realize something, and silently stepped back, leaving the venue to the youth. The youth did not look back, but knew that there was already a large open space around them, but it was a pity that they still underestimated the battle that was about to break out. "Little boy, don''t run out before you develop well, you will die..." the young man murmured, and the pair of unusually bright and shining golden pupils dimmed slightly, seeming to be sad. The flowing air suddenly solidified, the blazing fire/pillar suddenly exploded, and a red shadow flew out, hitting the young man with boundless blaze/heat, the air seemed to be ignited by the blaze/heat, and the blazing wind drifted in all directions . boom! As if a heavy truck crashed into a mountain, a huge roar suddenly sounded, two terrifying auras descended from the sky, and at the same time, extremely hot/hot temperatures erupted, and the sky suddenly became extremely bright, as red as the sun setting. . At the same time, two completely different chants sounded almost at the same time, and the air was filled with thicker and thicker burning breath. The power beyond the scope of human understanding was slowly condensing, and everyone felt a huge pressure. "All to avoid danger!" Caesar and Chu Zihang shouted at the same time! As soon as the words were spoken, the power fell apart. Approaching the effect of a napalm bomb air-blast, the surging flames radiated from one point and moved in all directions, carrying strong shock waves. All the buildings near the lawn area turned into ruins in an instant, and everything around the two people was burned out. Flames erupted in all directions from where they were standing, like a fire-breathing giant/dragon venting itself Anger. After the explosion, without waiting for everyone to recover from the tremor/tremor, with the two as the center, the fiery/hot flame ignited the air, turning the ground into black, which looked like a charred pot bottom.The two of them were standing in the center of a black sun totem, and began to chant again! This time, without waiting for them to finish chanting, everyone consciously fled from this area. However, it turns out that they once again underestimated the terribleness of the two monsters that used words and spirits to bombard each other. The chanting time this time is a bit long, and the power seems to have increased to a level. The coverage area of ??the flame burst directly expanded from a few hundred meters to a range of thousands of meters. One of the students leaned closer, and instantly The combat uniform was burned down. You must know that this combat uniform was developed by the equipment department of the Kassel Academy. It has super heat resistance. The people in the equipment department once boasted about going to Haikou and wearing this combat uniform, just jump Nothing will happen in the next magma pool. But now, the proud combat uniform of the equipment department was directly burned by the flames, and the student was even slightly burnt. At this moment, everyone fully understood what terrifying monsters the two were fighting, and they desperately fled to the depths of the campus, watching from a distance the flames rising in the sky and the flames blowing in the wind/ heat. "That guy, really a monster!" Caesar looked at the distant sky with a complex expression. He just planned to release the''Scythe Weasel'' to pay attention to the battle. However, before these invisible and innocent wind elves approached the battlefield, he was caught Killed by another explosion. Chu Zihang did not speak, but those twinkling golden pupils showed his mood, not as calm as it seemed. "But then, that guy may be in trouble." Caesar suddenly changed. Chu Zihang raised his eyebrows, and still didn''t say anything, but the hand holding''Cun Yu'' quietly tightened. On the rooftop outside the attic, the old man with withered face quietly watched the fire that burst out in the distance, holding a cup full of liquor in his hand, and his other hand was hidden in his sleeve, as if Is holding something. "Tsk tusk tusk,''Red Lotus Industry Fire'' and''Jun Yan'' are monsters!" The night watchman didn''t know when he walked out of the attic with a can of beer in his hand, but it was different from the solemnity of the old man. He looked at the flames skyrocketing in the distance with interest, as if watching a grand firework. The old man didnt say anything. He squatted silently, opened a suitcase, assembled a large-caliber sniper rifle from it, and then took out a cylindrical quartz glass sealed tube, which contained a slender bullet with a bullet Dark red, like a simple polished red crystal with blood-like luster flowing and changing. The fifth element, the Sages Stone, is currently the only bullet known to kill the Dragon King. "You''re really making money this time!" The night watchman looked up and down the sage stone in the old man''s hands. He knew better than anyone about the preciousness of this thing. The secret party took thousands of years to find it. The only thing that can kill the first generation plant, once, many famous dragon slaying warriors in the history of the secret party dragon slaying were made famous by this''sage stone''. "If you don''t do this, it will be difficult to completely kill a dragon king!" The old man said for the first time, his voice was like a strong collision between gold and iron. "The question is, how do you send such a bullet into that guy''s third longan?" The night watchman said, "Don''t count on me, although I can be immune to your''time zero'', but I am not that cold-hearted Sniper, you are going to give me this task, and you can''t make sure that I shake my hand, and if I miss it a little bit, shoot/shoot you, the fun will be great." The old man''s body stiffened slightly, and the atmosphere that was finally condensed was broken in an instant. He held back his anger: "I count on you, I have no idea how many deaths!" The night watchman shrugged: "Then who are you going to let that guy get a fatal blow?" As soon as the voice fell, a clear and delicate voice appeared in the attic. "Principal, are you looking for me?" The night watchman was startled slightly, turned around, looked at the petite figure, and muttered, "Is it a monster carnival night..." 495 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 495 Brother and younger brother! Chapter 495 Brother and Brother!No. ran on the stone road and wanted to leave this damn place as soon as possible. He heard the explosion just now, but he didn''t have the guts to look back. This place was like a concentration camp for terrorists. This night, besides the explosion, it still exploded, oh , And a monster full of flames.z z z z z z z z z z z "brother" The sudden sound did not stop No.13, but made him run forward more firmly. Since he entered this academy, all things such as ghosts and monsters have come out, like a ghost following him. "Brother..." This time the voice came from behind, as if someone sighed slightly not far away.With a cold sweat on her forehead, she cursed secretly in her heart, damn it, I am not your brother, stop following me! "Brother..." The ethereal voice carried a trace of sorrow, as if an abandoned child had found a relative but was about to separate immediately.The number stopped and didnt run madly anymore. He felt that the sound was very familiar. It was as familiar as when you lived in an airport when you were a child. You listen to the plane taking off and landing every day, but you can sleep peacefully in the noise of the jet engine. When you grow up, you hear the roar of the aircraft''s take-off and landing engines again, and you actually feel faint and want to sleep. He didn''t remember where he heard this sound. It was like a bubble floating from the depths of his mind. It was very familiar, and it was so familiar that it had a dream-like, black sweetness, which made him a little sleepy. "Brother...brother...?" He muttered to himself with a confused face. After waiting for a long time, the voice sounded again. This time, there was a hint of excitement in the voice, as if he had heard his shout. "brother" However, instead of showing a bit of joy, No. 13 is creepy. He wonders if he is a ghost. Is it true that he has responded to the sentence "Where can I often walk by the river?"What ghost is he entangled with?The mouth is slightly bitter, and I regret taking this job. The one who hired him was a regular customer who had taken care of his business many times over the years. On the 13th, he trusted those people very much, so he agreed without thinking.In the past, he had taken the errands to explore the tomb of the desert or the shipwreck in the ice sea. Every place sounded stranger than the Kassel College, but this time things became more and more weird. He never had any reason. People lost contact and started, followed by a series of strange encounters and successive explosions. Although his nerves are quite large, if he still believes that this academy is just a gathering place for a group of board game lovers who love life and fantasy. That would underestimate his IQ. Among other things, the sound of explosions one after another is enough to make people suspicious! At this moment, No. 13''s ear moved slightly, and a faint footstep approached slowly. He pulled out the saw-barrel shotgun without thinking about it, turned and pointed it to the rear, but didn''t wait for him to say anything cruel. Green vines suddenly emerged from the ground, and instantly tied him into a zongzi, strictly, showing him only two eyes and a nose. At the same time, dozens of people in black combat uniforms sprang out from the dark, with submachine guns in their hands pointing at the number 13 tied into zongzi without exception, and the black muzzle exuded a murderous look. , No. 13 has no doubt, only one order is needed, this group of people will definitely shoot him into a sieve! He slowly closed his eyes and screamed in his heart, my life is gone! However, after waiting for a long time, No. 13 did not wait for the ear-piercing gunshots. He hesitated for a moment. He quietly opened a gap, and then froze. The large group of people in black who held guns and exuded murderous aura disappeared. , Replaced by a tall man with white skin, brown hair and blue eyes. The man blinked his eyes when he looked at No. 13, as if he was a little confused, and smiled: "They would have been impatient already. If it weren''t for catching you, they would have run to the leader. Now that you are caught, they will be too impatient. Freed." No. sniffed, then blinked again, as if trying to express something. "Excuse me, although I really want to know what you want to express, Professor Schneider gave a death order. If you catch the intruder, you can''t let go anyway, so sorry!" The man shrugged, his mouth was That said, but there is no sincerity at all.No. could not speak, but in his heart he cursed the man and the "Professor Schneider" who gave the order to die. However, when I thought about it, he didn''t seem to be qualified to scold others. He broke into other people''s homes and disturbed their dreams. If you think about it this way, it seems that he should be treated like this. But, he did nothing! The one who didn''t steal or robbed it was just looking at the damn brass pot, and at most, the research that destroyed a group of neuroses in white coats! Other than that, it''s nothing. As for tying him into a zongzi, do you send such a guy who is so ill-fated to look after him? With these words, No. 13 can only shout a few times in his heart, because his mouth has been blocked by the vine, let alone making a sound, it is difficult to breathe from his mouth. The man looked at the depression and anger in No.13''s eyes, smiled slightly, turned his head and looked at the sky that was red by the flames, and muttered, "Chief, are you okay?" On the scorched battlefield, blazing and hot flames filled the air, drifting around with the wind, burning all ignitable and non-ignitable things, and the two entangled and surrounded flames kept colliding together, every time A collision will bring about a terrifying flame explosion, and then a powerful impact sweeping the entire college. The extremely high temperature in the air once again raised a level. Two burning figures collided together like a meteor, and then quickly retreated. The terrible heat wave was lifted, centered on one point, and dispersed in all directions. Chu Han exhaled for rent, his golden pupils flickered and disappeared. His condition was very bad. First he fought a battle with Lu Mingze. Although his condition at the time was very strange, it also consumed some physical energy. Mr. KFC, who is not inferior to the Dragon King, bombarded each other hundreds of times with pure power. Now, he can say that he is about to run out of oil and burn out the last bit of oil. At the same time, the space was distorted, and the silver-haired old man suddenly appeared on the scorched battlefield. He squatted down like a leopard, accumulating all his strength in his legs as a young man.The chanting of the dragon text ran across the campus, and the two focused on fighting instantly noticed the existence of the old man, and also felt the mysterious power contained in the chanted dragon text. 496 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 496: Siege! The 496th chapter siege! The serial number of Yanling is 84, and the time is zero! The effect is to change your timeline. Relatively speaking, everything slows down by up to 40 times for 4 to 6 seconds. Relative to yourself, it is 160 to 240 seconds. Generally speaking, multiple people can be placed in the language effect at the same time according to their wishes. Under the circumstances, it is impossible to exclude blood from higher bloodlines than one''s own. At the same time, like the''Bronze Throne'', it is claimed to be the only high-level voice spirit that can compete with the Dragon King! The only difference between these two words is that''Zero Time'' dominates the speed beyond the limit, while the''Bronze Throne'' dominates absolute power! As Long Wen recites, the "spirit" on the old man slowly enlarges, covering the entire campus in an instant, and the time within the range seems to be suddenly slow. Those students who hear the movement coming, stretch their wings and rise. Empty dragons, even the swaying of leaves in the wind, and the tumbling of two flames slowed down. On the balcony outside the attic, the girl raised the sniper rifle, and the dragon in the scope slowly closed her eyes, like those men with convulsive eyes at the ball. She held the sniper rifle calmly, as if she didn''t realize that the time around her had slowed down. As soon as the old mans "spirit" enveloped the entire academy, he immediately acted, passing by Chu Han in an instant, like a leopard, even if he was a member of the Marine Corps or an ancient Chinese martial arts player, it was nothing more It is hard to imagine that this is an old man who has lived for more than a hundred years. The old man approached the dragon, holding a folding knife in his hand. It was an ancient-shaped large folding knife with an elegant copper-inlaid wooden handle. The slightly curved knife had twisted lines on its body. It was a handle. Very rare patterned steel knives. In ancient times, these precious meteorite irons were only used to create heroes'' sabers. "Chu Han!" The old man''s voice suddenly exploded in the hot air. Chu Han was silent for a while, his figure disappeared instantly, and then appeared in the air behind the dragon with a''moon step'', blocking the dragon''s only retreat, forcing him to face the old man. That''s right, Chu Han was not affected either. One is because his blood is purer than the old man, and the other is that the old man deliberately avoided him when he released''Time Zero''. Otherwise, he is weak now. Status, being in the center of the domain, will be affected somewhat. The battle between the old man and the dragon is much purer than his previous battles, just fighting each other! Around the dragon, flames suddenly radiated, but the speed was many times slower than before, like a slow motion playback in a movie.The old man cut through the slow-flowing blazing gap, and at the moment he got close, he waved his pocket knife and rotated his body. The dragon''s two arms were cut off in an instant, and he fell to the scorched ground. He didn''t even react. He just looked into the distance blankly, as if he hadn''t realized that the old man had flashed behind him. The center of his forehead slowly cracked open, and it was the old man who made a vertical mark there with a jackknife. A red-golden eye burst out of the wound, slowly turning, the indifferent and hot dragon erupted in an instant, like a god of fire coming to the world! Standing in the air, Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and while secretly sighing, he quickly recovered the dark wounds in his body, and the dim golden pupil suddenly flashed with a dazzling red gold light. The third longan, the key to dragons, is a perfect opportunity for the old man to create for the girl behind him who acts as a sniper. The girl was holding a large-caliber sniper rifle, and the moment the scarlet-gold eyes appeared, she understood. There was no extra action. First, she chopped off her arms and broke through the vital defenses, so that the dragon could not be blocked. Yu opened the city gate wide to allow the enemy to enter. Without hesitation, she aimed at the slowly rotating longan and pulled the trigger. The bullet polished from the sage stone escaped the muzzle at a speed that her naked eye could observe. At this moment, the ending seemed to be doomed. She slowly stood upright, put down the sniper rifle, and watched the bullet fly leisurely in the air. This feeling was strange, but she was not surprised, because she had experienced it earlier. At that time, it was almost the same as it is now, except that the person who released''zero time'' was not an old man, but a young man. Hit!Hot blood = fresh blood burst out from Chijin''s long eyes, and the dragon with high temperature flames covered his forehead and roared hoarsely, seeming to be angry and howling. Chu Han flashed and approached a certain distance for the first time, the''Red Lotus Karma Fire'' turned on, and the blood-red flame was wrapped around his body again, and the air seemed to be ignited. At this moment, a blazing pain came from his heart, causing his movement to pause, causing the dragon-like vibrating membrane wing to escape from this area, and it was about to disappear into the night. However, the students who heard the movement have arrived, and the old man has also released the''time zero'', and took out the miniature microphone from his pocket: "Replace live ammunition, all!" The students who have just arrived on the battlefield have no time to think, nor do they have to think, because they all heard the voice of the old man, that is the voice of the principal! There is no doubt that the principal is the absolute leader on this campus. In an instant, hundreds of guns were replaced with live ammunition, aiming at dragons that glide in the dark. At the same time, Chu Han also eased from the hot pain, with a sullen face, stepping on the''moon step'' and''shave'', chasing behind the dragon, and soon caught up to the speed of sound. The dragon, the dark light group emerged, the right hand clenched into a fist, and the dragon was blasted in the air. At this time, hundreds of bullets slid into the barrel and the firing pin ignited the bottom fire. The dragon seemed to realize something and opened its wings to the maximum, as if it had opened a huge barrier. The sound of gunshots resounded throughout the campus. Thousands of live ammunition hit the dragon''s body. He lost the power of commanding metal and could only use his back and wings to stop him. The students on the ground kept changing their magazines until they emptied all the magazines they carried. They still pulled the trigger subconsciously. They didn''t dare to stop at all, because in such an explosive barrage, the dragon was never there. Falling from the sky! What a terrible vitality this is! The last bullet left, and the campus was filled with pungent gunpowder smoke. Everyone looked at the figure standing with wings spread out like a god in the smoke-filled sky. Suddenly, the pair of tattered membrane wings moved slightly, and instantly affected everyone''s nerves. A huge fear emerged from the depths of their hearts. If the old man hadn''t moved, they would probably have to let go. Escaped here. 497 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 497 Dragon Bone Cross! Chapter 494 Dragon Bone Cross! After shooting so fiercely, the dragon did not fall from the air, or even motionless. Now that it moved suddenly, their tense nerves naturally seemed to be touched strings, and they have not broken yet. Thanks to Kasai The strong will exercised by the Seoul Academy.@@ However, let alone them, even the old man was deeply shaken. It was not the first time he slayed a dragon, nor was it the first time he faced the Dragon King. His hands were stained with the blood of countless dragons, and he had experienced the eruption of dragons before death, but it was the first time he saw a dragon with such amazing vitality, even if it was a noble first-generation species! It seems that the dragon solidified in the air is damaged like a corpse nailed to the cross. Numerous bullet holes are left on his body. His dragon bones are no longer flexible, and after losing the power of the spirit, It''s just a good material. All the bones and joints on the opened membrane wings were broken into powder, and they were falling piece by piece. The vibration just now was nothing but the fatal obsession that drove his body. "brother" A faint cry came from the dragons mouth, his surface no longer flowed radiantly, and turned into a bleak grayish white, but there was still a trace of expectation in the dim golden pupils, as if a child who had been separated from his family for many years was knowing After the news of the loved ones, I look forward to seeing them. It''s just that waiting for the children who have been separated from their relatives may be lost or weeping with joy. But waiting for the dragon was a young man radiating blood red flames. Chu Han stared blankly at the collapse of his eyes, like a child-like dragon. He stretched out his left hand that was shining with pitch black and gently pushed it. The half-human, half-dragon-shaped dragon was like a bird with folded wings, slowly come down. He looked at the gradually freezing and bewildered face, his golden eyes flashed with sadness. "Goodbye, Constantine..." At the same time, at the same time that Chu Han pushed down the dragon, No.13, which was tied into rice dumplings by countless green rattans, seemed to feel her eyes. His eyes trembled violently, and the memories buried deep in his soul surged like water. On the heart. "Brother, there are many people outside." "We are going to die, Constantine, but don''t be afraid." "Don''t be afraid, as long as I''m with my brother, I will never be afraid... But why... don''t you eat me? Eat me, brother can break through any kind of cage." "You are good food, but that would be too lonely. For thousands of years, only you and me have been with me." "But death is really sad, forever, forever, pitch black...like groping in the dark, with an outstretched hand, never touching anything..." "The so-called destiny of the abandoned clan is to cross the wasteland, raise the battle flag again, and return to my hometown. Death is not terrible, but a long sleep. Before I can swallow this world, it is better to sleep peacefully than to walk alone. We will still wake up." "Brother... Then if one day raises the battle flag and can swallow the world, you will eat me?" "Yes, then you will be with me, king of the world!" Kay brows slightly, as if he has noticed something, he turns around abruptly, but at this moment, boundless flames rushed towards him, and instantly swallowed him.Standing in the middle of the sea of ??flames, countless hot flames surrounded him, like a courtier visiting the monarch. He pulled his hair desperately, raised his head to the dark night sky, and let out a silent cry. "Little brother!" He finally remembered, remembering everything. It turns out that in these two thousand years, whether you are sleeping or waking up, you just want to come to me, but when you find me, I have forgotten who you are and who I am. When I remembered everything, you were already dead. Blazing flames surrounded his body and rose into the night sky, and the flames exploded high in the sky, as if two wings were spreading there, forming a huge cross. Standing high in the sky, Chu Han silently looked at the Dragon Bone Cross ascending to the sky, a trace of fire flashed through his golden pupils, and he could feel the restlessness from the depths of the blood inside his body, like a hungry beast and thirsty. Hunter! After a while, the burning keel cross slowly disappeared into the dark night, and Chu Han also slowly calmed down, landed from the air, nodded to other people, and walked towards the old man: "Principal, I''m tired, go back and rest first. " "Well, let''s go, come to my office tomorrow." The principal nodded hotly and didn''t say much. All the people present knew the danger of this battle firsthand, and they could feel it just by shooting from a distance. The boundless fear, one can imagine, what terrible pressure Chu Han was facing at that time. Chu Han nodded, as if he had expected the principal to nod, his figure moved slightly and disappeared instantly. Everyone''s attention was focused on the dragons lying on the scorched ground. No one noticed the sudden disappearance of such a big living being like Chu Han, except for Anger and Caesar. It''s just that Anger didn''t care, because most of the people in the Chu family came and went without a trace, and he knew it a long time ago, so he didn''t feel surprised at all. However, Caesar in the crowd has a little doubt. He has also learned the "six forms". It is very clear that when using this technique that exceeds the limits of the human body, it will consume a lot of itself. Chu Han just fought. After a game, even if the body can withstand the shock caused by''shaving'', it should not be used so easily. This will only bring greater consumption to the already exhausted body. However, Chu Han used''shaving''. Why did he leave so anxiously? At the same time, on the balcony outside the attic, the night watchman was drinking beer in silence, looking at the still dark sky, and muttering: "Fate has finally been changed. Will the future be the abyss of despair? Doomsday? , Will it come again?" He seemed to be asking about the vast sky, and he seemed to be talking to himself. The night sky did not respond to him. The night watchman shook his head and looked down at the scorched ground: "To kill the Dragon King, you can only force them to have nowhere to go, and force them to gamble on almost eternal life and fight humans to the end. For eternal immortality In terms of life, as long as you live, there is always hope." He paused: "So, how can there be no way out?" After a long, long silence, the night watchman murmured: "Of course it was when a loved one was killed and naturally no longer wanted to live, there would be no way back." "Those dragon bone crosses burning in the sky will be their tombstones!" 498 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 498: Shadow and Youth! Chapter 498: Shadow and Youth! Kassel College, Yamashita Railway Station.Miscellaneous Chi Chong It was still late at night, and the station was silent. Not even one of the staff on duty at the night watch had probably gone to bed. After all, it was a little late at night, let alone passengers, and there might not even be a ghost. Without warning, a black shadow instantly appeared on the platform, and two dazzling golden rays of light swept around, seeming to be looking for something or someone. "Aren''t you here..." the figure murmured, hiding in the shadows. The figure was silent for a while, then slowly closed his eyes, and an indescribable spiritual wave swayed from him. The entire mountain range, including everything within the lake on the opposite side, seemed to feel the call, awakened one after another, sending out a unique "Voice" tells what the figure wants to know. Three-color domineering see and hear color domineering, listen to the sound of everything! Soon, the figure opened his eyes again, he had already got the information he wanted, and looked at the lake opposite the train station, which was a crystal clear lake. According to records over the years, most lakes in the world are more or less contaminated with blood.He doesn''t know if there is this lake, but, combined with the information he got, if no surprises, wait, this lake may be stained with blood. Moreover, it is the blood of a king! On the lake called "Fairy Lake", the water of the lake flows slowly with the wind. The night is already deep, and the world seems to have quieted down. The series of shocking explosions and wars that broke out at the Kassel College not long ago seems to have not Affecting the tranquility of this lake, the creatures at the bottom of the lake quietly enjoyed their night, while the valley town on the opposite side fell into a deep sleep, and it would not wake up until a new day arrived. This night, for many people, was no different than usual, but for a small group of people, it was difficult to calm down, especially the students who experienced the death of a first-generation species at Kassel College. , The shock they received was not uncommon. You know, it was not a simple kill, but a complete killing of a first-generation species in the true sense. From then on, the monarch who controls the flames will never appear in this world again. This is something that has never happened before, neither in the history of the dragon race nor in the records of the mixed race. They can be said to have witnessed a major event that has shocked the past and the present. Such a privilege is even enough to rank alongside the dragon-slaying warriors of the past. However, they didn''t know that the dragon king who appeared this night was not one, but two. On the crystal clear lake, a black shadow walked on the flowing water. The night completely concealed his face. From the physical shape, he looked like a young man in his twenties. It looked like a young man from his back. It''s a late old man. This kind of contradictory combination would seem very weird no matter who is not present, but the black shadow makes people feel very fit, as if he himself is this kind of contradictory combination. Suddenly, ripples appeared on the clear water surface, a slight heat drifting away with the wind, the black shadow paused slightly, and stood quietly on the lake for a while, as if sensing something, turning around slowly, and then, the pair The ice cooling is more blazing than flames. The hot golden pupil burst out with a strong light, which seemed a bit unexpected, and it seemed full of killing intent. In front of the black shadow, the young man stared at the black shadow silently, his delicate face looked harmless to humans and animals, but when his eyes moved to his eyes, there was a tremor. After burning many times, those golden pupils, which were already extremely blazing, did not dim, but shone more and more, like two Buddha lamps that lasted forever. The black shadow and the young man looked at each other quietly. The lake water instantly boiled. Numerous bubbles rose from the bottom of the lake. The surface of the lake rose with white smoke, and the light of red glow flows on the bottom of the lake, as if a volcano is awakening at the bottom of the lake and is about to erupt. However, this vision only lasted for less than half a minute. When the terrifying high temperature was about to ignite the air on the lake, all these visions disappeared, the lake returned to calm again, and the red clouds at the bottom of the lake disappeared. . All this is because the youth and the black shadow moved their eyes away tacitly at almost the same time, and they did not completely boil the dragon blood in their bodies, thus igniting the surrounding elements. After the black shadow looked away, he did not look at the young man directly, but closed his eyes to look at him. This is not because the shadow is arrogant, arrogant, but because they are too strong and they happen to be the same with each other. If they meet , The dragon blood in the body will wake up in an instant, ignite everything around it, and the entire lake will be instantly boiled by the elements they aroused. "If I didn''t guess wrong, you should be the one who claimed to be the King of Bronze and Fire before me, right?" Sombra hadn''t seen the youth before, and didn''t even know that the youth would come, otherwise he didn''t. Will show that look, and even almost boiled the entire lake. However, he now shouted out the origin and identity of the youth, just because the first name that Sombra heard at the moment of birth was not the one he and several brothers and sisters called "Father Emperor". "The great existence, but the name of this young man. "Well, you know me?" The young man tilted his head: "By the way, you once asked someone from the Chu family to give me a message, and that guy will definitely mention me, after all, I am the variable in his eyes, and, It''s just that you are the same as me. It is not surprising that he mentioned me to you, and you naturally know me." He just thought about it, and then came to understand. It is not difficult to know, because he once left a deep impression on the "father" of Sombra, and Sombra is just like him. If you don''t know him, That''s the strange thing. The black shadow did not show an unexpected look, but a strange light flashed in his eyes: "Why are you looking for me?" "You should know." The young man did not answer, looking at the dark shadow with a smile on his face, but there was no smile in the shining golden pupils, instead there was a blazing heat gradually heating up. "Should I know?" The shadow lowered his head slightly, as if muttering to himself, and as if asking the young man, and no matter what it was, the sadness in his tone was very real. The youth did not relax their vigilance, nor did they show a trace of sympathy or pity in their eyes. The winners and the losers, the dragons are fighting each other until they win the final victory, swallow the loser, strengthen themselves, and finally climb step by step. Go to the throne and become the noble dragon king. 499 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 499: Dragon King Norton! Chapter 499 The Dragon King Norton! He didn''t believe that as one of the only four twin monarchs in the history of the dragon clan, he would not know this simple truth.Miscellaneous worm "What do you know? After the endless slumber, only Constantine was with me for thousands of years. He has been like this for thousands of years. But when I woke up, he was already dead." Sombra seemed to know what the young man was thinking. He whispered, and there was an inexpressible sadness in his voice. At this moment, he didn''t seem to be the world-famous Dragon King, but just a helpless poor man whose relatives passed away. However, the young man does not have any mood swings, but he does not know many things, but as long as he knows that, as the dragon king, the first generation of noble blood, it is absolutely impossible to lose all fighting power because of grief, and it is impossible to let it go without resistance. He killed. Silently, the dragon''s blood that had been suppressed by the instinct in the youth suddenly rolled over, burning fiercely like a sea of ??fire. At the same time, just as the young man thought, when Sombra finished speaking, he returned to that deserted posture and said: "You want to devour me and Constantine to achieve further evolution?" "No, all I want is you." The young man shook his head, his golden eyes flickering in the night sky. The shadow was silent for a while, seeming to understand something, and nodded: "It turns out that this is the case. What you need is not evolution at all, but perfection!" The young man smiled and was not surprised. Although the black shadow lowered his head on the level, they are exactly the same as each other. It can be said that they know each other completely. After understanding this, the black shadow did not speak any more. He was silent for a long time. He raised his head and looked at the young man. The blazing, hot golden pupils did not dim over time, but became more dazzling, not like a normal mixed race or It is a pure blood dragon, and if the golden pupil is maintained for a long time, the blood will decline. The situation has returned to when the two met just before, the two auras erupted at the same time, and then gradually improved, as if two giant dragons marched side by side, but both were secretly competing, wanting to surpass each other and crush each other. The surface of the lake boiled, blazing white gas soared into the sky, and the vast white gas was permeated, and the visibility on the lake surface gradually decreased to the level of thick fog. The clear lake water, like boiling water, emitted more and more white gas. Rich like fresh milk. After a moment of silence, the two figures collided like meteors, and the strong impact dispelled most of the dense fog, but in a blink of an eye, a terrifying red flame suddenly appeared, swallowing half of the lake in an instant, and the high heat touched the lake water for an instant A larger area of ??white mist evaporated from time to time, and the entire "fairy lake" was shrouded in it. At almost the same moment, the blood-red flames roared up, mirroring the red flames, boiling the lake, as if two fire gods were fighting. A dull bombardment came from the dense fog, and every sound resounded like an earthquake in the night sky. Fortunately, it was far enough from the mountain range on the opposite side. Otherwise, such a big movement, let alone a valley town, is a mountainside. You will be aware of it when you go to the ancient campus that is isolated from the world. The dense white mist suddenly shattered, and the two burning figures collided like a planetary impact, then bounced away and each fell to the lake. Before they even touched the surface of the lake, the high-temperature flames surrounding them boiled the lake water, and the thick white gas "zisted" up, as if boiling water. What''s more terrifying is that the water level is constantly falling, and the hot flames are evaporating the lake! They each landed on the lake, and the scorching dragon blood dripped on the lake. They all stumbled back, sucking in a lot of air, and pressing the wound to heal.The scales full of power, beauty, and feeling fell into the bottom of the lake in pieces, and the black shadow covered the heart, where it was scorched and almost burned out of a big hole.As for the young man, there were only a few more burn marks on his body, besides that, there was not even a severely injured place. In this round of confrontation, the youth turned out to have won, and it did not seem to have suffered much. "The time you have awakened is too short, and the power you exert now is not even one-tenth of your peak. If that were not the case, I would have to pay a heavy price even if I wanted to kill you." The youth shook his head. As he said, he did not suffer any harm. If the two of them were not exactly the same, the flames they had had the same origin, otherwise, the man could not even hurt him. "Ah, you have already calculated it. From the moment you wake up before me, the fate of Constantine and I have been doomed since you found us." The man clutched his heart, where the most hurt Seriously, even with the powerful recovery power of dragon blood, it will not recover for a while. Half of his scales were burned by the terrifying blood red flame, and his bloody body was like a fish being grilled on a rack.Compared with these, the organ injuries are the most serious. Every previous blow of the youth carried a heavy force and a terrible flame. With his half-dragon body, he barely resisted that force. Later, the strange blood red flame penetrated the body and directly burned the internal organs. For dragons, the external wounds can be healed at any time, but it is not so easy to heal the wounds in the body. Especially in life and death battles, this kind of injury is fatal! The ending is doomed. He lost! The young man looked at the man calmly. He didn''t say. In fact, he was not sure that he could successfully lure the man in at first. After all, he only knew what a man did, and he didn''t know where he lived. Perhaps, as it says, this is destiny. Suddenly, the dense white mist dissipated, and the moonlight shining. Entering this battlefield, it also illuminated the face full of joy. The young man walked slowly to the black figure, looking at the very happy face, the memory deep in his soul was dug out, but he did not have any joy, but sadness in his eyes. This strange emotion was on him. , Has appeared twice in one day. Once, he personally sent the dragon that wrecked at Kassel Academy for the last time, and the second time, now. The two times had one thing in common. Someone died, and he killed it himself. The iron-gray man knelt down weakly on the bottom of the lake. The surrounding lake water had all evaporated into white gas, and the boundless flames continued to swallow the rest of the lake. If this continues, within ten minutes, this huge lake It will completely dry up. This is simply unbelievable, completely beyond the scope of human understanding! However, neither the youth nor the man was surprised. 500 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 500: Norton, die! Chapter 500 Norton, die! The man pressed hard on the bleeding wound and raised his head with difficulty, looking at the young man standing in front of him.Miscellaneous Chi Mi insects When the two were high and low, they looked at each other in this way. The golden pupils, which were full of tyranny and fierceness, calmed down. The boiling flames on the lake slowly subsided. The heat, the white mist slowly dissipated. Go, revealing the almost dry "Fairy Lake". There was silence on the lake, as if nothing happened, no encounter in the dark, no bloody battle between king and king, no flame and flame duel, nothing, and the world returned to its original calm. However, this brief peace was soon broken. The huge cyan wings suddenly unfolded, and instantly enveloped both of them, boundlessly hot. The young man just stood calmly on the lake, without any intention to dodge, as if he didnt know he was facing. Life and death crisis. This is not a joke, the youth is very strong, but the man is exactly the same as him, regardless of pedigree or ability, he is even more intimate and terrifying than twins.If it weren''t for the time for resurrection to be too short, even if he was only restored to one-tenth, the youth would have to pay a certain price even if they could win tonight. However, the young man didn''t do anything. He looked sadly at the man who showed anger, but was motionless. The pair of blue wings looked exactly like him when he was transformed into a dragon. It was indeed exactly the same. The smell of blood was pervasive, and the scarlet blood mixed with the lake water that had not completely dried up, and flowed far away. Sure enough, as the youth predicted, this lake may not have been bloody before, but it will be there tonight, and it is the blood of a king. Norton, the king of bronze and fire, died. A crimson light lit up in the sky, and the long night finally ended, ushering in a new day full of red clouds. Kassel College, the principal''s office, across a large desk, Principal Angers is preparing afternoon tea. Obviously, he invited someone to enjoy afternoon tea together. Being invited by the principal to have afternoon tea at Kassel College is an honor that is even more enviable than a scholarship. Only a few outstanding students can be personally accepted by the principal. Invite afternoon tea. It''s just that the thunderous voice shows that some people don''t know how to promote and don''t know the current affairs, but they don''t pay attention to this innumerable honor and treatment. The principal didn''t care, as if he hadn''t heard, his face calmly looked out the huge French window, the afternoon sun shined through the window. Come in, it''s warm, like a mother''s embrace. Time passed slowly, and the tea was ready, but the voice had not disappeared. The principal''s facial expression twitched slightly, he sighed slightly, grabbed a book on the table, threw it out without looking, and directly hit someone who was asleep on the sofa. However, the unexpected cry of pain did not sound. Someone who was still asleep before grabbed the "Secret Files: Four Dragon Kings" and stretched lazily: "When is it?" "Three o''clock in the afternoon, tea time, you just woke up." The principal put a tea set and refreshments. In the white bone china cup, there is a golden halo of tea, and in the bone china saucer next to it, there are muffins sprinkled with rose dew. Chu Han unceremoniously sat on the stool opposite the principal, put the copy of "Secret Files: Four Dragon Kings" aside, took a sip from the bone china cup, and looked around. This is not the first time he has come to the principals office for afternoon tea. There have been several times before. It can be said that he is the most invited student for afternoon tea by the principal since the establishment of Kassel College. However, no matter how many times he came, he was still full of admiration for this office that couldn''t be seen from the outside. The whole room is a bookshelf.The first floor and the second floor are open. On the central patio is a huge skylight inlaid with frosted glass. It is covered with leaves from last autumn and is not cleaned. The afternoon sun is very good, and it is warm on Chu Han.In addition to oil paintings, the four walls are bookshelves that are as high as the ceiling, on which are placed a complete set of hardcover books and rubbings of ancient books. The stairs and platforms attached to the bookshelves are high and low, making it easy for people to climb up and down in this huge bookshelf house. "It seems that you still like my office very much." The principal smiled. "Well, the decoration style suits my taste very well, but the books are too heavy." Chu Han sighed. The only thing he regrets is the books. Although these books look very grand and full of medieval European style. But he still didn''t like it, because there were too many. Looking at it, they were all books. It was a sea of ??books. "Read more books, and there are many things in the books, maybe they are recorded in more detail." said the principal. Chu Han nodded, picked up a small muffin and put it in his mouth, then drank lipstick tea again, showing a trace of satisfaction on his face. This kind of muffin sprinkled with rose water and black tea is the best, but it is too troublesome to make. Looking at the satisfaction on Chu Han''s face, the principal smiled and took out an envelope, pasted it on the desk, and pushed it towards Chu Han, with his beautiful squiggly signature on it: "This is your transcript. Congratulations, it''s full marks. " Chu Han casually put away the envelope, and said flatly: "Oh." He has gotten used to it. Although almost all subjects have died, the internship has been full scores for Chu Han for three semesters, which is a challenge to the history of the establishment of Kassel College. The principal is also used to it. Its not surprising. He pointed to the "Secret Files: Four Dragon Kings" on the table: "Although the internship class gets a perfect score, you have to make up the internship class paper. I will help you think of one. The title, "Analysis of the Four Dragon Kings"." "It sounds deep, can I find someone to write it?" Chu Han said. "No, you can only write it yourself." said the principal. Chu Han twitched the corners of his mouth and drank lipstick tea again. "However, you dont need to write very academically. You have proved two things through practice. First, the "Four Monarchs" mentioned in "Binghai Fragment" do exist. The first generation that Ge personally reproduced; second, the''Twin on the Throne'', the King of Bronze and Fire, is actually a pair of brothers." The principal changed his words: "What a shocking discovery, if it can be published publicly, Then I won the Nobel Prize long ago." "Norton? Didn''t you run away?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows. "Last night, someone met Norton on "Fairy Lake" and killed him. The entire lake was evaporated by high heat. Since it was midnight, no one noticed. Until this morning, the valley was small. The people in town found out about it." 501 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 501 A new beginning! The 501st chapter new beginning! The principal paused, and continued: "Of course, based on these alone, of course nothing can be determined, but we found the blood of the big movie at the scene. After testing, it really belongs to Norton, the king of bronze and fire, and it is in the blood. The contained power is completely lost, which shows that he is dead, and it is a complete death. + Miscellaneous Zhi Chong +" In the bright principal''s office, Chu Han calmly drank Darjeeling''s No. 2 black tea, squinting his eyes, as if thinking about something important. The principal seemed to be talking to himself, paused, and continued: "According to the results of blood tests, Norton was killed shortly after he left Kassel College. The other party has at least the Dragon King. Level power, otherwise Norton would not even be unable to escape." Chu Han still didn''t speak, as if he hadn''t heard what the principal was saying. He drank black tea and chewed soft muffins in his mouth, like a rich man enjoying his life. "Moreover, judging from the remaining traces on the scene, the person who killed Norton used a fire-attributed word spirit!" The principal stared at Chu Han''s eyes, as if he wanted to see through the depths of those dark eyes. Is it hidden? What a devouring monster. However, Chu Han drank black tea from beginning to end, and did not pay attention to what the principal said, as if he had heard a trivial matter. The principal squinted his eyes and slowly retracted his gaze: "If you can, go back and talk to the old fellow Chu Tianchen, let him start the Chu family. We need to know who killed Norton!" "Well, I see, but I can''t guarantee if the old man will help." Chu Han finished his last sip of black tea, and said casually: "But the principal, the Kassel College Regulations Chapter 15, Article 4 stipulates that the people involved in the action are not Allow mutual exchange of details of the action, the action is completed, and everything is sealed as a file." He paused: "Is it okay to tell the whole thing to the old man? I don''t care, but what about the school and the board of directors?" "The school and the school board, I will solve it." The principal glanced at Chu Han: "Moreover, even if you don''t say it, your old man will know it in the end. I can''t help it." Indeed, since ancient times, no one has successfully killed the four monarchs, at most they forced the Dragon King into a deep sleep and prolonged their awakening. But this time, fate was broken, and Norton and Constantine, kings of bronze and fire among the four kings, were both killed and could no longer be resurrected. This is a historic moment, even the secret party can not hide it, sooner or later it will shake the whole mixed race world. "In this case, I''ll go away if it''s okay. I''m sleepy." Chu Han got up and yawned, picked up the "Secret Files: Four Dragon Kings" on the table, and turned and left. Seeing him walking down the stairs, the principal took out a stack of documents from the folder. There were densely recorded many incidents on it, most of which were reports of casualties and losses. Each incident was explained in detail next to it. As if told in person, the signature of the president of a certain country is attached at the end. "You are right, Menek, the mixed race is a group of demons who cannot satisfy their inner desires." The principal looked at the document and said softly. He took out the lighter, lit the stack of papers, and watched it slowly turn to ashes in the fireplace. In the lobby on the first floor of the Norton Pavilion, Chu Han yawned and fell on the soft sofa, and he casually covered him with a blanket, just like this, if no one else fell asleep, the voice echoed in the open. In the hall. The Norton Pavilion is the venue for the Godslayering Society. Usually, there are very few members staying here. Basically, there are only two people, Chu Han and Chu Xiaoran, at the end of the day. The others are either doing missions to accumulate points or gnawing books. Learn. However, the Norton Hall was very lively today. Not only did some core veterans of the God Killing Society return, but also some students who were not the God Killing Society came. Among them, those veteran members wanted to see their leader who disappeared for more than a year. After all, Chu Han was performing the mission of the executive department and left school for a whole year, and then they also faced graduation and went out to perform missions to earn points. Did not meet. As for the others, they originally came to Chu Han, but Chu Han was invited by the principal to have afternoon tea, so they had to wait at the Norton Hall. Finally, after they waited for nearly two hours, Chu Han came back, but he didn''t seem to see a large group of living people gathered in the hall, and fell asleep on the sofa! Chu Xiaoran looked helplessly at someone who was asleep on the sofa and shook his head: "Brother is asleep, if you have anything to say tomorrow, let''s go back." Indifferently, normally, without any harshness or special tone, a simple sentence revealed her close relationship with Chu Han. Everyone looked at each other, and no one spoke. In the end, Moss stood up and looked at the side: "Lets go, Chu Han is probably tired. After all, the fight was so intense last night, so lets not disturb him. Up." Moss was one of the oldest members of the God-killing Society. He spoke, and everyone naturally nodded. After all, although Chu Xiaoran was the vice president in name, he killed God when Chu Han was not in the academy. Many things inside the club are handled by Moss. The members of the God Killing Society left, and only the students who were not the God Killing Society remained. "When my brother wakes up, I will tell him, go back." Chu Xiaoran turned his head and looked across the table. Pacino, the student union cadre in a suit, bowed slightly and left the Norton Hall without any muddle. Except for Chu Han, who was asleep, there were only two women left in the hall, one was Chu Xiaoran and the other was the red-haired witch Nono. "You go back too, my brother is tired, come back when he wakes up." Chu Xiaoran treats Nuono, but he is not as friendly as he was just now, with an indifferent expression, as if Nuono owed her millions. Still the same. Nuonuo did not speak, nor did she intend to get up. She quietly looked at Chu Han who fell asleep on the sofa, his dark red eyes seemed to contain unspeakable words. Seeing that Nuonuo didn''t get up, Chu Xiaoran didn''t pay any attention. She covered Chu Han with a blanket, strolled up to the second floor, and returned to her room. The hall suddenly became deserted, as if going back in time and returning to the previous Norton Pavilion. Only this time, the one who accompanied the young man was no longer the arrogant and stubborn little princess, but the unpredictable red-haired witch. Time slowly passed, and the red-haired witch also left, leaving only the loud voice echoing in the deserted hall, as if the ghost that had wandered for thousands of years sighed in the silent darkness. 502 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 502 Barren! Chapter 502 Barrenness! Prologue barren The deserted desert, with yellow sand blowing in from the south, facing the storm rising from the north, all around it is desolate. Looking around, there is almost no greenery, like a wheat field patronized by an army of locusts.Zaza Zhi Chongcha The huge stone egg lay in the middle of the desert, like a meteorite falling from the sky. The quicksand around it did not swallow it. The storm and the yellow sand were combined, and this barren land ushered in a terrible dust storm, and the scorching sun sky suddenly became dim, as if the end is coming early and the world is about to be destroyed. However, at this moment, a cold voice sounded, with unspeakable majesty and indifference. "be quiet." As a result, the world became quiet. As if the dust storm that was about to destroy the world dissipated instantly, the dim sky became bright again, and the gradually cracked earth slowly healed. The only thing that remained unchanged was the desolate scene. It seemed that the world was originally such a desolate. The only thing that was not affected was the huge stone egg, which lay quietly in the middle of the desert, as if connected to the earth. As spring passes and autumn comes, the barren land remains unchanged, still so desolate, with no greenery to see.I don''t know if it was because of the sound, the sand and wind did not recombine, and the world fell into a dull silence. The stone egg lay quietly in the desert, as if waiting for the day when the broken egg came out. There are countless springs and autumns. On this day, the earth trembles and trembles, the sky flickers and disappears, and the yellow sand is flying all over the sky. A terrifying force radiates from the stone egg, as if a wild and beast is sleeping Waking up. A hole was suddenly opened in the sky, two beams of golden light came out, and fell on the shaking ground. There were faintly slender figures flickering in the clouds. "Crack" A small piece of eggshell fell on the sand and the stone egg cracked. At this moment, the thick and loud dragon chants uttered, resounding through the sky and the ground, shaking the sky, shaking the earth, as if the ancient and terrifying aura of the prehistoric, all visions were quiet in an instant, if they were emotional If it is, it must be fearful and uneasy now, because the implied meaning of this momentum is too domineering and too powerful, so strong that it makes the world tremble! The stone egg was completely shattered, the huge wings spread out, instantly covering the sun''s rays, and a huge dragon claw protruded out to the sky, and the earth-shaking dragon roared like thunder. But at this moment, the sound that once stopped the dust storm that once destroyed the world sounded. "obedient." Although it was to coax a child, the tone was still full of majesty and indifference, and there was still a little stiffness in the faint. At the same time, an unbelievable scene appeared. The incomparably majestic behemoth stood quietly in the desert like a child, with its huge wings spread out to block the suns rays, and the wild and wild atmosphere was erratic. Uncertain, it seems a bit unstable. However, although the giant dragon calmed down, the wild and wild aura still shook the wind and clouds, shaking the earth, and the fluttering dragon''s whiskers and temples washed away like a group of dragons. The world suddenly became silent. The dragon entangled in the desert like this, looking up at the sky from time to time. The golden eyes showed the expectation of a child, just like the intimacy of a newborn baby to its mother. Time does not know how long it has passed, the giant dragon always stood in the desert, the sun was blocked by the huge dragon wings, and the world fell into a turbulent situation. Suddenly one day, a giant dragon who had been quiet for countless years opened his mouth and roared, his golden pupils were shining with angry rays, and his huge wings vibrated. A wild and wild breath swept the sky and the earth, and the earth was trembling and trembling, as if Express its fear and anxiety. At the same time, the red clouds dyed the sky red, and meteorites with blazing flames fell from the sky and hit the earth. The giant dragon roared, flapping its huge wings, and rolled up the terrifying hurricane to blow out the flames on the meteorite, but still let a part of the meteorite fall on the ground with flames. The meteorite shattered the earth, and the flame quickly spread in all directions, igniting everything and turning the whole world into a sea of ??blazing fire. The giant dragon continued to utter an angry dragon roar, and its wings drove the hurricane, trying to extinguish the boundless flame, but after the flame was extinguished, it rose again, as if it would never go out. At this moment, the voice sounded again, but it no longer contained the meaning of indifference, and turned into a sigh. "It''s useless, he has returned." However, the giant dragon seemed to have not heard that sound, vibrating its huge wings frantically, and tirelessly extinguished the flames that were burning the earth. In the sky full of red clouds, a slender figure walked out from behind the clouds, cold golden pupils looked at the earth, a giant dragon of turquoise color was flapping its wings, and a hurricane mixed with yellow sand surrounded him, and it had been wiped out for about 10,000 miles. The flames, and some places are too far away, even if the dragon''s wings are huge, they can''t touch that distant land. The flames can only turn those places into a fiery sea of ??fire. The giant dragon stared at the flames rising into the sky in the distance, and suddenly opened his mouth and roared, the sound of the dragon''s roar resounded through the sky, shaking the heavy earth, and the wild and unparalleled aura spread in all directions and would fall nearby. Meteorites weighing in tons are instantly turned into dust. He released all his power, the power from the earth! The figure in the sky quietly looked at the giant dragon that was sad and lost his beloved toy, didn''t stop it, didn''t go down, just stood high in the sky, looking at him, or waiting for him. The shadows covering the sky and the sun shrouded the entire world, and the land that had just restored light fell into endless darkness once again. The earthy yellow and colored giant dragon raised its head fiercely, and the wild and wild aura suddenly stagnated. For the first time, the golden pupil showed fear and dazedness. He seemed to know something, but he didn''t know what. It was like those people with amnesia met their closest friends one day, but they didnt know each other and could only reveal A dazed look. The figure in the sky stared coldly at the huge shadow, and an aura that was exactly the same as the earthy yellow, giant dragon, suddenly rose, resisting the intrusion of the shadow in front of him, but the aura was more yellow than the earthy yellow. The giant dragon is much weaker, just like the difference between adults and young people. At this moment, another violent breath came from the earth that turned into a sea of ??fire from a distance, drew the red-stained sky of the red clouds, and opposed the huge shadow. This kind of confrontation did not know how long it lasted, and the shadow finally dissipated, and the originally desolate land had a lot of greenery, and there were still a few beasts faintly. However, the giant dragon that had entrenched the earth for countless years disappeared. 503 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 503: Master! Chapter 503 Master! Lu Mingfei stared at everyone who approached him intently, indicating that he was here to join, but unfortunately, no one has paid attention to him so far.YMiscellaneous v Chi v InsectY Oh no, there are still a group of people who "care about" him. A few sturdy men in light blue overalls were carrying a stick and turning around not far away. The shrewd little eyes were watching Lu Mingfei''s surroundings from time to time, as if they wanted to see what the purpose of this suspicious youth was. . Lu Mingfei didn''t notice, because he was a little anxious, it was best that this small task could be completed smoothly, he was in a hurry. But now that the time has passed 15 minutes, didn''t the person who connected him see him? He stretched his neck and looked around. The only sight he could see was the girl carrying a kettle and selling instant noodles in front of the 7-11 Convenience Store, the old man pushing the broom to wipe the floor, and his wife and son running around to find him. The uncle''s family who arrived at the ticket gate, and the brothers who were sitting not far away playing psp with his girlfriend, everyone was doing their own thing intently. He hesitated, glanced at the clock hanging in the middle of the hall, took out his cell phone and started dialing.After the call was made, Jay Chou''s "Fireworks Easy to Cold" ringtone came on the phone, but no one answered. Lu Mingfei''s eyes jumped, just about to mutter a few words, suddenly heard a strange rhythm, very...very familiar, just like those few grasses on the roof of your house. "Lcassellyou..." Lu Mingfei blinked and looked at the man in black T-shirt, black jeans, black super and flip-flop sandals. He turned out from behind a pillar not far away, carrying a "Benedict" in his hand. His paper bag, the phone held by "icassellyou" in the other hand, his shoulders rising and falling, that style, if it weren''t for the familiar ringtone, he almost thought it was a western cowboy holding a revolver. "''S'' grade Lu Mingfei?" The other party stood in front of Lu Mingfei and asked in a very strange tone. "It''s me." Lu Mingfei nodded vigorously. "Is it the b007 senior?" According to the information given by Norma, the other party is a graduate of Kassel College, "c" grade, specializing in intelligence work, number "b007". "It''s really you!" b007''s mouth twitched/twitched slightly, "Are you a pig? They are all being spotted!" Lu Mingfei was dumbfounded and was stared at?He quickly looked around, and finally found the "light blue overalls" not far away with bad eyesight. "I, I..." Lu Mingfei didn''t know what to say. He didn''t expect it to be like this on the first mission. "Oh, that''s okay, I''ll take care of it when the task is over. Let''s hand it over now." B007 shook his head, and stuffed the "Benedict" paper bag in Lu Mingfei''s hand. "I''m embarrassed to receive your gift the first time I meet." Lu Ming is not habitually polite. "What gift? This is the item to be handed over!" b007 was stunned and reprimanded in a low voice: "Take it! This is very important information!" "Very important information, you put Baleno''s bag in..." Lu Mingfei did not reach out to take it. Instead, he took out a brick-thick book from his backpack, with the words "Kassel College Task Manual Chinese Version" printed on the back. He turned to the relevant chapters according to the index page: "Well, let''s handover now...well, confirm your identity according to the process. Are you executive b007?" He didn''t answer him, but his eyes widened. As if seeing some prehistoric monster, it took a while before he sighed: "Are you really an "s" class?" "Of course, the pedigree class assessed by the principal can still be fake?" Lu Mingfei said vacantly: "Don''t talk about it, answer quickly, right?" "The executive department of the Kassel College, "c"-level commissioner in China, number b007, okay?" b007 took off his sunglasses and leaned in front of Lu Mingfei to show him clearly what he looked like. "It looks a bit wretched, I''m right." Lu Mingfei pointed to the entry in the manual: "According to the manual, I also want to look at roses." Covering his face, he took a deep breath, and started to take off his shoes with one hand on the pillar. Socks. "Foot smells!" Lu Mingfei was covering his nose, but he could still feel a "poisonous gas" coming. "Who told you to have to watch it, deserve it!" b007 broke his feet and tried to put the soles of the feet upwards, revealing the rose pattern on the soles of the feet, with small prints beside them, "jack&wendy" "Hold on, I''m right with the pattern." Lu Mingfei hurriedly read the MMS on the iPhone. Norma sent the pattern to his mobile phone by MMS before. "Hurry up." When encountering this kind of new novice who cannot be new, b007 is also completely out of temper. No one noticed that when they handed over, a cloud of black light and shadow flowed under the shadow of the building, like an assassin walking in the dark. At the same time, on the second floor of the South Railway Station, a man about twenty years old was sitting in front of the convenience store. He was eating instant noodles while looking into the lobby on the first floor. The dark eyes flashed with golden light from time to time. As if there was something hidden in the eyes. "At present, everything is normal." The man lowered his voice and said to the button-shaped communicator on his collar: "Master, are you continuing to monitor?" "Continue to monitor, but remember, if something is abnormal, evacuate immediately. I need you to come back alive." A calm voice came from the miniature earphones in the man''s ears. "Yes, young master." The man ended the call and continued to monitor the situation in the first floor lobby. On the other side, Lu Mingfei has confirmed the identity of b007, and the handover is in progress, but the handover procedures stipulated by the college are quite cumbersome, or for the poor like Lu Mingfei. The college has its own ipad task control software. As long as you buy an ipad, you can easily complete all operations in a friendly interface. You can connect to Norma wirelessly to record, but I think Lu Mingfei is such a poor ghost, let alone ipad or iphone. . So it can only rely on texting and Norma filing. Suddenly, Lu Mingfei stunned, his ears moved, and a sizzling, mosquito-like sound came from the air. "What''s the matter?" b007 said. "It seems that there are mosquitoes? But I didn''t look at it either, just listening to the hissing sound." Lu Mingfei said. In fact, he doesn''t care about mosquitoes or mosquitoes, but the sound of the mosquitoes is very annoying, sizzling, sizzling, sizzling, mosquitoes, and it''s a bit like countless fine sand scratching on the metal surface. Lu Mingfei suddenly became a little restless, wondering if he had been sunstroke, as if it shouldn''t, the temperature in the hall was not high at all, but it seemed to be getting lower and lower. "Your illusion." b007 said: "Hurry up, I''m still rushing back to work. If you skip work for too long, your salary will be deducted." "Okay, I''ll just sign another word." Lu Mingfei looked at the task manual, confirmed that it was correct, and signed it at last. 504 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 504: The Realm of Lions! Chapter 504 The Land of the Lion! Suddenly, Lu Mingfei was stunned and turned his head to look around. At that moment, it seemed that a gaze shot at him.Miscellaneous Lu Mingfei shook his head, pulled out a fountain pen, bit the cap and held it in his mouth. When he was about to sign the name on the document, an extremely uncomfortable feeling came to his heart. The cap seemed to be stained with countless sand. , The feeling of biting on the sand is extremely uncomfortable. He spit out the pen cap in his palm and looked at it. The clean pen cap had no sand or anything. "What are you doing?" b007 urged a little anxiously: "Hurry up! It''s over if you find out!" "I said, is it that serious? We are not doing any illegal activities." Lu Mingfei said: "Aren''t we doing something important to save the world?" "I was afraid of being followed. I was upset for several days before I came here, and I don''t know if it is a psychological effect." b007 said: "By the way, don''t you know what is in the paper bag?" "The ghost knows that I received the task as soon as I woke up in the morning, and I haven''t brushed my teeth yet." Lu Mingfei shook his head. "No wonder, but it''s okay if you don''t know, at least you won''t have the same psychological pressure as me." b007 sighed. "It''s so dangerous..." Lu Mingfei glanced at the paper bag suspiciously, and then thought about what kind of school he was studying. The doubt in his heart disappeared and he leaned down. When he was about to sign, the pen was suddenly on the paper. A twisted line a few centimeters long was drawn on the surface, and he could not control the pen. Because the invisible sand hidden in his teeth suddenly began to jump, like a popping candy with a mouthful of popping candy, the sands are like little demons who have to open Lu Mingfeis teeth. Bounced and exploded. Moreover, even the air began to beat with them, and the hissing sound was infinitely amplified ten times a hundred times, and the whole South Railway Station was echoing that kind of horrible sound! "Well, what''s going on? What happened?" b007 looked around in a panic. After all, he was only a "c" grade, and he was a passerby in the elite Kassel Academy. The situation is also the first time I met. "No, I don''t know, it''s definitely not a good thing anyway." Lu Mingfei''s face was a little pale: "I think something is jumping in my teeth... No, it''s not my teeth, my calves seem to be jumping!" "It''s not a small calf jump, but the ground is shaking!" b007 squatted down to press the ground, and the whole person began to tremble. Everyone in the hall was aware of this strange change and stood up and looked around nervously. Some of them even fled to the exit, obviously understanding something. In front of the convenience store on the second floor, the man felt the vibration from the ground and muttered, "Is it an earthquake? It seems a bit strange!" He was silent for a while: "This should be the abnormal situation the young master said? Although I really want to know what happened, it is a pity that I must obey the young master''s order." At this moment, the man''s brows jumped slightly, and he suddenly turned to look at the corner. I don''t know when a figure appeared there, and two golden lights shot straight at him. Fiery blood boiled, space collapsed, the earth shattered, and the entire South Railway Station collapsed instantly. The soaring dust lifted up, and the people who survived outside the train station stared blankly at the South Railway Station, which had turned into ruins in a blink of an eye, without realizing what had happened. And in the depths of the ruins, a young man with a stubborn head looked blankly at the man lying on the ground with a sharp piece of glass stuck in the back of his forehead. Above his head, in the center of the brand new bench, a long and narrow split, the thin and brittle piece of glass actually penetrated the thick composite board directly. Shaking trembling. He stretched his hand to the man''s neck trembling, but he couldn''t feel any pulse. he died. Subconsciously, Xiaozai moved backwards, but suddenly discovered an extremely bad thing, that "Bannello" paper bag... is gone! At the same time, across 11 time zones, Chicago, USA, the headquarters of Kassel College. In the central control room, the head of the executive department, von Schneider, had a cold face, and it seemed that he was not in a good mood. Guderian on the side should have woke up from his dream, his clothes are ready, but he is wearing a small red flower cone nightcap, his face is at a loss before he can figure out the situation. "Schneider, what happened?" Manstein, a summer professor on duty, walked quickly into the control room, and the voice came first before people completely walked out of the passage. He just lay on the chuang watching TV, and suddenly received a call from Schneider. The beginning was "Something happened." This made Manstein, who was very familiar with Schneider''s temperament, realized the seriousness of the matter. "We have a piece of secret information lost in China, so far we don''t know whereabouts." Schneider glanced at Guderian with dizzying eyes, and added: "In addition, it is your student, Lu Mingfei, who lost the information." "What?" Guderian was silly for a while, and only reacted after a while: "Why does he have secret information? He is only second grade after the summer vacation!" "I don''t know the specifics. I only know that he was assigned a temporary task to bring a copy of materials from China back to the college headquarters before the beginning of the summer elementary school." Schneider said: "But he is working with the executive department commissioner in China. When b007 met, there was an accident, b007 died, and the information was lost in the chaos." "The task assigned to him is the opinion of the principal. The principal believes that more opportunities for training should be given to the s-level. The level of this task is set as''c'', and the difficulty is only elementary, so it is assigned to Lu Mingfei. "Norma''s voice echoed in the control room. In this college, this personalized central supercomputer is almost everywhere, and any loudspeaker can be her mouth. "The difficulty of bringing items back to school is really not high. The problem lies in the level of the items." Schneider handed a printed document to Manstein: "You can see for yourself." As soon as Manstein took it, he saw the dark red seal on the front of the file, and he took a breath of air-conditioning. The seal stone was surrounded by a giant snake head and tail. The scales appeared to be scaly, with two bold letters in the middle. "Ss". "How can I get it back?" Guderian''s sleepiness disappeared completely. "The problem of getting it back is not big. According to Lu Mingfei''s experience, he can''t handle similar things. I have a choice and can make sure to get the information back, but..." Schneider frowned, pointing his finger on the map. The territory resembling a certain animal has a big "Chu" inscribed there. Both Manstein and Guderian were silent. They knew very well that it was indeed not a problem to retrieve the missing data with the power of the Executive Department. The problem was where the data was lost. That''s the lion''s territory! 505 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 505 Bait! Chapter 505 Bait! Thirteen time zones apart, East China Sea.&Miscellaneous At 7 o''clock in the morning, the sea surface of the Diaoyu Islands surrounded by archipelagoes was full of sunshine. From time to time, there were a few boat calls from the distant sea. Vaguely, there seemed to be a few shadows behind the clouds, but there was no sound. , Probably has been silenced. On the main island of the Diaoyu Islands, a young man with black hair and black eyes sits cross-legged on a fishing platform, holding a fishing rod firmly in his hand, and the long thin line sinks into the bottom of the sea in a meniscus shape, and sea water flows through from time to time. Without exception, "bypassing" this fishing line, as if they were afraid of something. The appearance of the youth is very delicate, although it cannot be said to be as handsome as a demon, but it seems to give people a comfortable feeling. The dark eyes are extremely bright, and there is an incomparable smell, as if they can see many things hidden in them. The truth is like a mirror. Suddenly, the youth''s face moved slightly, but it was not the long silent fishing rod that responded. A dark shadow whizzed over his head. The loud rumbling noise did not make him feel uncomfortable, but made the youth feel a kind of After a long absence, it was like an old general who had retired for many years. Suddenly one day, the once deafening and bloody war drums echoed in his ears. After a dark shadow passed over the young mans head, it slowly landed not far away, and a man and a woman walked out of it. Among them, the girl was petite and dressed in simple short sleeves and jeans, but she set off her perfect figure. Incisively and vividly, the jet-black ponytail was tied up at will, and the ponytail was beating, radiating youthful vitality. Her face is also extremely beautiful, pretty. There is always a full smile on her face. There is a hint of cunning in her beautiful eyes, which makes people feel at ease just by looking at it. In contrast, the boy who walked with him is a bit ordinary, he belongs to the type that is immediately buried in the crowd. Oh, the only bright spot is probably his pair of dark eyes that are very similar to those of the fishing youth. , The same brightness, the same thoroughness, like a mirror reflecting everything in the world. The girl saw the young man sitting on the Diaoyutai at a glance, smiled sweetly, sat next to the young man pretty, looked around curiously, and said strangely: "Hey, brother, are you fishing?" "Well, yes." The young man seemed to have a very close relationship with the girl. He freed a hand and gently touched the girl''s head, and said with a smile. "But, there are no fish baskets, how do you pretend to be fish?" The girl blinked, not disgusted with the intimacy of the youth, and even felt a touch of sweetness. The corners of the youth''s mouth were raised, his eyes flickered, and he suddenly picked up the fishing rod. The long fishing line flew out from the bottom of the sea in an instant. The silver hook shone brightly in the sun. The bait...no bait. ! The girl and the fellow boy stared at the fishing rod without bait. The girl tilted her head: "Brother, you are not learning to "wish the bait"?" The girl is a bit weird. The youth in her mind doesn''t like this kind of person who pretends to be tricks. How can he do this kind of thing by himself now? The young man squinted his eyes and smiled. Without explaining why he did it, he looked at the boy standing on the other side: "Chu Wei is dead, isn''t it?" When he said this, he didn''t have any mood swings, as if he wasn''t asking about a person''s life or death, but what he was going to eat later."How did you know?" The boy scratched his head, his face full of confusion. The girl who called the youth "brother" also showed a strange look at this time. She was clearer than others. Since the beginning of summer, the youth has been traveling in the East China Sea and almost traveled all over the islands of the Diaoyu Islands. Only once contacted the outside world, and before the incident happened, how did the young man know what happened later? The young man glanced at the puzzled girl, knowing that if he did not explain clearly, this girl would not let him go, so he put the fishing rod away and said slowly: "It''s very simple. If Chu Wei is not dead, follow According to time calculation, he has completed the observation. In that case, it will not be you, but him." When he said this, he paused slightly: "Besides, originally I didn''t think Chu Wei could live." This is the truth. He did not think that the man named "Chu Wei" could come back alive, because he knew better than anyone what Chu Wei had to face at that time. The girl was stunned, and the boy''s pupils slowly contracted, and his tone was a little low: "Then you, isn''t this just asking Chu Wei to die?" A normal rhetorical question, but the girl''s face changed slightly, and a ray of golden light circulated in her eyes, like a lioness who had been offended by her territory. But then, the golden light dissipated, because the young man glanced at her and shook his head slightly at her with a clear meaning. The girl bowed her head obediently, but didn''t give up, her little hand quietly clenched her hands, ready to exert her strength anytime.She didn''t allow anyone who could threaten the youth to show a trace of hostility towards him, even if it was just language. The youth looked at the boy who was looking at him directly, and said calmly, "Chu Wei is indeed going to die." The boy suddenly raised his head and looked at him in amazement, seeming a little dazed.The girl stared at the young man with wide-eyed eyes, and her mind was constantly echoing "Brother''s brain is flooded." However, before they could finish digesting this sentence, the youth''s next sentence immediately silenced them. "This is Chu Wei''s initiative to ask for it. Before leaving, he had already made his will." After the young man left such a sentence, he picked up his backpack and walked to the helicopter parked on the coast. The girl just froze for a second, and immediately followed. "How did the old man react?" The young man walked and looked at the sea surrounding the island. "Grandpa said, this matter will be handled by my brother." The girl said. The young man was not surprised by this, but felt it was taken for granted. After all, although in name, the old man is the lion in everyone''s eyes, in fact, he is the real power holder. "Where is the college?" "The people from the school engineering department are here, and at the same time..." The girl hesitated slightly: "Professor Schneider appointed Chu Zihang as a special officer to handle this matter." The young man didn''t speak, a look like that really flashed through his eyes, and there was also a trace of emotion. The place where the helicopter stopped was not far from the Diaoyutai, but within a few tens of seconds, they boarded the helicopter. However, the number of people has changed from two to three. The young man didn''t feel surprised, and said lightly: "Take off, we are running out of time." The boy didn''t say anything. He controlled the helicopter to take off. A touch of silver flickered in front of him. It was left there when the youth left Diaoyutai just now, with the word "wei" engraved on it. 506 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 506 Slap! Chapter 506 Slap! In front of the counter, Lu Mingfei stood like a wooden piece. If you look closely, his facial muscles are actually twitching slightly at this time, and his face is constantly changing between blue, white, red and purple, just like an actor in Peking Opera. On the side, he was set off by a timid little girl. At the same time, she was holding a black card with the luxuriant World Tree school emblem on the front and the double logo of Citibank and American Express on the reverse. At this time, the little girl was looking at him with a very strange look. Behind him, a burst of sneers sounded, and everyone''s face had a very strange and complicated expression. One of the very literary girls pursed her lips, seeming to hesitate to tinge her body. And out, after all, the cause of all this is her. But in the end, she still did not stand up. And those people also put away their sneers and replaced them with sharp eyes with scrutiny. Lu Mingfei suddenly calmed down. He hated this look from the bottom of his heart, because it made him feel ashamed, just like a high school teacher reading his transcript in full view. That feeling was very uncomfortable, it was really bad. However, at this moment, the audience fell silent, and all the voices disappeared, as if everyone lost their voices collectively. Lu Mingfei''s gaze slowly swept over everyone. He was still wearing a big white t-shirt, a pair of big pants underneath, and a pair of flip-flops on his feet that looked very suitable for home. It looked no different. The others didn''t shut up because of these, they were frightened by the eyes that suddenly became very strange. The dark eyes did not flash golden light, but they were indifferent and majestic, as if an emperor was patrolling his subjects. That invisible sense of oppression was the reason for everyone to shut up. Suddenly, the dull atmosphere broke, because the door opened and there was no sound, but everyone realized that this person had entered. The people who came in looked around and smiled: "So crowded, are you partying?" The familiar laughter came from behind, making Lu Mingfei stunned. He turned his head and was taken aback: "You?" "You didn''t notify Citibank before returning home from the holiday. For safety, they found that your credit card was swiped in a different place, and the account will be temporarily frozen, but you can unfreeze it by phone." The man glanced at the black card on the counter. A name was written on the paper and passed to the waiter: "I have settled his account." The waiter subconsciously glanced at the name on the paper, swallowed quietly, and quickly bent over: "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, I don''t know it is Master Chu who is here. Since it is your friend, this account is naturally avoided." As he said, he returned the piece of paper, and fine beads of perspiration appeared on his forehead. Actually, there was nothing special about the piece of paper, just two simple words, "Chu Family". The young man raised his eyebrows: "I don''t like eating Overlord''s meal. If you ask you to accept it, then accept it." The waiter hesitated, took the paper back, and at the same time gave a silver-white card to Lu Mingfei, who was silly on the side: "Sir, I''m sorry, the reception was not good, this diamond VIP card can be used in our shop. And all the chain stores under it enjoy a half discount, it is our compensation to you, please be sure to accept it." After speaking, the waiter ignored Lu Mingfei''s reaction, bowed to the young man, and left. This was full of dramatic scenes, which shocked everyone. Before they even reacted, they heard the young man say: "Ricardo, can we go? Time is running out. I don''t want the lady to wait too long. ." "Ah? Oh." Lu Mingfei was stunned, and stupidly followed the young man out, but then remembered something, and rushed into the private room, scared everyone, almost thinking that he was not You have to yell at them, then pull out the sword of the world, hack and slash, and laugh three times before leaving. However, the facts are too far from what they had imagined. Lu Mingfei just rushed into the private room to retrieve his belongings...a toilet seat. The corner of the youth''s eyes jumped: "Can we go now?" Lu Mingfei hesitated, looked back at the girl who looked a little lonely in the crowd, nodded, and silently followed the young man out of the pizza restaurant. As a result, as soon as he walked out of the pizza restaurant, both Lu Mingfei and the large group of people who followed him were shocked. The dark green gunship stopped in front of the door, and the propellers had stopped rotating. It is no wonder that there was no such huge buzzing sound, but it still attracted the attention of many passersby. After all, such a peaceful age suddenly appeared. Its hard to get a fully armed helicopter on the street. At this moment, the back seat door of the helicopter opened, and a black-haired boy wore a pair of sunglasses to look at the youth: "Chu Han, it''s a bit slow. We only have 12 hours left. The evening flight. After the matter is over , You have to go to college with us." Chu!cold! These two words are like a curse, deeply bombarding everyone''s hearts, as if they will never be erased. "Chu Zihang, what are you doing in such a hurry? This is China. I have to do things, which takes twelve hours." The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised. He was right about this. This is China and the Chu family''s territory. What you want to do, let alone twelve hours, even one hour may not be needed. Chu!child!Sail! These three words made Ben seem to be shaken by five thunderbolts. The appearance of these two names at the same time awakened memories that all of them didn''t want to think of. For people in Shilan Middle School for the next six years, no one will not know Chu Zihang. He can be said to be the most perfect student since Shilan Middle School was founded. He is proficient in speech, basketball, cello... etc. . In contrast, Chu Han is a bit mysterious, because very few people have seen him, even his head teacher has only met a few times, let alone students in the same class as him. But to a certain extent, he is more dazzling than Chu Zihang, because there is a name behind him. The young master of the Chu family dominates the entire China, and even half of Asia. In addition, Chu Han is also the record holder for multiple sports at Shilan Middle School, and none of them has been broken so far. Chu Zihang glanced at the group of people at the door, nodded, and said hello. "Okay, let''s go, we really don''t have much time, and we still have a lot to do." Chu Han patted Lu Mingfei on the shoulder, his face narrowed, as if he was playing tricks on some small animal. Lu Mingfei didn''t know how to respond. The leaders of the two major societies of the college personally came to invite him, what else could he do?He could only get on the plane and stay there. Who told him to be a lonely man now, and even Senior Brother Fei Chai was not by his side. 507 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 507 Old friend! Chapter 507 Old Friends! "Goodbye, Lu Mingfei, I will take it away. I wish you all a good time. " Chu Han nodded his head very politely, impeccable in both his actions and manners, just like one A living nobleman. The others didn''t know what to do, they looked at Chu Han stupidly, and smiled bitterly in their hearts. This is all over, how can they be happy! Chu Han ignored what they thought, jumped into the passenger seat, and said to Chu Ling, "Let''s go." After a few seconds of silence, the propeller slowly turned, and the loud noise overwhelmed all the sounds. The heavily armed dark green helicopter left the ground and flew rumblingly into the distance. "At the current speed, we will arrive at the destination in about ten minutes." Chu Ling glanced at the data on the console. Chu Han nodded. He hadn''t learned how to operate an airplane. After all, if he wanted to go around the earth, it wouldn''t be a problem. Then he still needs to learn how to fly an airplane? However, if he did that, he would be completely exposed to everyone''s sight. At that time, he would face the chase of all the mixed races. The Black King Nidhog was once killed on the throne by all the mixed races. The atmosphere in the plane was a bit dull, especially the two people in the back seat. Chu Zihang was looking at the white clouds outside the window, while Lu Mingfei was shrugging his head like a kid who had done something wrong. Chu Han raised his eyebrows, and suddenly thought of something: "That was Chen Wenwen just now, right?" As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was stunned, including Chu Zihang who had been looking out the window and turned his head. "I remember, it seemed that you liked Chen Wenwen, right?" Chu Han seemed to say intentionally or unintentionally. Lu Mingfeis facial muscles twitched again, without asking why someone like Chu Han knew Chen Wenwen, and why he knew he liked Chen Wenwen. After all, with Chu Hans family background, he wanted to investigate everything about a person. so easy. This point became clear after he stepped into Kassel College and saw Norma. It''s just that he didn''t know why Chu Han would mention this suddenly. This question did not last long, because Chu Han''s next sentence made Lu Mingfei stunned. "In fact, happiness is just a selfish excuse." Everyone was silent, Lu Mingfei thought of himself, Chu Zihang thought of the man who had disappeared in the rainy night, and Chu Ling looked at the two people in the back seat strangely, the students of Kassel College. Is it so weird? Chu Han sat in the passenger seat, looked out the window, and muttered: "He doesn''t tell, she doesn''t tell, who knows whether she and him like each other?" Lu Mingfei didn''t have any expression on his face, but he was secretly screaming, hello Dah Neng, please take my knees! This kind of words full of profound meaning, at least Lu Mingfei believes that he can''t say how to kill him. But immediately, Chu Han said something that made his head crash. "Oh, I remember now, it seems that the whole school knew that you like Chen Wenwen." "Nani?!" In front of the ruins, a red-haired little witch clapped her hands and frowned as she looked at the two security guards lying on her feet: "This is the site of your Chu family, right?" "This is not ancient times, and the Chu family is not the former royal family. There will be some political enemies or people who are not pleasing to the eye." The little princess in black lowered her head to play with her mobile phone, and she didn''t even look at the little witch. "That academy boasted so much about the Chu family." The little witch obviously didn''t understand. She knew that some of the opinions of the Chu family in the academy, without exception, regarded the Chu family as the greatest threat, especially the school board. Some people. "Because of China." The little princess did not evade. "China? You mean population?" The little witch is not stupid, she will understand after a little thought. "Well, China''s population has always been among the top few in the world. This has also made China one of the countries where the most mixed races gather, and the Chu family is China''s largest mixed race power, and it is in military, political, and political There are the Chu family in various fields such as business, so some people say that the Chu family''dominates the entire China and crosses half of the world''." The little princess thought for a while: "Well, if you want to be intuitive, the Chu family is in The status of Asia is equivalent to the status of the Gattuso family in Italy. With that, she deliberately or unintentionally glanced at the red-haired witch next to her. Although she didn''t plan to care about the past, it didn''t mean that she let it go so easily. "Are you telling me that it''s okay? This should be considered confidential, right?" The little witch did not seem to see the depth of her gaze. "It''s a secret, almost everyone knows it." Seeing that there was no change in her expression, the little princess curled her lips and continued to play with her phone, waiting for someone to come. I dont know if its in my heart or if God heard her, the buzzing sound from far to near, and soon, a dark green shadow appeared in the sky, and slowly flew towards this side. At the same time, in a small corner not far from the ruins, a person caged in the shadows looked at the helicopter that appeared in the sky, muttering: "Is it him? But the breath seems a bit wrong." The helicopter landed slowly, this time it did not attract attention, because this area has been cleared, and there is no one else besides them. Chu Han jumped down first. He really didn''t like flying by plane, but he was not afraid of heights, but the atmosphere in the plane was too dull. Lu Mingfei was still thinking about the pizza restaurant just now. It is a dull gourd, unless he is willing to speak, otherwise it will be difficult to pry a word out of his mouth if he is killed. "Okay, everyone is here? Let''s start working." Chu Han glanced at Chu Xiaoran, then stopped on Nuo Nuo, his eyes flickered slightly, as if he was recalling something, but immediately , All this is at peace. "Xiao Ran, let people pay attention to the surroundings, and don''t let any suspicious people go." Chu Han said. Chu Xiaoran nodded, Chu Zihang glanced at the back of her leaving, and said to Chu Han, "I will observe the scene, but I need help." "Nuo Nuo''s ability is profiling, she can help you restore everything on the scene, Lu Mingfei is the person involved, and his description can help you deepen your impression." Chu Han pointed to Nuo and pointed to Mingfei. Chu Zihang nodded, suddenly thought of something, and looked at him suspiciously: "Then what are you doing?" As soon as they finished speaking, Lu Mingfei and Nuonuo also looked at Chu Han. He arranged for everyone, but did not mention himself. Chu Han was not surprised, smiled slightly, and lowered his eyes: "I''m going to meet an old friend." 508 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 508 Goodbye Yemengade! Chapter 508 Goodbye Yemengade! After the completion of the South Railway Station, it was originally intended for new high-speed trains. It was only put into use a few days ago, but unexpectedly there was an earthquake, which not only caused the suspension of several trains that originally passed through the city. , Also delayed the operation of new high-speed trains for several days. miscellaneous worm At the same time, the surrounding shops that appeared due to the completion of the South Railway Station were also affected. Although they were not affected by the earthquake, the railway station was gone. Can those who rely on the train to sell daily necessities and food continue to open? Chu Han strolled past a convenience store that could be described as a Mencroque. He walked through so many, but this store looks better, but compared to other stores, if it is placed outside, then It''s no different from closing down. Chu Han pondered for a while, walked into the convenience store, and said to the clerk: "Give me an oden, a grilled sausage, and a bottle of Coke, thank you." The clerk is a girl, 17 or 18 years old, probably a college student who just graduated from high school. She came out to work part-time, but she didn''t expect to encounter an earthquake in the train station, causing the surrounding area to fall into this embarrassing situation. "Sir, please sit over there for a while, and it will be fine soon." The girl politely made a please gesture, her smile on her face was a little restrained, she wanted to come, just as Chu Han thought, she was a college student who had just graduated from high school. What social experience. Chu Han didn''t care. The few things he ordered were the most time-consuming oden cooking. It was normal to wait a while, which also meant that the food here was fresh and made fresh. He didn''t go to sit down immediately, but walked around the store first, and after about four or five minutes, he sat down and looked at the scenery outside the glass window. The city is close to the Yangtze River, and the railway station is built right by the river. If it is not destroyed by the earthquake, passengers who come to take the train or get off the train can see the beautiful scenery formed by the Yangtze River at first glance. A long time ago, Chu Han liked to stare at the water in a daze. Perhaps it was because he had lived in the ocean for more than 20 years. That was the hardest experience in his life, although most of them were fighting and fighting. , But also got a lot of things. And these things also allowed him to get the best security and stronger combat effectiveness in this world. Chu Han didn''t wait long, the little girl brought up all the things he had just asked for. Among them, oden boiled with tofu, fish balls, kelp, squid rolls, etc., can be said to be very rich, almost perfect Reproduced authentic Japanese oden. Chu Han stared blankly at the rich oden in front of him, before turning his eyes to the grilled sausage with a weird expression on his face. Grilled sausages are very ordinary, no different from other places, but the color is too attractive and it seems to make people appetite. He opened his mouth, finally couldn''t help it, and sighed softly: "That little girl, please come here." The little girl behind the cash register walked up to Chu Han with a face of confusion: "Hello sir, is there any problem?" The corners of Chu Han''s mouth twitched slightly, and pointed to the oden and grilled sausages in front of him: "Have you eaten these things?" "Of course." The little girl blinked and looked at Chu Han strangely. "Then, do you know that there may be authentic oden in other parts of China, but there will never be any convenience stores near the train station. There is also this perfectly-colored sausage." Chu Han couldn''t help holding his forehead. I am speechless about this situation. The little girl looked blank, as if she didn''t understand why this guest said such a strange thing. "The South Railway Station has collapsed, and your goal should have been achieved, but you never thought that there was another person behind this incident and successfully calculated you. When you thought you were going to succeed, The person suddenly appeared and snatched things away. As a result, your accurate calculations were misaligned, making Lu Mingfei survived when everyone at the South Railway Station should have died. And let this The incident attracted the attention of the Kassel Academy, and at the same time it made the Chu family''s eyes look at this place. You have no choice but to stay and see if you can kill all the people who came to investigate, but in the end you are disappointed again. Up." Chu Han stopped here, pointed at himself, smiled and said, "Because you didn''t expect me to appear." "Right, Yemengade!" In the waiting hall, Lu Mingfei lay on the bench like a dead dog, staring at the ground blankly. He followed the two "perverts" next to him to restore the entire distress scene four or five times. Finally, Finally got it done, but because of the lighting problem, I had to do it again. In the end, he was tired and became a dead dog, and the two "perverts" were making the final calculations not far from him. At this moment, Lu Mingfei heard one of the "perverted" calm analysis: "From a mechanical point of view, the glass dome of this railway station is very stable. It is conservatively estimated that it can withstand a magnitude eight earthquake. The designer is Switzerland. He has participated in the design of two Olympic main halls and has experience in large-scale buildings. The strengthened glass is purchased according to the highest standards, the aluminum alloy frame is heat-treated, and the internal tension has been removed. According to the truth, it is impossible to completely It collapsed, but at that time it collapsed on top of Lu Mingfei''s head, and there was no whole glass left." Another "pervert" also opened his eyes at this time and nodded: "You are not wrong, but there seems to be something here at the time. My''profile'' wants to do more and needs other help. ." Lu Mingfei, who was lying on the bench, got up quickly and got close to the two "perverts", looking like he was waiting for dispatch at any time. However, the two "perverts" both froze for a while: "What are you doing?" "I''ll help you." Lu Mingfei is very self-aware, that kind of high-intensity calculations with an IQ of less than 80 in each subject in his high school is impossible to help, the other is simulated by deep imagination The scene at the time, this absolute realm of bee-eater exercises, he still didn''t want to join in. Therefore, based on the above concepts, Lu Mingfei found that the only thing he could help was probably running errands, and Chu Han, who wanted to arrange tasks for him, also thought so. "Do you have information on that low-Earth orbit satellite?" Nono said. Lu Mingfei opened his mouth, and before he showed any expression, Chu Zihang on the side said: "We have surveyed almost here, and the rest need to call out the satellite monitoring system at the time for analysis and accurately simulate the time. Scene." 509 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 509 Question! Chapter 509: Questioning! Lu Mingfei didn''t say a word, and obediently stepped back. He had already made it clear.Miscellaneous ̡̡ Chu Zihang glanced at someone who retreated to the back, his golden pupils flashed slightly, he knew Lu Mingfei''s current mood, and he knew very well, because he had felt that way a long time ago, in a rainy night. , It''s just that at that time, he retreated because of fear, while Lu Mingfei retreated because of his weakness. But in fact, no matter what it is, it is the same. "Don''t think too much. You are the only "s" class among us except Chu Han. You just lack experience. One day, you will grow up and become a real "s" class." Chu Zihang looked ahead, Like a Buddha statue. Lu Mingfei was stunned. He didn''t expect the Lionheart Association president, one of the three major associations of the college, to comfort him. Did I cross? Nuonuo also turned her head and looked at Chu Zihang. Obviously, she was also surprised that Chu Zihang would actually comfort others. Chu Zihang ignored their reaction, operating his fingers on the iPad at high speed, and suddenly said, "Do you remember what time it was when it happened?" Lu Mingfei thought for a while: "It was 10:27, I looked at the time specially at that time." Chu Zihang clicked on a software on the ipad and adjusted various parameters on an interface that hardly anyone could understand. Finally, he entered the parameter "10:27", and suddenly the camera zoomed out, and the earth appeared on the screen. Thin lines of fluorescent blue surround him, densely like a map of the course of an airplane. "Navigation map?" Lu Mingfei leaned forward and asked. "Satellite orbit map." Nono''s eyes flickered: "I didn''t expect you to calculate the satellite''s orbit map." "It''s just a rough position. Norma''s help is needed to get the exact position." Chu Zihang''s finger slid across the screen, and finally clicked on a certain orbital chart. In an instant, the number of a satellite was displayed on the orbit side. Chu Zihang nodded and took out his mobile phone to dial: "Norma, I need to check the intelligence of a low-Earth orbit satellite. At 10:27 this morning, I passed 31 degrees 14 minutes north latitude and 121 degrees 29 minutes east longitude. Without its number, it should be a military satellite." "The satellite number us0678m, code-named''Tonggusta'', is a spy satellite disguised as a weather satellite, belonging to the US Navy." Norma''s voice came from the mobile phone. "See if it carries a thermal imaging system." "As a spy satellite, this is standard, like a luxury car with an air conditioning system." "Very good, I need to call it five minutes before and after 10:27 this morning... No, the data within ten minutes." "The data connected to this satellite needs to bypass the Pentagon of the U.S. Department of Defense. You have the authority to ask me to do this as an''a'' level. Please confirm." "confirm." Lu Mingfei was dumbfounded when he listened to the audience: "Wait, wait, are we doing spying?" "The Pentagon''s intelligence system is invaded by Norma every day. This is not a spy." Nono turned to look at Lu Mingfei with a weird expression: "This is just daily, don''t you know that as an''s'' class?" "We broke into someone''s house so casually, in case we were discovered..." Lu Mingfei shuddered abruptly. "There will probably be dozens of supersonic fighter jets coming over, oh, maybe there will be something thermally tracking missiles." Nono casually patted Lu Mingfei''s shoulder, and said in a big tone, "However, Don''t worry, you are also my little brother anyway. Senior sister covers you, and you will definitely die last." "Last one, will Ling Chi be put to death?" Lu Mingfei''s mouth twitched, and he didn''t know what expression to use to express his current mood. "It''s not that serious. In fact, as long as there is a network, there will be some program calls called''backdoors'' that programmers intentionally or unintentionally missed. If you find those loopholes, you will find the entrance. Norma can access networks all over the world and then detour Going back to the United States to invade the Pentagons database, the people at the Pentagon would think it was a hackers trick. Norma would not mess with other peoples databases. He rarely hacked high-level confidential data. He just packed and copied the required data and left. Help others to block the back door." After Chu Zihang finished speaking, he looked back and smiled like Nono who succeeded in a child''s prank: "So, the concept of our discovery is not much higher than the probability of Mars hitting the earth." "In the past few years, there have been more and more people saying that Mars is about to collide with the earth. It''s not true." Lu Mingfei mumbled. In fact, what he really wants to say is that even if the probability is not high, they are all Always in a dangerous situation. "As long as the dragon is not completely destroyed in one day, we will spend every day in a dangerous situation." Chu Zihang didn''t look back, but he seemed to know what Lu Mingfei was thinking. Lu Mingfei was stunned and did not speak any more. Although he had already seen Tu Long with his own eyes and even experienced the oppression firsthand, he still did not accept that he was an''s'' level. It''s too far from the real''s''. Didn''t the campus forums rank him as the weakest''s'' level in history?He feels right. Suddenly, I didn''t know from where there was a Ruowuruowu laugh, with indifference and disdain, the laughter was very close, and it seemed very far away. Lu Mingfei looked back abruptly, but saw nothing, only the shadow under the ruins, which always existed. In front of the window sill, Chu Han picked up a bunch of fish tofu without anyone else, and ate it for himself, not caring about the ugly girl standing next to him. The air seemed to freeze at this moment, time passed bit by bit, but there was no change in the surroundings. "I advise you not to move. If I didn''t attack you, you should run away, but if you didn''t, then sit down. I just want to ask you something." Chu Han didn''t seem to feel the freezing air, like It was to entertain an old friend who hadn''t seen it for a long time, and pushed the oden to the girl. He ordered a large portion of oden. Normally, one person can''t finish it. However, Chu Han''s appetite is so large that eating a large portion of oden is not a problem. He did it just to express his kindness. It is also showing that he really didn''t mean to do it. The girl stared at Chu Han''s eyes for a long time. After confirming that he really didn''t mean anything else, she sat opposite Chu Han, but did not eat the oden, but instead asked: "Norton and Constantine Dead, did you kill it?" The atmosphere that had just eased once again solidified, and the girl''s nerves all over her body tightened for an instant, as if as long as there was something wrong with Chu Han''s answer, a great battle would erupt here. 510 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 510 Eat You~ The 510th chapter will eat you~ Constantine died and died in the Kassel Academy. That night, countless students witnessed that Dragon Bone Cross fell from the sky, lost all vitality, and died completely.Miscellaneous Q Zhi Q Insect In the following hours, this incident spread all over the world in an instant. Almost every mixed race knew the news and was shocked and suspicious of it. As Angers said, this news cannot be kept secret. But no matter what, the mixed races who have been silent for a long time began to restlessly, because the dragon king was killed, and the true killing can no longer recover. As a result, some old mixed-race families began to appear in people''s sight. They were surprised to find that those families that they thought had disappeared in the long river of history did not decline, but were just hidden. They had planned to hide for a lifetime, because these people had seen the terrible dragons with their own eyes. Not everyone was the same as Anger. After experiencing the terrifying power of the dragons, they were still fighting spirit and passion. Most of the mixed races are actually heartbroken and desperate. They would rather hide and wait for death than stand up against dragons. However, this time, as the news that Kassel Academy completely killed the King of Bronze and Fire spread throughout the world, they reappeared because they saw a glimmer of light from this incident, and the future seemed to no longer despair. Chu Han did not deny, but admitted generously: "Yes, I killed Constantine and Norton." As soon as his voice fell, the girl''s black pupils dimmed slightly, but then they burst and shot out an amazing brilliance, like someone shining with a bright flashlight in the dark night. "Then, are the two keels in your hands?" When she said that, the girl''s gaze was fixed on Chu Han''s dark eyes. There was no way to hide anything there, even a ray of emotional fluctuations. Chu Han didn''t answer. He picked up a bunch of fish balls and chewed slowly, as if he was tasting and thinking. The smoothness of the glass windows reflected pale golden ripples, and the atmosphere in the convenience store instantly became subtle. When she got up, the girl seemed to realize something, the muscles of her whole body slowly tightened, and there was a faint golden flash in her dark eyes. Silence is sometimes gentle, sometimes it evokes hidden hostility. After eating the last fish ball, Chu Han put down the bamboo stick and shook his head. "The keel of Constantine was taken by the academy. At that time, in full view, although the principal Angers and most of the students were exhausted, the night watchman did not show up. If I snatched it, it would not be worth the loss." Han did not hide it, because the situation at that time was indeed similar to what he said. However, he did not tell the girl completely frankly that he did not snatch the dragon bone cross at the time. The fundamental reason was that he only needed one of the two twin monarchs of Bronze and Fire King. "In other words, you have Norton''s Dragon Bone Cross in your hand, right?" The girl suddenly calmed down, as if something was about to break free from the shackles in her dark eyes. "Norton''s Dragon Bone Cross, I''m useful, you don''t have to think about it." Chu Han didn''t look at the girl, picked up a bunch of examination rooms and ate. The girl didn''t speak, she was still watching Chu Han, her eyes flickering constantly, as if she was thinking about the gap between the two sides, if she really did it, could she win each other in one fell swoop. "Have you never thought, is the keel on me?" Chu Han finally raised his head and looked at the girl, shook his head seemingly helpless. With this sentence, the brilliance in the girl''s eyes was completely extinguished, as if it was not easy to buy a new toy, but when she returned home, she discovered that the new toy was actually broken. The convenience store fell into silence once again, and the weird thing is that during this time, no one came in, otherwise they would find this very strange scene. A girl and a young man sat together. The girl''s expression was sad, but the young man looked indifferent. People who don''t know would think that the young man is a playboy, playing with the true feelings of the girl. "Okay, you have finished asking your questions, and I have finished answering them. Now it''s my turn to ask questions." Chu Han clapped his hands, took a tissue and wiped his mouth, and the girl discovered the extra-large copy on the table. He had eaten the oden without knowing it, and only the last bottle of Coke had not been opened. "What do you want to ask me?" The girl, or Yemengade, looked at Chu Han suspiciously, and seemed to be interested in what he wanted to ask. "There are three things I want to ask." Chu Han held up three fingers and said, "The first one, where did Erifan wake up?" A terrible pressure hit him like a huge wave in the tsunami, and he instantly felt like a wave in the sea, small and vulnerable. But immediately, this sense of oppression disappeared. Chu Han seemed to have never happened before, and he looked at the gloomy girl with a smile: "Look at your aura, I want to come to Erifan''s power to at least recover a hundred. Its over 80%, but its not impossible to go higher." "Who are you?!" Ye Mengjia looked at Chu Han coldly, his black pupils burst out with amazing brilliance, and strands of brilliant golden light flowed through the eyes, as if there were signs of solidification. "Norton and Constantine are both dead in my hands. Do you think you are stronger than them?" Chu Han casually opened the cap of the Coke bottle and took a sip: "Calm down. Fen meant to act, just asking, otherwise do you think you can sit here safely?" However, his remarks did not make the girl put her vigilance down. Instead, her aura rose to the apex. Everything in the convenience store was blown up by the terrifying waves of air, and an invisible sense of oppression fell on Chu Hans head and the ground It was cracked at this moment. At this moment, Chu Han lightly sighed, and an extremely violent breath erupted from him, instantly suppressing the girl''s aura, and as this breath spread, the air seemed to be ignited. , The blazing hot wind rushed toward the girl. This kind of oppression, she had felt, but it was not on the youth, but on another indifferent and violent king. "You ate... Norton?!" The girl struggled to resist the blazing heat that invaded the body. Among the four kings, the King of Bronze and Fire was the most violent. It can almost be said that they perfectly inherited their''father'' Black King Nidhogg''s desperate power. 511 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 512 Chapter 512 The second question! As the twin of the kings of the earth and the mountains, Yemengada possesses unparalleled wisdom, but her strength is the weakest of the four kings.Swastika no Chi no insect swastika This is also the reason why she felt so strenuous just to resist the Long Wei released by Chu Han. If they were replaced by Constantine or Norton, even if they had not fully recovered, it would definitely not be the case. "Don''t say it so bad, I just took away his power, that''s all." Chu Han drank Coke slowly, glanced at the girl who was already sweating on her forehead, her dark eyes flashed slightly, and she retracted it. The extremely powerful Longwei. As soon as Long Wei was dispersed by him, Yemengade immediately collapsed on the floor. At the same time, she realized that after just a while, the convenience store had been filled with a burning smell, and some flammable items were even worse. Sparks are shining. The girl''s eye pupils contracted slightly, she looked at Chu Han sitting on the chair in shock, as if nothing had happened, a deep fear rose in her heart, and at the same time, a sentence echoed in her mind: He really ate it. Norton! For dragons, they have only two ways to transmit their power, one is to reproduce. This is also the way humans have stolen the power of the dragons. They mate with the dragons by offering sacrifices to the females of the humans, thereby reproducing hybrids with humanity and dragon blood, and thereby overthrowing the rule of the dragons for countless epochs. The second one is to eat the other party, or in other words, devour the same kind. For dragons, reproduction consumes power, and only swallowing each other is the way to absorb power, and to further improve their own pure bloodlines. Obviously, Chu Han did just that. At least, Yemengade thinks so. "Now, can we answer the questions well?" Chu Han looked at Yemengade with a smile, without the consciousness of just pressing a little girl on the ground. Ye Mengjia did not answer with a sullen face. She wanted not to answer, but she already knew what the consequences were. Once again, she was really not sure whether Chu Han would attack her, even though he just Said that he would not start with her. You know, humans are the race that is best at lying. The power of the dragons was not deceived by humans, which overthrew the rule of the dragons, resulting in the group of dragons being killed and falling into a deep sleep, even now, As long as a dragon awakens, it will be killed for the first time. All this is because humans have successfully deceived the dragons. Chu Han seemed to know what she was thinking, and smiled meaningfully: "Don''t worry, I said I didn''t do anything to you, at least for today, I won''t do anything to you." Yemengah frowned: "What are you asking, just ask!" She didn''t want to see Chu Han for a moment anymore, because she was so annoying. Every time she met, she didn''t have any fruit to eat. "I already asked, you haven''t answered me yet." Chu Han smiled and pointed to the burnt marks in the store, reminding her of what had just happened. Sure enough, Yemengades face suddenly sank, and she almost couldnt help making another shot, but in the end she endured it and said in a muffled voice, "Eriffins power, as you said, has recovered 100%. eighty." Chu Han''s dark eyes flickered slightly. This is not good news, especially for the Dragon King, who has recovered 80% of his power. Let alone whether he is strong or not, one thing is certain. The''Shiva Karma Dance'' with serial number 117, the extinct spirit of the king of the earth and mountains! This language spirit is very mysterious to Chu Han, because he has never seen the release effect of this language spirit, but he knows that once the language spirit is successfully released, nothing else will shroud a city in the shadow of death. Next, there is absolutely no problem. Serial number 117, which has already explained many problems. Chu Han was silent for a while: "No wonder you knew I was here and didn''t run away. I''m afraid, a large part of the reason is Erifan''s 80% power?" He is not stupid. After Yemengade''s confirmation, she immediately understood what her confidence was in facing herself. The girl raised her chin. Although she didn''t answer, it was already obvious. Chu Han squinted his eyes. In fact, few people know that even in the "Ice Sea Fragment", there is no record. Among the twin dragon kings on the throne of the four kings, only one of the dragon kings fully recovered, and the other dragon king also It will shorten the time to wake up, and as time goes by, the strength will slowly recover.Things like Norton and Constantine are actually an exception, because Norton did not restore his memory after waking up, which caused everything to be too late when Constantine was awakened. Chu Han was silent for a while: "The second question, I want to know what happened after King White was suppressed." This is what he wants to know the most, because what happened during that time was like being erased by an invisible big hand, leaving a lot of speculations, but none of them could really confirm what happened during that time. . And the only one who knew what happened during that time was the four monarchs created by the black king with supreme power after the white king died. Yemengade didn''t show an unexpected look, and seemed to have expected him to ask this question, but unexpectedly, she did not answer Chu Han, but was silent. Or in other words, hesitating. Chu Han did not urge, but quietly drank Coke, while looking at the scenery outside the window, it seemed that he was not in a hurry. Time passed bit by bit, but the silent atmosphere was never broken, as if the world had suddenly fallen into a quiet state. However, the crisp sound proved after all that the world has not fallen into silence. "Hey, thinking or remembering, did it take too long?" Chu Han tapped the table with a Coke bottle. He didn''t have the time to wait for the girl in front of him. Yemengade seemed to be interrupted thinking, wrinkling his nose, like a little girl was angry: "Do you know that it is scary to be interrupted suddenly when you concentrate on thinking? You don''t know that people are scary and scary. what?" "Are you a human?" Chu Han rolled his eyes and asked rhetorically. Yemengade glared at him: "You are not human, and your whole family is not human!" "Okay, I don''t have time to accompany you here to discuss who is a human being. Have you thought about it for so long? What happened during the time after King Bai died?" Chu Han looked a little urgent, this It was the first time he showed such an emotional reaction. 512 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 513: Virtual and Real Chapter 513 False and Real On the first day Chu Han came to this world, he encountered the white king rebelling, and the black king fought against the white king.Miscellaneous Chi Insects At that time, for some reasons, Chu Han chose to fight the Black King and help the White King, but in the end, the White King died. And he, in the end, although he forged the''Bronze PurgatorySeven Deadly Sins'' enough to kill the king, the black king also recovered the power and power given to the white king due to the death of the white king, and restored the power of the dragon king, even if it was fusion After the "seven deadly sins" of the Three Kings'' blood and bones, they could only hold Nidhogg and let Chu Han escape. That was a defeat that Chu Han couldn''t wash away. Even after countless epochs, this defeat was still firmly imprinted in the depths of his heart. Therefore, Chu Han could not imagine why Niederhogg would die on his throne or be killed by humans. This is not incredible, but simply impossible. Chu Han''s urgency made Ye Mengjiade feel puzzled, but she didn''t sell it, and pursed her lips: "I do know what happened during that period. You may not believe it if you say it, because it is too much. ..." "Result!" Chu Han interrupted directly. Yemengade rolled her eyes, but she was wise, she was not trying to sell her: "After the death of the White King, the Black King Nidhogg, who is our''father'', he created us, but then he But I met..." Speaking of this, Ye Mengjiade suddenly stopped, a smile flashed across his bright eyes, and he stuck out his tongue at Chu Han: "You want to know? I won''t tell you, I will die of you!" Chu Han''s face condensed slightly, and before he showed his anger, the earth trembled violently, and a huge crack suddenly appeared under his feet, and a heavy mountain-like aura came from the endless ground, as if some terrible monster was standing on the ground floor. A huge ditch was almost abruptly cracked on the ground. At the same time, a layer of pitch black like ink appeared on the surface of Chu Han''s body. This pitch black layer of things that looked like gas covered his whole body, whether it was the vibration of the earth. , Or the terrifying pressure from the ground, didn''t make his face change a bit, because it was all blocked by the pitch black gas outside his body. The power of the sea, one of the three domineering, armed domineering, complete! A long time ago, Chu Han had already cultivated the domineering armed color to the peak, reaching the realm of the domineering leaving the body and switching between the virtual and the reality at will, and that was the complete state of the armed color domineering. It''s just that in the past, Chu Han could only allow the''dominant'' to attach to his fist or vital parts of his body at most. Now, he can already make the''dominant'' out of the body to form a tangible and qualitative item. Moreover, the "coat" formed by this domineering layer is not as simple as it seems on the surface. Chu Han turned his head to look at Yemengade, who was smiling, "It turns out that you have been procrastinating for time, and you have even concealed my perception." "Because you are too confident in your strength, especially after you have swallowed Norton and gained even more powerful strength, your confidence has reached an unprecedented surge, but this is also your weakness, because you still don''t understand the dragon too much. Yemengades face calmly responded to Chu Hans gaze, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised: In the world of the dragon race, kings and kings have never been able to get along with each other in peace, especially when facing one who has swallowed another. A king''s dragon king!" Chu Han''s face was dark, but he did not rebut it surprisingly, because what Yemengade said was not wrong, and even matched and matched. Indeed, after killing Norton and Constantine, he became more confident in his own power. Otherwise, he would not dare to sit face-to-face with a dragon king, and even discuss some things that could be considered confidential. Even after knowing that the other Dragon King had recovered most of his strength, he still didn''t have a trace of vigilance. It was too careless! "Although you said you won''t attack me, I can''t believe it for a guy who might have swallowed a dragon king." Yemengade waved to Chu Han with a smile: "So, goodbye Xiao. Brother. Brother, I hope that next time you meet, you will still be alive and kicking, instead of being eaten by other dragon kings, or... by me." The corner of Chu Han''s eyes twitched slightly, and his face seemed to be blackened by the pitch-black gas on the surface, gradually turning black. "You haven''t answered my question yet. What happened after King White died?" Chu Han squinted his eyes. He didn''t intend to do it, so he doesn''t care if Yemengada runs away. He doesn''t care. Do you care, what happened during that time? "Hee hee, no tell. Tell you!" Yemeng added word by word with a smile. She was very happy to see Chu Han''s desperate look. Chu Han squinted his eyes and suddenly said, "Do you really think you can run away like this?" Yemeng was stunned, and suddenly realized something, his face changed slightly, and he yelled into the air: "Eriffin!" As her voice fell, Chu Han''s figure dissipated in an instant, the dark air that had originally attached to his surface diffused, and an''domain'' was instantly formed, and the heavy air overwhelmed everything in the convenience store. At the same time, it completely collapsed the ground where there were some cracks. At the same time, a palm covered with black lines grabbed Yemengada, her face changed slightly, but she couldn''t move. The black gas that was spreading seemed to carry a heavy force, killing her. Deadly pressure. In the same place, unable to move. At this moment, the ground under Yemengade''s feet cracked, and a dull and powerful dragon''s roar came faintly.The palm covered with pitch black lines also clenched into a fist, blasting to the ground, and the terrifying force instantly blasted the space and spread to the depths of the ground. Vaguely, there was a dull cry of pain. Then, the entire convenience store collapsed, and a part of the nearby area also fell. The ground completely sank, raising dust to the sky, and the closed shops of Daxian were also hit. At this moment, several figures ran from a distance, and they were naturally Chu Zihang, Nuonuo and others. With such a big movement, they even the deaf would know what must have happened. To know that the earth quake just now, it is not just this area, but the entire railway station. At the same time, several dark shadows suddenly appeared in the sky, and the sound of air bursting under their feet was the Chu family disciple who had mastered the''Yue Step''. At the same time, a petite black shadow rushed from a distance, and in a blink of an eye, it appeared in the collapsed area over a distance of hundreds of meters, and even almost fell in because it was too fast. 513 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 514 The Dragon King Awakens? Chapter 514 Dragon King Awakens? "brother!" That petite figure is naturally Chu Xiaoran, but now she has an anxious look. As the little princess of the Chu family, she can''t be aware of such a big movement. Moreover, by virtue of the induction between bloodlines, she also knows that just now A great battle broke out here, one of which was Chu Han.Miscellaneous Zhi Insect As for the other, Chu Xiaoran didn''t even think about it. The only one who could cause such a large area to fall was another Dragon King! Chu Zihang and others who came to Chu Xiaoran a step before saw the collapsed ground in front of them, and their expressions changed slightly. There was no blood connection between them and Chu Han. Naturally, they didnt know that it was Chu Han who caused all this, but They knew Chu Han''s strength very well. Others only know that the King of Bronze and Fire died at Kassel College, but they don''t know who killed it.But they knew, and they knew very well that the reason Constantine was killed was entirely because Chu Han withstood most of the pressure, and this gave the people of Kassel College a chance to give Constantine a fatal one. hit. If there is anyone present who can sink an entire area, there will be no one else except Chu Han. Boom! Just as everyone''s thoughts were changing, a figure suddenly flew out from the crack that appeared suddenly, and even Chu Zihang, who was the most reflexive among the people, didn''t react, and the black shadow had fallen on the ground. . "brother!" Chu Xiaoran saw the appearance of the figure clearly at a glance, and rushed forward without hesitation. The blood in his body gradually became quiet because of anxiety, as if an invisible big hand was calming these restless factors. As soon as Chu Han landed, Chu Xiaoran rushed forward and was stunned. At such a close distance, he should be able to feel his heartbeat, but the truth is not. He clearly felt it in his arms. The girl''s soft breasts and the tenderness of the tentacles, there is still a faint fragrance floating in the nose. It is not a luxury brand perfume, but a body fragrance. "Xiao Ran, what happened?" The corner of Chu Han''s eyes jumped slightly. He is not an ascetic, holding a beautiful cotton-like beauty in his arms. If he had no idea, he himself would doubt that he was. It''s not that there is a problem with sexual orientation. But the problem is that everyone is in full view, especially there is a red-haired maiden with an extremely calm face over there. No matter how he has an idea, he can''t do anything! "It''s okay, I''m just afraid that something will happen to you, brother." Chu Xiaoran didn''t look up, and fell in his arms. The light from the corner of his eye was aimed at Nono, but it was a pity that the red-haired maiden behaved throughout Very calm, as if not seeing it. "Okay, get up, no one is shy anymore." Chu Han patted the little girl''s head helplessly. Although he didn''t know Chu Xiaoran''s thoughts, he could detect it more or less. After all, He is not stupid. However, Chu Han deliberately or unintentionally lowered his head and glanced, secretly wondering, Xiaoran, when did this girl grow up? Chu Xiaoran got up obediently this time, and was behind Chu Han, but his face was slightly flushed compared to before. "Chu Han, what happened?" Chu Zihang ignored the subtle changes in the atmosphere, solemnly looking at the ground that seemed to be swallowed by some giant beast. "I dont know, I received a text message from an old friend to meet her, but when I walked here, the ground suddenly cracked, and a huge claw emerged from the depths of the ground. I was facing that claw. A punch, and then it''s what you see now." Chu Han shrugged, his words were half-truth and half-truth. He did come to meet an old friend, but he didn''t come after receiving a text message. Come uninvited. Chu Zihang frowned, "With your strength, even the third generation or even the next generation, if you receive a punch, you will be injured even if you dont die, but there is no blood on the scene, that is to say, your punch It didn''t work." Chu Han''s expression hadn''t changed a bit. Of course, he knew that it hadn''t had any effect. After all, it was the Dragon King who had recovered 80% of his strength. It''s just defense. "The situation you encountered, combined with the conclusions we reached after calculation, this matter may not be that simple." Chu Zihang squinted his eyes slightly, as if he was asleep, but his face remained unchanged. People know that he is now using his brain to perform ultra-high-speed calculations. "Have you come to a conclusion? What is it?" Chu Han looked at Chu Zihang, his scores in various subjects, except for''Magic Mechanical Design'' and''Longwen Mantra Analysis'', almost all failed. It is even more impossible for him to know the calculation that is a hundred times more complicated than the high number. "The other party used Yan Ling to erase the traces, but we finally found that the''person'' was driving when he left with the thermal imaging system." It was not Chu Zihang who answered Chu Han, but Nuonuo. She glanced at Chu Xiaoran behind Chu Han, and then said: "Large-displacement engine, 22-inch super-large tires, 285 mm wide tires, and tire pattern Bridgestone. Only a few cars can meet these requirements. Modified Hummer or Escalade. Both of these vehicles are not very common. I have asked Norma to search for all the modified Hummer and Escalade in this city, and soon we will be able to locate the target!" Chu Xiaoran frowned, "What''s next? Go to the door? Let me remind you that this is China. Chinese laws are much stricter than the United States. If there is too much movement, it will be difficult for us to suppress it." "The academy has sent a notice, and the reply is only eight words:''must be retaken, regardless of the cost''!" Chu Zihang didn''t know when he opened his eyes, his face calmly looked at Chu Xiaoran. Chu Xiaoran frowned and wanted to speak, but Chu Han stopped her and looked at Chu Zihang: "I can allow the Academy to move in China, but I have one condition." "What are the conditions?" Chu Zihang said. "Don''t let me see any fire-breathing monsters appearing on the street on the TV news." Chu Han stared at Chu Zihang''s eyes, those dark eyes seemed to penetrate the black compartment and saw the hidden Deep, never extinguished golden flame. Chu Zihang was silent for a while, then nodded slightly. Except for Chu Xiaoran, everyone present was blank, wondering what dumb riddle the two were playing. Only Nono glanced at Chu Han thoughtfully, then at Chu Zihang, his dark red eyes flashed with a bright light, like Betelgeuse flashing in the night sky. 514 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 515 Impeachment! Chapter 515 Impeachment! "It''s probably like this. For specific matters, someone from the academy will come to contact the Chu family, and they will explain it at that time. Miscellaneous = Zhi = Insects" Chu Han sat on the rock, holding an iPhone in his hand. "The young master of these matters can decide for himself, and there is no need to report to the old man." A strong voice came from the iphone. "After all, the Chu Family was created by you with hard work, even if I want to destroy it, I should tell you the reason in advance." Chu Han said. "Haha, I understand, but Young Master, the old man still wants to say that the entire Chu Family belongs to you, so you really don''t need to be so polite." Chu Han was silent for a while, hung up the phone, and walked to the helicopter that was parked not far away. His expression was the same as before. There was no change, making it hard to see what he was thinking. "Brother, what did Grandpa say?" Chu Xiaoran looked at Chu Han who was walking. "The old man has no objection. The college should send someone to contact the old man soon." Chu Han sat in the back seat and said to Chu Ling in the driver''s seat: "Let''s go directly to the airport and wait for them. The strength of the airline should be able to resolve everything soon." Although he said that, there was a trace of anxiety in Chu Han''s heart, because as far as he knew, after Chu Zihang returned to school from this mission, a series of incidents occurred, even... Chu Han didn''t know how much impact his butterfly''s wings would have after flapping, at least, the future direction had deviated from its original trajectory. Across the Pacific Ocean and the North American continent, Illinois, USA, the headquarters of Kassel College, the hilltop campus. In the central control room, the printed directory is placed on the desk, a thick copy, with the first name circled in red pen.Professor Schneider promoted the list to Professor Guderian. "Norma has retrieved all the information of Hummer and Escalade owners from China''s vehicle information management agency and 4s shop. They are all here. After checking the management information of the expressway, the cars that are not in the city are removed, and the total is left. 2,785 cars." Schneider said: "What do you think?" Guderian flipped through the stack of papers, was silent for a long time, and sighed with deep emotion: "The Chinese are really rich. They buy so many cars with large displacements!" "This is not the point!" Schneider was completely desperate for his disconnection: "The person who took our information is on this list!" "But so many names...Should we knock on the door one by one? Hi, hello, did you take our information?" Guderian stared at Schneider with wide eyes. "The name of the leader is very interesting, I remember that name." Manstein walked over and said. "It''s done?" Schneider said. "Well, I have selected a few people who can call in China to go to Chu Zihang''s location. They are all executives with many years of experience, elite and low-key. They will go casually and deal with them peacefully. This matter. The rest, as long as we dont tear down the whole city, we can do whatever we want. Manstein said with emotion, this sentence was not what he said, but came from contacting him. The Chu family, this kind of bold words, it is estimated that only the Chu family who is like a lion can speak. Schneider raised his eyebrows, obviously also a little surprised, but then he frowned: "School Engineering Department? Are you asking them to assist Chu Zihang?" "That''s right." Manstein nodded and looked directly at Schneider: "I know what you want to say, but Schneider, my friend, asked a student who is about to enter the third grade to take back a copy of himself. Information? Act alone? I think you have too much confidence in your students, right? Schneider, Kassel College has never lacked geniuses. Although Chu Zihang is excellent, dont expect him to solve all problems. Solve problems, only Can rely on the team!" Schneider was silent for a long time and shook his head: "They can''t help Chu Zihang. So far, only Susie can partner with Chu Zihang, not even Chu Han and Caesar." "I know you value Chu Zihang very much, but don''t let personal feelings affect the mission. Chu Zihang is just an executive. He hasn''t enough experience to become a leader alone." Manstein threw a list to him. Schneider lowered his head and flipped through the list, shook his head and sighed, got up and walked out of the central control room. "He is... tacitly?" Guderian looked back a little nervously at Schneider''s disappearing back. "Norma, give an order to Chu Zihang to let other personnel quickly join him." Manstein said flatly. "In fact, why bother? Chu Zihang is indeed very good, and there is China, Chu Han also said that the Chu family will help when necessary, maybe we really don''t need to use so many people." Guderian sipped. Mouth, he doesn''t want the two to fall out because of this. After all, one is the commissioner of discipline and the other is the head of the executive department. It can be said that the absence of the principal means that the two of them have the greatest power. "Yes, Chu Zihang is very good. It is very likely that he can solve it by himself. Even if it doesn''t work, there will still be Chu Han and the Chu family. After all, there is China. I just don''t want to see Schneider put all his hopes on a few outstanding bloodlines. Of the students. Excellent lineage is our important resource, but you have to know that lineage is brought by dragons, science is truly human, and relying too much on lineage and looking forward to genius will put us in trouble. This world Will there really be a certain day in Shanghai that can solve everything?" Manstein looked gloomy and seemed to think of something. "Well, isn''t Chu Han counted? He is the strongest''s'' level in history." Guderian said weakly. In fact, he wanted to say that his student Lu Mingfei, but he also knows himself well. Compared with Chu Han, Ming Fei is really more deadly than other people, and you have to shop around! "Chu Han, of course he counts, but can you be sure that he is controllable? On that night half a year ago, we all saw him, the strongest''s''-level power in history. It is so powerful that even the Dragon King can suppress it. Live, but have you found out, at that time, Chu Han was like a human being? He was just another dragon king in life!" Manstein said. Guderian opened his mouth, but couldn''t refute it because it was indeed the case. On that night half a year ago, Kassel Academy accomplished a miracle, completely obliterating a dragon king, creating unprecedented results, and making the whole hybrid world boil over again. But at the same time, that night, they witnessed the complete obliteration of a dragon king and the birth of a living humanoid dragon king! 515 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 516: Geheimnis Chapter 516 Geheimnis In southeastern China, rocks of different shapes meander along the hillside to the distance. The water surface adjacent to it is vast like the ocean. Because of its extremely high location, the water surface is 2150 meters above sea level, which is called the "Tianchi".MiscellaneousZhiChong is the largest volcanic lake in China and the highest mountain lake in the world with the deepest water. "You don''t have to be so serious. Although there are only less than ten hours left before the end of the summer vacation, you don''t have to rush like this?" The laptop screen showed a girl wearing black plastic-framed glasses. "Professor Manstein scolded me last semester. Do you think I was taken to the commissioner''s office when I returned to the college this semester?" Nono quickly tapped on the laptop keyboard, and turned to the corner of the screen. ''S camera rolled his eyes. "But you have to think about where you are now? Don''t you think the eyes around you are weird?" The girl took off her black-rimmed glasses and revealed a playful but cute face. Susie, 21 years old, is in the third grade of Kassel College, pedigree''a'', an important member of the Lionheart Club, and Chu Zihang''s most important assistant. At the same time, he is also Nono''s roommate and only girlfriend. However, she was helpless at this moment. From the images reflected by the camera, she could see the environment around Nono. "No one around me disappointed you." Without looking up, Nuonuo quickly tapped the keyboard, as if something on the screen attracted her deeply. That''s right, there is indeed no one around Nono, because unless she is a tourist with convulsions, no one dares to pass. Because the place where she is sitting now is on the edge of the crater, the edge of the''Tianchi'' at an altitude of 2,150 meters! Apart from extreme athletes, probably only people with convulsions will come here, so of course no one will be around her. "Miss, don''t talk about me, just talk about business. The title of the thesis is "Preliminary Research on Changbai Mountain"? Or "Structural Analysis of Tianchi"?" Nono stopped working with his fingers. "Analyze the structure. Someone had explored before Changbai Mountain. There should be preliminary research files in the academy." Su Qian said seriously, but her bright eyes flashed slyly. Nono stretched her waist and ignored the deep meaning in Susie''s eyes. As an''a'' level, how could she not know that someone had been to Changbai Mountain? It''s just that I don''t want to face it. "Hey, really, why did you separate from Chu Han in the first place? At the beginning we even thought that you would get engaged and married like this, and stay together for a lifetime, but we guessed the beginning but not the end." Susie showed a curious expression, she was really curious, after all, this matter can be said to be a big unsolved mystery at Kassel College, because even her only best friend beside Nono didnt know about it. Specific reasons. Nono was silent for a while, and said with a little uncertainty: "Maybe because of fear, right?" "Afraid?" Susie was startled. "Actually, I''m not very clear." Nono said: "I just feel overwhelmed, and that''s it." Susie opened her mouth, a little speechless, that''s it?That''s too much! I really dont know how those people who speculate about this matter will react if they hear such an answer. It is estimated that there is a high possibility that they will vomit blood directly. "What did that guy do to make you perverted little witch feel overwhelmed? Propose?" "No, he did nothing." Susie froze for a moment, and this time, without waiting for her to ask questions, Nono answered by herself. "On the contrary, he makes me feel very at ease. He has a sense of security that is not clear when he stays. It is like the sky is falling and the end of the world is coming. As long as he is still there, I will be fine." Nono said softly, his face There was no change, as if she was telling a trivial matter, but the red pupils flickered slightly. Obviously, her current mood was not as calm as it seemed. Susie did not speak. She was very familiar with this mad-looking witch girlfriend, even if she was not by her side now, she could feel the restless heart of the little red-haired witch under her seemingly peaceful appearance. "But it''s because of this sense of security that makes me feel uneasy. If I am a book, that idiot is my librarian." Without knowing it, Nono picked up his knees and looked confused. He looked at the clear lake in front of him: "He is a giant, dragon-like arrogant, arrogant and powerful man. If he just guards my book, he will lose his freedom." Everyone only felt that the separation of the two people was a pity and a pity, but no one noticed the complicated emotions that the girl who made up her mind had endured. After that, what kind of mentality and purpose she held to associate with Caesar, these, no one knows, maybe even the black-haired young man may not know. Susie was silent for a long time. She wanted to open her mouth to speak several times, but she didn''t know how to speak, because she found that no matter what language, she seemed unable to express her attitude towards this relationship. Time seemed to freeze. The two girls were separated by a long distance, one looking at the lake and the other looking at the screen with blurred eyes. They didn''t know what they were thinking, but they chose to be silent at the same time. In the end, Nono broke the silent atmosphere, and she raised her pretty brows: "However, I won in the end." Susie was startled, and then she realized that Chu Han didn''t know the reason for the separation in the end, and shook her head: "Where is Caesar?" "Caesar has nothing to worry about. He behaves like a crab walking sideways forever, but he is very sensitive. If I don''t say anything, he will notice it too." Nono shrugged. "Are you not going to tell him?" Susie was a little curious. "Well, so today I''m talking about Geheimnis, keep it secret!" Nono smiled. "Afraid he finishes reading your book?" Susie also laughed. "Caesar can''t finish reading my book." Nono narrowed his eyes: "Because my book has a few pages... it''s glued and can''t be opened." "You can''t keep showing him, right? He is your boyfriend now." "When I have a nightmare, I will naturally call out his name and then show it to him." Nono smiled, but a trace of complexity flashed through his eyes. In fact, she didn''t say that long ago, she had a nightmare and called out a person''s name, that person was not Caesar. During that time, that person had been with her, and the glued pages of her book had been slowly opened because of his company. Just before that person saw it, she glued the pages back together. 516 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 517 Cannot escape life! The 517th chapter cannot escape! "Snapped" Chu Han threw the empty Coke can into the trash can and looked around the empty space. The breeze slowly blew up from him, and he sighed helplessly.MiscellaneousZhiInsects After arranging for Chen Wenwen to go to aspasia for the appointment, he and Chu Xiaoran met in the waiting hall and boarded United Airlines ua569 to fly to Chicago, but when they got off the plane and arrived at the Chicago train station, they were dumbfounded... Chu Han looked up at the giant white banner hanging on the dome, with a sentence in English written on it. "Tryaweekwithoutrailway!!!" Translated, it is: "Try a week without railroads!" For those environmentalists, it''s fine.What they mean is to stay at home for a week, stay away from home, save energy, stay away from the noise of railway stations and pollution of exhaust gas, and feel the beauty of simplicity.Chu Han didn''t have any objection to this. Although he was not an otaku, he didn''t often go shopping or something. It can be seen from the fact that he spent the entire summer on the island in the South China Sea.But if it is a railroad worker from the Chicago Railroad that hangs the banner, the meaning is completely different. They went on strike. The specific reason is probably dissatisfaction with the high intensity and low salary of railway work, and demands more reasonable treatment. Chu Han looked at the huge white banner for a long time, and sighed again. He knew this. He flew to Chicago a day earlier to avoid the strike, but in the end he encountered it, and he was impartial. Yes, it happened to be the first day of the railroad workers'' strike. What can this say? Chu Han shook his head and walked out of the waiting hall with his suitcase. According to the information he knew, the railroad workers went on strike and the Chicago train station would be closed for at least a week. This means that cc1000 branch express trains are out of service. In other words, he has to stay in Chicago for at least a week. "brother" Chu Xiaoran ran in front of Chu Han, because the speed was too fast, and when he stopped, he was too hurried. The xiong department that had begun to take shape slightly fluctuated, and Chu Han''s heart also beaten. He looked away casually, "found the hotel?" "Well, not only that, I also saw two people." Chu Xiaoran didn''t notice the strangeness of Chu Han, and didn''t know the charm that she was inadvertently exuding. She blinked her eyes with a smile: "Brother guess what. Who? You know." "Chu Zihang, Lu Mingfei." Chu Han said lightly without seeing the little girl''s playfulness. Chu Xiaoran was startled, and subconsciously said, "How do you know?" Chu Han calmly pointed behind her, "Because they are behind you." Chu Xiaoran turned her head subconsciously, and she saw Chu Zihang''s usual facial paralyzed face and Lu Mingfei''s decayed head shrugging his head. He opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say, so he stared at Lu Ming who was dodging his eyes. No, turn your head away irritably, and ignore Chu Zihang. Over time, Chu Zihang''s strength was already above her. Not to mention the terrifying destructive power of Jun Yan, his swordsmanship that was almost a copy of Chu Han was enough for Chu Xiaoran to give in. Chu Han looked at Chu Zihang, whose expression had not changed, and narrowed his eyes slightly. Deep in his dark eyes, it seemed that there was a fierce behemoth asleep. At this time, he was slowly waking up. As if nothing had happened, Chu Zihang calmly met Chu Han''s gaze, and the atmosphere suddenly became weird at this moment. It was not Chu Xiaoran who first noticed that something was wrong, but Lu Mingfei, who kept pulling his head. He swept back and forth between Chu Zihang and Chu Han, then stepped back silently and began to pray. Although he didn''t know what happened between the two people, the strength of these two people is called "monster" without exception. Once they fight, dont say anything else, the train station alone must be Not to be spared, when the time comes, they will have to taste the "Chicago local tea". Lu Mingfei prayed for a long time. After all, the volcanic eruption in "Expectation" did not erupt. Chu Han just said "It''s a good thing for yourself" and then took Chu Xiaoran away. When he passed by, he nodded and said hello. Up. Chu Zihang didn''t say anything, but silently watched Chu Han''s back, which went further and further, hanging down.The hands on the outside of the legs clenched involuntarily. "Brother, Chu Zihang seems to have something wrong. The blood in his body feels like a riot." Chu Xiaoran frowned. "Yeah." Chu Han replied, as if he didn''t care much, but a strange light flashed through those dark eyes. Chu Xiaoran didn''t know what had happened, but she could feel Chu Han''s absent-mindedness right now, and she chose to be silent. Chu Han is indeed absent now, even Chu Xiaoran can feel Chu Zihang''s qi and blood problem, how could he, the Blue King who has surpassed the four great monarchs, not feel it? Compared to Chu Xiaoran''s vague feeling, he was more aware of Zihang''s current problems. "System, is there any way you can erase or hide the purity of blood?" Chu Han called the system silently in his heart. "Do you want to help Chu Zihang hide his strange blood?" The system was silent for a while, and said strangely: "You are not the kind of nosy person, and I can feel that you don''t care much about Chu Zihang. ." As watching Chu Han go from being an ordinary person to becoming the current Qing King, he knows better than anyone that Chu Han has absolutely no feelings for Chu Zihang as a friend or partner. It is purely because Chu Han taught him swordsmanship and purified blood. Tianjiao made Chu Han rise in respect. That''s it. "He used a special method to purify his blood for a short time. During this time, he will wear this brand on his body. If he doesn''t want to erase or hide it, he will easily encounter a mixed breed with a higher bloodline than him. It will be noticed, and it will definitely cause unnecessary trouble." Chu Han did not answer the doubts of the system, but continued with the question just now, a little bit to avoid this topic. The system was silent for a while, "There is no way, even if you are the Dragon King, you can''t hide or erase the breath of a mixed blood, even if it is Yan Ling. Moreover, Chu Zihang purified the purity of blood. The method is too violent, it''s like refining nitroglycerin in the blood vessels. He is now infinitely close to that critical point. In this case, let alone you, even if the Black King resurrects, there is no way." Chu Han didn''t say anything, he knew that since the system had already said that, there must be no way.This made Chu Han feel a little headache, because if I remember correctly, there are now several mixed breeds of extremely high blood in this city! 517 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 518: Mysterious Force Chapter 518 The Mysterious Force In Chicago, hidden on the second floor of a penthouse in the business district, there is a snooker table in a sunshine hall. The balls have been played. Colorful balls scattered on different corners of the table look very The old man carried a billiard cue not much shorter than him and circled the table.Miscellaneous The old man squinted at the table. There seemed to be a golden electric light flashing in the depth of his eyes, but the cue did not roll out as expected and hit the colorful billiard balls. A man dressed like an auctioneer hurried up to the second floor. "The people from Kassel College have arrived in Chicago. They are all hybrids of the''a'' grade or above, including two''s'' grades." "Is there no news from other people?" The old man didn''t seem surprised, his eyes still rolling on those balls, maintaining a posture that he wanted to putt at any time. "I''m sorry, not yet." The man lowered his head. He knew whose whereabouts the old man wanted to know, but unfortunately, in this world, he is probably the only one who can grasp the whereabouts of that person. "It''s not surprising, there''s nothing to be sorry about. With that guy''s character, if we don''t know it, then he hasn''t appeared yet, but it should be coming soon. After all, that guy has never been absent." The old man shook his head. "Then the next arrangement?" "No change. By the way, let the people under your hand pay attention to the group of children, it should be rewarding." "Yes." The man bowed slightly. As the man''s words fell, the table fell into absolute silence. The old man stopped speaking, and the golden shimmer in his pupils slowly condensed, and when it turned into a flash of electric light, he licked. licked the dry. Lips, a short and powerful putt, pierced down at an absolutely weird angle, the white ball under the force whirled and jumped violently, and fell towards the center of the small pile of red balls.The red balls were scattered, the white balls bounced continuously on the four sides with rotation, and continuously collided. All the balls moved, and the balls of different colors swept out the orbits of different colors and crisscrossed on the dark green table. The man standing behind the old man stared blankly. At this moment, all the balls on the table seemed to come alive, like a group of well-trained soldiers, performing their tasks without interfering with each other. Every collision is meaningful. , Every minute speed is accurately transmitted, pushing each ball to its own bag.Until the last black "8" fell into the pocket, the man didn''t recover from this miraculous scene, staring blankly at the white ball spinning in the center of the table. This is unbelievable. He is also a snooker master. The mixed race is born with the advantage of high precision and muscle strength. It is not difficult to compete for the world championship with a little training.But after all, it is too difficult to collect the ball on the table in one shot. Even the top masters have to rely on luck. The old mans white ball is in a bad position. A small pile of red balls blocked the way of the white ball. In Knock''s terminology, the opponent made him a "snooker", which is an obstacle ball. According to common sense, it is not bad to receive a red ball. "Many times, hunters do not actually do anything special. They just lay down bait and nets, waiting for the prey to approach slowly, and finally catch the net." The old man slowly put the club back on the shelf and clapped his hands: "So Next, we just need to wait quietly." "I said, we shouldn''t lack the money for the room? Is it necessary?" Chu Han sighed while pressing the remote control of the TV to switch channels. "If this is known by the paparazzi on campus, other temporary Not to mention, the ruin is certain." He was sitting on a soft sofa like cotton candy. The sofa belonged to a guest room of the Hyatt Regencychincago Hotel. This famous hotel is on the bank of the Chicago River. Looking out, a white cruise ship is slowly passing by in the water. Enthusiastic black and fat tour guides are showing up with a group of foreign tourists the golden years of laying the foundation of the city. Accompanied by this was the faint sound of water coming from the bathroom next door. It was obvious that someone was taking a bath inside. The corner of Chu Han''s mouth twitched and he sighed again. The little girl inside couldn''t hear what he said now, and the sound of water had already covered his voice. And this is what made him feel helpless. In one room, he and Chu Xiaoran were truly alone. Chu Han watched the TV for a while, but Chu Xiaoran didn''t even come out of the bathroom, and then turned on a research report of "Cuiyulu" on the table, the reference materials of "Alchemy Chemistry Level 3", which belonged to Chu Xiaoran. The so-called "Jade Jade Record" is a book engraved on an emerald plate in 1900 BC. The author is the Trinity of Hermes in Egyptian mythology. It is one of the oldest alchemy books handed down. 13 sentences, but contains all the truths of alchemy.The professors of Kassel College believe that this is in fact a fragment of a dragon classic. However, in Chu Han''s eyes, such a book is almost indistinguishable from children''s books. No way, who said he was the highest peak of dragon alchemy? In fact, Chu Han''s results in the academy can be said to be horrible, except for "practical combat classes" and "alchemy" that no one can surpass. At this moment, Chu Han, who was flipping through the "Jade Jade Record," his eyes condensed, and he turned his head to look out the window. The next moment, he saw the domineering color release quietly, covering the entire hotel in a blink of an eye. Everyone''s every move included The fluctuations in his heart were captured by him at this moment, and one of them had a spirit that was as strong and powerful as the earth. Chu Han frowned slightly, automatically ignoring the existence of "that person". His target this time was not her. Since her fate was destined to appear, he had nothing to say. When he saw it, who was it? Last laugh! The huge knowledge and domineering color washed the entire hotel over and over again, seeming to be looking for something, but in the end it still found nothing. Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and he muttered to himself in a low voice, "Strange, does it feel wrong?" At that moment, he felt a few strange auras in the air. This aura was strange. He had never touched it before. Subconsciously, he released his domineering look and experience, and enveloped the entire hotel in his own. Within the surveillance range, but it turned out that no abnormalities were found, which made him wonder if his nerves were too sensitive. Chu Han thought for a while, and slowly closed his eyes, a strange wave slowly emanating from him, gradually spreading to half of the street including the hotel, the scope was incredible! 518 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 519: A strange hybrid! Chapter 519: A strange hybrid! Chu Han''s consciousness also spread out with this strange wave at this time. He seemed to have become a ghost, wandering between the sky and the earth, everything became his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose. He can clearly feel how many''people'' are in this area, what they are doing, and what they are thinking.YMiscellaneous v Zhi v InsectY And his will can be clearly conveyed to the hearts of these''people''. This is the true face of the "listening to the sound of all things" in the domineering and complete state of seeing, hearing, and color, and is also known as the "rebel who peers into the world". Chu Han''s consciousness swept across this area, and he found something wrong in an instant. By the fountain below the hotel, two people exuded strange auras that he had never touched before. And these two people are mixed races with extremely high blood purity! Chu Han slowly opened his eyes and withdrew from the state of''listening to the sound of all things'', a trace of fatigue flashed under his eyes. His current situation is not suitable for maintaining''listening to the sound of all things'' for a long time. That state will consume a lot of his physical strength. , This is not a good thing for the next life in Chicago, too much physical exertion. Suddenly, Chu Han''s expression moved slightly, and Chu Xiaoran came out of the bathroom, wiped her long hair with a bath towel, and hung a few drops of water naughty between her hair, as if she planned to stay on it and not leave. The most important thing is that this girl came out with only a towel on! Chu Han only glanced at it, then turned his head stiffly. With his vision a few blocks ahead of a world-class sniper, he could see the round snow white exposed from Chu Xiaoran''s bath towel, and the air was filled with if there was anything. If there is no scent, he can guarantee that he will be unable to control his "anger" after a few more glances. After all, even if he was reborn for three lives, he was still a virgin man. In the face of such a strong temptation, it is not impossible to lose control. "Brother, I heard that there will be an auction here in Chicago tomorrow. It seems that there are a few good things. Grandpa told them to take it down." The little girl didn''t know that her unintentional charm almost turned the youth around her. Werewolf", took a glass of ice water from the table and drank it. Chu Han, who was trying his best to control himself, froze, auction? Are those two people... Chu Han lowered his head and fell into deep thought. If he hadn''t guessed wrong, the cowboy who once held a pair of alchemy wheels famous in the American West seems to have noticed him, or they! Four or five rooms apart, Lu Mingfei is lying on the chuang bored, his eyes sliding his fingers on the ipad tablet computer, he is playing "Lianliankan", this is naturally not his idle pain, although the fact is. Almost, but living in such a luxurious hotel suite, he still doesn''t use "Lianliankan" to pass the time. The reason for playing games is because of the sound of water coming into his ears from time to time. "Hey, how are we doing this? It took less than three hours to meet with the Communist Party. As a result, they took the freshmen who had not yet enrolled and moved directly into a hotel suite. This has to let Fingel know that the ruin and reputation is definitely a nail-biter! Mingfei played for a while, and finally couldn''t help it. He threw away the tablet, but the sound of water still came, sounding like a cold wind blowing over a glacier. The girl stood quietly On the top of the mountain, there is a familiar breath... Lu Mingfei shook his head quickly. Since the end of the 3e exam, his mind has always been inexplicably flashing such and such images. In his eyes he suspected that he was being "ghosted" by the upper body, otherwise, how could his mind get old? Are these strange and familiar scenes emerging? "Do you regret it?" Like the sound of the Nine Nethers under the yellow spring, and like the sound from the boundless clouds, Lu Mingfei shuddered abruptly, turned his head and looked around, there was nothing. "Well, don''t worry, her identity is absolutely real. There is her information on the tablet, which is sent by Norma. You can read it." Chu Zihang looked at the research report on "Cui Yulu" in his hand. From time to time there was a trace of contemplation. Lu Mingfei didn''t pick up the ipad for the first time but was stunned, and then reacted, sliding his fingers on the tablet, but in his heart he wondered what the sound was just now, that kind of light and fluttering seemed to come from Huang Quan His voice made him horrified, like a ghost staring at him all the time, or in other words, right beside him... A pair of clear pupils glanced at his sluggish eyes curiously, before the extremely ordinary face gradually raised a look of horror, suddenly shouted: "Brother!" "what!" Lu Mingfei fell straight back, and the soft, soft touch instantly swept his whole body, but he was not in the mood to experience this comfortable feeling. The moment he fell, he jumped up again, his flawless face When he greeted him, he subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief, don''t know why, he was very lucky to see this face at this moment, which proved that his previous guess was nervous. "You want to scare me to death, I don''t know if people are scared to death!" Lu Mingfei immediately regained his nature after rejoicing. "Brother, you are not human." The girl shrugged. "The eighteenth generation of Miao Gen is red from the ancestors, and the Qing can no longer be clear, how can it not be a human!" Lu Mingfei retorted subconsciously, but felt that something was wrong. "You have dragon blood flowing in your body, so of course it''s not a human." The girl picked up an orange from the fruit plate presented by the hotel on the table, and slowly peeled off the skin. Lu Mingfei widened his eyes, "You...what did you just say? "Dragon"?" "Dragons, dragons, dragons," the girl said three times. "Damn it! You haven''t passed the 3e exam, how would you know...about dragons?" Lu Mingfei was a little overwhelmed. "I have passed the 3e exam a long time ago, and the rating is''a''. I said I was a freshman, meaning I was a freshman in the university department. But before entering the university department, I studied for two years in China for preparatory courses!" The girl curled her lips. . "Preparation?" "It is an exchange program jointly organized by the college and Peking University after the approval of the Chu family. It selects first-year high school students with specialties from all over China to enter the preparatory class. This is a method of screening mixed races. Because of descent, mixed races Often show talents different from ordinary people, and have a greater chance of being selected. The college will arrange 3e exams in advance. If it is confirmed to be a mixed race, a special version of the course will be arranged, and the offer will be directly obtained after graduation, and vice versa Just arrange general high school courses and enter a normal university." Chu Zihang put down the research report in his hands and said: "Xia Mi, born on October 30, 1993 in Beijing, China, is a female gender. Before entering the preparatory class, she attended the High School Affiliated to Peking University. Passed the 3e exam a month ago and was assessed as''a''. At the end of the summer, I was in the first year of university, nicknamed''Xia Mi''. He was registered in an urban area in Beijing. There are parents and a younger brother in the family..." 519 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 520 Be wary! Chapter 520 Caution! "Hello!" Xia Mi said loudly, staring, "Do you want to check your household registration?" "It''s the information about you sent by Norma from the headquarters. If you haven''t confirmed your identity, we will not be on the same road with you. Miscellaneous & Zhi & Chong " Chu Zihang didn''t look a little sorry or embarrassed. , This is his character, and he thinks this is normal, there is nothing wrong with it. Xia Mi pouted and looked at Chu Zihang, with the words "I''m not happy" clearly written on her face. Looking at the posture of the two of them, Lu Mingfei jumped at the corner of his eyes, swiped a few times on the iPad, and called up the information that Norma had sent from the headquarters. But at this moment, Chu Zihang''s face moved slightly, and he turned his head to look out the window. The night had fallen. There was no bright light flickering in Chicago at night, it was completely as dark as an abyss. Lu Mingfei quickly scanned the information about Xia Mi, double-tap in the "Album", and called up Xia Mi''s headshot, with her hair dyed dark brown and wearing yellow color contact lenses, in the setting sun. Looking back, the yellow bow hairband flew up. "Oh! It''s really non-mainstream!" His eyes lit up and he exclaimed. "You''re a fat pig, your whole family is fat pig." Xia Mi glared at Lu Mingfei, "That''s me in the animation agency cos Haruhi Suzumiya. Haven''t you watched "The Melancholy of Haruhi Suzumiya"?" Lu Mingfei grinned and did not speak. Of course he had watched "The Melancholy of Haruhi Suzumiya", but these words from a beautiful girl''s mouth gave him a strange feeling, everything was so natural, there was no first meeting The two seem to have known each other for a long time, and there is no obstacle to getting along, just like a script rehearsed countless times beforehand. Chu Zihang ignored the exchanges between Lu Mingfei and Xia Mi, and silently walked to the huge floor-to-ceiling windows. The dark night sky reflected the fiery golden light behind the cosmetic contact lenses, as if a fierce lion would rush out at any time! Opposite the hotel, two young people dressed like street gangsters are sitting bored by the fountain. If someone observes them from behind, they will find that the backs of these two dressed like gangsters are very straight, like tree trunks. Again, there was no sign of bending. "Boss, they didn''t seem to come out again after they entered the room. We won''t have to wait forever?" The man with the red headscarf couldn''t help but said. "The above means that we should pay attention to their every move. If we retreat now, where will they go down later, are you responsible for the consequences?" The man wearing sunglasses next to him said flatly: "You just have to say "yes" , I immediately got up and left without any hesitation." The man in the turban stopped talking, how should I answer this?Say no, dont let the man in sunglasses shoot him to death, say yes, the two of them are going to really go, what happened then, that man who looks like a gentle teacher... The man in the turban trembled slightly. He would rather go to explore the remains of an unknown dragon by himself, and definitely did not want to face the "auctioneer" who had a smiling face all day long! The man in sunglasses glanced at his silent companion and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Although he did not know why the "auctioneer" asked them to stare at the little boys who were still students, he vaguely knew that this was caused by the "old man". "In any case, they must complete this task. He doesn''t want to face the anger of the "old man". Chu Han stood on the side of the street, quietly looking at the two men dressed as gangsters, his eyes flickering, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. His position was not far from the two of them, this distance could be completely ignored by him, and the conversation between the two of them fell into his ears unexpectedly.It just made him wonder why these two people came to watch them. In any case, he was just a group of students who hadn''t graduated and shouldn''t attract anyone''s attention. While he was silently meditating, the system''s voice suddenly sounded, "Chu Han, about fifty meters on the left." Chu Han''s eyes flashed slightly, and he turned to look at the opposite side. At first glance, he saw the white Maserati car parked on the side of the road. It was expensive, although it was not as good as the Bugatti whose front car was melted by the heat. It is also a famous car sold in the same store as Ferrari.The slender cabin cover has a sharp arc, like a shark leaping out of the water. The sight glass blocks the line of sight to look inside. The first second he saw this car, Chu Han knew who it was inside, and why they, who hadn''t graduated, were being watched. Before he could say anything, the car door popped open automatically. Obviously the owner knew him, and Chu Han bent over and got in.Black custom-made suits, shiny Italian leather shoes, hair that can be used as a mirror after oiling, and the fresh, glamorous, and dripping red roses from Xiong''s mouth.If it weren''t for this guy with silver hair, this guy would be totally lewd. Thief dressed up, but after adding silver hair, it would be different. It was... an old lewd thief! "Principal, we are in an unclearly dangerous situation, but you are drinking red wine and smoking a cigar here, is that okay?" Chu Han glanced at the cigar smoke and the cigar that should have been inserted into it. Red wine in the slot. "Don''t worry, the guy at Henkel just wants to keep track of my whereabouts. The monitoring of you just wants to take the opportunity to see if I will show up. After all, you are my students and I happen to be in Chicago." Angers didn''t care. In Chu Han''s tone, he smiled slightly, and took a sip of red wine. "It''s not just right, the principal, you came to Chicago specially!" Chu Han curled his lips. Angers drank the red wine in the goblet in one gulp and looked at Chu Han with muddy eyes, "Did you. Grandpa told you?" "Yeah." Chu Han nodded without comment. "That old fellow, since you and Chu Xiaoran entered the academy, it seems that they are no longer like a retired old man." Ang Ge said with a meaningful look at Chu Han. "The old man''s ambition is not lost, the ghost knows what he is thinking, anyway, I haven''t seen him a few times." Chu Han shrugged, but he sighed secretly in his heart. After three years, the old fox is still not wary of him. The reduction, especially after the Bronze and Fire King incident, is only due to the Chu Family and Chu Tianchen, otherwise, he is estimated to have been monitored by the Executive Department now. You know, the secret party, the predecessor of the Kassel Academy, is not a moderate organization.On the contrary, violence and toughness are the true portrayal of the secret party. Chu Han shook his head secretly and looked at Anger, "Principal, you showed up specially, isn''t it the one who asked me to talk to me?" "Of course not." Angers handed over a beautifully printed document. "You may know some, but I will explain it briefly." 520 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 521: Old but not dead! Chapter 521 is old but not dead! "The Sotheby Auction House, one of the best auction houses in the world, is an important circulation place for artworks. Those who can participate in this auction are all well-known people or forces in the world. Your Chu family is one of them. One, but I dont know why, Chu Tianchen has restricted the Chu familys external communication for more than ten years. Chu Han took the information and flipped through it at random. His eyes flickered several times. There were several auctions on this, even he was surprised. They are all world-famous cherished works of art. Thousands of thousands, and some even exceed 100 million. "Don''t bother with those things. Our goal is not here." Angers waved his cigar. "This is a''directional auction'' by Sotheby. The auction items that appear here are all pretends. The good things about the are those that have not been passed to the auction house through legal procedures. These things generally do not appear on the promotional materials. Only when you arrive at the venue will the mystery be revealed." "Then our goal is the things that are not printed?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows and looked at Anger with a smile on his face. "Principal, it doesn''t seem like you don''t know that this auction is going on. Someone will appear." "You are very smart, but I don''t know exactly what will appear at the auction. I know a rough idea." Angers did not deny that as long as they are regular customers of Sotheby''s auction house, they usually have some internal information. It is also very common in other places, there is nothing to hide. "That''probably'' is the principal''s goal of your trip, right?" Chu Han narrowed his eyes. "Well, at such directional auctions, we often find some unpopular but interesting collections. For example, we once sold a brass blowtorch of unknown age for less than $400,000. Do you know that? "The principal gestured with both hands. "You have used an alcohol lamp in the middle school chemistry experiment class. If you need a higher temperature and stronger flame, such as 1000 degrees, you have to use an alcohol blowtorch. The alcohol blowtorch of the 19th century is a chemical experiment. The room is equipped with standard equipment, so even though the Peng Deng model is exquisite and complex, it is not a work of art, so it cannot be sold at a price." "The brass blowtorch in the''Alchemy Lab''?" Chu Han was stunned. "Didn''t it blow up?" "Blowed up?" Angers was also taken aback. "I saw it last time I went back to school. When was it blown up?" "The last''alchemy experiment'' of last semester, I fried it myself..." Before Chu Han finished speaking, he immediately reacted and shut his mouth quickly. However, seeing Anger''s eyes jumped twice, it was obvious that he shut up a little late. Angers was silent for a few seconds, and took a deep breath, "That... the brass blowtorch is the work of a 19th century alchemist. They usually call this type of thing "dragon breath". The fuel is not alcohol, but refined. The last one contains tribute and contains nitroglycerin." Chu Han''s face moved slightly, nitroglycerin, he remembered that it seemed to be...explosive. "It seems that you have thought of it, yes, it is explosives. It can spray out a 20-meter-long cone of flame, with explosive effects, and release a huge amount of mercury vapor at the same time. It is a powerful weapon against dragons, at least four generations Cause harm." Anxiously said, "If it is sent to many art collectors, they will not even look at it, but in our hands, it is a very valuable cultural relic, no, it is a treasure. So we are The VIP customers of the auction, for the Kassel Academy, the auction is ours. What does the slogan of the website "Taobao" say? Oh, "I like it."" Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, "The principal, what do you mean..." "You can see that my existence is too noticeable." Angers took out a plug-in wireless earplug from his pocket. "So, I need you to participate in the auction for me, and to put an auction item on the auction. Take it down." Chu Han had no results with earplugs, looking at Ange, two words popped out of his mouth, "Reason." "This is something you must learn at the''s'' level. This matter will become your precious experience in the future." Chu Han looked at Anger quietly, but still did not take the earplugs.Before Lu Mingfei enrolled in Kassel, he was the only''s''-level student in Kassel College for 40 years, and many professors recognized the strongest''s''-level in history, whether it was a "practical class" or as a temporary commissioner of the executive department. He can be said to be perfect. In terms of experience, he is even better than the senior commissioner of the executive department. Therefore, this statement is not enough to convince him. Angers was silent for a few seconds and took a deep sip of his cigar. "For many years, the night watchman and I have been guarding the college. Many of our companions are dead, but we are still alive. We can still smoke cigars, drink alcohol, At the prom, we are the two biggest wonders of the Kassel Academy." Chu Han raised his eyebrows, and at this moment, Anger turned his head and looked at him, "But, I am old, and the night watchman is also old. We have lived through the entire 20th century. From this point of view, you think How long can I live?" After the old guy finished speaking, without waiting for Chu Han to reply, he bounced his cigar butts out of the skylight, holding the steering wheel with one hand, and slamming the accelerator to the end. This dangerous shark roared and rushed out, regardless of the changing traffic lights, it was inserted into the traffic flow, and the cars behind were forced to brake suddenly, blocking the entire intersection in all directions. There were faintly loud sirens trailing, and it seemed that the response speed of the Chicago traffic police was still admirable. The speed of Angers has not reached a minute, and the sirens have already sounded. Chu Han did not care about the sudden speed increase and the sound of the police siren in his ears. He lowered his head, and to be honest, he had always dealt with the president of Kassel College and the new generation of secret party leaders after Menek Kassel. There was only a strong fear, especially more than half a year ago, Angers withstood the tremendous pressure brought by Constantine and the offensive that was completely rampant. At that time, his vigilance against the old man who had lived through the entire 20th century rose. Reached the highest. However, it is exactly this, he completely overlooked one point, that is the age of the old man. Anger is over 130 years old. He is really old. Chu Han can feel the faint oldness on his face. This has never been done before. It is precisely because of this that he is right. The president of the Kassel College felt a deep fear. There is no need for a detailed explanation. There is not a trace of oldness on the face of a 130-year-old man. This is the best explanation. 521 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 522 Invitations! Chapter 522 Invitation! These thoughts stayed in Chu Han''s mind for a few seconds before being thrown away by the terrifying speed of the car. The "push-back feeling" praised by car magazines completely occupied his body and mind at this moment. This kind of stimulation is rarely felt. Yes, because he himself has never driven so fast.MiscellaneousZhiInsect Angers drank the red wine in his glass with enjoyment, the corners of his mouth were slightly tilted, and he continued to accelerate. It seems that this old guy driving fast is commonplace! Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, instead of feeling anything wrong, he raised his eyebrows, poured himself a glass of red wine, drinking and looking at the traffic police car that was left far behind. "Principal, driving under the influence of alcohol seems to be revoking the driver''s license, right?" Chu Han took a sip of the red wine, his eyes lightened slightly, although he didn''t know the specific year, this mellow red wine was definitely a top vintage. "Aren''t you drinking yourself?" Angers shrugged. "And, do you think they will renew the driver''s license for a 130-year-old guy whose passport is shown? When I learned to drive, I didn''t have a driver''s license. It was 1899...well, yes, 1899, and the car was a new toy that was invented in 1885. There is no horse-drawn carriage that can run fast, there is no Ford, there is no universal, what traffic rules? No!" Chu Han raised his eyebrows, and a trace of emotion flashed deep in his eyes. Such an era without any rules bound must be wonderful, but unfortunately, he missed it. "Do you want one?" Anger turned the steering wheel back with one hand, and handed a cigar encapsulated in an aluminum tube to Chu Han with the other. "No, I don''t smoke." Chu Han shook his head. Although for people with dragon blood, no matter how hard they smoke, they won''t get terminal diseases such as lung cancer and liver cancer, but he still doesn''t like smoking and cigars same. Angers didn''t care, put the cigar back into Xiong''s pocket, and continued to accelerate silently.I don''t know why, the traffic policemen who were still following closely disappeared one after another. No matter how fast Maserati drove, they didn''t seem to see it, letting it continue to challenge the limit of speeding. "What exactly do I need to do?" "It''s very simple. You need to play as a dude who has a strong interest in art. He is generous and rich. These are your labels." "Understood, but how do I know which is the mission item?" "I will raise the placard when it comes out, but I will not continue to follow up. There are also a few of my old friends who participated in this auction. They know me too well, so if I bid, they will also bid. In the end, even if it can be obtained, the effort is too great. "So I need to play such a Cheng Yaojin?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows, "Why me? I am not the only one stranded in Chicago." "You mean Chu Zihang and Lu Mingfei?" "Aren''t you very optimistic about Lu Mingfei?" "Well, Ming Fei''s pedigree is very good. His parents are the two individuals with the highest pedigree that we have found before you. I don''t know if it will have an advantage over me and the Night Watch." "Then why not choose Lu Mingfei?" "Because he is too young and tender compared to you. If something unexpected happens, I believe you will handle it well, and Mingfei, he can''t handle such a scene very well." "understood." "Any question?" "How does the college know that we are in that hotel?" "The hyatt hotel is an industry that the college shares. Norma received the information when you moved in. Now that the railway is on strike, it is not convenient to transfer people from the college headquarters." "understood." "never mind?" "Well, no more." Chu Han nodded. It would be Angers'' turn to be surprised, "Don''t need help?" "No need." Chu Han opened the door of the car, not knowing if it was a coincidence, the car stopped at the door of the hotel. "By the way, the principal, is there a new student named Xia Mi this year?" As soon as he walked out of a distance, Chu Han seemed to think of something suddenly, looking at Anger and said. "Well, yes. Together with Chu Zihang, Norma arranged a special task for Chu Zihang. He will take Xia Mi on a tour of Chicago tomorrow, and by the way do her admissions counseling work, usually this job It is given to the professor, but since there are seven days, it must be used. For the Lionheart president, freshman admission counseling is easy." Angers thought for a while, "It seems like going to the Six Flags roller coaster amusement park." Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and there was an inexplicable golden light in the depths of his eyes flashing away. He nodded, turned and walked into the hotel. Angers silently looked at Chu Han''s disappearing back, slowly lit a cigar, and his muddy eyes were quickly covered by the cigar smoke. "Brother, are you back? The hotel brought dinner. Would you like to eat it?" Chu Xiaoran looked at Chu Han with a calm face, and pointed to the plate on the table. "Yeah." Chu Han nodded, and drove the car with the old guy for more than an hour. He drank another glass of red wine. Seriously, he was really hungry now. "Then I''ll heat it up for you. It''s been a long time since I sent it." Chu Xiaoran ran into the kitchen with the dishes. This suite is fully equipped with complete kitchen equipment. Chu Han walked to Chuang and picked up a letter on the table before. Inside was an invitation card with the words "Sotheby Auction House" engraved on the end. This is exactly the invitation for the Sotheby Auction''s "Directional Auction" to be held tomorrow. This is an invitation from the Sotheby auction house to the Chu family. In the past, the Chu family also received such invitations, but because Chu Tianchen ordered that the Chu family not be allowed to communicate with foreign forces, the Chu family has never sent anyone to participate in such an event. , But Sosby still sends an invitation to the Chu family every year. But this time, it happened that the invitation fell into Chu Xiaoran''s hands, and they happened to be stranded in Chicago because of the railroad strike, and they caught up with the auction. The coincidence of all this is like an invisible hand that silently pushes his actions, leading him on a line of fate that has already been arranged. At this moment, Chu Xiaoran walked out carrying a steaming plate, "Brother, you can eat." Chu Han was relieved of the invitation, took out a bottle of red wine with a decent vintage from the wine cabinet next to him, and said to Chu Xiaoran, "Drink two glasses with me." As he said, he poured red wine in both goblets and pushed one of them to Chu Xiaoran, while he was eating a rich dinner from the hotel. Chu Xiaoran looked at the goblet full of liquid red wine in front of him, and was shocked for a moment, then looked at Chu Han''s face tightly, as if there was something on it. A few minutes later, the corner of Chu Xiaoran''s mouth was slightly raised.He lifted up the goblet and drank the wine in one sip, the blush on his cheeks looked unusually beautiful in the quiet night. The room was quiet for a few seconds, the lights suddenly went out, and the curtains that were a few centimeters away from the ground were automatically closed without wind. Quiet night, but some people are destined to be unable to sleep. 522 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 523 Convergence of Dragons! Chapter 523 Convergence of Dragons! The morning sun shines through the white gauze curtains into the room, Chu Han opens his sleepy eyes, and there is no one in the room quietly.Z & Zhi& Chong subconsciously turned his head to the side, the white and soft. The sheet was flat and flat, and it was vaguely noticed that someone had lay on it, and it was a woman, because there was a vagueness in the air. aroma. Chu Han didn''t start chuang the first time. He was a little bit dependent on chuang. Actually, he wasn''t. He was just thinking about something long ago. He remembered that he had read a book a long time ago, saying that an investment bank operator always flew up and down in the sky, staying in a hotel every time he went to a city, and then meeting various people and dealing with all kinds of things. Such documents, sometimes landing late at night, and flying away late at night, did not even have a chance to take a serious look at the city where I was located, only a dark and countless beacon lights can be seen from the glare windows of the plane. This state and life lasted until a certain afternoon, when he finally got a half-day gap after finishing things in a certain city, and determined to go out and breathe fresh air.So he rarely wandered easily in the light of the coming dusk.Then, he was suddenly horrified, because he couldn''t remember where he was.He hugged his head and slowly squatted down on the street, trying to figure out exactly what day is today, where he is on that busy schedule, which city is here, where is the south, and where he should go.However, only the welcome lights of the hotel, the navigation lights of the airport, the handshake again and again, and the water-like documents in his mind. He lost himself. Although he has always been a person with a very strong sense of existence, because whoever he is, he cant forget his existence after seeing Chu Han at the first glance. Those deep black-hole-like eyes will make people feel that he is in the moment. Looking at him, the invisible existence made everyone unable to forget this person. After lying down for about ten minutes, Chu Han slowly lifted his chuang, folded the quilt, and then saw the caviar on the table with freshly roasted whole-wheat toast, Danish buns with dried raisins, lemon juice fried chicken xiong meat, Munich grilled white sausage and a cup of steaming milk cereal can be said to be a luxurious breakfast pairing. Chu Han looked at the breakfast table and was silent for two seconds. He grabbed a raisin bread and ate it. He didn''t even notice it. The corner of his mouth was slightly cocked. There was a slight smile, very weak, but it was there. , Like his eyes like black holes that can''t be ignored. Ten minutes later, Chu Han walked out of the hotel, holding an exquisite invitation card in his hand, and the extended Lincoln car parked quietly on the side of the street. He walked into the Lincoln car and said to the driver in the driving seat, "You can go now." "Good young master." The driver replied politely, with blazing golden glow in the depths of his black eyes, like a blazing flame. Chu Han nodded, and waited a few minutes after the car started, he slowly opened the invitation card in his hand. Last night, he only scanned it roughly and didn''t check it in detail. Now, after a closer look, he found that the name on the invitation card was a "Chu" does not have a specific name. Apparently, Sotheby''s auction house also knows about the Chu family. Anyone from the Chu family can bring this invitation to participate in this auction. The car stopped in front of a building not long after driving. Chu Han peeked out the window and looked around. The sun was completely blocked by the high-rise buildings. The long and thin streets were full of cool air, and the green railway sign said " Pennsylvania Road". What appeared in front of his eyes was a huge square building, twenty meters high, surrounded by barbed wire and painted turquoise. There were no windows on the walls, only a row of large exhaust fans were slowly rotating at the height. "It''s here?" Chu Han frowned. He hadn''t participated in similar activities before, but he responded to the phrase "I haven''t eaten pork and I''ve seen pigs run." The building in front of him looks like an abandoned factory. It doesn''t look like the famous Sobis auction house. "Yes, this is the back door of the Opera House. Only the front door of the Opera House has been renovated. The back door has always been like this. Few people will walk here, and probably only people who come to work here will take this road." The driver explained. Chu Han just about to nod, his face moved slightly, and he looked around.All kinds of high-end cars stopped at the door one by one, the red taillights flashed one after another, and the heavy doors opened. The man who came down first was a man wearing a black tuxedo or a small evening dress, a white embroidered shirt, a cosmopolitan style. The heavy hair oil is applied to the separate heads, which can be seen as a light. Then the hand protruding out of the car wore long white velvet gloves, and the silver watch was worn outside the gloves. The man held that hand and gently pulled out the modern girl wrapped in mink and covered with a veil. The long heels stepped on the ground, the small tui stretched out a beautiful arc, and the sewers overflowed with white steam. The silhouettes of men and women walking towards the opera house arm in arm were like...Chicago in the golden age of 1950.Time seemed to have flown back 60 years at this moment, and Chu Han felt like he had passed through this scene. But soon, he came to his senses and said to the driver in the car, "You can go back, and you won''t have to pick me up later." After speaking, he got out of the car directly, and at that moment, the indifference on his face melted, and replaced by a standard smirk with a light smile on the corner of his mouth. Chu Han walked slowly to the door, and then handed the invitation card to the waiter. "Mr. Chu, welcome to today''s auction." The waiter looked at the "Chu" engraved on the invitation card, his pupils contracted slightly, and he was stunned subconsciously. He immediately bent over and saluted respectfully, "Please follow me. ." Lu Mingfei nodded, and looked around as he walked, especially the waiters clothes, white tuxedo, white gloves, silver cuffs, gold silk edging embroidered on the brim, and white jacket pockets A golden pocket watch chain, retro and grand, with complicated etiquette. He suddenly wanted to laugh. This seemed not to be an auction held in 2010, but a social gathering of the upper class in Chicago in 1950.Suddenly, he was stunned. On this backstreet out of sunlight... it seemed that there was an ancient and mysterious atmosphere. Suddenly, Chu Han became curious about this upcoming auction. This kind of atmosphere is not created by things or people gathered together. Only things with a strong historical atmosphere gather in large numbers. Will naturally produce this ancient breath. And that kind of mysterious atmosphere, there is only one thing to produce. The race that once ruled the entire ancient age, dragon! The dragons have become extinct, and a few dragons were killed immediately after waking up. However, there are still people with dragon blood in this world, they are called mixed species! And all the visitors gathered here are of mixed race! 523 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 524: A Feast of Monsters! Chapter 524 A Feast of Monsters! Chu Han followed the waiter to the door and quietly walked through the dimly lit, long passage. The perfume smell in the space floated away from the ground. Chu Han looked around from time to time, and all he saw was the strong backs of men and women. White/fair skin with naked/naked shoulders.Miscellaneous No one spoke, the passage was very quiet, everyone seemed to have a 100% tacit understanding, silently following the waiter across the door where light appeared at the end. The sudden light made Chu Han close his eyes subconsciously. When he opened his eyes again, a huge crystal chandelier appeared in his field of vision. He was above a four-sided opera house. Looking down from the top, each seat was already There are many people sitting, many of them are gray-haired old people. However, in Chu Hans perception, the blood emitted by these old people is countless times stronger than those of young men and women. Some of them even make Chu. The dragon blood in the cold body felt slightly warm. "Chu Han, you have to be careful. If these guys join hands, even if you can survive, you will definitely be seriously injured!" The system''s voice rang from Chu Han''s mind. Obviously, he also felt that this space was permeating Strong vitality. Chu Han didn''t speak, and nodded silently, he could feel the vaguely dangerous breath in the air.Suddenly, he condensed his gaze and looked at a seat close to the four sides of the stage. There was a silver-white hair, a black suit and a bright red rose in the mouth of Hungary. It was the principal of the Kassel Academy, Hilbert. Jean Angers. However, what made him feel vigilant was not Ange, but a small old man sitting not far from him, crouched on his back, leaning on a cane, his eyes cloudy and dull, but the blood radiating from him was Unusually powerful, among the people Chu Han had seen, only Anger could overpower him. Chu Han pondered for a few seconds, and found a seat casually. This kind of auction does not have a special seat. As long as the guests enter the auction hall, they can choose a seat at will. As soon as he sat down, a flash of glitz swept from all sides. The surrounding pillars resembled the ruins of the Parthenon in the Acropolis, but they were painted in gorgeous dark red, supporting the dome-like sky. At the top, giant crystal chandeliers one after another disperse all the shadows. The golden dome is reflected by the light and the four walls are painted with the war scene of "The Twilight of the Gods". The wool carpet with green mandala pattern, red The seat number is marked on the suede seats with brass nameplates, and the scarlet curtain is hung on the stage. It seems that when the opening cloth is pulled, the works of some ancient Greek tragedy master will be staged. Suddenly, Chu Han''s brows moved slightly. The moment he was seated, a few curious, suspicious, and vigilant sights shot from all around him. It was obvious that these people should know each other. All of the guests are very familiar. He just sat down, and the farts/shares werent even hotter, he was already noticed by some people as strange. But fortunately, those few sights were not malicious, just curious because of his raw face. After all, the people who can be invited by Sothebys auction house are not simple characters, and no one would be willing to set up for no reason. An enemy. Especially this enemy is a guest who can be invited by Sotheby''s auction house. The opera house is not big, but it is packed with hundreds of people, and there are hardly many empty seats.Gradually, the lights went out one by one, and in the end only the huge chandelier in the center was still on, as if the stage play was about to begin. The waiter in white passed the aisle and rang a string of bells, and the room was low. The conversation slowly disappeared. The curtain shook, and the man in a black tuxedo walked out, bending slightly towards everyone. "Ladies and gentlemen, Sothebys 2010 Summer Chicago Cultural Tour Auction will start in five minutes. Im the auctioneer this time. Please hold your number plates and dont miss your favorites. , Because everything we will bid for next is unique in the world." The auctioneer paused, "Then now, please close your eyes when it''s dark." Chu Han looked around and found that everyone had bowed their heads. Only a few people looked around with a smile on their faces. When they saw his raw face without closing their eyes and bowing their heads, they were all stunned. , And then looked curiously. The auctioneer glanced at several people including Chu Han who did not close their eyes and bow their heads. His eyes flickered, but he didn''t say anything. Obviously, he knew some special rules. After a while, the auctioneer''s voice sounded again, "It''s dawn, please open your eyes!" Almost all the people with their heads down looked up at the same moment and opened their eyes! In an instant, it seemed as if the opera house became brightly lit again, but it was no longer the crystal chandeliers that illuminated it, but the countless pairs of golden pupils shining with golden light! However, there are exceptions, such as Chu Han, such as Angers, such as those short old men, and a few others. None of them revealed the Golden Eyes, but it is not that their bloodlines are impure. On the contrary, their bloodlines are much purer than most of the people present, especially Chu Han, who has a pure dragon blood lineage, and he has a pure blood lineage. , He has surpassed the level of the four monarchs. The reason why they didn''t reveal the golden pupil was because of their disdain, and the other was that they were useless. This method is purely showing off, but after lighting the golden pupil for a few hours, it will be as tired as a dog. It''s just that most people would rather be tired afterwards like a dog, but also to light the golden pupil, especially some men with female companions around them. Chu Han tilted his head, and his dark eyes flashed with an inexplicable smile. He felt that a few fierce glances found that he hadn''t lit his golden pupil and landed on him, but none of these glances With kindness, a pressure was formed invisibly to oppress him, as if he wanted to suppress his young and excessive guest. pressure?Suppress him?Ha ha! Chu Han still had a bad smile at the corner of his mouth, his eyes condensed, and a terrifying coercion rose from his body, violently spreading in all directions, and instantly enveloped the entire opera house. It was a boundless pressure. In an instant it crushed those who were watching him. Almost everyone felt that a huge stone was pressed against Hungarian''s mouth, and a bloodshot involuntarily overflowed from the corner of his mouth. The whole venue fell into absolute silence for an instant. At this moment, everyone''s eyes fell on the one that did not reveal the golden pupil, but brought tremendous pressure to the mixed races in the audience, with a bad smile on the corner of the mouth. , Looks like a dull black-haired youth. 524 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 525 Untitled! Chapter 525 Untitled! The venue of the opera theater was like falling into an ice cellar. Everyone was silent, but they all looked straight ahead with their hearts. They didn''t want to turn their heads to look at the dude young man, but their dark eyes seemed to be two unfathomable black holes. Just looking straight at them made them feel as if they were going to fall into the endless darkness and never get out.MiscellaneousZhiInsect The auctioneer on the stage looked at the suddenly quiet opera house venue, and did not make a sound for the first time. Instead, he narrowed his eyes to look at Chu Han. A curiosity flashed across his face. He already knew this from the waiters mouth. The young man whose name looks like a dude comes from the Chu family.At first, even the auctioneer himself was stunned. When Sosby Auctions held similar auctions before, it was not that they had not sent invitations to the Chu family. On the contrary, Sosby sent an invitation to every auction. The Chu family, but every time, this invitation never returned to Sotheby''s auction house. Over time, although the Sotheby Auction House still sent out invitations to the Chu family every year, it never thought that the Chu Family would send someone to participate. This time, the people at the Sotheby Auction House also thought so, who knew it suddenly appeared. Here comes a young man holding an invitation from the Chu family, which surprised the people at Sotheby''s auction house, but also caught them off guard. Compared with the Italian nobleman Gattuso, the Chu family''s reputation and prestige in the world are relatively low, but no one dares to say that the strength of the Chu family is weaker than that of the Gattuso family. On the contrary, Chu Tianchen is in the Chu family. , No one or force dare to look down upon it. The auctioneer looked at the people who were slowly slowing down, and winked at the auction assistant next to him, "Okay, now we are going on our first lot today. Please keep your eyes open, this thing. But our auction house has spent a lot of money from..." Chu Han sat lazily on his seat, looking at other places from time to time. He didn''t have any interest in the treasures introduced by the auctioneer. For him, who is now the greatest alchemist in the world, it is precious. His artwork is just dung and has no effect at all. In contrast, he is more interested in the mixed races who come from all over the world. "System, you said that if I expose my identity here and kill all the mixed races gathered here, what will happen?" Chu Han squinted his eyes for a while and looked at the pupils that were gleaming with golden light, and his mind suddenly rose up. Such an idea. "At least hundreds of mixed-breeds with excellent bloodlines have gathered here. Some of them come from mixed-race families that have lasted for thousands of years, and some are young people who have emerged. If they all die here, the whole mixed-race world will be completely boiling. , Even the world of ordinary people will be affected by this, and the events and consequences that will be caused are too great!" The system was silent for a while, seeming to notice Chu Han''s thoughts, and his tone was a bit solemn. Chu Han raised his eyebrows, his squinted eyes flashed slightly, but at this moment, the system''s voice sounded again, "However, you can''t do it, at least not now." "If they all work together, I do have a high chance of being trapped, but they don''t know who I am now. Under a sudden attack, how many of them do you think can stop a dragon king''s full attack?" said When he said this, Chu Han''s face was very calm. This was a small habit of his, a small habit that no one knew except the system. "The problem is that you can''t use your full strength at all, and you can''t even condense the dragon body." The system knows this little habit of Chu Han, it means that he doesn''t just think that, but really intends to do it! "I really can''t condense the dragon body right now, but even if I don''t have a huge dragon body, I can use the human body to exert the power of the dragon king level." The system''s words did not let Chu Han dispel this idea. For him, now With a shot, there is a great opportunity to catch all these mixed races who came to participate in the auction, especially those "old people" who look old but are extremely powerful. "Release the domineering experience and look at this opera house and you will know." After the system finished speaking, it fell silent. Chu Han frowned slightly, and thought for a while, the huge domineering color of seeing and hearing instantly rose and spread to all directions. In a blink of an eye, the entire opera house seemed to be imprinted in his heart in the form of 3D images, even The tiny dark corners all appeared extremely clear at this moment. Suddenly, Chu Han''s face condensed, and he was silent for a few seconds. He quietly withdrew his domineering look, and looked deeply at the auctioneer who was standing in the center of the stage introducing the lot. A trace of emotion flashed in his eyes. What a Soth Better than the auction house! At the time when the auction was in full swing, in room 1102 of the Hyatt Hotel, Lu Mingfei lay on the chuang with his sleepy eyes open, and looked left and right. There was only him in the spacious room, as Angers said. , Chu Zihang took Xia Mi on a tour of Chicago, and by the way gave her enrollment counseling work. Only Lu Mingfei stayed at the hotel. Lu Mingfei''s eyes drooped slightly, what? What? I am the most unique''s'' level in the academy. In the end, it was not that I left me alone and turned the junior sister to play. Lu Mingfei lay for a long time, thinking about many things like paste in his mind, then slowly got up, walked to the dining table and sat down. There was a note on it, written in a beautiful and funny font. Junior sister: Brother Mingfei~ We went out beforehand. ps: I ordered a Chinese breakfast for you~ Lu Mingfei grinned and opened the lids on the table. Fresh tofu brains and golden fried dough sticks exuded the fragrance. Suddenly he had an illusion, as if he was not in far away Chicago, but still In that small house, the complaints of middle-aged women faintly came from the kitchen, and a middle-aged man sat in the living room. The fat cousin moved his huge body and sat on a stool watching the latest novels and magazines. . However, in retrospect, it was just his illusion. That simple little house is out of reach. He is now living in a luxurious hotel suite. He wakes up and opens his eyes as soon as he has arranged it. In the afternoon, he was at his disposal freely. He went to stroll around the artistic streets of Chicago to see if there would be any affair. What a luxurious and beautiful life! Lu Mingfei thought so, and laughed at himself, a trace of complexity flashed under his drooping eyes, but it was so quiet, as if he was the only one left in this world... In the darkness, the faint golden pupils flickered slightly, and a sneer with disdain and irony sounded softly. 525 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 526 List! List of Chapter 526! At the Peak Campus headquarters, a lead sealed box is placed on the desk of the central control room, with a delivery label from China affixed on it, and three summer professors on duty at Kassel College are around the table.Miscellaneous Chi Insects After Chu Zihang regained the information in China, he immediately sent it out by express. It took off a little later than Chu Hans plane, but Que arrived in Chicago a few hours earlier than him, and was able to catch the last cc1000 express delivery before the strike. Up to the headquarters of the college. Professor Schneider glanced at the two companions around him, took a magnifying glass and checked along the edge of the sealed box, and nodded, "A total of twelve hidden sealing labels are not damaged, and the box has not been opened on the road. The contents are safe." "It''s just a few pieces of paper. No one will be interested in these things. What''s more, it is mixed in the hundreds of thousands of express items sent from China to the United States every day. There is no Kassel College logo on it, and no one can find it. Your students Used a very clever way. Professor Manstein nodded, his eyes gleaming with admiration, even he had to admit that although he was only in the third grade after the summer vacation, Chu Zihang was an executive department. The commissioner is already qualified. "As I said, Chu Zihang is very good. He knows how to do it. We just need to trust him." Schneider said, taking out the portable hydraulic pliers from the toolbox and easily cut the lock on the box. Drop. Manstein frowned slightly when he watched Schneider''s simple and rude unlocking action, but he didn''t say anything, because this time Chu Zihang was facing an unexpected accident and completed the task alone. A series of measures can be said to be Perfect, even he couldn''t fault it. The only thing that made him sigh was that neither Schneider nor the principal relied too much on the so-called genius, but the genius they were looking forward to did indeed behave perfectly, which made people unable to fault it. Inside the airtight box is a "Bennero" paper bag that was beaten by rain, and inside it were a few packed kraft paper document bags. Each bag contained a4 paper copied with fine pen. "So many? No wonder you use spy-like means." Guderian was taken aback and looked at Schneider with a blank expression. "The key is not spy-style means! It is that the Chinese police are too strict in monitoring this kind of information!" Manstein stared helplessly at his old friend whose personality was out of line to make people speechless, and turned to look at Schneider. , "How many of these cases will be related to the Dragons?" "Ninety-nine percent doesn''t matter. Some are mental patients commit crimes, some are caused by abnormal weather, and some are simply ufo sighting reports of good people. The focus is on the remaining 1%." Schneider carefully took the documents. Come out, put it under the infrared light, and bake it while checking. "Wait, how do we screen it?" Manstein frowned. In this way, they wanted to accurately screen out the useful information, but it took the boss''s effort! "We don''t need to screen. That''s the job of the school board. Our task is to regain the missing information." Schneider didn''t even look at Manstein, so he put twelve seals and a lock on the table. "Then what are you doing now? This is an''ss''-level information, do you have the right to check it?" Manstein''s eyes twitched slightly. "No right, but I don''t think you will say it." Schneider quickly opened the file without raising his head. "Why don''t I say it? Don''t forget that I am the chairperson of the Committee of Discipline and Discipline. My responsibility is to maintain school rules. I am directly responsible to the principal and the school board!" Manstein narrowed his eyes and bald his head out of anger. Liang, "Don''t make me feel like you are in the same group, you didn''t even tell us why you did it!" "The school board recently held a meeting in Italy." Schneider stopped the opening action, looking at Manstein with a cold face. "What meeting? What does it have to do with you?" Manstein took a step back subconsciously, not because of his guilty conscience, but because of Schneider''s appearance, which is a bit scary, plus the cold and cold air like the Amazon viper. There are really few people in the college who are not afraid of him. "There is only one topic discussed in this meeting, the''Nibelung Root Plan''!" Schneider looked at Manstein''s eyes firmly, trying to frighten him. "The Nibelung Root Plan?" Manstein frowned, but he was not frightened, because unlike most people, he knew Schneider''s character very well. Schneider handed the already prepared envelope to Manstein from the side table, "Look for yourself, you''ll know after reading it." Manstein opened the envelope bag for unknown reasons. Inside were student resumes. Each resume was stamped with a special red lacquer stamp. As the resumes were turned over, Mansteins face grew more and more. The more weird he was, an inexplicable cold light flashed in his eyes, and finally he stopped to stop on the resume with the words "Chen Motong" written on it. "What are you doing so fast? I seem to see something we know..." Guderian craned his neck and looked aside. "What do these resumes mean?" Manstein''s voice was a little low, and his eyes were in the shadow, as if something rushed out at any time. "As the chairperson of the academy''s discipline committee, you should be very clear about the meaning of the''dangerous pedigree'' represented by the red lacquer stamp, so I don''t need to say more." Schneider glanced at Manstein, " In the past, the school board did not speak on student affairs, because the headquarters of the college was well controlled by the principal and the night watchman. Every student was under long-term observation. There has never been a case of dangerous people entering the campus. In August, the school board claimed that they needed to re-examine the pedigrees of the students for the new key training plan, the Nibelung Roots Program. These resumes were sent to the executive department, and these students were considered to have a dangerous pedigree. ." As soon as Schneider finished speaking, Manstein''s body trembled slightly, Guderian on the side took the lead and said loudly: "Impossible! If you talk about dangerous bloodlines, isn''t it your students Chu Zihang and Chu Han who are the most dangerous? Is it? But there is no resume of Chu Zihang and Chu Han at all!" Schneider''s face remained unchanged, "I am Chu Zihang''s mentor. Even if Chu Zihang is considered to have a''dangerous ancestry'', his resume will not be delivered to me. You should understand if you think about it. " "As for Chu Han..." He paused slightly, "I don''t know. The only thing I know is that he must be on the list. As for where his resume went, I don''t know." 526 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 527 Violation of school rules! The 527th chapter violates school rules! Guderian opened his mouth, but he couldn''t speak. As a professor at Kassel College, he could see that Schneider was telling the truth, but because it was the truth, it was the most scary! "But, on this...this is almost all the students above the''a'' level in the academy. "Miscellaneous Zhi Chong"" Guderian took a deep breath, "The scope of doubt is so big?" "It''s a nonsense! This thing is so stupid!" Manstein threw his resume on the table, staring at Schneider fiercely, his bald head lit up with anger, "For educators, we only test one. If a student is an excellent student or a student who is not excellent enough, his value is not determined by the purity of his pedigree! Does other universities want to assess whether a student is eligible for admission to analyze whether he is of Germanic or Mongolian descent?!" His emotional ups and downs fluctuated greatly. This is the second time he has had such a big emotional ups and downs after joining Kassel College. The first time I learned that his biological father had guarded Kassel College together with the principal for hundreds of years. Night watchman. As for the second time, it is tonight. "It''s useless to yell at me, I don''t know the specifics, but the order from the school board must be executed, so I have sent a complete investigation report to the school board." Schneider''s face remained calm. "Don''t be kidding! How are we going to check their ancestry? Take a drop of blood for analysis in the laboratory? We don''t have such a technique at all! Our method of testing the purity of blood is only to estimate the resonance between them and Long Wen. But if in this college If they are suspected of having a pedigree problem, they will become aliens in this academy. They will always be under surveillance, suspected or even isolated! Damn! This academy is originally made up of aliens, what we have always claimed is the so-called '' "Bloodmourning" is nothing more than that we, as aliens, cannot be recognized in normal human society, so we gathered together. But what does this mean? Is there a new group of aliens divided among the aliens?!" Manstein deliberately The lowered voice was filled with alarming anger. The central control room fell into unimaginable silence, Schneider was still looking at the information, and Guderian was unexpectedly quiet once, looking at the copy with the words "Lu Mingfei" on his hand with a complex expression. file. Time does not know how long it has passed, Schneider, as if finally found something, sorted out the messed up piles of information, then took out the lighter from his pocket, and made a move that stunned both Manstein and Guderian. . He lit those documents! "Damn! What are you doing? This is''ss''-level information!" Manstein was stunned for a long time before reacting, his face changed drastically, but it was too late, and the documents had turned into confetti. "The''Nibelung Root Project'' school board was directly assigned to the executive department to be responsible. I have already uploaded the general report to the school board. However, some students'' resumes have not yet been handed over to the school board members." Schneider Put some sorted documents on the table, "These are the documents about Chen Motong and Lu Mingfei. What I just burned was the negative reaction left by Chu Zihang during his mission in China. Others, you Do it yourself." After he finished speaking, he walked directly out of the central control room, without seeing Manstein and Guderian. Manstein was silent for a long, long time. He picked up the resume of "Chen Motong" from the table, lit a lighter, and watched it turn into fly ash quietly, then turned to look at Guderian and set it on the table. A copy of "Lu Mingfei" resume and handed to him with a lighter. Compared to Manstein, Guderian was much more refreshed. He burned that resume to ashes without hesitation after receiving the lighter, and clapped his hands as if nothing happened. Manstein smiled silently and turned to look at the exit of the central control room, where the man in a black robe was watching them quietly. Manstein ridiculed himself secretly because he looked directly at the man''s cold eyes. As a member of the discipline committee, in the end, he actually violated the school rules that he had adhered to for a lifetime. What a great irony! At the same time, at the Chicago Opera House, the auction proceeded slowly, and two auctioneer assistants carefully lifted a gourd-shaped porcelain onto the stage. "Okay, gentlemen and ladies, now we are going to start shooting "Qing Qianlong Yangcai icing on the brocade Longevity Gourd Bottle". This Chinese Qing Dynasty Qianlong period porcelain is the ultimate porcelain craftsmanship at that time, and it is a royal product made by the Ministry of Internal Affairs. After the Boxer War in 1900, it flowed out of China and has been kept in the home of a reputable collector in southern Italy. The history is very clear. A similar product was sold in Hong Kong in 1730 a few months ago. The price is 10,000 U.S. dollars. You can find other information from the promotional materials." The auctioneer scanned the audience and tapped the gavel in his hand. "The starting price is 9 million U.S. dollars. Please bid now." Chu Han squinted his eyes and yawned, holding his chin boredly. This is already the sixth lot today. The starting price has also risen from the original 2 million to 9 million, and he has not raised a placard. During this period, even Anger took a photo of "Nanyang Dushan Jade Vairocana Buddha Hanging Hand Big Jade Sea". His position was on the front VIP seat, while holding a sign while stealing from a beautiful young woman next to him. Whispering, a happy old thief look.The corners of Chu Han''s mouth twitched when he saw it, and a hint of suspicion rose in his heart, what is this old guy doing? He secretly shook his head, his gaze turned, and he landed on the gourd bottle with countless patterns on the stage. This thing looked a bit interesting. Time slowly passed, the starting price was getting higher and higher, and the competition circle gradually concentrated on the VIP seats. The first few small things seemed to be appetizers, and this gourd bottle was one of the main dishes. Fang Bo killed very hard, even the old people who made Chu Han cared about it. "23.1 million once!" The auctioneer raised the volume and looked around the audience. "23.1 million twice! Interested gentlemen and ladies, this is the last chance, please hurry up and bid." "23.1 million..." The auctioneer raised the gavel, and when it was about to fall, a lazy voice suddenly sounded. "30 million!" The scene suddenly became silent with the sound of this sound. Everyone looked around in unison, looking for the source of the sound, and they were not disappointed. They quickly found the source of the sound, because now there is only that. A sign was held up high.Number, Chu Han! 527 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 528 One dollar! Chapter 528: One Dollar! After raising the gavel, the auctioneer who hasn''t fallen for a long time stared at the dazzling sign in his sight, and did not react for a while. Even people like him who have experienced many winds and waves were shocked by this bidding method that can be called a loser. Up.Miscellaneous Chi Insect It is not the first time that he has hosted such a "targeted auction", and he has also seen many big bosses, nouveau riche, and wealthy young ladies who used to sell lavishly at auctions because of their favorite items, but no one has ever been so direct. If you increase the price by a few million, this can no longer be explained by lavishness. This is simply a loser! Chu Han propped his chin with his left hand, lazily holding the sign, not paying attention to the eyes around him. He was not very interested in the value of this "Qing Qianlong Yangcai Longevity Gourd Bottle", which really made him hold the sign. The reason for the bidding is that some patterns on the gourd bottle are a very complicated language. There are only a few people in the world who can understand this language. It just so happens that he is one of them. The rough meaning of the above is that in the era when the gourd bottle was located, someone found a very magical place, that place was full of strong life, and there were creepy shouts, and people who found that place Very curious, so he broke into that place, but after that, he seemed to have evaporated and never appeared again. This message was left before he decided to enter that place. Later, he didnt know how it was engraved on the gourd bottle. If Chu Han didnt just know this language, he would only regard it as a kind of fullness. The pattern of meaning. "Hey, can you announce the result?" Chu Han yawned while propping his chin, and waved the sign impatiently. The auctioneer took a deep look at Chu Han, and the gavel in his hand fell. "This gentleman on the 13th bid 30 million. Is there anything higher than him?" The audience is quiet, it can be said that even a needle can be heard. They have not recovered from Chu Han''s big hand. Hearing the words of the auctioneer, everyone gave him a tacit understanding. The previous two thousand. Wan is already at the limit of this "Qing Qianlong Yangcai Longevity Gourd Bottle". No matter how high it is, it only means that the person is either a fool with too much money to spend, or a lunatic who loves antiques.Obviously, there is no such person in their group, so naturally they will not bid higher than 30 million. Even the antique collector who initially bid 23.1 million has no words. Obviously, this The bid is beyond his acceptable range. "30 million for the first time!" The auctioneer scanned the audience. "30 million second time!" "The third time with 30 million yuan! Congratulations to this gentleman on the 13th for his bid for this "Qing Qianlong Yangcai Longevity Gourd Bottle". Congratulations!" The auctioneer seemed to know that it was impossible for anyone to bid higher and quickly announced final result. The audience was quiet for a while, and then there was a subtle and polite applause. Although there were accidents and episodes in the hammer-falling process of this lot, this kind of desperate bidding spirit won their applause, and this piece The lot itself is listed at the end of the catalog, which is the finale of today''s "directional auction". Chu Han, who won the "Qing Qianlong Yangcai icing on the cake and a longevity gourd bottle" did not show a trace of joy. If he didn''t guess wrong, then, the real and biggest show at today''s auction is about to be staged. ! "The following will be the special part of this auction. As always,''unexpected encounter''." The auctioneer scanned the audience and said with a smile on his face without seeing the person who got up and left. As soon as the auctioneers words fell, Chu Han noticed that there were dazzling lights all around. The eyes of the mixed race who lit up the golden pupils seemed to be burning with flames, and looked at the stage with scorching eyes, as if it would jump out at any time. A beautiful woman with big long legs. "This''unexpected encounter'' is a special lot. It is the most fun part of the''directional auction'' held by Sotheby''s auction house." Anger''s voice rang in his ears, "After the auction is over, As a relaxing part, auction companies will launch some special products whose value is not easy to estimate. Usually the price is not high, but occasionally there will be high-priced products. Sometimes you can get some potential things at a very low price. Chinese porcelain has always been a special item at the "directional auction" around 1960. The price was not high at that time, and the people who bought it now have made a fortune. However, as more and more porcelain flows out, the current "directional auction" There are very few items such as porcelain in auctions. Most of them are items whose value cannot be confirmed by Sotheby''s auction house, but it is a pity to discard them. Such items generally appear in''unexpected encounters''. ,only" "Such an auction is equivalent to gambling. If one is not good, it may cost several million to buy a waste product." Chu Han took it. "Yes, but we don''t need to be taboo about this kind of thing, and boldly take action. There is only one thing in this''unexpected encounter''. According to the information I have, it is what we need." Anger''s voice sounded, carrying Unspeakable firmness, "You take it down at any cost!" Chu Han raised his eyebrows and didn''t reply. He faintly knew what the next lot was that Ang Ze was excited about and even won at any cost, but he was a little puzzled. That city should have self-destructed, and the things in it should also sink to the bottom of the Yangtze River. It is impossible for it to appear again! However, it is a pity that things did not develop as Chu Han had hoped, and what happened next was just as he thought! On the stage, a huge black hard-shell box was pushed up by two assistants with a cart. The auctioneer held the lid of the box with his white-gloved hands, and looked around the audience with a smile, but was not eager to open it. The person who sells Daliwan must brag about his appetite before breaking the boulder. "The next lot is an extraordinary lot. All appraisers at Sotheby''s auction house were shocked when they saw it. It is very beautiful and can be said to be the pinnacle of crafts, but it is a pity. , We cant check its production process or its age, so we cant determine a suitable starting price for it. With the sellers permission, this is our extremely rare zero starting price auction. The price increase can be..." The auctioneer slowly raised a finger, "One dollar!" 528 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 529 Chapter 529 The Second Set of Seven Deadly Sins! The atmosphere in the auction room was a bit turbulent. Everyone looked at the auctioneer in surprise. This is a very new thing. The zero starting price and the one-dollar price increase make it impossible to guess about this thing, especially Some people who don''t know Sotheby''s auction house very well, their curiosity is also aroused by this strange bidding method and mysterious lot.Miscellaneous The auctioneer is very satisfied with the atmosphere of the scene. This is a clever marketing. The first step is that they have attracted a lot of attention. Next... he slowly opened the lid of the box and said loudly, "Ladies and gentlemen, keep your eyes open. Your eyes can see clearly, a mythical weapon...alchemy sword and sword combination!" A sharp jet of dark golden light flows along the opening of the lid of the box, and everyone present shrinks slightly. As the lid of the box is opened, a weirdness rises in their hearts at the same time. The contents of the box seem to be a living thing. , And they could hear the faint breathing sound coming from inside. Chu Han quietly looked at the seven very familiar alchemy swords placed in the center of the stage, his expression remained unchanged, but his heart was secretly emotional. If it weren''t for his appearance, this set of alchemy swords would really be fine. It can be called the ultimate in alchemy. It''s a pity that there is no such thing in this world. If he appears, this set of alchemy swords can only be imitations, or inferior products! "Have you seen it? It is the set of alchemy swords, the masterpiece of Norton, the king of bronze and fire, the pinnacle of alchemy, the seven deadly sins!" An admiring sigh came from Angers, "It is an alchemy product that transcends the times. The value is immeasurable, although I don''t know why this thing appeared here, but no matter what, we must take it down!" Chu Han nodded indifferently. He had no idea about this set of alchemy swords, the pinnacle masterpiece of alchemy, the name was ridiculous, but no one knew that as early as countless epochs, the mixed race had not appeared yet, and the dragons still When the sole ruler of this world, the''Bronze PurgatorySeven Deadly Sins'' had already appeared, and it was also made by the King of Bronze and Fire, but it was not Norton who made it, but Chu Han! And compared to the seven alchemy swords that are now placed on the stage for auction, they were made by Chu Han and later swallowed the "Bronze PurgatorySeven Deadly Sins" of the "Sword of Victory" of the myth age, but they are more powerful. Several multiples. At this moment, the system''s voice suddenly sounded from the bottom of his heart, "Chu Han, something is wrong, take a closer look at the set of''seven deadly sins''!" Chu Han was stunned, and looked at the seven alchemy swords on the stage without knowing it. The next moment, the dark pupils contracted slightly. Because he had been prepared before, he did not observe this set of swords, but now he is reminded by the system. Only then did I realize that there seemed to be something wrong with this set of''Seven Deadly Sins of Alchemy Swords''! This set of seven deadly sins was created by Norton, the king of bronze and fire, before the New Century. Originally, Norton cast this set of alchemy swords to judge his seven brothers with his ultimate achievements in alchemy.Its just a pity that before he could implement this great plan, the Bronze City was destroyed by Chu Han before he woke up, and Samson, who had been with him for countless years, was killed. After that, his brother Constantine was forced to wake up and was looking for He was killed in the process, and in the end even he himself was killed by Chu Han, and Dragon Bone Cross was swallowed by Chu Han.It can be said that all Norton''s plans and plans were all destroyed by Chu Han. However, the set of alchemy swords he forged was retained, and for unknown reasons, it was salvaged from the bottom of the Yangtze River. However, this is not the focus of Chu Han''s attention. The focus is on the alchemy sword itself. Chu Han looked at the seven swords with completely different shapes on the stage without expression. The dark gold blades showed various patterns like ice patterns, pine needles, flowing clouds, and flames under the light, which looked profound but full. Has a mysterious beauty. However, if someone can know the dragon language proficiently, they will find that those are not lines at all, but dragon mantras full of mysterious power! Chu Han frowned secretly. He looked at it for a long time and couldn''t determine what the dragon curse engraved on it was. The only thing that was certain was that those dragon curses were harmless. He just used this set of alchemy swords. The power has been fully enhanced and some terrifying effects have been added. It''s just that Chu Han didn''t know him, or in other words, he couldn''t be sure.In terms of age alone, Chu Han was a dragon king of the same age as the black king and white king. But according to experience, he is only a young dragon, because he has been asleep for countless years. Everything was missed, so although he is the Dragon King, in fact, his understanding of the dragon family is only equivalent to that of a young dragon. However, this did not prevent him from bidding for this set of alchemy swords, anyway his original purpose was also it. "Then gentlemen and ladies, now, please bid as much as you like." The auctioneer knocked off the auction stage and said with a smile: "Friendly reminder, this set of alchemy swords is not as simple as it seems!" Although this is the case, however, the words of the auctioneer did not arouse the enthusiasm of everyone. A large part of them often participate in such auctions. Naturally, it is clear that this is a kind of hype and brainwashing by the auctioneer. Means, no matter what, even if it is, there are still people who can''t stand their curiosity and bid. "Is it zero starting price? It seems very interesting, then I''ll pay ten dollars." "Ten dollars? Even if you buy a set of Damascus steel kitchen knives, it costs a few hundred dollars. Are you embarrassed? I pay a hundred dollars!" Someone immediately smiled disdainfully, no matter what, his bid was not too high. After all, even Sotheby''s auction house can''t determine the value of this thing. If they spend a few million to buy it back, and then find that it is really a set of kitchen knives, it will be great fun. "Ladies and gentlemen, although our auction house cannot make an accurate valuation of this set of alchemy swords, I can be sure that the value of these seven alchemy swords is very large, at least it will not disappoint you." Spread his hands with a helpless smile, "So, can we offer some competitive prices?" "Yes, 1 million." Chu Han was stunned, and the sign he held up slowly fell. This offer was uploaded from the box on the right, which was the VIP seat of the auction.But now, the audiences attention has been attracted to the past. In addition to the fact that this high jump quote is quite vigorous, there is also that special voice. No one can think of a female voice that is so light and careless, but has an irritating charm. . 529 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 530: Facing Each Other! The 530th chapter is tit for tat! Everyone''s eyes focused on the box on the right. Under the dark red velvet curtain, the girl in the golden Islamic embroidered robe sat quietly, holding the "88" plate high in her white gloved hand.MiscellaneousZhiInsectThe golden veil covered her entire face, and all that was exposed was the graceful eyes with crimson on the bilateral corners, as well as the high combed bun and the jet black long hair. There was a bright red rope tied in between, which looked like a little red snake from a distance. She sat there quietly, her eyes downcast, she looked young, but she was full of prestige, like a queen who is dominating this grand event. "1.01 million." After a few seconds of silence, someone raised the price. The girls horrible bid made everyone put away the joking heart. So far, its no longer a joke. According to the previous transaction records of the auction, a set of alchemy swords should start at around 200,000, and the transaction price is about 100. Around, and the unfamiliar Islamic girl raised the price to the brink of close to the transaction price in one go, which made everyone aware of a heaviness. Chu Han looked at the beautiful figure behind the curtain blankly, his jet-black eyes gleamed with an inexplicable weird light, and the sign in his hand was raised high, "2 million!" "3 million!" Without any hesitation, the Islamic girl held the "88" sign. Obviously, Chu Han''s one million price increase did not make her flinch. "Five million!" Chu Han raised his eyebrows, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and he looked at the figure behind the box curtain with interest. "1000!" The girl seemed to be a little tired of this slow bidding method, and directly soared the bid to 8 figures! The audience was in an uproar, and everyone took a breath. Such a vigorous bidding method is simply challenging the heart abilities of the guests present. "10 million for the first time!" The auctioneer was also stunned by this bid. After a long time, he finally recovered and quickly dropped the hammer. Chu Han squinted his eyes and didn''t rush to bid. Instead, he looked around. Almost everyone''s eyes were back and forth between him and the Islamic girl, and the eyes of the old people were even longer. Staying on him, including the little old man with a reputation comparable to Angers. There was silence for a few seconds, just as the auctioneer raised the gavel to prepare for the second fall, Chu Han held up his card, "20 million! No matter who bids later, I will increase the price by 1 million!" As soon as the voice fell, there was an uproar in the audience, are you crazy? This is, this is equivalent to bidding with yourself! This thought just flashed, and everyone subconsciously turned their heads and looked to the box on the right. They were expecting how the strange Islamic girl would respond to such an offer. And the Islamic girl did not disappoint them, she raised her placard, "50 million! No matter who bids later, I will increase the price by 10 million!" crazy!This is the only vocabulary that everyone can think of in their minds, and it''s the only thing they think of now. However, this is not over yet, a calm voice directly caused their world to completely collapse. "One hundred million! After that, no matter who increases the price, I will increase the price by one hundred million!" Chu Han held the sign blankly. "Wait a minute, Mr. Chu on the 13th, do you mean that no matter who increases the price, you will increase the price by 100 million?" The auctioneer cautiously verified. Chu Han didn''t speak, and looked at the auctioneer quietly. In an instant, those dark eyes turned into... a flame of melting gold! The blazing light filled the pupils, and the huge momentum suddenly rose, pressing on everyone''s hearts. "One hundred million! Afterwards, no matter who increases the price, I will increase the price by one hundred million!" Chu Han repeated the words just now, but this time, no one had the guts to ask for verification. That terrifying aura was more than that of everyone present. The blazing golden pupil has already explained everything. The auctioneer couldn''t help but want to avoid Chu Han''s gaze, but he found that he couldn''t do it at all!No matter how he dodges, those eyes with fiery golden light will always appear in his sight, like a fate that cannot be avoided in the dark. "One hundred million dollars, one time!" The auctioneer dropped the hammer very slowly, taking a deep breath each time, and then looking around the room, as if to see if there was a higher bid, but obviously, this was futile because It is impossible for anyone to bid higher. "One hundred million dollars twice!" The auctioneer dropped the hammer for the second time. "One hundred million dollars three times, deal!" The crowd watched the auction slowly settle down, and carefully aimed at the Islamic girl in the box on the right, but to their disappointment, the box with the dark red curtain hanging down had no idea when it was empty. Some caring people even discovered that at the same time that the Islamic girl disappeared, Mr. Chu, who made the most crazy bid, also left the auction room. A black Cadillac dts parked in front of the back door of the opera house. The Japanese flag was inserted in front of the car. The door was open. The mysterious Islamic girl walked out the door slowly without saying hello to anyone. She dropped a hundred dollars tip to the waiter. Run into the car. "Wait, madam! Please wait! Sotheby''s auction house hopes to invite you to participate in the spring..." One of the two assistant auctioneers who appeared on the stage before rushed from the opera house at a speed of 100 meters He came out, but at this moment he saw only the back of the dts speeding, and the welcoming waiter at the door stood respectfully by the barbed wire. "Why didn''t you stop her? Didn''t you call you?" The assistant gasped for a while, and questioned the greeter waiter a little bit anxiously. "It''s not that I don''t want to stop, it''s the Japanese embassy car. According to diplomatic practice, even the embassy car only hoists the national flag when the ambassador or consul is riding or when going out to perform official duties." The corner of the waiter''s mouth twitched slightly and he went away. Che Ying shook his head helplessly, "The other party''s background is very strong, so it''s hard to stop." The assistant was taken aback for a moment, was silent for a few seconds, and nodded slightly, "It''s a new face. Have you checked out who is her sponsor?" "The mint club sponsored it as a shareholder member over there. The secrecy measures are too strict, so no more information can be found. I only know that the other party seems to be from Japan, and there is a huge group behind him. "It''s all nonsense!" The assistant glared at the welcoming waiter and sighed slightly. "More and more new faces have emerged recently, and the playing has become more and more exaggerated. It makes people feel a little uneasy, as if there is What is going to happen..." At the same time, the welcoming waiter and assistant standing at the door did not notice that when the Cadillac dts roared away, a dark figure flashed out of the opera house at the same time and followed the dts away. 530 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 531: Shoot and die! The 531st chapter shot and died! The black Cadillac dts, thick partitions separate the front and rear rows of the dts, and the black privacy glass also cuts off the line of sight from outside. The "Islamic girl" curled up on the large sofa seat and kicked her feet. The soft-soled slippers on the top, and then "drilled" out of the golden robe as agile as a rabbit.ZZhiChong When doing this, the bones of her whole body seem to be soft, and all of them can be flipped freely like a cardan shaft. Only yogis and contortionists who can do such movements can do this. Or... Japanese ninja. After she took off the large Islamic robe, she picked up a set of black leather outfits, a short jacket and leather pants, and three-inch high-heeled red sandals from the side without looking. Even if the clothes are assisted, it takes a few minutes to wear them, but for a ninja, it is as simple as a snail retracting into a volute. The girl took off the golden veil on her face, revealing a stunningly beautiful face, bright blush with a cold and murderous air. If Chu Han or other people from the Kassel Academy are here, you will be surprised, because this Islamic girl who was bidding frantically with Chu Han at the auction had invaded Kassel Academy and He Chu Cold is the old acquaintance of Jiu De Mai. This also explains why her dress is so weird. A woman with two ninja knives always stuffed in her handbag does not seem to be harmless to humans and animals, so Jiu De Mai chose to wrap herself up from head to toe. Only the Arabian robe can slightly cover her. An unforgettable figure. "According to you, one hundred million." She leaned on the seat gracefully, raised her stunning long legs, connected the car phone, and used her slender nails to dig out her ears. "Well done. I have seen an extra $100 million in the account here, deducting our salvage funds in the Three Gorges. This net profit is $98.6 million. Kassel College is really a rich institution. Such a huge amount of cash actually only takes a few tens of seconds." The voice of chewing potato chips came from the other end of the phone. "The money has nothing to do with the Kassel Academy, and the''Seven Deadly Sins'' were not photographed by the Kassel Academy." Jiude Mai rubbed his temples, a little headache. "What do you mean?" The person across the phone was stunned. "I saw Chu Han at the auction." Jiu De Mai did not explain too much. This name has already explained a lot of problems. "You don''t want to tell me that the''Seven Deadly Sins'' were photographed by Chu Han, do you?" An anxious voice came from the other end of the phone, "Mai, are you dizzy? The boss said that we can''t have anything to do with Chu Han at the moment. Contact, are you..." "I haven''t forgotten, but I didn''t know that Chu Han would appear at the auction before. According to the timing, he should now return to Kassel College to be the president of his God Killing Society. God knows why he was in Chicago. While staying, I also participated in the auction of Sotheby''s auction house." Before that person finished speaking, Jiu De Mai interrupted directly. The person on the other end was silent for a while, "You haven''t been discovered by him, are you?" "I don''t know, I don''t think so, but that guy is a pervert. According to the boss, that guy has slaughtered two dragon kings one after another. Now he can describe it as unfathomable." A trace of Jiu De Mai''s eyes flashed deep in his eyes. It''s complicated. She really didn''t expect that the little boy would have such amazing potential. In just a few years, he has grown from a child to a dragon! "Then it''s troublesome. If he notices you, then he might know that we are doing a ghost in the back." The woman said lazily, not as worried at all, but as ridicule. In this regard, Jiu De Mai did not show an unexpected look. Obviously, she is very confident in her disguise. The Islamic robe perfectly changed her whole body. After putting on that Islamic robe, he changed from "ninja" to "queen". "Mai, what would happen to that guy if he knew it was you?" The woman was a little curious. She was one of the few people in the world who knew the complicated relationship between these two people. "There is no if in this world, that guy wouldn''t know it was me." Jiu De Mai said flatly, without taking this matter to heart. "Excuse me, sorry, are you talking about me?" someone next to him raised his hand and said. The atmosphere cooled down for a moment, the sound of the blade being unsheathed from the small back seat, and the piercing light flickered suddenly, the lavender pupils stared at the person in the shadow without any wave, and the slender hands held one. Killing blade. "Don''t be so nervous, Mai" the person in the shadow waved his hand, "If I wanted to kill you, you would already be dead." Jiu De Mai''s eyes flashed, but she still did not relax her vigilance, her hands tightened on the hilt of the knife. Obviously, she agreed with what the person said, but would not believe the other person because of it. The person in the shadow was silent for a few seconds and sighed faintly. Then, a magical scene appeared. The air was slightly distorted, and Jiu De Mai''s pupils shrank slightly. The next moment, the person in the shadow trembled slightly, as if disappeared. Then it reappeared again, still in that position. There was even less than a second between them. If it weren''t for the inhuman reflexes and terrifying concentration of Jiu De Mai, even the slight tremor would be noticed. Not. The person in the shadow spread out his hands, the smooth and thorough ninja sword lay calmly in his palms, while Jiuder Mai''s hands were already empty. "Now, can you relax?" The black Cadillac dts roared on the road in Chicago, the car was silent, Jiu De Mai looked stiffly at the person in the shadow, holding a knife in both hands, the fine sweat from her forehead exposed her current mood. will die! These two words are now echoing in her heart. After passing the rigorous training of the former master who taught her ninjutsu, Jiu De Mai has only had this mortal fear twice. The first time she met the "boss", she clearly felt a huge indescribable aura from the "boss". That aura made her subconsciously give birth to a feeling of irresistibility. The voice echoed in her mind. It was the first time she recognized herself, and it was the first time she recognized the ultimate of the world! After many years, Jiu De Mai thought that she would never feel that way again, but now, her original voice reverberated in her mind, the voice that made her unable to produce a heart of confrontation and die when she shot! 531 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 532 Cooperation with the Devil! Chapter 532 Cooperation with the Devil! "If you want to keep silent, it''s okay. I have no problem, but can you take the knife back first, it''s very cold. ##" The person in the shadow threw two knives up Throw it, a little helpless. Jiu De Mai was stunned, and looked deeply at the person in the shadow. After a few seconds of silence, she did not see what she was doing. The ninja sword that was still flying in the air just came into her hand, as if these two swords Never left. The man watched this scene, his eyes flickered slightly, and said faintly, "So now, can we talk about it?" "From start to finish, you didn''t even explain who you are, what are you talking about?" Jiude Mai squinted. The person in the shadow hadn''t spoken yet, but the mobile phone thrown by Jiude Maiyi preemptively made a weak voice, "He just seemed to have said who he was..." She was stunned, and the scenes that had just happened suddenly flashed in her mind, as if she really... said it? The man looked at Jiu De Mai''s stunned look, and sighed helplessly. At this moment, the afternoon sun was shining through the car window. After entering, the shadow in the car also disappeared at this moment, and the figure of the young man was in the wine. Under De Mai''s gaze, she slowly exposed. The first thing that catches the eye is the black hair and golden eyes, followed by the delicate face, like a green lotus in a mud pond, although not as gorgeous as the lotus blooming, but it is very eye-catching, there is a kind of bright eyes. feel. Jiu De Mai looked at this familiar but seemingly unfamiliar young man with a complicated expression. He opened his mouth several times to say "Long time no see" or teased like before.But she found that she was unable to. As before, he was no longer the little boy who was a little embarrassed after she discovered the truth about the male. He grew taller, and the slight tenderness on his face disappeared. His short black hair gave him a bit more domineering temperament. The golden eyes in the sun seemed to burn with flames, forcing people to look directly at him. Her eyes flickered for a while, and a ridiculous smile hung on her face again, "In broad daylight, the dignified young master of the Chu family actually followed a good housewife. Daughter. If this spreads out, will you carry a dude? Your reputation?" Chu Han looked at Jiude Mai carefully for a while, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and suddenly he did something that Jiude Mai couldn''t even think of... Wen stopped Jiude Mai Hongyan''s mouth!She was stunned for a moment. Jiu De Mai felt that the world in front of her suddenly became blurred, and her delicate face gradually became clear. She slowly closed her eyes and couldn''t help but cater to the domineering youth. Time passed slowly, and I dont know how long it had passed until a touch of red rose slowly on Jiude Mais face, and Chu Han slowly left Jiude Mais mouth and lips, and gently touched her. Earlobe, "Little girl, you are mine!" Chu Han fart. Sitting on the soft back seat, he picked up the mobile phone that was set aside, "Su Enxi, eh, or should I call you Potato Chip Girl?" His face hasn''t changed a bit, and he hasn''t just strengthened the consciousness of a Yujie who is so good to kill a world supermodel. "You can call it whatever you want, just the name, I''m not your girlfriend, and I need a special nickname." Potato Chip Girl came through the phone, or Su Enxi''s nonchalant voice. Chu Han smiled silently, "Let the person next to you answer the phone. I think he should be impatient already waiting." The atmosphere suddenly became weird, and Jiu De Mai, who had just recovered from her ignorance, was stunned when she heard this, and then she seemed to have thought of something, her face changed slightly, and then she was heard on the other side of the phone. Very familiar voice. "Have we... met?" There was a lazy voice on the other end of the phone, but Jiude Mai was startled, she seemed to hear a little...not sure? Just when Jiude Mai''s expression became complicated, Chu Han smiled lightly, "It should be, I don''t know." There was silence on the other end of the phone, "You are looking for me, maybe you just want to molest my employees in front of me?" "Working out and getting a certain amount of labor compensation is the relationship between the boss and the employee." Chu Han squinted, "Moreover, she is my girl, not your employee anymore." There was another silence on the other end of the phone, it seemed to be secretly angry, and it seemed to be thinking...Should I tear my skin to declare war directly! Jiu De Mai looked at Chu Han worriedly. As an "employee", she knew the boss''s abnormality. In the above two situations, the latter is definitely the more one. But then, she was stunned, why should she worry about this guy? Jiu De Mai is suddenly a little confused. She is not the kind of girl who has just graduated from junior high school and has a longing for the future. On the contrary, her love experience can no longer be described with rich words. She has almost taken over handsome guys from various industries. A certain famous male singer, the oldest one is the crown prince of a certain country, can be said to be the royal sister of the royal sisters. Benono''s experience of dating from kindergarten is stronger. Its just that no one knows that although the love experience is so rich that it cant be described in words, Jiude Mai is still a young woman. But this is not the point, because she doesn''t care about such things at all, she just feels very strange. When she saw Chu Han for the first time, she thought this little boy was very strange. He was obviously not big, and there was even a hint of childishness on his face, but when he stood there, it made people feel that he was so far away from you in the world. .But when you accidentally stepped into his world, you still feel that the distance between you and him is still as far apart as a world, as if the distance has not changed from beginning to end. Until just now, Jiude Mai felt that the distance between her and him seemed to have become a little closer for a moment. At this moment, Chu Han''s voice suddenly sounded. "No need to pretend to be contemplative, you won''t tear your face with me, just like I will act with you now." He sighed, his eyes filled with helplessness. After a few seconds of silence, the voice of the''boss'' came from the other end of the phone, "Tell me about your purpose." He didn''t answer Chu Han''s words, as if he didn''t want to bring up this topic, and he seemed to acquiesce in another form. "Two characters" Chu Han raised three fingers and then magically bent one of them and said, "Cooperation!" Jiu De Mai looked at Chu Han''s two raised fingers with a weird expression. Well, to be precise, it was his magically bent middle finger. I don''t know why, Jiude Mai looked at the erect index finger and ring finger, and felt that the bent middle finger was particularly dazzling. 532 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 533 Dragon Slaying and Dragon Raising! Chapter 533 Dragon Slaying and Dragon Raising! "We have nothing to cooperate with. MiscellaneousZhiChong" The boss was silent for a while, apparently unaware of the situation on the other side of the phone, otherwise I dont know if he would continue talking with Chu Han in such a calm manner. Go down. Chu Han grinned, "Don''t be so full of words, you said it''s impossible before I said how to cooperate, isn''t it a bit too arrogant?" Although there was no change in the expression on his face when he said this, Jiu De Mai, who had been paying attention, clearly noticed that his eyes became cold in an instant. "Talk about it." "Lu Mingfei!" Chu Han said without hesitation, apparently this answer had echoed in his mind many times. And when this answer came out of his mouth, Jiu De Mai''s expression on the side changed first and she was about to take the knife out of the sheath again, but at this moment, the scene of Chu Han kissing her just flashed in her mind. That kind of domineering but full of gentle touch quietly came to my heart, but she was immediately killed by her. At this time, the boss''s voice came over the phone, "What is your purpose?" "I don''t know why you care about Lu Mingfei so much, but I know what you want to do. I can help you, but you have to do something for me." Chu Han lied. He knew why the other side cared so much. He was not clear, but he couldn''t say it, otherwise it would be too easy to arouse suspicion. When the time comes, let alone Jiu De Mai who is next to him, even the "boss" who is thousands of miles away will kill him desperately. "what''s up?" "I want the king of the earth and the mountain." "Why am I helping you?" "I have already said the reason, and I don''t want to repeat it." "I don''t necessarily need your help." Chu Han smiled, "When you said that, you agreed to my suggestion in your heart, but I was not convinced that I took the initiative, and I really am a kid." There was a silence on the other end of the phone, "You don''t need to arouse me. Although I don''t know many things, I know I want to kill you. Similarly, you have a very strong intent to kill me." Chu Han raised his eyebrows and didn''t speak. He knew there was still something behind the other party. Sure enough, the boss paused and continued: "But, we can cooperate, but I hope you will keep your promise then, otherwise..." He hasn''t finished speaking yet, but Jiude Mai has widened his eyes, and his lavender pupils are full of disbelief, and Chu Han''s expression on his face has not changed a bit when he hears this, and he said faintly: "I hope to cooperate. happy." He directly ignored the unspoken threat in the second half, as if arrogantly believing that it would not happen, and as if he was...ignoring it. There was a long silence on the other end of the phone, and in the end there was nothing to say. A blue light flashed on the screen of the phone, followed by a beep, and the call was cut off. Chu Han narrowed his eyes, pondered for a while, and threw the phone to Jiu De Mai, "Return you." Jiu De Mai hasn''t reacted from the series of changes yet, she subconsciously took the phone and looked at the call log displayed on it, still a little bit incredulous. She didn''t understand that the boss had always had no good feelings about Chu Han, and even she and Chu Han had never had the opportunity to meet because of this relationship. But why did the boss agree to cooperate with Chu Han in the end? "Because we both know what each other needs, and it happens that such a thing requires the other''s help." Chu Han looked at Jiude Mai''s frown and chuckled lightly. Jiude Mai was stunned, as if she understood something, but she felt a little bit unreasonable, but she couldn''t tell, but instinctively told her that something must be hidden between the two. I have to say that women''s instincts are indeed terrifying, especially for very beautiful women. Chu Han did conceal something. The reason why the "boss" reached a tacit understanding with him was because they knew each other to provide help. The most important point was that they both had a deadly handle in each other''s hands. They tacitly told each other, and for the time being, they hadn''t torn their faces or talked about them. However, it was impossible for Chu Han to tell Jiu De Mai, and the other party would never say it, because it was related to their own biggest secret. On the other side, in the Opera House, the auction has ended, but some people have stayed. They were invited by Sotheby''s auction house to prepare to participate in Sotheby''s spring auction. At the same time, these people also have some careful thinking. The last part of the auction was''Unexpected Encounter''. After Chu Han photographed the set of''Seven Deadly Sins'' from the King of Bronze and Fire with unparalleled force, the entire Sotheby auction house was boiled, and these people left behind. It was because of the next auction, and because he wanted to put out Chu Han''s identity, which was 100 million US dollars, not sanitary napkins. And even if it is a sanitary napkin, it is a 100 million sanitary napkin! So the Sotheby Auction didn''t know the thoughts of these people, but the key was that they didn''t know who Chu Han was! Moreover, they desperately want to know who Chu Han is more than anyone else. Its not that Sothebys auction house hasnt sold lots of hundreds of millions of dollars in sky-high prices before, but its been almost ten years, and that time its all. The atmosphere reached its peak, which was completely different from this time. From beginning to end, it can be said that only Chu Han and Jiu De Mai are madly bidding to raise prices. Especially the uncapped bid in 100 million units finally made the audience think that Chu Han was crazy.If he hadnt come in with an invitation from the Chu family, when he first called for an unlimited price increase of 20 million, the people at Sothebys auction house would have stopped the auction at that time. After all, it was not at the previous auction. Nothing like this has happened before. Some guests arranged some new faces in the venue to help raise prices, but they actually did not have the ability to pay, which directly affected the fairness of the auction. Instead of getting the due rewards, the auction house caused a lot of trouble. Show. But obviously, they didn''t do it in the end, because the name of the Chu family was enough to explain a lot of things. "Long time no see, congratulations on the thing you want." A faint greeting sounded, like an old friend who hadn''t seen him for many years. Angers narrowed his eyes and stopped.He is about to walk through this long and narrow corridor, on both sides are reproductions of world famous paintings, from Van Gogh, Monet to Rubens, scarlet zenith, walls and ground. A small figure was projected on Anger''s back, leaning back, leaning on a cane, and a faint smile on his face. If Chu Han were here, he would be surprised to find that this short figure standing behind Angers was what he saw at the auction, that little old man with strong blood and no weaker than Angers. 533 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 534: Mixed-race family! Chapter 534 Mixed-race family! And listening to him, Anger and him seem to have known each other for a long time.z z z z z z z z z z z Hilbert Jean Angers, this name may be unfamiliar to some young mixed races now, but when it comes to the principal of the Kassel College, they dont know it. After all, in the eyes of European mixed races, Except for those mixed-race families that have not known for a long time, Kassel College is the largest mixed-race colony. It''s just a pity that the admissions standards of Kassel College are too strict, and the fact that the proportion of dragon ancestry cannot exceed 50% has already killed most of the mixed races. You know, as long as there is a mixed species, there must be strong dragon blood in the body. The dragon blood in these mixed species is more or less, and the proportion of dragon blood in the body is more than 50%. It is a common thing, even when their dragon blood ratio completely suppresses the part of human nature, there may be reversion and dragonization.On the other hand, the proportion of dragon blood in the body is small, and their bloodlines are very stable, and they are completely irrelevant if they run out of control.For example, b007, the dragon blood in his body is extremely thin, just enough to be able to display the spirit of speech. From this point of view, I know how strict the enrollment of Kassel College is. Those who can enter Kassel College, without exception, are not more than 50% of the dragon blood, but they are extremely pure mixed blood. Kind. So don''t look at the Kassel College with less than a thousand students, but each of these students is an elite of the mixed race, comparable to several other mixed races of the same blood level. Therefore, the principal of Kassel College is the person they must and must know. However, in this world, there are too few people who know the details of Angers, and it can be said that they will not count more than five with their fingers. This is also the case. For most of the mixed races in the world, the one thing they know most about the headmaster of the Kassel College is that the old man who had never seen the dragon has lived more than 130 years. year. But now, this little old man with strong energy and blood actually met Anger, and it seemed that the time of acquaintance was not short. Angers narrowed his eyes, stood up slowly with his back, and took a deep breath without turning his head back. "You are staying in Chicago, without hiding your whereabouts. Don''t you just want to talk? Why don''t you come in and sit?" The little old head didn''t notice anything, and asked politely. "You shot me in Texas in 1899, just when I turned around. I don''t know if you have a revolver in your hand now,''Quick Hand Henkel''." If the group of other old people who had appeared at the auction, or scholars familiar with the history of mixed races, heard this, they would be surprised and speechless. "Kaishou Henkel", the name used to shine for a while, armed with two revolvers engraved with mysterious patterns in the American West, it was called a real western cowboy. But later, the''Kaishou Henkel'' slowly faded out of everyone''s sight. Some people said that he was old and could not even hold the gun securely. He returned to his hometown for retirement.Some people say that "Kaishou Henkel" is actually dead, because the last time he appeared was on December 7, 1941, in Pearl Harbor. It happened that the Japanese attacked and bombed Pearl Harbor. However, probably no one would have thought that''Kaishou Henkel'' not only survived, but also lived well, and he was the master behind Sotheby''s auction house. "It''s been a hundred years, do you remember?" The little old man behind did not care about the indifference in Ange''s words, and smiled kindly, "At that time, your''time zero'' could only delay time at most 4 seconds, now so many years have passed, the delay time should have been more than 10 seconds? The bullet''s flight speed can be slowed by you or even ignored, why do you care about my "quick hand"? And I am now I''m old and my hands are slow." Anger raised his eyebrows, did not smile, and opened a door next to him and walked in. There were already a few people sitting inside. "Introduction, Hilbert Jean Angers, the principal of the Kassel School, the new generation leader of the Dragon Blood Secret Party." Henkel followed in, walked slowly to the table and sat down, pointing to Angers, "Presumably everyone in the room should know him, but he has not spoken face to face. Speaking of which, how many years have we not directly Conversation, Angers?" "The last time was at Pearl Harbor on December 7, 1941. At that time, you were a U.S. Colonel, and our negotiations were interrupted by an aviation alert in the middle of our negotiations." Angers walked unceremoniously to the empty space. Sit down on the high-back cowhide chair, relight a cigar, his eyes twinkling, as if he was reminiscing about the past. There are a total of thirteen such chairs in this small room. Sitting on the chairs are all handsome young men, dressed like Angers, black suit and leather shoes, white Florentine shirt, and different flowers in the pockets. . They all greeted Angers in the same way, raised their right fist, and revealed the silver ring on the index finger, the ancient and mysterious ring, with different strange totems carved on the smooth ring. They showed their family crests. They represent prominent families with at least a thousand years of history. "Yes, in 1941, it was the closest to death in my life." Henkel nodded and said with emotion: "If it wasn''t your''time zero'' that had bought us a few seconds to react, we would be early I was all killed by Japanese bombs. Looking back, I''m a little scared now. The moment you made your speech, the bomb seemed to hang above the bridge out of thin air." His face was full of emotion, without any pretentiousness or pretense, obviously he really recalled the scene at that time. Angers ignored Henkel''s memories and turned to look at the young people sitting in the chairs, "How many of you can represent the family?" "It''s almost there. They are outstanding young people in each family. We strive to train them and hope that they can take up the mission of slaying the dragon. Some other old guys of your generation are dead, some are not. I would like to meet people. You should have seen them at the auction today. Some of them are lying on the sick chuang with oxygen tubes in their throats. Bloodlines are really tragedy for them, cancer, cardiovascular and cerebrovascular diseases, myocardial infarction, inflammation None of these terminal diseases can easily kill humans, so they won''t die suddenly, but their organs will slowly fail and die naturally. After all, our genes are imperfect and can only be regarded as half a dragon." Henkel sighed, his eyes drooping, and his voice even more low, "I''m old too, I see you are as vigorous and sunny as a young man. I really envy you. Now you go to a bar and a little girl will be so handsome to you. Isnt your grandpa tempted? I like the Maserati sports car you drove. I feel a long-lost taste on it." 534 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 535 Negotiation! Chapter 535 Negotiations! "Henkel, don''t go around anymore, save some time. RMiscellaneousZhiCugR" Angers expelled a mouthful of cigar smoke, shook his head, interrupting Henkel''s memory, "I know you have been hosting auctions of this kind, and I have been participating, and you never even said hello to me. This time. Suddenly make an exception, should something be wrong with me?" "Kassel College has been frequently selling at auction recently, and we feel the pressure. Today, the sale of this set of swords is as high as 100 million US dollars, which is a sky-high price we did not expect." Henkel answered the question and picked up the champagne from the ice bucket. Pour a cup, motion to the waiter next to Anger. "Thank you for giving up in the end, so that we can get what we like." Anger raised his eyebrows and toasted. "Hehe, we don''t want to pretend to be very generous. We have asked professionals to appraise the set of swords before, but we haven''t found anything. We put it on the auction to see if anyone can see this set of swords. Origin." Henkel sighed, a little helpless. "But your friend, Mr. Chu, he is too strong, and the way he bids is more like burning money, he is an out-and-out madman. Although you are also a madman, the way you are crazy is different from him. Especially in the end he called the price to 100 million, and also reported an unlimited price increase. We cant be sure that you signaled him to do so, or he was dizzy. The alchemy sword is in our auction. I have appeared more than once. The look of that set of swords is very new. It doesnt look like a long time ago. It shouldnt be worth that much. I hesitated and didnt follow up. But now I regret it because you are obviously about I feel very satisfied with this set of swords." There was a trace of regret on his face, and he really regretted it. Henkel knew very well that his "old friend" was not a person willing to suffer. He spent 100 million to photograph the set of swords, so the true value of that set of swords was definitely more than 100 million. "A windfall." Angers smiled. "The little guy is not burning money or crazy, but that little money is nothing to him, but you don''t know him, so I caught you by surprise. ." Henkel was stunned, as if thinking of something, a trace of stunnedness flashed across his face, "It turned out to be this, it''s him! I''m really old, I didn''t expect this!" As he said, he shook his head and paused, "A few years ago, the bronze city below the Three Gorges of the Yangtze River suddenly collapsed on its own. Later, Samson Long was killed. As far as we know, his body was taken by you. " Anger nodded without evasiveness, "Yes, but we don''t know about the Bronze City. It was the Chu family who shot, and Samson was also killed by Chu Han, but we got it later." Henkel glanced at Angers deeply. "We know that Kassel College killed the "Bronze and Fire" of the four monarchs on the hilltop campus last year." "Yes." Angers was still calm. The young people stared at each other and looked at each other. One of the young people with fair complexion and neat blond hair stood up and said, "What we want to know is...Did you get him?" Anger did not answer, lowered his eyes. Playing with the glass in his hand, the wine was filled with circles of light golden ripples, the atmosphere in the room instantly became subtle, and the bodies of the other sitting young people He stretched involuntarily, and there was a faint golden flash in his eyes. Henkel ignored their nervousness, poured himself a glass of champagne slowly and drank it. Silence is sometimes gentle, sometimes it evokes hidden hostility. Angers took a sip of champagne and narrowed his eyes... shook his head regretfully. "Incomplete." He said casually, "We only killed Constantine, the''Fire Lord'' among the Lords of Bronze and Fire. Another alchemy king, Norton, died after escaping from Kassel College. , We are still not sure who did it." The tight shoulders of the young people slowly relaxed, exhaling the suffocated breath, but the gold in their eyes did not completely fade, and there were even faint signs of consolidation. The principal of Kassel College, Hilbert Jean Angers, lived through the entire twentieth century. He was regarded as the biggest opponent by "Quick Hand Henkel", and the cutting-edge mixed-race society "Lion" a century ago. The first generation members of the "Xinhui" once faced the first generation and survived. Not long ago, they planned the massacre of one of the four monarchs, Bronze and King of Fire... This incident made them feel that Ange was An extremely sharp knife, if you want to reach out to grab the blade, you have to have the consciousness that the hand is cut or even broken. Therefore, when they touched this sensitive topic, they would concentrate on staying vigilant, and even overly speaking, some of them almost couldn''t help letting go. But what surprised them was that Anger was very good at talking. For the mixed race, this was the top secret, but he could blurt it out without any intention of concealing it. "That is to say, you have a complete corpse of the Dragon King!" The young man who stood up stared at Ange''s eyes, his pupils gleaming with undisguised fanaticism. "Yes, Constantine''s body is indeed in our hands. To be precise, it is in the Kassel Academy. You must have done a detailed investigation on such a big matter. What I said should be the same as your findings. Yes, right?" Anger shrugged, seeming not to notice the frenzy in the young man''s eyes and the subtle atmosphere in the room. As soon as the voice fell, not only the eyes of the young people changed, but even Henkel, who had always looked like an ordinary old man, glanced at Anger, his turbid and unclear eyes gleaming with uncertainty. After a few seconds of silence, he nodded, "Indeed, we have investigated in detail. After all, this is really a big thing. For the first time in history, we might actually kill the four monarchs. Killed the two twins on a throne. The dragons ability to "cocoon" has been a nightmare for us for thousands of years. No matter how many times it is killed, it will be resurrected, and you have solved this problem. ." When he said this, Henkel didn''t know whether it was accidental or intentional, and gently touched on the topic of "Kelly Cross", as if he had never mentioned it. However, he did this without letting the topic fall silent. The young man who got up still stared at Angers feverishly, feeling that he was not looking at Angers, but staring at a moving golden mountain. "Principal Angers, we are here today, not to discuss these boring topics, we have some ideas to convey to the Kassel College." 535 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 536 Goodbye Mr. KFC! Chapter 536 Goodbye Mr. KFC! Chu Han closed the car door and waved, "That''s it, goodbye to the beautiful lady. Miscellaneous Zhi Zhi Chong " Sitting on the soft sofa, Jiu De Mai directly said to the driver, "Drive!" without looking outside the car. The black Cadillac dts was stunned by Chu Han, started the engine, and quickly disappeared from the road. When he recovered, all he saw was the back of the dts, and he sighed helplessly. Isn''t it just a kiss, so angry? Oh, I touched it, scratched it, squeezed it, rubbed it... "I''m surprised that the female ninja didn''t kill you." The system''s voice sounded from the bottom of Chu Han''s heart. "I didn''t do anything. She killed me. Why?" Chu Han tilted his head and looked puzzled. "Besides, it should be her boss who wants to kill me." The system was silent for a while, "What do you plan to do next? Really want to cooperate with that "boss"?" "The king of the earth and the mountains, although that little kid said he was a bit mentally retarded, his strength is the strongest among the four monarchs!" Chu Han stepped on the ground, "plus there is a dream next to him. Gad, in case they''melt'' and complete a further''evolution'', according to the arrangement of the black emperor, when the new king of the earth and the mountain, deal with it, it is comparable to facing Norton and Constantine at the same time. How troublesome!" The system didn''t speak, he noticed that what Chu Han said was "trouble", and he was as confident as ever! Chu Han stood for a while. After sorting out some things in his mind, he walked to a place where various sounds kept coming. He had told the driver not to pick him up, so now he can only walk on his legs. Chicago, a city with equal emphasis on wild, wild and artistic is located in Illinois in the Midwest of the United States, east of Lake Michigan, one of the five great lakes in North America. At the same time, Chicago is one of the world''s famous international financial centers and the third most populous city in the United States, after New York, the largest city in the United States, and Los Angeles, known as the "City of Angels". As the top three largest cities in the United States by population, Chicago''s reputation in population is not the loudest and the loudest, but its unique scenery, the combination of wild, wild and elegant. After Chu Han walked for a while, he had already seen several street artists and gangsters holding guns. This kind of strange cooperation in China would definitely seem very strange, but if it were in Chicago, it would be a daily sight. . When passing a certain fast food restaurant, Chu Han''s footsteps paused slightly, and his dark eyes flickered again and again, as if there were signs of melting into gold. The door was pushed open, and the man was wearing a silver-gray suit, and every inch of his slender body condensed strength.Every step he took was silent, and those who stared at him would involuntarily stare at his feet and follow the rhythm of his steps.Such strides are rare, gentle and powerful, undoubtedly due to the strong self-confidence of the owner. Chu Han squinted his eyes and watched the man quietly approaching a distance of fifty meters step by step, then stopped, raised his head, his eyes met, and the air seemed to freeze at this moment. However, at this moment, two people walked out of the specialty fast food restaurant, a man and a woman, obviously a couple. The woman looked curiously at the two people standing at the door, and turned to ask the man next to him: "whydidthemanputapaperbagonhishead?todayishalloween? (Why did that man put a paper bucket on his head? Is it Halloween today?)" "Thatscrazy. lets get out of here, malin. (That''s a madman, let''s stay away, Malin.)" The man took his girlfriend away quickly, as if there was a source of infection nearby. Chu Han raised his eyebrows, and looked at the man in front of him with a smile but a smile: "Your outfit doesn''t seem to be very popular. Then again, the last time I saw you, you seemed to be in this outfit, right? How much are you? Love Uncle KFC?" Why do you say that?Because this man with a strong body is covered with a strange stuff on his head. It is a KFC paper bucket. This elegant, aggressive, and austere man has a KFC paper bucket on his head. Two eyes and one mouth appeared... This also fully explained why the couple just left in a hurry. "I just don''t like to show my face. There are so many people here. I don''t want to be known that I am here, otherwise it will be very troublesome." The man shrugged and turned to Nunu, the specialty fast food restaurant behind him. "As for this dress, it''s just easy. , I just ate the whole family barrel in it. The taste is not bad, but the pepper is a little bit less." Chu Han grinned, "I''m not interested in your outfit, but you are waiting for me here specially, maybe you don''t want to share the taste of KFC family barrels with me?" "I''m not Uncle KFC, I can''t control the taste of KFC family barrels." The man paused, "But if you are interested... we can talk about McDonald''s burgers." Chu Han was silent for a long time, raised his feet, and planned to walk past the man, but the next moment, the man''s figure appeared silently in front of him, still at a distance of fifty meters. His eyes flashed, and he moved again, but the result was still the same. As soon as he raised his foot, the man appeared impartially fifty meters in front of him, as if he was there. Chu Han didn''t move any more, looking at Mr. KFC standing in front, his eyes flickering, he didn''t know what he was thinking. "It''s not a domineering look, it should be a technique of''first-hand judgment''. After observing the muscle activity of your double tui, he simulates the direction you are heading in his mind, and finally chooses the closest one." The voice of the system sounded from the bottom of my heart. "Yeah, I see." Chu Han didn''t care. For some people, this technique of''first-hand judgment'' may be the bottom card of the box, but for him who has the''listening to the sound of everything'', it is simply Playing a big sword in front of Kanto He took a breath, and the golden glow in the depths of his dark eyes was not yet clear. His person had disappeared in place, and when he reappeared, he was already behind Mr. KFC. He whispered: "You are very powerful. The ability is also very strong, but unfortunately, you still do not fully understand the world." After the young man finished speaking, his feet stopped in the air slowly fell, and the golden glow in his pupils was also solidified at this time, quickly melting the pitch black in his eyes. Mr. KFC looked down at his feet, and his right foot with hermes leather shoes was slightly biased. He had the idea of ??moving, but he couldn''t move. Because Chu Han passed through him first! 536 One Pieces Dragon Race System Chapter 537 Humans! The 537th chapter is such a thing! The young man didn''t stop, and walked straight to an area where laughter and screams were constantly coming from, but the golden glow in his eyes slowly faded.&Miscellaneous It wasn''t that he couldn''t maintain the golden eyes for longer, but he didn''t want to waste his energy. Unsurprisingly, there was still a battle waiting for him. Mr. KFC didn''t block the way anymore. Originally, he didn''t come at Chu Han, but he "coincidentally" knew that Chu Han would pass here, so he wanted to meet him and try his current strength. As a result, he was surprised and regretful. Chu Han''s strength was even more terrifying than when he played against him the last time. Or, he didn''t fully recognize Han''s strength at first! It''s just a pity, he and him are destined not to be friends. "He doesn''t seem to want to fight you at all?" The system''s voice was uncertain. "This is on the street. Didn''t he say that, he doesn''t want to be known that he is here." Chu Han said casually. "That''s stopping you? What a weirdo." The system has no way to understand this useless behavior. Chu Han smiled. Although the system possesses very humane intelligence, it is not a human being after all. After all, it can''t understand the regret and happiness of this "same kind". It''s just a pity that there is no way for "kind" to become friends, because the purpose of "kind" is the same. "Are you going to shoot?" the system suddenly said. "Well, I hate flies, it''s buzzing, it''s annoying." Chu Han said blankly, and the golden light in his pupils shined brightly. Then, with a radius of 30 kilometers as the limit, the space seemed to be distorted. An extremely small crack appeared at the same time in the four directions of southeast, northwest, but all in some very dark corners. And I dont know when there are no pedestrians around, and the scorching sun is gradually covered by dark clouds, and the whole Chicago seems to suddenly become a lifeless underworld! He shook his neck, broke his wrists, and jumped on the spot a few times, watching the greatly changed environment around him, the satisfied smile at the corner of his mouth was not yet clear, and the person had disappeared on the spot. At the same time, outside a shopping mall a few kilometers away, a pair of men and women dressed as lovers sat side by side under a tree, with smiles on their faces and lips lightened from time to time, as if they were having a good chat. But if someone approached them and listened carefully, they would be shocked and speechless. "Is the KFC man from Kassel College? I think they know each other." The woman lowered her voice and asked. "It shouldn''t be. They didn''t seem very friendly before we showed up. Could it be someone sent by Mr. Henkel in secret?" The man still had a smile on his face, but his tone of voice was uncertain. The woman shook her head without thinking, "If that''s the case, Chu Han wouldn''t know KFC men, but looking at what they looked like just now, it''s obviously not the first time we met." The man nodded, the smile on his face suddenly reduced, he looked up at the dim sky, and frowned slightly, "Marlene, do you think the sky seems to be something wrong?" "Sky?" The woman raised her head and glanced at the dim sky. She didn''t feel any strangeness. "No, it''s just that the sun is blocked. It should be raining." "Is that so?" The man''s brows were not stretched, and he faintly felt that the appearance around him was a little different from what he had just before, and there was a boring oppression in the air. "You are too sensitive. Don''t worry. Even the "auctioner" doesn''t know about our action this time and will not be discovered." Marlene thought the man was worried about being discovered, and said comfortingly. The man sighed, "I hope so..." His words seemed to be cut out of thin air by a sharp blade, and his slender hand stretched out from the void, grabbed his head, and slammed it to the ground. His body suddenly became intimate with the cold ground. On contact, the flesh of his face was squeezed into a hideous shape by the hard stone slab. Marlene''s pupils slowly enlarged, but before she could say anything, a faint voice sounded, "Be quiet, I don''t like screams and crying." The young man slowly walked out of the pitch-black void, the fiery golden light occupied his eye sockets, and his pupils stood up and glanced at Marlene, "I am not a gentleman or a knight, don''t annoy me." In Western countries, gentlemen and knights are the people who respect women the most. On the contrary, neither a knight nor a gentleman, for women, naturally will not have much respect. After the young man finished speaking, he ignored the woman''s reaction. He squatted down and pressed the man''s right hand slightly, "Although I want to say, "Can you tell me where you are from?"Say it and let you go." Its just a pity that Im not the kind of nobleman you imagined, Im just..." A powerful force erupted from the palm of the hand, and then spread to the mans head. The mans face was immediately hung off by the cracked slate, and then there were bones and hard, hard objects. .Scratching sound. The head was squeezed more and more unbearably, the blood-red eyes seemed to burst out at any time, except for fear, there was no second emotion! The other party was suffering terribly, but Chu Han''s mood was relaxed, casual, and greedily sucking a thick bloody breath, and the countless killing cells in his body suddenly jumped for joy. That is the killing consciousness inherited from dragon blood! Snapped!clatter! The next moment, in Marlene''s horrified eyes, the man''s entire head was blown out, the bright blood exploded, the milky brain slowly flowed out, and finally slowly flowed to her feet. "Ahhhhh..." As soon as the screaming screamed, the summer stopped immediately, like a chicken choked by the neck. "I said, tell you to be quiet, I hate screams and crying." The young man looked indifferently at the woman with a trace of horror and a trace of disbelief in his eyes. A strong smell of blood came out. After the woman heard the youth''s words, her long blond hair that was close to her waist shook violently. She wanted to speak, but the palm stained with thick blood firmly strangled her. Her throat made her unable to speak. Her eyes were full of disbelief, why, what is going on? The young man was still standing next to the man''s corpse just now, but for a moment, his whole person seemed to pause, and he was in front of her when he reappeared. There is no trace to be found between the two points, or even any residual image, just like a certain effect of movie film: montage! "You seem to have something to say? Well, I''m sorry, I''m a bit in a hurry, I don''t have time to listen to you, I will see you again if I have a chance, beautiful lady." 537 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 538 The Devil is Coming! Chapter 538 The Devil is Coming! Dark cracks slowly emerged, and a figure rushed out of it like lightning. Then, the cracked space was slowly stitched together, leaving no trace."Miscellaneous "Zhi" Chong" Chu Han had just landed, and the blazing sun shone on his face immediately, and the warm touch made him feel a little unreal. "System, scan this area, Mr. "Kaihand Henkel" should have sent more than these two people." He was silent for a while and looked at the quiet street. This is already the real world, but there is still nothing on the street. People, this is a bit too unusual for Chicago, which is full of "wild." "There are four people in the Mercedes-Benz car five hundred meters away. There is a man on the top of the building two kilometers to the left. He is a sniper. He has targeted you!" The system quickly scanned the entire Chicago street. Once again, the speed was one point faster than Chu Han''s "Listening to the Voice of Everything". Chu Han nodded silently, and then, without seeing any movement from him, his whole person had disappeared in place. When he reappeared, he was already next to a parking spot on the street, and in front of him was a Mercedes-Benz black series luxury sedan. , Converted into RMB, at least millions. The people in the car seemed to be aware of his arrival, the "whooping" engine sounded, and the black Mercedes instantly turned into lightning and roared away. However, they obviously underestimated Chu Han''s power and the killing intent he raised. Chu Han quietly watched the black Benz leave without stopping or chasing him. He lifted his right foot gently, and the golden-like pupils flashed slightly, and then, a huge blue slashed from him. It was sent out from the feet, and across the air, many buildings along the way were instantly cut in half. The scope and sharpness are incredible! A physical technique that surpasses the limits of human beings, the six types of''land feet'', broken! The black Benz, which had just drove out for a certain distance, was caught up by the blue slash, and the luxury sedan that could prevent high-speed bullets was instantly cut, with neat edges, as if it were what it was originally. Four black shadows shone golden light and fled from the open-air car, but at this moment, the semicircular area opened up, and endless flames struck them all over the sky, swallowing the four people in a blink of an eye. At the same time, the young man wrapped around the blood-red flames turned around and looked at the left side indifferently, his right hand clenched into a fist, and a dark ball of light emerged, and an unimaginable force burst out, bombarding the void in the air, the air violently It exploded, and the terrible vibration carried the heat wave hard on the man with the Barrett heavy sniper rifle. Then, the man''s body exploded and turned into a pile of minced meat and fell to the ground. On the streets of Chicago where the sun is shining, heat waves, bloody fog, scattered blood, sticky internal organs, young people burning blood-red flames standing in the center of this purgatory on earth, but fortunately this area was cleared in advance by the opponent , Otherwise if this scene is caught, the whole world will probably set off a panic. The thick bloody smell that is thicker than ink is disgusting to smell a few blocks away, but there is finally a trace of long-lost joy in Chu Han''s heart. He was originally a demon who came out of the blood, and even the butcher who was slaughtered all the year round couldn''t compare with him in terms of the blood on his hands. Moreover, his hands were not stained with the blood of wild boars and black dogs, but human blood! "Now I finally understand why Nibelung Gen will choose you." The system voice was a little low, "You really are the only one who has evolved from a hybrid to the final''king''!" Chu Han didn''t speak, lowered his head and glanced at the dripping blood between his fingers, took out a tissue from his pocket and wiped it on his hand. Although he didn''t care about the strong blood, he still had something to do later. With blood in your hand, no matter how you look at it, it will be very troublesome! After doing this, Chu Han took out his iphone from his other pocket and dialed "Chu Tianchen". Before long, the phone was connected, and a strange voice came from the other end of the phone, "Young Master, what''s the matter?" Chu Han was stunned, "Where is the old man?" "The Patriarch is attending a military meeting. It is not convenient to answer the phone. Does the Young Master have any instructions?" The voice from the mobile phone showed a respectful tone, obviously someone who knew Chu Han''s identity. Chu Han was silent for a while, "I need you to wait to block what happened in Chicago. The precise time is probably..." He glanced at the time displayed on the phone screen, "In ten minutes." "Young Master, we can only shield the satellite surveillance above Chicago with our strength. As for the network system and other equipment, only the supercomputer of the Kassel College can do it. Our Chu family is not too concerned about the network. Im sorry for the big research, Young Master. The people on the other end of the phone were a little helpless. There was no alternative. The Chu family belonged to the ancient martial family. Generations of Chu family disciples were used to relying on their own strength. There is not much achievement. At this point, the Kassel Academy can be said to be ahead of other mixed-race families and forces for several decades. "Enough. You only need to shield the satellite monitoring. As for the others, someone will take care of it." Chu Han said softly. "Yes, young master! The old man will make arrangements!" The voice of the person on the other end was very respectful, and he did not worry about whether this would cause any terrible consequences. Chu Han nodded, suddenly remembering something, "Have I met you?" "When the young master''wakes up'', I was there with the family master and several other elders." "I remember." Chu Han''s eyes flickered, "Remember, shield the satellite surveillance of Chicago in ten minutes!" "Yes!" "Your''evolution'' has not yet been completed. If you use power above the Dragon King level now, the elemental structure in your body is likely to collapse directly. At that time, unless you grab the''Dragon Bone Cross'' in the ice cellar of Kassel College , Otherwise, your''evolutionary road'' is very likely to end here!" The system''s voice is full of solemn taste, because it is lodged in the depths of Chu Han''s soul. Under normal circumstances, as long as he doesn''t hide it, the system is You can detect his mind with the fluctuation of the soul. "An Xin, it''s just a little kid who will never grow up. It hasn''t been enough for me to use my full strength, let alone..." Of course Chu Han knew his current situation, but he didn''t take it seriously. This kind of self-confidence, the confidence in the overall control. He looked up at the dim sky and said softly: "This little kid is still mentally retarded!" 538 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 529 The Snake in the Atrium! Chapter 538 The Snake in the Atrium! "One mint-flavored snowdrop ice cream, one with strawberry jam. Zarza Zhi Chong " Angers slapped a ten-dollar bill on the freezer and smiled, "No need to look for it." A few minutes later, Angers was eating his mint-flavored ice cream, and Xia Mi took his arm and ate the strawberry jam. "I participated in an event with Chu Han. Now that the railroad is on strike, its not easy to return to school. Its better to stay in Chicago for two more days. Im fine in the afternoon. I wanted to take him to the amusement park together. Wherever I went, I went to the hotel and found Ming Fei, who was idle and bored watching TV. It happened that Ming Fei said that he had never been to Six Flags Amusement Park, and did not let us teach beautiful school. My sister did not take him as a training. Attending the event, I obviously looked down on him and expressed dissatisfaction, so I took him to have a look." Angers smiled and slapped Xia Mi''s soft hands in his arms. At first glance, he looked like a kind grandfather. Moreover, it is very handsome. "I thought the principal was the kind of old-fashioned man with black-rimmed glasses who would actually eat mint-flavored ice cream? The mint flavor is very trendy! I heard they were new to it." Xia Mi squinted her lips, squinted her eyes. Laughing, jumping around. But no one noticed that when Anger was talking about "Chu Han", an inexplicable trace of complexity flashed in the depths of the girl''s eyes. Because it was fleeting, even Anger next to her didn''t notice it. "Actually, I prefer lemon flavor, but when I get older, I often regret that there are too few new things in my life, so I have to choose the trendiest one and try it." Angers smiled. If you don''t consider hair color and pupil color, they are like a pair of grandparents, bright and harmonious in the bustling crowd. In contrast, the two people behind are like drivers, housekeepers, and attendants. One has an aggressive look, obviously with envy and envy, and the other is uncomfortable, just like stealing love from a school girl. Was caught on the spot. "Brother! The guard is stealing!" Lu Mingfei was full of envy and jealousy, arching Chu Zihang with his shoulders. "Enrollment training... is a task arranged by the academy." Chu Zihang explained a little helplessly, "and first of all, I did not guard, and secondly, I did not steal." "Don''t-funny! When am I stupid?" Lu Mingfei didn''t believe his explanation at all, showing contemptuous eyes, wishing to put his middle finger towards him, "When did the entrance training get up the Ferris wheel? " "That''s because it''s quiet and can avoid irrelevant people. Don''t forget that we signed the "Deed of Abraham Lineage", which must be kept secret." "Yes-ah! Of course you can avoid irrelevant people. Anyway, we waited for ten minutes! It can be said to be eager to see!" Lu Mingfei shook his head, "One day in the sky and one year in the world! Ancient people Don''t deceive me!" "Just talked about some knowledge that must be understood for admission..." "Aren''t you talking about dear brothers with intellectual disabilities very lovingly? Even the family members have been handed over!" Lu Mingfei shook his head again, "Is this knowledge necessary for school? This is knowledge necessary for blind dates!" "It''s all about the''Blood Sorrow''..." Chu Zihang explained weakly. "You have known me for so long and haven''t discussed my lovely cousin with me?" Lu Mingfei spread his hands, "I see my cousin every day, it is also very sad!" "I..." Chu Zihang was completely silent, and his mind was in confusion. He didn''t know why things developed like this. According to his original intention, it shouldn''t be like this. Similarly, Lu Mingfei was also secretly sighing, looking forward to the stars and the moon, and finally hoped for a beautiful and amiable junior girl who seemed to be a bachelor and treated herself very badly. As a result, she was not seen in the morning. Senior brother with facial paralysis abducted. But no matter how you look at it, if you are Xia Mi, and you want to choose a boyfriend from them, then of course it is Chu Zihang. After all, he is the president of the Lionheart Club, one of the three major associations in the college, and there is only Chu among his peers. Hanneng stabilizes one head. Fortunately, the strangeness of these two people did not last long, they were broken by bursts of screams that almost pierced the eardrums, and a strong wind swept behind their heads, as if it was something extremely huge, with rumblings. Lu Mingfei was so shocked by the huge earthquake, his whole body trembled. "Wh, what?" Lu Mingfei looked around, this voice, this aura, wouldn''t it be the Dragon Clan''s collective resurrection, would there be a "Chicago Parade"? "Above, it is the''Snake in the Atrium'', the fastest roller coaster in the world. It is faster than the''Jingdaka'' in Six Flags New Jersey, with a height of 150 meters and a maximum speed of 250 kilometers, which is probably the most exciting in the world. Roller coaster." Anger pointed to the top of their heads. The black track was like a giant snake twisting its body. It rose steeply into the air about 50 stories, and then slammed back down, criss-crossing, and the blue sky was cut. Into several chunks. Under the gaze of Lu Mingfei and others, a row of roller coasters with the heart-piercing screams of tourists are climbing to the highest point. The speed is almost exhausted in the ascent. The roller coaster is slowly sliding past the apex at low speed, while waiting ahead It''s a straight fall like a cliff. The screams subsided slightly, and the air was filled with tension. It seemed that the tourists could hear the rapid breathing, like a death row prisoner lying on the guillotine holding his breath and waiting for the knife to fall. Lu Mingfei swallowed involuntarily, his face turned pale, obviously frightened. However, he didn''t see the horrible scene just now, but saw Xia Mi jump up with excitement on his face, fingers in the air, and Mi-sorrel eyes flashed with inexplicable excitement. "Sanqing, Buddha, Grand Master, God, dont you come here for real? What roller coasters do girls play? You like Snow White castles and carousels the most, right? You just have to hold Mickey Mouse to take pictures Will be satisfied, right?" Lu Mingfei yelled like a curse in his heart. It was not enough for him to pray to God and worship the Buddha. Looking at the huge steel monster in the sky, Lu Mingfei subconsciously wanted to take a step back, but in the end he held it back. It was just a roller coaster, but it seemed that it would be deadly. It is a shame in life to guilty in front of beautiful junior sisters! But the next moment he realized that he was one step ahead of Chu Zihang, and he and Chu Zihang were standing side by side just now. He turned his head with confusion and perplexity, and saw that the senior with facial paralysis was also looking at the huge steel monster in the sky, his face twitching slightly. Lu Mingfei suddenly understood, and suddenly became enraged, feeling that he was a little taller invisibly. But then, this state of mind was broken immediately, because the girl who looked like a "monster" with flawlessness really shouted out the deadly advice. "Let''s go sit on that!" The hearts of Lu Mingfei and Chu Zihang suddenly stopped in the air like the train in the sky, as if looking at Anger for help. However, before their gazes were over, Angers already shouted out a little excitedly, "Oh! It''s awesome!" Lu Mingfei and Chu Zihang''s eyes froze, and thin beads of sweat appeared on their foreheads. "I heard that this roller coaster was built, I have always wanted to try it, but I am such an old man and have no children. Wouldn''t it be ridiculous to ride the roller coaster by myself?" Angers snapped his fingers excitedly, "You gave me A good reason is to accompany the students to experience the most thrilling roller coaster in the world. This is completely logical!" Boom! Always wanted to try?Lu Mingfei felt that his world collapsed with the appearance of this sentence. Subconsciously, he Yu Guang glanced at Chu Zihang, whose facial expression was twitching slightly. Suddenly, the fear in his heart suddenly decreased a lot, and he couldn''t help thinking of the words "Thank you for having you" in his mind. At the same time, deep underground in Six Flags Amusement Park, huge black shadows moved quickly beneath the ground, seeming to be looking for something, and like... looking for the best sniper position! Suddenly, the black image was instructed to move to a certain place and then stopped. The huge body did not damage the surrounding terrain due to the rapid stagnation. The earth, rock, and mud all avoided when they were about to touch. Open, as if a courtier met the emperor! 539 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 540: A beast is born! The 540th chapter is the birth of a giant! In the sunshine restaurant, a small silver fork was inserted into the white cream cake over and over again, and the white fatty semi-solid splashed on the table. The surrounding tourists could not help but look at the very petite and lovely girl. Conceal the weirdness in the eyes. miscellaneous Zhi worm The girl is very cute. From the physical shape, she fits the image of Lori in the eyes of the people of the island country. Upward, with a childish face, she has a kind of extravagance, like a medieval royal princess. The girl didn''t care about the strange gaze around her, or she didn''t even realize that there was someone around her. "Really, it''s just for participating in the auction. Would you like to take that long!" Chu Xiaoran grumbled, and another fork was inserted into the cake. Uh, although in terms of shape, it can no longer be called a cake. It should be. A pile of''butter crumbs mixed with bread''. She sighed, her eyes involuntarily showed a sense of sadness. Although she did not inherit the domineering power from Chu Han''s "Blue King Bloodline", Chu Xiaoran''s thoughts were very careful, and she knew someone''s heart There is only the relationship between brothers and sisters, even if sometimes inadvertently revealing guilt or some other strange looks, it is not her that shows her, but another person who does not know where it is and is very similar to her. Or, she is very similar to that person. Thinking of this, Chu Xiaoran sighed slightly, and then the fork pinched by his fingers was fiercely inserted into the pile of''butter mixed with breadcrumbs'', as if she wanted to vent her depression. The crumbs splashed all around, and the eyelids of the tourists who were looking at the dining room jumped wildly. One of the old ladies shook her head directly. A bleak remembrance appeared in her cloudy eyes, as if she was thinking of the bark gnawing in her youth. Hard days. The sunshine restaurant is not very big, there are only a dozen tables, and a faint voice rang into everyone''s ears. "Even if you don''t like sweet things, don''t waste food." The young man walked over, grabbed the fork that was already covered with butter and breadcrumbs from Chu Xiaoran, and shook his head. Chu Xiaoran was startled first, and then pursed her lips, "Who told you to go there for so long, and, when did I say that I don''t like sweet things? I love desserts!" "I just talked a few words when I met an acquaintance. I''m a little late, sorry." Chu Han paused: "Well, the cream is sweet, right?" "Of course, how can butter be unsweetened!" Chu Xiaoran tilted his head, his eyes were a little weird, and seemed a little puzzled why his brother would ask such stupid questions. Chu Han was silent for a few seconds, looked at the buttery crumbs splashed all over the table, then looked at the fork covered with''white stuff'' in his hand, silent. He actually wanted to ask, since you love desserts so much, why does a cream cake turn into "butter crumbs" when served? But he didn''t say this wisely, because he knew this girl too well, if he really asked stupidly, then he must be unlucky in the end. Chu Xiaoran tilted his head and looked at Chu Han in a pensive state. She was very well-behaved and did not disturb him, but if you look closely, you will find that the bright and dark eyes are faintly flashing with an inexplicable smile. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something, and frowned slightly, "By the way, brother, you just said that you met an acquaintance?" "Well, you probably haven''t seen it before. It''s a ninja called Jiude Mai." Chu Han said. Chu Xiaoran''s frowning brows tightened, "Why is she also in Chicago?" "The Seven Deadly Sins created by Norton were acquired by her team, and Mai came to auction that thing." Chu Han shrugged. He didn''t tell Chu Xiaoran. In fact, Jiude Mai, oh no, should be her boss. So I went to salvage this set of''seven deadly sins'', the original intention was to give it to Kassel College, or in other words, to Lu Mingfei who was studying at Kassel College! "Oh." Chu Xiaoran didn''t ask much. She actually noticed that Chu Han was hiding something, but she didn''t pursue it. It was probably because she was well-behaved, or she trusted Chu Han so much. Chu Han didn''t know the girl''s thoughts, so he reached out and touched the soft long hair, "Dyeing, I will ask you for a favor later, okay?" Chu Xiaoran didn''t avoid such an intimate behavior, rubbing her thick palms with her head, "Well, okay. But brother, don''t we go to meet the principal and them? Chu Zihang and Lu Mingfei also have the name Xia Mis new life seems to be in the Six Flags Amusement Park, not far from us." "No, something might happen later. We have to act separately from them." Chu Han didn''t say much, looking at his feet with a calm expression. He was already before the behemoth moved to Six Flags Amusement Park. I noticed it, but even if he turned on''Listening to All Things'', he couldn''t determine the specific location of the big guy underground.After all, except for the sky and the sea, the ground is the most mysterious place in the world. No one can tell how deep the ground is and what exists there. Seeing Chu Han staring at the ground intently, Chu Xiaoran seemed to think of something. There was a trace of anxiety and hesitation in her eyes, and her hands involuntarily hugged Chu Han''s arms, as if this could bring her some comfort. Chu Han seemed to be aware of the girl''s mind, wanted to avoid it, but didn''t do anything. Maybe it was because the girl''s appearance reminded him of the remorse he had once, or maybe his heart was not as indifferent as it appeared. . Suddenly, Chu Han seemed to feel something, his face moved slightly, and he turned his head to look at the place where laughter, scream, and cry were heard in the distance. An uncomfortable red gold came out from the depths of his pupils. "Ranran, I need you to wait to expel everyone on this street..." Chu Han paused, turned his head to look at the place that was still very lively but now quiet, and said, "As long as it is alive!" At the same time, at the Six Flags Amusement Park, the ground suddenly shook violently, and the surrounding buildings collapsed with tremors, and spider-web-like cracks spread quickly in all directions, as if something had emerged from the ground. If someone saw this scene at this time, they would definitely exclaim "Oh, Golzan is born." In fact, this is almost the same as the "Born of Gorzan". In the depths of the earth that humans cannot explore, the huge black shadow moves quickly, and the huge yellow dragon claw slowly stretches out. Then, the earth trembles. Even more powerful, the invisible and intangible fluctuations condensed on one point, and burst out suddenly, and the terrifying force instantly penetrated the underground space, all bombarding the huge steel pouring directly above! 540 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 541: Zero time, reappear! Chapter 541 Time Zero, Reappear! At this moment, an invisible force emanating from nowhere, and instantly enveloped the entire Six Flags Amusement Park. The collapsed "Atrium Snake" suddenly ceased to understand, and the air became frozen at this moment. Status, time, stopped! A young man in a pure black dress is holding a piece of snow bead ice cream dipped in yellow peach sauce, holding a plastic spoon, and walking leisurely towards the stopped''Snake in the Atrium'', looking from a distance, it looks like he''s here to play little boy.*Miscellaneous News* The little boy slowly walked to the place where he lined up, looking at a gray amusement park, his handsome face showed a trace of satisfaction, especially when he saw the looming figure in a tens of meters high school, the satisfaction was instantly lost. Infinite zoom. However, at this moment, the little boy''s beautiful face shined through a hideous, cold light from his pale golden pupils like a sword. "I don''t know why, seeing that you are unhappy, I suddenly feel very happy." Someone said from behind, with a tone of joy that seemed to be reunited after a long time. "You''re really lingering!" The boy said coldly without the feeling of reuniting after a long absence. "Children should not speak so innocent and innocent, be careful that they will become innocent and innocent when they grow up!" The young man walked over, with a faint smile on his face, like a gentleman and chivalry. The young nobleman, but his mouth was like poison. This young man who appeared suddenly was naturally Chu Han. The boy''s mouth twitched, "My business seems to have nothing to do with you, why do you have to stop me every time?!" There was an inexplicable cold gleam in the pale golden pupils, he was really angry, and it seemed that if the youth did not give an explanation, he would definitely not hesitate to take action. The big deal would be to break the sky and the earth. Who is afraid of whom? ! "Find out, I didn''t stop you. Constantine and Norton were my prey, but I watched them earlier than you." Chu Han shrugged, "And, even if I didn''t show up, you Im afraid its hard to get what I want." As he said, he raised his head and looked at the "steel monster" parked in the air. There was only one roller coaster dancing in the air just now. Now it has become three or four. Obviously, they have not been affected by this stagnation. Or maybe another force appears, taking away the power to control the time in this area! The boy''s face was slightly dark, and he could see it naturally with his eyesight. The situation now clearly belongs to the latter! Therefore, his face is getting more and more ugly. Even if it is Chu Han, another one appears now, and this one is even more domineering, and he directly took away the "control of time" from his hand. "Tsk tusk, it''s really a thief if you are old and not die. The longer you live, the smarter you will become." Chu Han sighed. From the perspective of his time control alone, he estimated that he was worse than the old guy above. One point, at least he can''t take control of time from the boy''s hands. Of course, if he completes the evolution, it is another matter. The boy looked at it for a while, then turned around and left without any muddle, and Chu Han was stunned. "Don''t you watch it anymore?" The boy did not answer, and left the amusement park with a calm face, and as he disappeared, the gray space became a little lighter. Obviously, although from the perspective of time control, the old guy above is better than the boy, and can even take away the control of time directly from his hands.But in terms of effect, it may be weaker. Chu Han watched the boy leave. He was silent for a few seconds, but didn''t look at it. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the cracked ground. In the cracks that were dark as an abyss, there was a continuous voice coming out from deep underground. The sound of the behemoth left after a blow, and the invisible pressure that pressed them like a mountain also disappeared. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to respond to the call of''listen to everything''. After sorting out the information obtained from deep underground, Chu Han thought for a while, then his figure moved slightly, and the whole person suddenly disappeared from the place. This simple way of disappearing is like rubbing an eraser on a piece of paper. A pencil mark was dropped, and it was still the kind that did not leave a trace. On Chicago Street, Chu Xiaoran''s expression was distressed. It was in the afternoon, when the flow of people in Chicago was the heaviest of the day, bustling crowds occupied most of the street, and noise and noise filled the air. "What to do, there are so many people, even the "Dust-Free Land" can''t stop it!" There was a trace of anxiety in the bright eyes. The task that Chu Han entrusted to her was to clear the scene, but now there are so many people, it is because of intention It''s also powerless! At this moment, the earth trembled violently, and cracks spread rapidly in all directions like spider webs, and a terrifying aura emerged from the cracks, like the legendary Jiuyou Hell. People were frightened by this sudden change, standing stupidly on the spot, until some people fell into the unfathomable cracks in the ground, everyone screamed and fled, but no matter how fast they were, how could they be faster? How fast does the ground crack? In just a few minutes, more than one-tenth of the masses have fallen into the cracks. The deep invisible underground makes people shudder just by looking at it, let alone falling! Also stunned was Chu Xiaoran. She was still worrying about how to clear the field, but in the end this situation was brought to her. What should I do? Although the flow of people who had just gathered was very large, they gathered together. With all her strength, she could barely cover most of the people and send them out of the street before returning to pick up another group. But now that they are all fled, it is impossible for her to pick them up one by one, right? Without waiting for her to complete this project, I am afraid that Chu Han and others have already returned to the college to start classes. Suddenly, Chu Xiaoran was stunned, her pupils shining with golden light flashed for thought. She just remembered the "Deed of Abraham Lineage" signed when she entered school. It clearly stated that every mixed race who signed the "Deed of Abraham Lineage" , Must abide by a very important rule, that is to keep secrets from the outside world and ordinary people, all the secrets about the dragon! In other words, what Chu Han asked her to do was not to clear the field, but to protect those who fell underground! As long as it is dealt with afterwards, it is interpreted as an earthquake, and there are no human lives, then the incident will be regarded as an earthquake accident. 541 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 542: Underground Battle! The five hundred and forty-second chapter the battle under the ground! Chu Han wanted her to clear the field because he wanted to keep all the secrets about dragons, because he had expected such an occurrence, and this would allow her to rush here in advance and expel all the living things on the street, but even Chu Han did not expect that the flow of people in Chicago in the afternoon was so huge that Chu Xiaoran had not had time to start, and the accident that would be interpreted as an "earthquake" afterwards had already erupted! Chu Xiaoran had no time to think about why Chu Han had expected such an "earthquake" beforehand. The dazzling golden glow suddenly erupted, and his right foot stomped the ground lightly, then turned into a dark shadow and jumped to the ground, and then, The light blue light suddenly bloomed, and a huge "spirit" slowly awakened from its deep sleep, releasing all its power. miscellaneous worm The serial number of Yanling is 81, which is a clean place! In the depths of the ground where the five fingers cannot be seen, the huge black shadow is moving while it is getting deeper and deeper. It can feel a terrifying aura quickly approaching behind it, and intuitively tells it that if the opponent catches up, it will be very Maybe, it will die here today! Sombra is not afraid of death, or it does not know what the concept of death is, but someone told it a long time ago that it cannot die, at least not in the hands of others. So Sombra can only run and escape with all his strength! But Sombra''s size is too huge, even if the mud under the ground gives it a way, its speed still hasn''t increased much. On the other hand, the terrifying breath behind him is getting closer and closer. ... The black shadow stopped abruptly. It felt an immense power blast behind it, but when it had time to react, the surrounding space suddenly became much more empty, and that power directly flattened the space along the way. , There is a tendency to push the entire underground into an empty shell! The black shadow watched this appalling scene stupidly, and watched the invisible but unimaginable air column bombarding him. However, what makes people stunned is that the dark shadow just snorted. At the same time, the black-haired and golden-eyed youth rushed to it in front of him like lightning, with an unparalleled momentum on his body. A dark halo enveloped his fisted hands, and there were still a few jets of the same dark air flow on him. flow. Obviously, he made that blow just now! It''s just that he didn''t expect that Sombra''s body was so strong, and it seemed that nothing happened after he resisted the blow, which had to surprise him. Although that punch was only made by him in the air, it was also very terrifying. At least if the punch just hit the next generation species, it would definitely kill! After all, this is the strongest physical skill from another world, the tri-color domineering''armed domineering''! Moreover, it was still in the realm of Consummation, compared to the''Bronze Throne'' that claimed to be able to fight the Dragon King on the Yanling Sequence List. Chu Han looked at the huge size of the black shadow, and suddenly smiled, "It feels uncomfortable to hold back, you should vomit it!" The black shadow didn''t speak, looking at the little bit in front of him with golden pupils like lanterns, it seemed a little puzzled. Chu Han cheered the corner of his mouth, "I know my own strength very well. Although there is no way to play all of it right now, eight or nine points are still possible. The punch just now carries at least seven and a half of my strength, you If your body is so strong that you can resist that punch, you will be fine, even if you haven''t broken the''blood line'', you will not be far from the black and white king..." As soon as the voice fell, the black shadow made a strange sound, and then, a faint fishy smell filled the tidal air. "It''s just obvious that you are not that strong!" Chu Han squinted his eyes and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. His''evolution'' has come to an end. It is still not possible to use too strong power, otherwise, the''element'' in his body ''It''s okay to say that the collapse, the key is that he now only has one Dragon Bone Cross. If he fails, he will go to grab the ice cellar of the Kassel College. At that time, he can''t say he will reveal his identity in advance. Fortunately, the power of the shadow did not exceed his imagination. Just as Chu Han was thinking secretly, the black shadow turned around abruptly, and the speed was a minute faster than before, and disappeared into this vast underground area in the blink of an eye. Chu Han froze, and then his body moved slightly, and he rushed to the shadow of the shadow in a few breaths, but before he could stop, the huge dragon claw carrying the terrifying gravity pressed against him. The terrible gravity is as thick as the earth, and it makes people feel that they cannot compete. Chu Han''s face condensed, and the pitch-black mask slowly shrank, as if gas flowed through his body, and then, his right hand clenched into a fist and greeted him. The narrow underground space collapsed and spread to the ground through layers of soil, but at this time Chu Xiaoran had already reacted, and with the Chu familys interpretation of all these anomalies as earthquakes, people on the ground naturally understood This is understood as the aftermath of the earthquake, and it is completely impossible to think that there are actually two monsters fighting underground! The muffled "Boom" thunder continued to sound, and two figures, one large and one small, were also moving quickly in the depths of the earth. During the collision, I dont know how many times they collided. I only know that this deep place that humans cannot explore has completely collapsed. If it weren''t for their position deep enough, I''m afraid this city named "Chicago" would sink. After the two completely asymmetrical figures collided like a meteor again, the terrifying gravitational aftermath swept to other places, accompanied by scattered scales, all of which were mixed with acrid blood. Suddenly, Chu Han''s eyes flashed slightly, his figure stopped abruptly, frowning, and the next moment, the black shadow who had been running around in the ground turned around, using his huge body as a cannonball, ran into it. The corner of Chu Han''s eyes twitched slightly. Although his strength is very strong and he is very confident in his own physical body, it seems unrealistic for him to catch such a behemoth with a human body! He took a deep breath, the red-gold pupils were shining with a cold light, and in the next second, the dark air flowing slowly on the surface of his body spread rapidly, and soon enveloped him completely, as if an invisible layer Qualityless black armor. At the same time, the "huge cannonball" that the black shadow turned into has arrived, and Chu Han slowly stretched out his hands and greeted him. The earth-like heavy power burst out instantly, and Chu Han felt that his heart was hit hard by a sledgehammer. For a moment, but then, this feeling dissipated. He sank, his hands filled with pitch black air violently pushed the "huge cannonball" far away! 542 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 543 One Hit Two? The 543rd chapter one hit two? Chu Han did not exhale after pushing away the "cannonball". The golden pupils flickered with cold light. With a kick of the double tui, the whole person chased after him like a rocket. At the same time, the pitch-black air flow slowly moved onto his hands. , The color becomes deeper and more solid! And the "huge cannonball" stretched out as soon as Chu Han chased it over, and the huge wings pierced through the space, leading it to escape in another direction! The mud along the way was avoided before the shadows arrived, and the huge wings did not make people feel any discomfort. Instead, there was a feeling of flowing water, as if it was not a pair of dragon wings, but a pile of mud.Miscellaneous R Chi R Insects However, even the black shadow with its wings stretched out is still Chu Han who has not escaped the full pursuit. A few minutes later, the black shadow is stopped again, and this time, the black shadow''s pair of dragon wings are like mud and flowing water in the ground. , Chu Han snapped one off abruptly! "Little guy, you can''t run away anymore, you still have to obediently get rid of it by yourself. It''s troublesome for me to do it myself, right?" Chu Han grabbed a bloody yellow dragon wing, and the dark gas contained most of it. They were all gathered in that hand, and it was precisely because of this that he could fold down this dragon wing, otherwise, with his current human body, it would have taken off a few scales if it was dead. You know, among the four kings, the alchemy of the King of Bronze and Fire is the strongest, the King of the Sea and Water has the greatest speech, the King of Sky and Wind is the most mysterious, and the King of Earth and Mountain is the strongest! And the big guy in front of him is the most powerful king of the earth and mountains among the four kings, Eriffin! In the South Railway Station before, Chu Han had already played against Erifan, but Erifan had scruples that time, so did he, so he didn''t use his full strength. Even now, Chu Han did not use his full strength. If it werent for the strength of the arms and domineering of the Consummation Realm, and the physical skills that he trained in life and death, he would have flowed back in the previous few collisions. I was injured internally. But even so, he is still uncomfortable to death now, and the dragon king''s body is not much weaker than the "big Buddha" and "blue dragon" he once faced, or even worse. Chu Han looked at Eriffin, who was full of blood holes. Although it seemed to be seriously injured, with the strength of the''Dragon King Blood'', this injury would not affect his performance at all. Chu Han frowned, and there was a hint of hesitation in his red-gold pupils, but he was wiped out again, and gave up Dragon Bone Cross for the sake of Dragon Bone Cross. This kind of business is destined to lose money and is worthless! And he believes that with his physical skills and domineering, just an Erifan, there is no problem. In the vast river of years, fate has joked with many people, and Chu Han is no exception, and even fate seems to be focusing on him, and every time he is confident, fate will always make a slight deviation in it. A figure appeared abruptly like a ghost in the bloody depths of the underground, and then the brilliant golden light lit up, and a terrifying tornado rose up, drawing the surrounding soil in, forming a "mud flow tornado" , Isolate Chu Han on the other side. "Hurry up!" The voice of the Oriole exiting the valley sounded from the depths of the ground. Then, the black image was like a fish sliding into Erifan''s arms. The next moment, he saw Erifan turn around without hesitation. The dragon body suddenly disappeared into the ground like a fish in water. Not long after Erifan disappeared, the "mud flow tornado" that blocked the ground into two sides instantly collapsed. Chu Han thoughtfully looked at the direction of Erifan''s disappearance, with his''listening to everything'' naturally. It is possible to track Erifan''s position underground, and the previous several pursuits and interceptions are precisely because of the power of''Listen to All Things'' that allows him to seize the opportunity again and again to block Erifan. It''s just that now there are more mysterious shadows that just appeared. With his current state of only seven or eight points of strength, even if he catches up, they will most likely escape in the end. The king of the earth and the mountain is "the strongest", no joke. What''s more, there is an extra brain beside him! Moreover, this time he did not succeed in killing Eriffin, but instead exposed his powerful physical skills and domineering. The next time he wants to kill the opponent with these two points, I am afraid it will be a lot of trouble. "Really, what bastard said that the''king of the earth and the mountain'' is an incompetent boy, this shrewd person is like an old fox!" Chu Han sighed. The boy sitting in the comfortable office chair yawned abruptly, picked up the tissue at hand, and muttered: "Who is talking about me? Is it the big tui girl I met last time in Cuba? That big Hungarian beauty that I met in Spain last time? Or the last time..." The boy held his little finger seriously, and seemed to be really thinking! "Don''t go the last time, I just thought about you in my heart!" Jiu De Mai couldn''t help it, and he rolled his eyes directly: "But what disappoints you is that I am cursing you for a lifetime bachelor! " This is so irritating, ordinary people can get a beautiful woman and their eyes are shining, and they are almost shot.The laser came out, he poured it, and counted over with his fingers! Fortunately, there are no men here, so don''t be sure that the first reaction is to bite him. "Mai, why are you like this? Shouldn''t we be a family that loves each other?" The boy''s pitiful expression, coupled with a delicate and beautiful face, is indeed very cute, no wonder "Aventure" is so. too much! Jiu De Mai rolled her eyes again, and wise did not speak any more. After so many years of knowledge, she has learned a truth. Never try to argue with this harmless little boy in front of you, otherwise you will be angry. Two Buddhas ascended to heaven and three Buddhas were born and committed suicide. Finally, he was so depressed to death that he was there as if nothing happened. Seeing that Jiu De Mai did not mean to speak, he also knew that the girls under his hand were all successful. He was good enough, and he didn''t tease him anymore. He turned to look at the woman who was typing on the keyboard quickly: "How about ?" "It has been cracked. The Chu family has still laid down the capital this time. The firewall is actually so strict. Fortunately, the boss, you noticed something wrong for the first time, otherwise they would hide it." Su Enxi tapped the keyboard quickly. , A string of data and a few high-definition pictures are displayed on the screen. "This is?" Jiude Mai took a glance, and immediately got up with a big change of face. Although she didn''t understand the complicated data, she knew the pictures! The boy didn''t speak, but smiled softly, his beautiful little face was full of indescribable mockery. 543 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 544 Analysis and Answers! Chapter 544 Analysis and Answers! The hilltop campus, Kassel College, on the first floor of the principal''s office, there is a huge oak conference table among the many bookshelves. The tables are full of people, so many people have to stand in the back row. More than half of the surviving professors in Kassel College attended this meeting. Some old faces have never appeared on the campus, pale like corpses dug out from an ancient tomb, and each of them is on the little finger of their left hand. They are all wearing an ancient silver ring. The ring pattern is the "half-dying world tree", the school badge of Kassel College. This ancient silver ring is the exclusive honor of "Professor for Life". After the Kassel student graduates and becomes a full-time professor for 30 consecutive years, a professor who can be regarded as an educational model can add "Lifetime" to the title of "Professor" word. The atmosphere in the meeting place was very dull, perhaps because of these mummy-like old people, perhaps because of the dignity on Anger''s face, or perhaps because of the few professors at this conference who were incompatible with these old people. The reason why they are out of place is because one of them "eyes peach blossoms" staring at the mummy old people, as if seeing a peerless beauty, while the other two turned their heads and covered their faces, indicating that they did not recognize this. "Old nympho". Angers on the first seat buttoned the brass bell in front of him. The crisp bells brought everyones attention to Angers, even Guderian, who had just become a "idiot", in this isolated hilltop campus, Hilbert Jean Angers, has always been the absolute ruler. "I won''t say more nonsense, what level of dragons can do it?" Anger didn''t say anything "long time no see" nonsense, because those old people like corpses didn''t waste so much time on this, and so did he. "Are you sure that it was the dragons?" Doug Jones, the head of the physics department, was silent for a few seconds, considering his words.He buckled his back, his aging spine almost bends into a circle, and his thin body was covered in a heavy black woolen coat inappropriately in the season, and he coughed while talking. This milestone in the history of nuclear physics now looks like he''s going to die if he can''t catch it. "Compare these two photos, the destroyed railway station and the destroyed roller coaster, the entire metal structure collapsed in just a few seconds, and the huge shear stress stream destroyed the metal parts from the inside in an instant." Angers Putting two high-precision black and white photos side by side on the table, the twisted aluminum beams and steel rails have an unusually hideous beauty. They are like snake bones twisted by peeled flesh, tangled. "We have the best mechanical experts in the world. They have dealt with mechanics for decades and designed buildings that can withstand earthquakes of magnitude nine. They still stand all over the world, but none of them can explain this stress. Angers paused when he said this, "Besides, I can be sure that it was done by the dragon clan, but I need you to give me an exact and detailed analysis." After he finished speaking, he sat down, looking at the old people on the conference table with muddy eyes, and even glanced at Manstein, Schneider, and Guderian, the most off-line. As long as it was something related to the Dragon Clan, even if it was only a slight possibility, this elderly man, who was already over 130 years old, would never let it go. As soon as Angers voice fell, a very strange scene appeared at the conference table. The old people who were like corpses were quiet as if their parents were dead, while other relatively young professors were talking in whispers. It seems to be doing some analysis seriously. In addition, Manstein, Guderian, and Schneider sat quietly. Although they were qualified to participate in this meeting, they were nothing more than that. This kind of discussion and analysis are not their expertise. Since you can''t put your mouth in, just shut up. Time passed slowly, and finally got up to explain that it was not the young professors who had been whispering to talk about it, but an old man who couldnt afford to straighten his waist. He even wore a ventilator on his mouth. "The same thing. This old man may seem very ordinary, but when he stood up, the professors who were still talking in a low voice closed their mouths. Even the old people who also wore the honor of "Professor for Life" nodded slightly, saying Respect for the elderly. "Principal, before the meeting started, Grus had already done some calculations and analysis, and came to the conclusion that it was a ghostly stress!" The old man paused, "This is why the mechanical experts cannot explain this. The reason for the stress, because to a certain extent, cannot be explained in any terms, and we can only make a rough outline." Most of the participants in the conference are the most elite professors of Kassel College. A large part of them may not be strong, even their blood is the weakest level, but they have unparalleled wisdom and greatness. The amount of knowledge. If Angers and the Night Watch represent the force value of the Kassel Academy, then this group of professors represent the wisdom and knowledge of the Kassel Academy. But what do these professors who are knowledgeable and intelligent now hear? Ghostly stress? This kind of bizarre description came out of the old mans mouth, but no one dared to question it, because if there is a ranking in the "Lifetime Professor", then there is no doubt that the old man must be in the top three. The old man is called Blair Binnet, a strong man who has supported the semi-human mathematics kingdom! At the same time, he is also the head of the mathematics department of Kassel College who is not seen all year round. Even Angers could not question his words. "Be simple." Angers thought for a while. Blair Binnet shook his head, but didn''t say anything more. He just said something like this: "Principal, you should already know the answer. We have also read the analysis conclusion and agreed that there is no problem." Anger''s eyes flashed, and he did not speak. However, the others were extremely confused. I don''t know what dumb riddles the two were playing. Only Manstein and Schneider looked at each other thoughtfully, as if thinking of something. Blair Binnet ignored the puzzled gazes of the young professors. He reached out his hand and took out a notebook from his briefcase. It looked like an old guy who had traveled from 1940 had made such a trendy thing. People were a little uncomfortable, but Binate skillfully connected the data cable, and the bookshelf behind Angers moved left and right, revealing the projection screen hanging on the wall.Binat''s laptop desktop is displayed on the screen. 544 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 550 The King of the Earth and the Mountain! Chapter 550 The King of the Earth and the Mountain! Guderian noticed that Binats desktop was messy on the desktop. Numerous shortcuts were thrown in a mess, removing those professional software that laymen didnt understand, mainly "StarCraft", "Warcraft", and " Counter-Strike"... He just wanted to interrupt, but saw that Binat had already called up a few dazzling super-large-scale pictures, dense and complex data covering the entire desktop.MiscellaneousZhiInsect "This is a report that we analyzed and produced from the information ten minutes ago. It shows the information changes before and after the crash of the "Snake in the Atrium". Among them, the operation of the Snake in the Atrium before the crash. There is no problem, but when it reaches its highest point and its running speed rises to the fastest, a key part has changed, and even other parts have changed. This kind of change..." Binat looked around. An old man dressed like a playboy next to him did not speak, but his meaning was obvious. The old man coughed, and stood up to take Binaths words: "Ghost-like stress, this is all our current knowledge and unexplainable things, because it is judged as''impossible'', or''should not exist''. ." "What does this mean?" Schneider frowned. As the head of the executive department, he has the right to ask questions. The old man dressed like a playboy did not speak, but picked up his water glass, drank half of it, and looked around. The professors looked at each other with blank faces, even Schneider who asked the question was dumbfounded, not knowing what he was doing. "The water in the water glass was just about to overflow, but he drank most of it, causing the water glass to return to the balance line, and the water would not overflow the glass!" Binat couldn''t bear it: "It caused the collapse of the''Atrium Snake'' "Ghost-like stress" is such a principle. It exists, but it is not possessed by the "Snake of the Atrium" itself, but the overflowing part!" The professors were still at a loss. Guderian frowned and stared at the water glass in front of him. Suddenly he stood up and said loudly, "That part is overflowing, it should have followed The principle of circulation disappeared, but someone left it behind. This is ghostly stress!" Binat was startled, and glanced at Guderian, "You are wrong. It is not that someone left the overflowing part, but that it is impossible to overflow. The reason why it will overflow is because someone is at the critical point. I moved my hands and feet on the point, to be precise, destroying that point, this is the''ghost-like stress''." Guderian stunned, sat down with a flushed face, lowered his head, thinking that he had thought of the key, but he didn''t expect it to be wrong. However, it is precisely because of this that Guderian did not see the several old men who also wear the honor of "Professor for Life" sitting next to Binat and gave him a weird look. It was not like a mockery, more It''s like the joy of meeting old friends in another country. This scene happened to be watched by Schneider and Manstein. Although they didn''t know what happened, they were keenly aware that these mummy-like old men looked at Guderians eyes and looked at them. There seems to be a slight difference, but they can''t tell where they are different. "Did you destroy it?" Angers squinted, as if thinking of something. "Yes, someone punched at that critical point, completely destroying the overall structure of the''Atrium Snake'', causing it to completely collapse, but this is in the eyes of ordinary people, even in all instrumental inspections. Its impossible to find out, and it looks like a normal roller coaster accident." Jean Grus, the head of the mechanical department dressed as a playboy, talked, like the boys of the upper class in medieval Europe. Those ladies boasted about their experience. "Conclusion!" Binat paused heavily on the crutches, seeming a little impatient. Gros shrugged and looked around, "Do you guys understand the ancient boxing methods of the East?" There was silence, no one answered. The thinking of academic geniuses is so elegant, from the complex data analysis to the sophisticated internal mechanical structure and back to the ancient oriental boxing method, the professors have a feeling of floating in the clouds and not touching the ground. Gross was very satisfied with everyone''s reaction, because he didn''t expect to get an answer. He clearly knew that he had already transcended the world in the study of mechanics. "The ancient boxing method of the East emphasizes''breaking the face with a point''. Just find a spot or''eye'' or''acupuncture point'' in one place, and pour the force into it like flowing water, triggering stress inside the target. The result of stress concentration is that the whole target is shattered. Even instantly turned into powder. This is the miracle of mechanics." Grus said slowly, but he waited for a while and no one responded to him. Everyone was immersed in the shock brought by this fantasy. "That is to say, if we know where the eyes of this building are, if we hit it, the whole building will collapse?" Manstein was the first to recover, but he still felt incredible. "It''s not that simple. First, you have to find your eyes, and then you need to use force. This technique is actually very complicated, which is incredible. Today the ancient boxing method has been lost, and we have no way of knowing how the ancient Orientals mastered this set. Technically, according to our usual thinking, we guess this is from the technical heritage of the dragon race." Grus shook his head. "In short, a precise force was applied to the''eyes'' of a high-speed roller coaster. This is either a coincidence..." Angers began to conclude. "One in ten million chance." Grous nodded. "Either..." Angers continued, "The opponent we didn''t show up was a mysterious boxer with infinite power and proficient in ancient boxing. His control of power reached the extreme, and he could even destroy the Capitol or the Pentagon in one shot. He is the master of power!" "The king of the earth and the mountains!" Bitner whispered: "Among the four monarchs, he is the ruler of the earth and bears the entire world. The element he masters is''earth'', which symbolizes the omnipresent and incomparable power." There was dead silence in the conference room, and the honorary name that began to spread in the ancient times shocked everyone. Although they had already learned about the existence of the Dragon King from the remaining ancient books, it was in the text. No matter how frightening, everything about him was just as thin as paper, and would not be dangerous or suffocating. But when the dragon king with pure blood and respected status appeared in everyone''s minds as a funny image of an "old oriental boxer", they couldn''t laugh, as if a huge black shadow was projected on them, as heavy as a mountain, As thick as the earth. 545 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 551: The Hidden Patriarch of the Chu Family! Chapter 551: The Hidden Patriarch of the Chu Family! "Is he awake?" Doug Jones sighed deeply. "If there is no awakening, punch in the egg. What is the difference between awakening?" Anger shook his head, "And according to the news I got, combined with the conclusions I just reached, the landlord of the four kings, It should be completely awake!" The professors were startled, and before they could react, they saw Anger nodded to Blair Binner, seeming to indicate something. The mathematics King Solomon did not speak. He tapped twice on the laptop and called up a picture that seemed to be taken by a satellite and displayed it on the big screen. From the photo, this should be an urban area, but the street is severely damaged, and the ground has even cracked huge gaps. The pitch-black color still makes the professors present feel a chill even if they know it is a photo. Rushed. "This is...!" Schneider stood up suddenly, his face changed drastically. "This is a photo taken with a satellite. The downtown area shown above is a street in Chicago. It was completely destroyed by an unknown earthquake not long ago!" Angers said. Everyone was silent. Some of them didn''t know about this before, but now they know, and the most important thing is that the''Snake in the Atrium'' is in Chicago! Looking at the shooting time displayed on the screen, the earthquake happened at the same time as the collapse of the "Snake in the Atrium"! "The king of the earth and the mountains, nobody knows about him. Everything in the past is buried in the long river of history, but one thing is certain anyway..." Angers took the Ceylon black tea in front of him and drank. "He is the Dragon King and must be our enemy. As long as he is given a chance, he will definitely crush each of us into dust!" After a long silence, the lifetime professors stood up one after another and said in unison in a solemn voice: "Yes!" "From now on, the commissioners of the executive department around the world will stop all actions and try their best to search for all traces of dragon activities. What we are facing is a dragon king that has fully awakened! And his father is the greatest black king ever. Niederhogg!" Angers said in a heavy tone: "Notify all school managers that the new season of war has begun!" Spanning 13 hours of jet lag, Beijing Grand Theater, capital of China. The mysterious pattern contains the once mysterious and ancient characters, circle after circle, wrapped around the entire concert hall, completely shrouded in classical and atmospheric. "How''s it going?" Chu Tianchen took a sip of the black tea at the table, and faintly glanced at the middle-aged man who bowed next to him. The middle-aged man bent his waist respectfully and didn''t mean to stand up, "Yes, the Kassel College supercomputer has received the documents we sent, and the Gattuso family seems to be doing something." "Oh, Frost? That old guy still has a few brushes. Back then, Pompeii didnt care about family affairs and ran all over the world, but I didnt expect that this old guy would eventually be emptied by the whole Gattuso family. His power is in his hands. Chu Tianchen smiled and shook his head. He could see that there was no disgust or contempt on his face, but rather a faint appreciation for this practice. The middle-aged man didn''t speak, but his waist was inadvertently lowered. Chu Tianchen glanced at the middle-aged man''s posture, "Get up, there is no need to pretend to be like this in front of me, it is hypocritical." "Yes." The middle-aged man answered, straightened his waist, but still didn''t raise his head. Chu Tianchen shook his head, did not say anything, and asked about another thing, "Xiao Ran and Young Master should be back to the college at this time, right?" "Yes, Patriarch, half a day ago, the young lady and that Chu Han returned to Kassel Academy, together with Angers." The middle-aged man replied respectfully. However, there seems to be something strange about these words. "Master!" Chu Tianchen glanced at the middle-aged man lightly. "Patriarch, it''s not necessary, it''s just a..." The middle-aged man hadn''t finished speaking, and a terrifying aura suddenly rose from the old man''s body and instantly enveloped the entire concert hall. The patterns and patterns painted on the wall The text faintly lit up, as if to wake up from a deep sleep! However, the middle-aged man didn''t pay attention to this, he didn''t even think that the patterns and words could come alive! Without the slightest resistance, the middle-aged man directly knelt to the ground, trembling slightly, as if a small animal in the jungle met the king of beasts patrolling the territory! "I don''t want to say this in your mouth again in the future, otherwise, you know the family rules of the Chu family!" Chu Tianchen looked at the middle-aged man who was like a puddle of mud, and slowly retracted his gaze. His eyes flickered unconsciously, which seemed to be a flash of golden light. The middle-aged man did not answer. His mind was so shocked by the moment that he couldn''t speak. He hasn''t recovered yet. That kind of power is not the contempt of the superiors to the inferior, but a kind of despising life. Indifferent. That kind of feeling, as if the meaning of life can no longer cause the old man''s mood swings, killing a person is as easy as drinking a mouthful for him. Up to this moment, the middle-aged people clearly understood why when the old man left the secret party and returned to his homeland to rejuvenate the "Chu family", there was no doubt about the mixed-race forces. The terrifying courage alone was enough to shock. Most people! Chu Tianchen didn''t know what the middle-aged man was thinking. When he picked up the black tea and was about to drink, his muddy eyes flashed, and he said flatly: "Get out, wait for me in the car." The middle-aged man struggled to get up, bowed and exited the concert hall. When he reached the exit of the grand theater, he slowly raised his head and let out a heavy sigh of relief. "Come out." Chu Tianchen put down his teacup. The concert hall half the size of a football field is silent, there is no trace of people, and there is a classical artistic atmosphere everywhere, making people think that they have returned to the emperor dynasty hundreds of years ago. Chu Tianchen didn''t make a sound any more, and sat quietly on the Huanghuali chair. As time went by, his turbid eyes gathered dazzling golden glow bit by bit, like an ancient sword slowly unsheathed. ! And just as the golden ancient sword was about to be completely unsheathed, an erratic voice suddenly sounded in the concert hall. "Tsk tusk tusk, just talk about the purity of blood, you are stronger than Angers, no wonder you left the secret party back then, after all, such a pure blood, not an ordinary mixed race..." The figure shrouded in darkness suddenly appeared In front of Chu Tianchen, pale golden pupils stared at him and said word by word: "You can have it!" Chu Tianchen''s face did not change a bit, as if the everlasting green pine. 546 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 552: All parties are moving! The five hundred and fifty-two chapters are moving! Seeing that Chu Tianchens expression had not changed a little, the black shadow curled his lips and sat on another Huanghuali chair without any kind of courtesy. Then he poured himself a cup of black tea from the table. It seems to be back to my own home.$Miscellaneous $ Chu Tianchen glanced at the black shadow, "You came to China to meet me on purpose, maybe not to drink my tea?" "No, such good black tea is rarely available elsewhere." Heiying took a sip of the tea. "I can help you get what you want. In exchange, you need to tell me one thing. ." "Oh?" Chu Tianchen answered faintly, as if he didn''t take it seriously. "I want to know, Chu Family, from which vein?" Soi Ying put down his teacup and stared closely at Chu Tianchen''s face, as if he didn''t want to let go of a slight change. "Which vein? What do you mean?" Chu Tianchen was startled, and looked at the shadow in confusion. The black shadow didn''t speak, and his pale golden pupils flickered. Then, an invisible power floated silently in the air, slowly moving towards Chu Tianchen''s position, pressing against him like a mountain! But at this moment, the surrounding walls seemed to light up slightly. Then, there is no more. Chu Tianchen still looked at the black shadow with suspicion, as if he didn''t know what was going on, while the black shadow looked up and stayed on those ancient patterns and words for a few seconds, and then the whole person disappeared in an instant , As if never appeared. However, the heat slowly rising in the sky over the cup of black tea seemed to indicate that everything just now was not an illusion. The old man picked up his cup of black tea and drank it, then got up and walked to the chair where the black shadow had been sitting for a few seconds before turning his head to look at the steaming cup of black tea. There was not a drop of tea in the cup. . Italy, Rome, a gray-haired Frost Gattuso sits behind a desk in the sun. As the actual head of the Gattuso family, he sits behind this desk almost 24 hours a day , Waiting for someone to knock on the door to come in and send the information. He needs to dictate dozens of letters every day, sign hundreds of documents, and manage the family''s industry of nearly a million employees worldwide without leaving home. He is very satisfied with this state of work. A person who truly holds power does not need to run around. The one who truly holds power is the''brain''. Although the sword is sharp, it is only swung. He believes that he has no flaws as a "brain", but he still needs a sharper "sword", but the most perfect nephew, Caesar, refuses to be a "sword". This is the thing that worries him the most in recent years. Especially, after the''application'' on the table was sent, he was even more troubled. Frost picked up the document printed from Kassel College in the morning and said that it was an application, but it was actually a statement, because the above line of words revealed an unquestionable decision. If it was just this, he wouldn''t be so upset. After all, his nephew had been so arrogant since he was young, and he was even used to it. However, this time is different. One of the protagonists on this application involves a behemoth no better than Gattuso, although this behemoth has always stayed at home and never came out. However, judging from the situation in the past few years, this behemoth has slowly woken up, and even has the meaning of extending its paws to the world.It happened at this time that such a thing happened unexpectedly, which had to make Frost feel a headache! Frost shook his head, put down the document in his hand, picked up another document, but sighed again in a blink of an eye. This is a document about the "Nibelung Root Plan", the most important plan for the school board, or the entire secret party, for a thousand years. Regarding this plan, he and several other school directors and the president of Kassel College had already discussed it at the school board meeting held not long ago, but in the end they did not expect that Caesar, the protagonist, actually rejected this plan. , Or in his words, charity! And the point is, Frost knows very well that if the candidate for this plan is not Caesar, someone else will be on top. This will undoubtedly affect the family''s rights in the school board, and as far as he knows, some of the students currently studying at Kassel College are indeed capable of being Caesar''s opponents, such as Chu Zihang and Lu Mingfei. And, it''s Chu Han. Thinking of this name, Frost had a headache again, because this name seemed to have an unusual relationship with one of the protagonists on the file he just put down. He could not imagine if this matter was known by that Chu Han. What will happen. The only thing Frost can be sure of is that no matter what happens, the process will never be peaceful! Because that is a Chu family who is not inferior to Gattuso! "Each hero needs his elders to clear up obstacles for him before he grows up!" Frost blew the mist in the glass. "Although it''s a bit hard, it''s a sword sharpening." He doesn''t have the habit of talking to himself. This is what he said to the secretary who came in. The secretary is a thin and thin young man with a tall stature. He bowed slightly, with a short light golden hair hanging down to cover half of his face, and there were two different kinds of light shining through the hair. "The information is all sorted out. There are 3176 items in total. After screening, there are only 13 items left for you to look at." The secretary carried a heavy aluminum box. If Chu Zihang were here, he would definitely recognize it. The''ss''-level information he took back from China! "Very well, your efficiency is getting higher and higher." Frost nodded with approval. "No matter who our enemy is, he doesn''t want us to get this information, so this information is more valuable. Yes. What secrets are hidden inside, I really want to know." After speaking, he paused: "But now, it is not so important anymore." The secretary was startled, but at this moment, Frost opened the drawer and took out a document printed in red paint from it. "Let''s take a look." Frost said nothing. The secretary picked it up and glanced roughly, was silent for a few seconds, and bowed slightly: "The item listed first in importance among the 13 items is about a third-year student in the college,''a'' grade, his name It''s Chu Zihang!" "Oh? That''s really destined!" Frost smiled coldly and looked at the secretary: "Do you know what to do?" "understand." "Very well, go to your business, remember, don''t let others know about this for now, today''s conversation is limited to you and me." 547 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 553 G-level! The five hundred and fifty-third chapter G level! Chu Han leaned against the white wall, looking bored at the people coming in and out, wanting to say, this is a ward, not a vegetable market, so many of you who come in and out think you are a vegetable market aunt or a vendor? But when he glanced at the petite figure in the crowd, he still didn''t say anything.Miscellaneous R Chi R Insects "Chief, can Sister Ran be considered an''enemy'' like this?" a member of the God Killing Society whispered. "Where is the enemy?" Chu Han rolled his eyes. The young member was taken aback, and glanced at Chu Zihang who was lying on the sick chuang. In fact, he wanted to say that he was empathizing, but he didn''t want to think about it. Before entering the Kassel Academy, "Sister Ran "In the Chu family, she has the title of little witch! Kai Yi shook his head and smiled. He didn''t know this young member, but he knew that this person, like Chu Han, came from the Chu family. Moreover, Chu Han valued him very much, and even as far as he felt, it seemed that Chu Han intended to train him as the next leader of the God-killing Society. "Chief, shall we not go in?" Kay thought for a while. "Your sister dye has already entered, even if it represents me, there is no need to do it again." Chu Han shook his head, and when he said the name "Sister dye", the corners of his mouth turned up/down not easily. "Then we...?" Kay was a little strange, since he didn''t go in, why stay here? Chu Han twitched the corners of his mouth and did not speak. Of course he would not say that he was still waiting here, because someone had already "seriously warned" him just before entering the ward. If he dared to run away without saying a word, he would not I want to sleep peacefully. Seeing that Chu Han didn''t speak, Kai Yi seemed to understand something. The corner of his eyes jumped. The leader is good at everything, but it seems that there is no way to take a woman! Thinking of this, he suddenly thought that he had received a report this morning, and he paused slightly. The report is still in his hands, and he doesnt even know "Sister Ran" because he cut it off and killed it. In the assembly, no one knows except him. It''s just that Kay hesitated a bit. He didn''t know whether it was right to hide this matter. He could even imagine that if the leader knew about this matter, the first time he might not make a fuss in the academy, but first settle the account with him. At this moment, Chu Han, who was yawning, condensed his face, pointed to a figure in the crowd and asked, "Who is that?" Kei, who was thinking about other questions, was stunned, followed Chu Hans fingers, and saw a man with a hunchback, a dog-like face and a wretched smile. The corners of his mouth twitched, "Chief, that is ,amount" He hesitated, "Finger von Flins, the editor-in-chief of the Kassel Campus News Channel, is already studying, and his pedigree rating is...g!" "What? G-level? Kassel Academy has g-level?" Chu Ling was shocked. "Yes, he has been studying for eight years. He has a unique g-level. The academy has set a new and unique rating for him." Kay added. Chu Ling grew up with her mouth, and suddenly remembered something: "The editor-in-chief of the Kassel Campus News Channel, what is this?" Kay pursed his lips and took a deep breath. "In short, he is the leader of the paparazzi on this campus." After he finished speaking, he sighed immediately, seeming a little helpless, but also a little bit angry. The corners of Chu Ling''s mouth twitched/twitched slightly, can this be more useless and not doing business properly? Chu Han looked at the figure in the crowd quietly, his dark eyes seemed to flicker with golden light, but when he looked closely, it seemed that there was only pitch black. After a while, Chu Han slowly lowered his eyes, because no matter how he described or added in his mind, this figure had nothing to do with the burly figure in his mind. The only thing to say is that they are about the same size. "Where is he now?" Chu Han thought for a while, but didn''t remember. "Who?" Chu Ling asked subconsciously. Kay was stunned, followed Chu Han''s gaze, his face suddenly became very exciting, "Fingel held the position of "News Department/Chairman" in the Student Union, but I heard that he has not reported since Caesar took office. I''ve been floating outside, is an authentic wandering god." Chu Han nodded, ignoring the wonderful expression on Kai Yi''s face, and walked toward the figure in the crowd. When Kay saw this scene, the corners of his eyes jumped wildly. "The chief, what is this?" Chu Ling didn''t understand. "What else, haven''t you read "Three Kingdoms"?" Kay sighed. "What does this have to do with "Three Kingdoms"?" Chu Ling was stunned. "Isn''t the leader going to recruit Liu Chan?" Kai Yi collapsed helplessly and followed Chu Han. "Huh?" Chu Ling stood there like a fool. "Hey, don''t think about it so much, I am the proud girl of heaven, what are you? You are a fly that is inferior to a light bulb, buzzing and buzzing... flying around." Fingel patted the side. Peoples shoulders teach life experience like a private school. Although this method of teaching is a bit of salt on the wound. Lu Mingfei grinned and didn''t speak. He knew what he was, and never expected a miracle to happen. It was just that... Toad sometimes dreams. Although that is unrealistic, it exists in Toad''s heart. Fingel looked at Lu Mingfei, knowing that it would be useless to say anything more, and sighed softly. When he was about to turn and leave, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a figure approaching him in the distance, and was startled. At the same time, other people around the door of the ward also noticed the figure, and with solemn expressions, they stepped aside. However, the next scene surprised everyone. Chu Han walked up to the startled Fingel, nodded slightly and said, "Hello, are you interested in joining the God Killing Club?" As if frightened stupidly, Fingel looked at Chu Han blankly, his mouth squirmed several times, as if he was over-excited, and didn''t know what to say. The expressions of other people were similar to his, especially Kai Yi and Chu Ling, who were behind Chu Han, made a gesture of covering their faces almost at the same time. Finger von Frings, everyone has heard of this name, even those newly enrolled students, because this name is not much weaker than "the strongest S-level in history" to some extent. At the same time, there is also the "weakest s-class in history", which is Lu Mingfei, who is standing next to Fingel. Chu Han waited for a while, then looked at Fingel deeply: "I know, goodbye." After speaking, Chu Han turned his head and nodded at the two people in the ward who were looking here, and then Ruoyouruowu glanced at a beautiful figure hiding in the corner, and then turned and left. 548 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 554 Guess! The five hundred and fifty-fourth chapter guess! Lu Mingfei raised his head to look at Chu Han''s gradual departure, and touched the person next to him with his elbow, "Brother, tell me honestly, what are you doing?" "Ah? What''s the matter?" Fingel looked at Lu Mingfei as if he had just woke up.Miscellaneous worm "Don''t pretend, the leader of the dignified godslayer actually invited you personally. If there is nothing tricky, who believes it!" Lu Mingfei rolled his eyes. "Ahaha, that is of course your brother my charm, otherwise, why would the leader of the dignified God Killing Society personally invite me?" Fingel slapped haha, but didn''t know that he himself was actually so depressed, I don''t know. Chu Han has a nerve. The corners of Lu Mingfei''s mouth twitched slightly. Others may not be very clear about it, but he is also the two "wonderful works" and roommates of this college. He still doesn''t know the ability of this senior fellow who has been studying for eight years? There is only one possibility for this kind of thing, Chu Han''s brain is short-circuited! However, they didn''t know that the two figures who were in the ward were also puzzled at this time, and they didn''t know what medicine was sold in Chu Han''s gourd. At the same time, no one noticed that the shadow that leaned on the door of the ward had disappeared. Chu Han walked out of the door of the infirmary, and did not pay attention to the group of students behind him. For him, it was just a whim. If he accepts it, he can observe and observe closely. Finally confirmed whether the other party and the person in his impression were the same person. This is very important to him, because the man in his impression, among all the mixed races he knows, should be ranked in the top three in combat power, at least at the level of the four great monarchs! Moreover, if he didn''t guess wrong, that person should have mastered the method of entering and exiting the kingdom of the dead, "Niebelung Root"! Suddenly, Chu Han''s face moved slightly. Of course, it wasn''t that he had suddenly realized something, but someone was blocking him. It is not right to say that it is blocking, because that person was going to enter the infirmary, and Chu Han was standing at the gate of the infirmary. Chu Han leaned slightly, "Principal." Ang Hot Nodded, and didn''t say much, but there seemed to be an inexplicable gleam in the eyes under the gray eyebrows. Seeing this scene, Chu Han was about to detour to leave, but at this moment, the old man''s hearty voice rang in his ears. "The king of the earth and the mountain has awakened, do you know this?" Chu Han paused and shook his head, "I don''t know." "The dragons you met in Chicago are the kings of the earth and mountains!" Anger did not look back, but seemed to be watching Chu Han. "No wonder his power is so strong, even my fists can''t shake his body." Chu Han nodded thoughtfully. "Meat. Body?" Angers was puzzled at first, and then he seemed to think of something, "I will write a report before and after you met the dragon in Chicago and send it directly to my office." "Yes." Chu Han nodded again and watched Anger walk into the infirmary. His dark eyes flashed and flashed, as if he was thinking about something. "You go back to the Norton Pavilion first. I''ll walk around." Chu Han waved to Chu Ling and Kai behind him, and walked towards the Huayuan Lane alone. "System, can you see the extent of Anger''s strength?" He asked inwardly while taking a walk. "The strength of a hybrid species and a dragon depends on three factors, blood line, language spirit, and body. The power of a hybrid species mainly comes from the purity of the blood line and the language spirit, and dragons rely on strong flesh. The body can be immune to most of the language spirit effects. Secondly, the bloodline of pure blood dragons is inherently higher than that of mixed breeds. Some bloodlines with low purity can even be suppressed!" The system does not hide it. This kind of thing can be spent in the library of the Kassel College. I found it, but Chu Han didn''t like to soak in a library full of books. Chu Han nodded, did not speak, as if thinking about something. "Well, for an analogy, a pure-blooded second-generation species requires five''a''-level hybrids who have mastered high-level speech spirits to work together to offset the natural suppression of bloodlines. If you rely on alchemy weapons and With precise combat skills, it is not impossible to kill a second-generation species." After the system was finished, he added: "However, this refers to the mixed species of Kassel College." Chu Han was startled, "What do you mean?" "One of the most important conditions for enrollment at the Kassel College is that the pedigree should be stable, and the proportion should not exceed 50%. At first glance, it seems that these mixed races do not have any strong combat effectiveness, but in fact it is the opposite , Kassel Academy did this to ensure the sanity of the mixed race, or humanity!" "Humanity?" Chu Han frowned, and suddenly a black shadow flashed across his mind, "You mean, Deadpool?" "That''s right, although it cannot be said that all the mixed races of other mixed race forces and families are like this, at least a large part of them have a descent ratio of more than 50%, which is overwhelming humanity. Such mixed races, In fact, it is uncontrollable. During the battle, they are very likely to run away directly because of the boiling dragon''s blood, or even fall into deadpool!" The tone of the system is full of solemn flavor, because he knows the meaning of deadpool. What''s the matter, in the ancient times, it was the strongest fighter machine under the Dragon Clan. Chu Han used to rely on a large number of dead servants to completely reverse the situation of the last battle in that ocean world. Of course Chu Han himself knew it, and it was precisely because of this that he felt the depth of the Kassel Academy more and more. All members of the Kassel Academy, or the secret party, are all mixed races whose dragon blood ratio does not exceed 50%, and humanity and dragon blood are balanced! Of course, there are also a few exceptions where even though the bloodline ratio exceeds 50%, they have not fallen to become Deadpool, but are more powerful, such as Chu Zihang, such as...Anger! At this moment, Chu Han paused, glanced at a shadowy corner behind him, and said indifferently: "What do you want to do, I am not interested, but there is one thing, I will not hinder you, and you will not come. Excuse me, that is, the well water does not violate the river water, otherwise... the survival rule of the dragon race, I think you should know better than me!" After speaking, Chu Han walked towards the direction of the Norton Pavilion, and soon disappeared into the Huayuan Trail. At this moment, a dark figure slowly emerged from the shadow, like the Mona Lisa coming out of the mural. "Who is this guy? He knows the rules of survival of the dragon clan so much!" The shadow muttered in a low voice. "Could it be that he is the King of Sky and Wind?" 549 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 555 Female Hooligan! Fifty-fifth chapter female hooligan! "How reliable do you think this information is?" Fifty meters underground from Kassel College, the man lay lazily on a comfortable office chair, with soft blue light shining on his wild face.$Miscellaneous $ In the beam of light from the top of the head, the translucent girl was wearing a dark green Kassel Academy uniform, with a lace scarf and plain white face almost indistinguishable. "From an objective point of view, the credibility is very high." Eva said: "But from your point of view, this information should be a trap." "Trap?" The man picked up a can of iced Coke and shook it. "Or, to kill someone with a knife!" Eva tilted his head. "They should want to use the hand of the Kassel Academy to drive him into a dangerous situation, so as to force him to give something." "This is interesting. My own people are beating their own ideas, even at the risk of''betrayal''. I''m curious, what does that guy want but they can''t get?" The man laughed. "I don''t know." Eva shook his head: "This matter has been listed as top secret by them, no less than the survival of the family, or even equal!" "Forget it, now is not the time to be enemies of those lunatics." The man waved his hand. "Tell me another thing. What does Gattuso want to do?" "Overthrow the principal''s rule!" Eva tilted her head and looked very cute, because she thought it was cute. The man was startled, he didn''t seem to expect it, and then he smiled, "Interesting, Frost? Big ambition, is this trying to control the entire secret party?" Eva didn''t speak, because it had nothing to do with her or the man in front of her, so she didn''t care. Kassel College, Norton Hall, top floor. Chu Han put his hands on the roof poles, where he could see castles, villas, forest gardens, etc., this almost isolated hilltop campus seemed like a peach blossom field, isolated from all prying eyes except the mixed race. I know whether it can isolate the prying eyes from the dragon clan. As if thinking of something, Chu Han sighed secretly. No one in this world knows better than him. After the earth, water, wind and fire, when the black emperor who ruled the Primordial Era returns, the whole world will fall into endless destruction. , That is the real doomsday, no one can escape, because the whole world is in the destruction category of that black emperor! And the first one to be killed is him! The blazing summer breeze hit the face, and the light footsteps approached quietly, as if he did not want to wake the young man who was in deep thought. Chu Han''s eyes flashed, and the corners of his mouth were slightly tilted. When the sound of footsteps approached behind him, he suddenly said, "Hey Miss, you are about to..." Before he could finish speaking, the two groups were soft, soft and full, and they pressed against his back, and the fragrant wind rushed from behind, which was a kind of strange familiarity. The young man blinked his eyes and didn''t do anything. He looked gently at the faintly visible blue sea in the distance, letting the clumsy girl who looked heroic and majestic, but was actually delicate and a little fragile, leaning on him. "Hey, don''t mess with your hands. Touch." "Why, don''t you give me a touch?" "" "what''s wrong?" "Nothing, I just don''t think I can communicate with the female gangster." "How? Some comments!" "No, just begging the heroine to let me go. You can easily play with the upper body like this." Chu Han smiled bitterly. "I saw you through early, you just have a guilty heart, that is to say, if you really do it, you will definitely be the first to run!" The man hummed twice, instead of letting go, he hugged Tighter. The corners of Chu Han''s mouth twitched, he sighed, retracted his hands on the pole, and patted his right hand backwards like lightning. The people behind him were full, round, tilted, and buttocks, and the clear voice resounded on the rooftop. , More beautiful than Huang Ying Chugu. It sounds wonderful. However, this behavior did not frighten the person, but hummed happily: "I have the ability, I don''t mind having a show with you on this rooftop..." Before he finished speaking, Chu Han''s eyelids jumped wildly, his right foot moved to the left, and his whole person disappeared instantly. When he reappeared, he was already sitting in the small pavilion. "Just say you have a guilty heart, huh!" The man stepped forward and sat down beside Chu Han unceremoniously, only about a piece of thin paper away. Chu Han didn''t speak, and slowly brewed tea, his movements proficiently and the expression of the presence of the old gods seemed to be an accomplished monk. The tea was quickly brewed. It came from Longjing in West Lake, China. When the Chu family returned to China during the cold summer vacation, the Chu family ordered the tea to be delivered. It seemed to be the "tribute-grade" tea a long time ago. "Try it, you finally came back, just in time for the first pot of tea." Chu Han pinched the side of the teapot and poured the tea. But strangely, he only poured one cup, and his teacup was still empty. Tina blinked her bright eyes, "As long as you cook it, even plain water is the sweetest plain water in the world!" Chu Han moved for a while, then recovered his calmness, shook his head, this is probably the beauty in the eyes of the lover, right? Seeing that Chu Han was not talking or saying anything, Tina picked up the tea cup and drank it without any intention of tasting it carefully. Chu Han sighed helplessly, "I''m really wronged to give you this tea." "You know, too?" Tina squinted her eyes and turned cold, her mouth curled up in a happy arc, as if she felt that the stone had finally opened up. However, before the arc bloomed, Chu Han said, "I mean this tea is too wrong for you." Tina''s face stiffened, and she turned around and threw Chu Han down, threatening "viciously": "Dare to tease me and say! How do you want to die?" The natural female body. Fragrance drifted into his nose. Chu Han felt that at this moment, the blood all over his body was boiling and burning like fire. After all, Chu Han is still a virgin even if he is a man of the third generation. Although he has also encountered girls and women who are surprised by Yanzhaoren, in any case, Chu Han did not do anything, even to accept their wishes. . I don''t know if I thought of something, Chu Han sighed quietly, "Get up, don''t be a hooligan, otherwise, I guess I will really be killed." Tina, who was lying on his body, was startled, and then as if thinking of something, she suddenly raised her head, the originally tightly closed iron door was quietly opened by Hou, with envy, envy, and sigh. The indignant sight was shining between the two through that little gap. Tina was silent for two seconds, took a deep breath, and slowly got up from Chu Han, and then Yu. Foot kicked on the ground, and the whole person turned into a gust of wind blowing towards the big iron gate. The speed was as strange as a ghost. Beyond the category that humans can understand. 550 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 556 Investigation Team! Chapter 556 Investigation Team! A physical technique that surpasses the limit of the human body, the six types of''shaving''! At the same time, it is also the foundation of the Chu family, ancient martial arts! "No, Little Pepper found it! Run!" "It''s all your fault, Leis, it must be that you swallowed too loudly!" "Fuck, why don''t you say that your eyes are staring out?" "Stop talking nonsense, sister Na is here!" Almost the moment Tina turned into the wind, a loud noise rang out behind the door, and it seemed that a group of mice were found after stealing food, evading the cat''s capture in a panic.Miscellaneous$$ "Stop! The old lady who dared to run didn''t beat him into a pig''s head and write the name upside down!" Tina kicked open the iron gate weighing tens of kilograms, and showed her awe. However, there was no one behind the door, and all the "rats" ran away before she came. Tina''s face was dark like the bottom of a pot, and after taking a few deep breaths, Jade kicked her feet again and turned into a gust of wind blowing out of the roof. It seemed that she would never stop not catching the group of "rats". Chu Han smiled and shook his head. When he was about to tidy up the tea set on the table, he moved his hand and then sat back, and took out a brand new blue and white porcelain tea cup, filled with the fragrance of Longjing, and pushed it to the opposite side. Shuanghan. With the eyes of resentment, anger, and grievance. "What happened? I noticed that Leis and Kay were all here." Chu Han''s eyes flashed. Leis was the veritable vice president of the God Killing Society before he was promoted to the second grade. He was promoted to the fourth grade, because he needed to collect credits and followed the commissioners of the executive department to run around the world, so Kaye turned to the backstage to help manage the God-killing Society. It can be said that Leis''s reputation in the God Killing Society is second only to Chu Han and Chu Xiaoran. Kay, on the other hand, has a reputation that surpasses Leis among the senior leaders of the Godslayer. And now, the two actually came to him together, which is obviously something important. It''s just a pity that Chu Han''s words didn''t make the strange smell floating in the air lighter. "I''m sorry to disturb my brother!" Chu Xiaoran said faintly, and did not look at the steaming tea in front of him, staring straight at Chu Han, her eyes looked like a little daughter-in-law who was abandoned at home. The corners of Chu Han''s mouth twitched slightly, "Nothing happened, Tina just hasn''t seen me for a long time, and she''s nervous." "Really!" added another sentence at the end. As Kay said, Chu Han is good at everything, but he has nothing to do with women, especially the girls around him. Chu Xiaoran still looked at Chu Han faintly, "Even if it''s not true, it doesn''t matter to me, I''m just your sister!" Chu Han coughed, but fortunately he didn''t drink water or tea at this time, otherwise it would definitely be sprayed out. Chu Xiaoran sighed secretly, put away that strange mood, and said solemnly: "The investigation team of the school board has arrived, and the vice principal personally greeted it!" "Investigation team?" Chu Han frowned, this matter was a bit familiar, and in his memory, it seemed that it happened. "Well, I heard that it is for a plan to review all the students. The investigation team should be just a pioneer, and the school board should be behind it!" Chu Xiaoran''s face was a bit solemn, and even a hint of worry. She is very clear about what it means for Chu Han to review all the students. If it is just that the purity of the blood is higher, Chu Xiaoran is absolutely strange at best, so she is worried about what will happen. However, no one knows better than her, now sitting under the appearance of the young man who is making tea, but a pure blood dragon king who has been sleeping for countless epochs! Once the review begins, Chu Han, as the "strongest''s''-level" in the history of Kassel Academy and the president of the God Killing Society, must be inevitable. She didn''t know if the academy would detect Chu Han''s disguise, but she knew that there was no impermeable wall in this world. Even if it was just a clue, it was enough for the academy to supervise Chu Han and even kill him! Chu Xiaoran had no doubt about this, because her grandfather Chu Tianchen was once a member of the secret party, and the predecessor of Kassel College was the secret party! Suddenly, a big hand was placed gently on her small head, and the gentle, thick touch made her squint unconsciously. "Don''t worry, little girl, there are, but definitely not more than five in this world that can pose a threat to me. It just so happens that none of these five are here!" Chu Han smiled and messed up the little girl''s hairstyle. , He knew what she was worried about, but, on this point, even if he personally admitted that he was a pure-blooded dragon king, no one would believe it, because he was really an out-and-out mixed race. "Don''t touch people''s head, it doesn''t depend on you to grow up!" Chu Xiaoran pouted, and patted off the big hand in dissatisfaction. Chu Han grinned, his face was uncomfortable, but Chu Xiaoran didn''t notice that there was a faint dignity flashing in those dark eyes. What he said is true. In this world, there are indeed no more than five that can threaten him. However, he also lied, because not surprisingly, one of the five is in this college! Chu Han was silent for a while, then suddenly got up and left the pavilion, and slowly walked to the edge of the roof, looking deep like night to the direction of the railway station in the distance. There was a large group of people walking around. Obviously, they were what Chu Xiaoran said. Investigation team''. "Girl, convene the members of the God-killing Society, let''s play a game of''stealing the sky and changing the day''!" The corners of the youth''s mouth turned up. An inexplicable smile appeared, which was a smile intertwined with madness and excitement. What if it is really exposed? The big deal is to turn the world upside down, kill the world, and shed blood! Andrew, dressed as a gentleman, looked like a puppet. A sloppy old guy in a Hawaiian shirt took his neck and walked outside the train station, surrounded by enthusiastic students in dark green school uniforms. It is also called enthusiasm to hijack him like a "fat sheep". Suddenly, Andrew felt his swaying body stop. He was stunned, not knowing what happened. From stepping out of the carriage and seeing that sloppy old guy to knowing that he was the vice-principal and also the secret number two "Night Watchman" of Kassel College, Andrew was slumped in an instant and understood that his plan was finished. Before he came, he had expected that the only one who would obstruct his investigation was Angers, who was in the academy. At this time, he would announce the materials he had to Angers, telling him that the school board did not trust his execution ability. The school affairs must conduct a thorough investigation, and then bypass Angers and go directly to the directors of the various departments, and have a good relationship with them, and finally overthrow Angers! It''s just never expected that the ideal is very happy, the reality is very skeletal! 551 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 557 coincides! The 557th chapter coincides by coincidence! He didn''t see Anger at all, and he was greeted by such an old thing that seemed to have just returned from a vacation in Hawaii and had a little belly.MiscellaneousZhiCworm Moreover, he is actually the vice-principal, the biggest behind-the-scenes figure hidden in Kassel College. As for the genuine principal, Anger, it is said that he has severe pharyngitis and cannot see guests. The ghost knows how a strong man with a bloodline strong enough to delay time can get pharyngitis, but he has never appeared once. Andrew also knows that he may never be seen. Will appear. At least, as long as he is still in this college, he still bears the title of''investigation team''. But at this moment, Andrew noticed that not only did the vice-principal who walked forward with his arms around his neck "passionately" stopped, the others around him were also stunned, with a weird look, as if seeing something incredible. Suddenly, Andrew had an ominous premonition, and he quickly broke free from the old guy''s "embracing". As soon as he stabilized his body, he saw what everyone saw. In the gorgeous and scented flower garden, there are four benches and chairs sitting on benches and chairs with young men and women holding books and talking and laughing, accompanied by crisp and sweet laughter, and further away, a few students are supporting the elderly. The professor went upstairs. Andrew looked at this scene stupidly, and couldn''t believe his eyes saw it. What''s this special, what''s the situation? Not only him, but even the vice president looked dumbfounded. He quickly caught a student who had just helped the old professor upstairs and asked, "What''s the situation? Isn''t this Kassel College?" "My Vice-Principal, why do you ask?" the student bowed politely and asked. The old guy''s eyelids jumped wildly, and the corners of his mouth twitched again and again. What''s so special, why do I ask?It should be why you say that! Da. Ye has been in this academy for more than 100 years. I dont know what you guys look like?Now make this one, tease me? "My Vice-Principal, this was arranged by the leader." Someone said. "The leader?" The old guy was stunned. "Yes, the leader ordered that all members of the God Killing Society will cooperate with the academy''s actions." Kay bowed slightly, with an extremely sincere smile on his face. The old guy blinked without saying anything, striding towards Andrew, who was standing there stupidly in disbelief, and then he put his arm around his neck and said loudly, "I''m not wrong? The mental outlook of the students. Are all good?" Andrew didn''t speak, his eyes looked forward blankly, yes, more than good, this is almost the same as when he went to school, no, it was Cambridge a hundred years ago, perfect and impeccable! But, it shouldnt be like this Didnt it mean that students pretend to be like terrorists, full of campus shootouts?Didnt it mean that students skip class every day, and even Director Fengji didnt pay attention to it?The group in front of them was holding books and talking, what happened to the professor who helped the old professor upstairs? Andrew is completely messed up, he doesn''t even know how to get on that float. "Good strategy." The young secretary suddenly appeared like a ghost. Kay shrugged, "I don''t know what you are talking about." Passy glanced at Kay deeply, then suddenly smiled and nodded, "Farewell, I have a hunch, we will see you again." After speaking, he stepped into the float, started the engine, and drove to the depths of the campus. Kay squinted his eyes and looked at the float that quickly disappeared from his sight. After a few seconds of silence, he winked in several secret directions, and then his body moved slightly, disappearing silently. In the next few days, as the leader of the investigation team, Andrew formally learned what is meant by "no shamelessness, only shamelessness". On the first day he arrived at Kassel College, the vice-principal and a group of "good students" who did not know where they came out arranged a Chinese-style reception with enthusiasm. The main dish was Peking duck and the appetizer was Malantou shredded tofu salad. The soup was a hot and sour tomato soup, and the sommelier brought some kind of high spirits called Erguotou...Andrew was enthusiastically hugged by the vice-principal into the table, completely shocked by the temperament of this rough man. After the limited dishes are eaten, the rest of the show is a bottle of Erguotou, which looks like champagne at a European royal wedding. The most terrible thing is that at this time, the group of "good students" came up to toast one after another. According to Chinese etiquette, he still couldn''t refuse, so he could only bite the bullet and drink. At the end of the drink, Andrew doesn''t need others to toast, as long as he sees a figure, he just toasts and drinks! By the next day, Andrew was awakened by an inexplicable and deafening horn before his wine. Before he could look out the window, he was dragged by a group of "good students" to participate in "Chinese Style". An important part of "education", "broadcast gymnastics". It is said that the college stipulates that all students in the first and second grades must participate in morning exercises, otherwise there will be no credits for physical education. So Andrew finished a set of forty minutes of "broadcast gymnastics" with his head dizzy. After that, it was another grand reception, and it was also famously said: The best way to hangover is to "drink a little bit more", otherwise it would be "very hurting". He couldn''t be absent yet, because the deans of the various departments and secretaries who accompanied the guests were all respected by the vice-principal without exception. If he was absent, he could not be allowed by this group of "believers". Fanaticism is directly overwhelmed. In the next few days, Andrew no longer remembered what he had gone through. The only thing that was impressed was the girls deep water certification exam, because at that time, the vice-principals face was almost imprinted on his face. From a moment on, he knew that he had lost, and the school board had also lost, completely defeated. "Leader, according to your instructions, the leader of the investigation team was completely''played down'' by us." Chu Ling looked smug. The young man didn''t speak, and there was no emotional change on his face. He slowly brewed tea, as if he hadn''t heard it. Chu Ling was stunned, and turned to look at the other people, and found that there was no trace of joy on their faces. Only then did they understand and shut up and stopped. Kay glanced at the silent Chu Ling and looked at the young man, "Chief, what should I do next? I think the school board should not be that simple." As soon as the voice fell, Chu Xiaoran, Tina and Reis sitting next to them also had solemn expressions. Most of them had experienced the methods of the school board, especially the two behind. They were once in the executive department. I have contacted some information about the school board, and it is clear what kind of terrible institutions those seemingly ordinary behind-the-scenes investors have. 552 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 558 Cause! The 558th chapter cause! "There is no need to pay attention to the school board. What needs to be resolved now is the evidence!" The young man took out the tea cup, picked up the teapot and filled it, and handed it to everyone.Miscellaneous Chi Insects Everyone did not drink, but looked at the young man with doubts, seemingly unable to understand what this means? Kaye frowned for a while, suddenly seemed to think of something, "Chief, what you mean is, as long as you destroy what the school board wants in advance, there is no evidence, no matter what the school board wants to do, it will be a punch. Playing on cotton, we dont have to manage the school board!" Everyone was startled and looked at the youth one after another, as if they wanted him to give a correct answer. "The rhetoric is good. It seems that the "Chinese education" promoted by the college is still fruitful." The young man nodded, "However, it is still wrong." When Kay heard the front, the corners of his mouth curled up, but immediately afterwards, the second half of the youth came. "Chief, isn''t it right?" He frowned. The young man paused for a moment and glanced at Kay''s gloomy face, "Do you know what the school board wants?" Kay was stunned. Then he remembered. It seemed that from beginning to end, he didn''t know what the school board wanted. Although the investigation team was sent to the college in name, the investigation team had already been''played'' by them. The purpose is no longer important. Everyone looked at each other for a long time, and they also remembered that they and others didn''t even know what the purpose of the school board was, so they had already "played with the investigation team". And it''s still the kind of "play" that doesn''t leave a little bit of affection. Only Chu Xiaoran''s face calmly tasted Longjing tea, not worried at all. In her heart, as long as the black-haired young man showed his dazzling golden pupil, there would be nothing to worry about in this world. The young man looked at the bewildered crowd and shook his head slightly, not knowing where to take out a USB flash drive, "Kay, give this thing to Caesar." Kay took the USB flash drive, and disappeared in Norton Hall without saying anything. Out of awe of the youth, he didn''t ask what it was or why it was handed over. Relationship Caesar. The young man didn''t look at everyone''s doubtful eyes, and raised his hand, "If you don''t drink tea, go and rest. Reis, I remember you should only have one week of rest? Take the time to relax now." Leis cheered the corner of his mouth, "It''s over?" "Otherwise? Want me to find some fair-skinned and beautiful girls to accompany you?" The young man tilted his head, with a trace of playfulness in his deep eyes. He knew that half a year ago, this guy caught up with a British beauty who also served as a temporary commissioner in the executive department. It is said that the two are still in love at first sight, goodbye to change sex. The corner of Leis''s eyes jumped, without saying anything, he got upstairs, and when he left, he also took Chu Ling away, who was ignorant. Only Youth, Tina and Chu Xiaoran remained in the huge living room. "Okay, two beauties, what else do you have?" Chu Han looked at two ordinary people who would never meet the same beauties in their lives, and had a headache. "I''m going home recently!" The two beauties said in unison, the content was exactly the same, and those who didn''t know thought it was something said by one person. Chu Han sighed deeply, feeling that the taste of''tribute-grade'' Longjing had changed, and he slowly became sad. The two girls glanced at each other and said again, "Why do you want to go home too?" However, the content is still exactly the same. "Why are you going home?" The two girls stared. The corners of Chu Han''s mouth twitched, and he stood up and was about to flash someone, but at this moment, the two girls looked at him together and shouted in unison: "Don''t go, sit down!" Chu Han''s movements suddenly froze. At this time, he has two choices. One is to directly use "shave" like Kay to make him disappear without a trace. However, in that case, he may be filled with two girls afterwards. ''Chasing and killing''. As for the second one, sit down obediently and wait for the''baptism'' and''destruction'' of the two women. As the first person in history to evolve from a hybrid to a pure-blood dragon king, and the third king after the black and white king, the''Qing King'', Chu Han decided to sit down! Only after sitting down, Chu Han sighed again. Although he knew the feelings of the two women from beginning to end, he always pretended not to know, treating Chu Xiaoran as his sister and Tina as his sister. A partner of the God Killing Society. This is not because he still misses the confidante of the sea world, nor is it because of the wounds and regrets he has suffered, and it is not because of the red-haired witch. He does have a good impression of the mad witch, but this does not mean , He would stay with her for a long time, just because he was curious about her, but also because he vaguely noticed that the identity of that perverted little witch might have a great impact on him in the future. In fact, Chu Han met a lot of girls, but he didn''t bother with any one girl, whether it was Nono, Chu Xiaoran, Tina, Jiude Mai. The reasons for this are complex and simple. He is the Dragon King, the real Dragon King, and the unprecedented third king. He is destined to overthrow the rule of the Black King after returning and become the strongest and only king! This road is very difficult, even more dangerous than the ocean world where he had been. Because of this world, the era of the dragon clan has long gone. Once his identity as the dragon king is revealed, apart from the Chu family, I am afraid that the mixed races of the whole world will want to kill him soon afterwards. No, it is even possible that the Chu family will encircle him because of the pressure of public opinion and other mixed-race families! Perhaps because of Chu Hans unintentional aura, the two women were silent unexpectedly. They were drinking the freshly brewed Longjing tea without a sip. The bitter tea smell bloomed on the tip of the tongue. However, this bitterness was not there. Their hearts are bitter. "Sister Ran and Sister Na, what''s wrong? Why don''t they talk anymore?" "Speak down, you still want to be pushed to run again?" "Hey Leis, make some sense, don''t bully me as a newcomer, just teach me this. It was obviously your fault last time." "What is my fault?" "Stop arguing between you two, shut up, the boss seems to be talking!" Chu Han put away the thoughts that hadn''t, and looked at the big and small beautiful women around him. The beauty is rare for ordinary people. Now he sits quietly beside him. As long as he speaks, they will be willing to dedicate themselves to him. . Thinking of this, Chu Han laughed at himself, he seemed to be inseparable from Taohua forever! Just when Chu Han wanted to say something, the door of the villa was suddenly pushed open, and there was an urgent shout. "The investigation team requested a small-scale hearing, and suspected that "uncontrollable dangerous descent entered the campus headquarters without review"!" 553 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 559 Sunlight, Skeleton! Chapter 559 Sunlight, Skeleton! In the Hall of Valor Hall, the "School Board Questioned the Principal" was held on time, with all the deans of the faculties present and student representatives.Miscellaneous The vice-principal enthusiastically suggested a small drink before the meeting, but he was sternly rejected by Andrew, who was full of seriousness. The finance committee, who served as the head of the investigation team, finally got the authorization of the school board to hold such a condemnation meeting. Up! In the past few days, as Chu Ling and others have said, Andrew has been completely "played with the disabled" by the vice-principal and members of the God-killing Society. Now he is looking at this scene with a desire for revenge in his heart. The fat and fair face twitched slightly. Chu Han sat in the last seat, and more than half of the students next to him were members of the God Killing Society. In addition, there were a few high-level leaders and other student representatives of the Lionheart Club. On the other side, there are deans and professors of various departments, many of whom are gray-haired, as if they are going to die in the next moment. "Leader, Andrew really has perseverance. Being played so much by us, he can still hold a hearing. Tsk tsk, it is really admirable!" Chu Ling exclaimed in a low voice. Chu Han glanced at Chu Ling and didn''t say a word. As a person whose soul travels through rebirth, he knows better than everyone present. This is not Andrew''s perseverance, but the school board behind him, or the clever means of the secret party! "Chief, don''t we intervene?" Kay glanced at Chu Han who was showing signs of yawning, a little confused. "Are you the principal or the school manager? At this time, it''s not like you can intervene if you want to intervene!" Chu Han finished speaking, without paying attention to Kai Yi and the others, and closed his eyes slightly, as if planning to take a nap here. The next moment, Chu Han opened his eyes, and his golden pupils were shining with fiery flames. The surroundings were no longer the meeting hall of the Hall of Valor, but in a world full of gray. This world was full of endless life. There are seven shadows that faintly exude a cold breath. If Chu Zihang or Chu Xiaoran were here, they would definitely recognize this place. Because they have all been to similar places. Kingdom of the Dead, Nibelung Root! Chu Han raised his head and looked at the sky. The sharp and giant reflections were actually the shadows of seven swords. They did not emit a cold breath, but rather blazing sunlight. It''s just a pity that when the invincible''Sword of Victory'' was decomposed into the''Seven Deadly Sins'', there was a problem. That huge almost infinite force of sunlight actually conflicted with the original power of the''Seven Deadly Sins''. People are like water and fire, which are of the same origin, but cannot be integrated. Of course, this is because Chu Han does not have the power of water element in his body. Otherwise, it is actually very simple to achieve the integration of water and fire, but it is a pity that instead of a trace of water element power in his body now, instead of all over his body. It is the extremely violent fire element. As a result, Chu Han had to seal the power of sunlight brought by the''Sword of Victory'', and only retained the original power of the''Seven Deadly Sins''. This caused the seven swords to emit coldness without a trace of heat. . Chu Han looked at the seven giant reflections in the sky for a while, secretly sighed, and had to wait for the opportunity to obtain the huge water element to completely complete the transformation of the''seven deadly sins'', otherwise, in this incomplete state, every use Once, afterwards, he would consume a large amount of the power of the fire element to suppress the power of the sun, and over time, I am afraid that his origin of the fire element will suffer incurable wounds. Chu Han shook his head, and walked towards the direction where the sound of running water was faintly heard, which was also the area where life was the densest. The world seemed boundlessly vast, but it took less than half a minute for Chu Han to walk to the area that was still very far away. This scene seemed to "shrunk the ground" in ancient myths and legends. Chu Han strolled along a path made of bluestone. On both sides was liquid condensed from endless dead energy. At the end of the path was a huge circular altar. Standing in front of the altar, Chu Han quietly stared at the arrogant, violent, and cruel king in front of him. Suddenly, he smiled, "It''s so sad, Norton, I am afraid that since your birth, you will never think that one day, you will actually become a stepping stone for others to reach the peak." This was a great mockery, but the king just stood quietly, because he was already dead, and there was only a pale red skeleton left, with thick iron black chains running through the vital points, nailing him to the cross. The huge wing bones spread out like a big pen, and the texture of the bones resembles red copper that has been repeatedly burned by fire. Even with the dead bones, he is still so solemn. It is conceivable that he was alive when he was alive. Norton, the King of Bronze and Fire, was able to turn the world into a Chiyan Hell with the ultimate language spirit named "Candle Dragon" before his death, but his remains became a''stepping stone'' for others. This is really inexhaustible irony! Chu Han stared for a few seconds, put away the strangeness in his eyes, stretched out his right hand to touch the bones, and a surprising scene happened. An extremely hot and hot wind was raging in this gray world, as if flames fell from the sky. Instantly turn the world into a flame hell. In Chu Han''s eyes, these are just small flames''climbing'' on the skeleton. The golden pupils faintly showed red color, as if gold was thrown into the flame and burned, but Chu Han seemed to be unaware, still staring at the bones in front of him, to be precise, the pupils with empty bones. At this moment, two dazzling golden rays of light shot out from the hollow eye sockets, as if two golden light swords out of their sheaths were exactly in line with Chu Han''s gaze. The gold meets the gold, and the blazing heat around is lowered a little, as if an invisible big mouth swallowed the blazing heat emanating from the sky and the earth into the stomach. At the same time, Chu Han slowly retracted his sight, and the blazing heat around him gradually dissipated at this time, but compared to the beginning, the blazing heat was about one-third weaker. "It will take about three or four days before you can completely absorb all the power of this Dragon Bone Cross, right?" Chu Han slowly exhaled a stale breath, the red color in his pupils was more intense than before, as if a piece of Gold being burnt repeatedly. On the other hand, the skeleton nailed to the cross by a huge iron chain has serious or light damage in every part of its body. The huge wings on the back are more like a tattered rag, ruddy as fire. The lower part is directly formed by a red phantom. Chu Han was very satisfied with this, because it meant that he was about to completely absorb the power of this Dragon Bone Cross. 554 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 560 Shadow! Chapter 560 Shadow! You know, generally speaking, the easiest and only way for the Dragon King to completely absorb the Dragon Bone Cross made by a Dragon King is to cocoon and sleep.MiscellaneousZhiInsect Only in a state of cocooning can it be guaranteed that the power of the Dragon Bone Cross will not explode itself directly. However, Chu Han didn''t need to worry about this, because he didn''t have such a large container to contain the power of the Dragon Bone Cross. On the contrary, it was his container that was too big, but there was not enough elemental power in it. And now, after absorbing the elemental power of a''Dragon Bone Cross'', his body container is finally no longer the same as before, unable to display the world-destroying-level word spirit exclusive to the Dragon King! The difference is the same as that of countries with nuclear bombs and countries without nuclear bombs. "The absorption of''Dragon Bone Cross'' is no longer a problem. What you need to think about now is how to kill the king of the earth and the mountain!" The voice of the system suddenly sounded from your ears, like a ghost, everywhere, but No one knew of its existence. Chu Han frowned and didn''t say a word. He really didn''t have a good way to completely kill the king of the earth and the mountain. Unless he uses the''seven deadly sins'', even if he completes the''evolution'' of the fire element, there is no way. . Because of his flames, it is only possible to completely burn the king of the earth and the mountain to death! However, if he uses the''Seven Deadly Sins'', I am afraid that he will be unable to use the power of the spirit for a long time. After all, a large amount of fire element consumption plus if the''seven deadly sins'' are really used to kill the king of the earth and the mountain. , When absorbed, it will inevitably consume part of his fire elemental power to fuse the power of the Dragon Bone Cross. At that time, he will probably fall into the embarrassment that besides his strong domineering and physical skills, even swordsmanship may not be able to perform. After all, his "seven deadly sins" have not yet been completed, and even if he is a master of kendo, it is impossible for him to take a sword to kill the Quartet. At the same time, what''s the use of swordsmanship that can''t threaten the Dragon King level target? "Do you have any way?" Chu Han just asked casually, he couldn''t think of a good way for the time being. However, what I never expected was that the system answered: "Yes." Chu Han was stunned, "What way?" "Seven deadly sins!" "If I can use the''seven deadly sins'', can I still use it so distressed? I cut it down with a single knife, and no matter what he is, the king of the earth and the mountain will die!" Chu Han''s mouth twitched, "but now the sun of the seven deadly sins If the force is not suppressed by my fire element, if the explosion cannot be controlled, the sword will be destroyed and the sun will be poured out. Go out, I, Delphi, will probably collapse along with it!" Delphi, the real name of this Nibelung root. "You don''t need the''seven deadly sins''?" The system said again. "Fuck me, you just said to use..." Chu Han rolled his eyes, and was startled when he was halfway through the conversation. "Finally?" The system said with a smile: "You don''t need to use the''seven deadly sins'' at all, but you can use the''seven deadly sins'' to kill the king of the earth and the mountain!" Chu Han didn''t speak, and took a deep breath. Yes, he could use the''seven deadly sins'' to kill the king of the earth and the mountain, but he didn''t need to use the''seven deadly sins''. Because there are two sets of''Bronze PurgatorySeven Deadly Sins'' in this world! One set comes from many years ago. When Chu Han first came to this world, he was cast from the bones and flesh of the black and white king, plus his own blood, and directly killed the black emperor on the day he was born. The second set was cast by the King of Bronze and Fire before the New Century. Its purpose was to kill the other seven first-generation species. However, before he woke up, Chu Han would destroy his bronze city first and then He just awakened in a weak state and killed him.He didn''t have the opportunity to use this weapon at all, and also helped Chu Han invisibly. I believe that if Norton is alive and knows, he will vomit blood in depression. Moreover, Chu Han can be sure that the set of "seven deadly sins" cast by Norton can definitely kill the king of the earth and the mountain, because its significance is to kill the seven first-generation species except Norton! This is essentially different from Chu Han''s "Seven Deadly Sins". Chu Han''s''Seven Deadly Sins'' were cast to kill the supreme and most virtuous black emperor. On the day they were cast, they killed the Black King, and its power was equivalent to one heaven and one earth. Moreover, his "Seven Deadly Sins" are even more integrated into the "Sword of Victory" that is not inferior in strength and level. That terrifying sunlight power is directly equivalent to the full power of a dragon king. Many thoughts flashed through Chu Han''s mind for an instant, and then he slowly closed his eyes, and the surrounding environment changed with this closed eyes. When he opened his eyes again, his pupils had returned to normal black, and the environment he was in had also become the conference hall of the Hall of Valor of Kassel College. Chu Han looked around, and saw that the people on both sides of the seats had already got up, while on the east and west sides, the vice principal raised an eyebrow triumphantly, and all the members of the investigation team looked ashamed, as if they had encountered some life. Hit hard. Just by looking at it, he knew that the vice principal had won temporarily, but if he remembered correctly, it was only temporary. The next series of things are the highlight. Suddenly, Chu Han''s gaze stayed for a few seconds on the defeated man behind the vice principal. There were not many people in this academy that could make him care, just a few. If his guess is good, this defeated dog is one of them. At the same time, Chu Han also noticed that the assistant who should have been behind the investigation team representative was gone. Chu Han frowned unnoticeably, and looked at his side. No one had noticed that the temporary assistant secretary had disappeared. "Go to Chu Zihang''s ward, and at the same time let people tell the vice principal that the secretary has left, most likely to go to Chu Zihang''s ward." Chu Han said to Kai Yi. Kay was startled, and there was a trace of doubt in his light brown eyes, didn''t he just say not to interfere? Chu Han didn''t give him a chance to ask questions, so he turned around and left. This hearing was only the beginning, and the next part was the exciting part. And what he needs to do now is to step up to absorb the power of Norton''s Dragon Bone Cross, otherwise it would be an invisible bondage for him to have been unable to use Yan Ling. At the same time, no one noticed that a group of extremely thin ink color touched the hilltop campus quietly, and as soon as it approached the door, a fascinating figure flew out of the group of ink color. Ying sneaked into the door at a speed that the naked eye could not detect, and quickly disappeared. 555 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 561 I know! Chapter 561 I know! Near midnight, Kassel College, the hilltop campus surrounded by vast seas on all sides, fell into a rare tranquility, but it is foreseeable that most people will not be able to sleep because of this tranquil scenery.Miscellaneous$$ The hearing in the morning, whether present or not, can more or less feel that this aristocratic college with a history of more than 100 years is undergoing a tremendous change. And they are at the center of the storm. It was cold and it was late at night. Chu Han sat in the small pavilion on the roof of the Norton Pavilion and did not go to sleep. It was not that he could not sleep because of the morning hearing, but he might have something to do tonight, or say, Something is going to happen. Moreover, he did not wait. There were delicate blue and white porcelain tea sets on the stone table, and he was making tea. The time it takes to make tea is not short. At this time, Chu Han will appear to be very leisurely. The petite figure walks into the pavilion, and the pink, tender lace and silk pajamas hang on his body as if they are transparent. In every move, there was an unspeakable temptation. "Girl, it''s a crime for you to dress like this in the middle of the night!" Chu Han looked at the girl beside him with a smile, his eyes in the dark night like an immovable bright moon. Chu Xiaoran pouted and glanced at Chu Han, "If my brother would''criminal'' because I dressed like this, I would have been innocent a few years ago? But I am still alive. Big girl of Huanghua!" With that, she seemed a little angry, waiting to look at him with big dark eyes like Chu Han, as if in a silent protest. Chu Han shrugged a little helplessly, avoiding the sight of the girl. If you argue at this time, then don''t think of being stable tonight. Chu Xiaoran didn''t get too entangled when seeing Chu Han like this. It''s just that the dark and bright eyes flashed with a trace of sadness. She was very clear, from the beginning to the end, it was just that. Well, as long as this is the case, always, even if the brother and sister, as long as they can stay together, she will be satisfied. "Brother, can''t you sleep?" Chu Xiaoran cast aside the mess of emotions in his mind and looked around suspiciously. "No, I''m waiting for someone." Chu Han shook his head, thought about it, and added, "I don''t know if I will come, but if I remember correctly, it should be tonight or tomorrow night." Chu Xiaoran didn''t notice that Chu Han was talking about''remember'' instead of''guess'', and the doubts on her face became thicker. "The protective measures at Kassel College are so tight that even grandpa might not be able to enter and leave safely. Who Will it come?" She didn''t mention the people in the academy, because she knew that in this academy, only a few people caught Chu Han''s eyes, and as far as she knew, it was impossible for those people to appear here tonight. Therefore, the only people that Chu Han wanted to wait were those from other schools. "Because the person I am waiting for is not a''person''." Chu Han didn''t say much, because he didn''t know it very well. After all, it''s been too long, and it''s probably more than 30 years in the calculation of time. "Dragon?" Chu Xiaoran blinked. She knew Chu Han''s identity, and in her philosophy, it was not a human, so it could only be a dragon. "It should be a mixed breed and dragon, but my target is not them, it is another one. I want to try if I can keep him through the underground alchemy formation!" Chu Han did not hide. "Is that amazing? Even brother can only try." Chu Xiaoran crooked her cute head. Chu Han stretched out his hand and touched the cute little head, and said with a smile, "Yeah, I knew he was great for a long time ago. I just wanted to try out his full strength tonight, otherwise I have been so unclear. Yes, I am also very bottomless!" Chu Xiaoran nodded ignorantly, feeling the warmth brought by that big hand, and pouting: "Don''t touch people''s head, the president is not tall!" "My family, Xiaoran, is the cutest. If you don''t grow tall, you won''t grow taller, and it''s nothing." The smile on Chu Han''s face increased. "That''s not right!" She is a little depressed. Both height and body have always been her pain, and I don''t know why. I heard from Grandpa that her parents are not short, but this is what she looks like here. And the figure is... Chu Xiaoran thought, lowered her head and glanced at her xiong preserved, bulging like a summer purse, although it is not big, it has a special charm. However, when she thought of Tina''s xiong department that looked like a cow, she was immediately unhappy again. And along with the thought, there was another thing, that was something she just learned, she didn''t go to bed so late because of this incident. Chu Xiaoran took a deep breath, turned to look at Chu Han who was making tea seriously, his eyes flickered, and he said, "Brother." "Well, the tea will take a while, wait a minute." Chu Han nodded, not aware of the girl''s strange expression. "No, I have something I want to tell you." Seeing that Chu Han didn''t care, Chu Xiaoran secretly sighed. "Oh, what''s the matter, let''s talk about it." Chu Han wanted to laugh, but Yu Guang caught a glimpse of that little face that was not poor, and he was stunned. Chu Xiaoran hesitated and took out a piece of paper towel, or a piece of printing paper, from behind. Chu Han was stunned, looking at the piece of printing paper, his dark eyes flashed, as if thinking of something, the smile at the corner of his mouth faded, and he took the piece of printing paper from the girl, but it didnt. Look, just throw it into the small stove. "Ah!" Chu Xiaoran screamed subconsciously. The paper fell into the stove and was quickly burned to fly ash. "Brother, that''s..." Before Chu Xiaoran could speak, she was interrupted by Chu Han. "I know." She was stunned, and blinked, "You know? Brother, you already knew?" "Isn''t this very normal? Since it is a couple, there will be a day of marriage." Chu Han''s expression was calm, calm as if he was talking about things that had nothing to do with him. Chu Xiaoran opened her mouth slightly, trying to say something, but found that she couldn''t say anything, because no matter what it was, it seemed weak in such a situation. At this moment, Chu Han suddenly concentrated and said faintly, "Xiao Ran, you go back to the room first. If something happens tonight, stay in my room. Remember, no matter what happens, dont leave Norton Hall. , If other members want to leave, you also stop them." Chu Xiaoran was stunned, and looked at Chu Han, but saw that he was not looking at her, those dark eyes, like a bright moon, shone with inexplicable cold light, like a hunter who had found a prey. She blinked and nodded, "Brother, you go to bed early, I''ll go back to the room first." 556 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 562: Crush, debut! The 562nd chapter is crushed, debut! After speaking, she got up and left the pavilion, but soon came back. Under Chu Han''s doubtful eyes, she leaned over and touched his face lightly, and then trot down the stairs.Miscellaneous"Zhi"worm Chu Han stared at the petite figure disappearing into the dark night, "Is this girl comforting me or worrying about me?" When he said that, he involuntarily modeled on the cheek that seemed to have the scent of lips, smiled, and then turned his head to look at the campus under the dark night, his bright eyes sparkling with fiery gold Light. The deepest layer of "Ice Cellar", the most heavily guarded place of Kassel Academy has a separate name-"Well of Oblivion". All secrets thrown into this well will be obliterated and disappear forever in this world. This is supposed to be the most tightly defensed place. The complete electronic system, thorny temperature-sensitive infrared rays, charged floor, tear gas, and even some weird equipment from the equipment department have been preconceived. Wiley''s mysterious hero will come, and there will be no way under such tight defensive measures. However, this place is now called the most closely guarded place in the world, but it welcomes guests. And it''s not one! But now, they all chose to retreat in front of the infinitely expanding realm! "Damn, what is that?!" Jiude Mai looked at the scene on the altar, her pupils contracting rapidly. A layer of flesh. The transparent domain visible to the eye exploded in all directions centered on the woman standing in front of the altar. It seemed that the edge of the air curtain was so gentle and round, gently covering the bones of the Dragon King, and the bones did not even vibrate. It''s like a harmless air film. However, even the group of lunatics in the equipment department thought that the extremely solid metal ground was beginning to crack, and the fine metal shavings slowly rose in the domain, as if the domain was in a state of weightlessness, and it was amazing. The magnetization phenomenon of the magnetized metal shavings attracted to each other, and revolved around the woman, like a black-robed death god holding a sickle around the Supreme God Seat. 5 meters, 10 meters, 15 meters, 20 meters... this effect of unknown spirit is rapidly expanding its domain! No one knows what will happen after being shrouded in it, but the ending is undoubtedly only death, there is no doubt about this. What is puzzling is how can this deadly speech spirit have such a large range?This is simply a god-level cheating skill like "sweeping a thousand troops" in the game.Meters, 30 meters, 35 meters, 50 meters... the field is still expanding, without slowing down, the air curtain is calm and gentle, but the power has increased over time, originally it was only the ground, and now it has spread to the space! It is strong enough to subvert the rules of linguistic spirituality. At this moment, an agile figure spotted the opportunity, rushed out of the area covered by the domain, and quickly pulled out a ppk from his arms. With the other hand, he took out the brass box from his pocket and opened it. Here, there is a bullet inside. The brass base was painted a dazzling red, and the warhead was a carved dark red spar. The bullet of the Sages Stone, this mysterious spar is recognized in the history of the secret party for thousands of years to kill the first generation. This is the ultimate result of alchemy, the fifth element beyond the four elements, the spiritual element! The first generation of dragon kings and their descendants who mastered the law of the four elements were unable to give orders to this element called the rule. It was invincible and penetrated everything. Without hesitation, he filled in the bullet and fired it out. There was no stagnation in the middle, and his eyes were calm as if he had just fired. What was out was not a bullet of the precious sage stone, but a small stone. The dark red bullet entered the air curtain without hindrance, and the woman on the altar was hit before he could even react. The huge impact knocked her back! But Passy had time to breathe out in the future. The woman stood up straight again. The surface of her battle suit was covered with a layer of metal-like things, those condensed metal debris. As she straightened up, the dark red crystal powder disappeared from the battle. The surface of the clothing slips off. The warhead of the sage stone... shattered on the surface of her body. Passy couldn''t think about why the bullet of the Sage''s Stone would not work. The seemingly infinite realm had expanded in front of him. He now had only two choices, either to inspire the Word Spirit Realm to resist, or turn around and escape! Now it seems that facing this kind of power that has gone beyond the scope of understanding, it is obviously more reasonable to escape. While he was thinking, the woman on the altar turned her gaze to Jiude Mai who was holding the straight knife at her waist, and a hint of irony flashed through her bright golden pupils, as if she was laughing at the mayfly''s irresponsible power to shake the tree. She didn''t talk nonsense, the golden glow in her eyes flickered slightly, and the air curtain in front of her began to change, rising like a sword. Those red-hot metal fragments condensed into a bizarre sword with branches, and it was about to pass through the air curtain. Pierced her body. The spatial scale of the sword is ten meters!It''s the giant sickle wielded by the god of death! Jiude Mai''s body couldn''t help but tremble. She wanted to draw her sword, but found that she couldn''t. The oppression brought by the giant sickle made her unable to resist the urge to resist! At this moment, the woman on the altar seemed to be aware of something, her face changed slightly, and she stepped back subconsciously, as if she was sticking to the child-like skeleton. "It''s useless. If I can kill him when I am alive, I won''t care about him after he is dead." Someone stepped forward and said softly. Jiude Mai was pulled away by a slender, white jade-like hand. The man slowly walked out of the shadow behind Jiude Mai, his other hand clenched into a fist, and the jet black light was enveloped. , Blasted towards that giant sickle. It was just a moment, and the entire air curtain collapsed, turning into fly ash and dissipating between the heaven and the earth. The visitor is a young man, his whole body is covered by a layer of black as ink, like gas and liquid. The fiery golden pupil threw through the layers of obstruction to the woman on the altar, without looking at other people around him. . "Power and power? Did you just talk about power and power?" The young man with black hair and golden eyes looked at the woman and sighed softly. "It''s good to believe in power and power. You know the rules better than them. But you Do you know again? Anyone who obeys the rules of power and power understands that those who believe in power and power will inevitably die in the hands of those who hold greater power and power. This is the price of faith, and now, you pay the price. time." The woman on the altar did not speak, but for the first time showed vigilance and dignity. "I shouldn''t have said this. It''s just that''he'' seems to have noticed my existence and doesn''t intend to show up." The young man sighed again, but this time, he was facing another place. shadow. 557 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 563 The third in Chapter 563? Everyone on the scene was taken aback for a moment, and then they all looked at the shadow, but they couldn''t see anything. Only the woman on the altar and Jiu De Mai, who was thrown out of the realm, changed their faces slightly. The former was solemn. , The latter is incredible.Miscellaneous Chi Insects The young man ignored the gaze around him, and just watched quietly, as if he believed that someone was hiding there. Under such gaze, the shadow suddenly began to change, and a figure that was not burly and elegant came out of it, wearing a pajamas, with a Doraemon mask on his face, like walking from a comic. Funny characters coming out. "Your target, is it me?" The man, or boy, as soon as he appeared, he looked at the young man, his words were full of disbelief. "I have already said that I can kill him before death, which means that I don''t care how he is after death." The young man did say it just now, but no one believed him at all. And now, he said it again, but he couldn''t help but they didn''t believe it, because the facts were right before his eyes, the young man really came for the man with the ridiculous mask! The scene fell into unspeakable silence. The man with a KFC paper bag over his head and Passy Gattuso in an elegant suit looked at each other, and unexpectedly stepped back, telling them intuitively, No matter what happens, they are not allowed to intervene! The young man glanced at the two retreating people, and shook his head secretly. Both of them are extremely chicken thieves. One can be perverted without fear even if the sky is broken, and the other is a monster who can face the dragon king without changing his face. , But now the group retreats pretending to be very scared. In the end, it''s just selfish. Putting aside the complicated thoughts in his mind, the young man looked at Jiu De Mai and said softly: "You go too, otherwise neither I nor he can protect you." Jiu De Mai hesitated, looked at the man with a Doraemon mask in the other direction, and then as if she had been given some instructions, her figure moved, and the black and shadowless ink enveloped her that was enough to make the world. The man''s mad body, and then she disappeared into the "Well of Oblivion", leaving only the reverberation. "After the matter is over, give me an explanation!" As if he hadn''t heard it, the young man looked at the woman with a smile, and then at the man, "Now there are only three of us left. What is the purpose of each report?" The young man''s words were not answered, and the men and women were silent, which made him sigh deeply, "Don''t you feel a little dull if you just start the fight?" He was a little helpless, like the distress of a child next door asking for sugar from his elder brother and elder sister but not getting it. The man glanced at the woman on the altar and sneered, "Don''t you have said everything that should be said? You are right, those words are what I want to say!" Although this was said while looking at a woman, it was meant for young people. The young man''s face did not change, he smiled and clapped his hands, "Finally no longer pretend to be puppets? That''s good!" The man wears a Doraemon mask, no one can see his face clearly, but it must not be very beautiful. The young man clapped his hands, but didn''t stop, and continued: "There is a problem. If you guessed correctly, you just planned to give Jiuder Mai the''gift of blood'', right?" "what?!" He had just spoken, and the woman who had been silent on the altar could no longer remain calm, her voice trembled slightly, and she looked at the man wearing a Doraemon mask, who looked a little ridiculous. "Who are you? Who are you?" The repetitive question that seemed to be muttering exposed her fear, the fear from the depths of her soul. The gift of blood, as far as she knows, there are only three people in this world who can give such a gift. Looking forward to all the history, there are only three! But the young man actually said that, if nothing else, the man actually intended to give the''gift of blood'' just now! how can that be?how can that be! Who is this man in front of me? "It won''t really be a Doraemon anyway." The masked man didn''t look at the woman''s horrified gaze. He smiled coldly, and moved back into the darkness. The effect of the "lighting" was on him. Appears, his disappearance is like a splash of thick ink washed away by water. However, the next moment, he staggered out of the darkness, even wearing a mask, he could still clearly feel the gloom he exudes. "My question is not finished yet, how can you run?" The young man was like a stubborn old professor, shaking his head and looking at the man. The man did not speak, and looked at the young man quietly. The Doraemon''s face mask seemed to be unable to cover his cold vision. The woman in front of the altar looked at the two in silence, but a storm was set off in her heart, and even she could barely see what had just happened. After the man said that, he immediately melted into the darkness, the speed and weirdness, even she did not have time to react, but at almost the same moment, the young man with black hair and golden eyes shook his body, and then, the man He fell out of the darkness, like being punched from behind. It is precisely this that makes the woman feel more and more shocked. If she is a monster, then these two are simply monsters beyond monsters! "''Blood gift'', as she said just now, looking forward to all the history, only three can do it. I have seen the first two of these three. Are you the third one?" Young man''s face There is a trace of doubt. As he said, he has indeed seen the first two existences that can give the''gift of blood'', and he is still not sure whether the man in front of him is the first or the most mysterious. The third one. The man didnt express anything. Even a young man couldnt capture the change in his mind at this moment, unless he turned on a higher level of listening to everything, but in that case, the man would also discover the subtlest fluctuations in the invisible. So as to cover up. In this case, instead of gaining anything, he exposed an important hole card. "Since you don''t want to answer, you can only take you down and talk about other things!" The young man shook his head, as if he was planning to do it directly. As soon as his words fell, the woman on the altar tensed her nerves. Of the three, she seemed to be the weakest, but she was still standing in the most vulnerable position. Once she started, more than half of her attacks would be reduced. All the rest fell on her. But at this moment, the man suddenly spoke, "You said I was the third, but I think you are more like the third!" 558 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 564 Doomsday! Chapter 564 Doomsday! The face of the woman on the altar changed slightly, but it was not because the man said that the young man was the third one, because she had doubts about the young man a long time ago. She changed her color because according to the meaning of the mans words, he was actually true The ability to give the''gift of blood''! Who is he? The young man was stunned, and his golden pupils flashed a little thought. It was not that he was said to have been in his mind, but that he had just remembered that in his previous life, he seemed to have never received the first chapter about being able to give the gift of blood. Three people''s information.Miscellaneous This third person seemed to be a mystery shrouded in layers of mist. At this moment, the situation in the field suddenly changed. The man wearing the Doraemon face mask merged into the darkness again. When he reappeared, he was already behind the young man. He copied his hands and pulled it out. I dont know where to get it. Of two authentic Japanese "straight knives". A magical thing happened. Just now, two plain straight knives were transformed into two simple but sharp giant swords. If Mr. KFC and Passy have not retreated, they will definitely recognize that these are two of the three spirit swords of the so-called "Kindai period" in Japan, second only to the "Tianyeyun" among the three national treasures of Japan. Pudu Yuhun, Tianyu Yu cut. The man wielded two divine swords skillfully, slashing at the young man with unmatched killing intent and fierce aura. The terrible light of the knife instantly cut the young man''s body, but no blood was splashed. The man "coldly" looked at a brass pillar in the distance, and the young man with black hair and golden eyes was squatting on the top. "Tsk tsk,''Budu Yuhun'' and''Tianyu Yuzhan'', your scheming is still deep, you just planned to escape, in fact, you are already ready to fight!" The young man shook his head, and he recognized at a glance The origin of these two swords was revealed, and he also knew that the main body of the two swords, that is, the two Japanese straight swords, came from Jiudoku Mai who left. The man had just escaped into the darkness, not to escape, but to catch up with Jiu De Mai to get her knife. It is precisely because of this that the man wasted a little time and was hit by a black punch by the young man. The man did not speak, standing in front of the altar with two huge swords in his hand, quietly watching the young man squatting on the brass pillar, the area equivalent to the entire Kassel College "Well of Oblivion" filled with his undisguised Killing! The young man curled his lips, got up and clapped his hands, "Fortunately, I am not without preparation, otherwise, I will really be crushed to death by you!" He stretched out his right hand into a virtual grip. In the next second, the long black scabbard seemed to feel his call appearing from nothingness. There was no change in the man''s face, but the face of the woman on the altar changed slightly, her eyes even a little dodging. She recognized the long black scabbard knife with the inscription "Mura Yu". The young man drew his knife silently and waved it silently. When the mirror-like Murakami reached his hand, it suddenly turned black. The black blade light greatly extended the length of the blade, and a long knife with a twisted blade and a strange shape appeared in his hand. In the next moment, a black flame ignited on the knife body, and the air near it was instantly evaporated, and the entire ten-meter range was turned into a vacuum state. "Okay, let''s see whose knife is sharper now!" The young man grinned. This knife is not the one he used to kill the Quartet, but it is strange that it gives him the feeling It was exactly the same, even the''soul'' in the blade''s body actually responded when it faced him. This made him sneak into the intensive care unit tonight to''borrow'' the knife. The man silently looked at the black knife in the young man''s hand, did not speak, and told him instinctively that if he didn''t make a move, he would have no chance of defeating the opponent when the young man''s aura was brewing to the point of perfection! The man figured this out, brandishing two imitation swords, but not at the young man who has shown unparalleled momentum, but the enchanting woman who has been watching from the sidelines! "Oh, you''re still smart!" The young man smiled, without hesitation, while the man rushed towards the woman, he flew down from the brass pillar. The man quickly approached the altar, and the sharp sword cut through the space and slashed over the woman''s head in an instant. If this shot fell, if nothing unexpected happened, the woman would definitely be divided into two! However, at this moment, the woman''s golden pupils suddenly shined, and a straight beam shot from her forehead, dispelling the pressure brought by the two imitation swords. Then, her body began to start. There was a change, the black combat uniform was torn apart, the cyan scales were covered with perfect curves, and then the delicate body suddenly swelled, and the scales stood up like a piece of steel thorns! Bone spurs protruded from the backs of her hands, and the black bones stretched out into black weird sharp blades, and the remaining metal fragments were attached to it, coated with a layer of cold brilliance, just blocking the sharpness of the divine sword that followed. At the same time, the man drew a semicircle with his right foot and a semicircle with his left foot, forming an absolute field, trapping the woman in it! But at this moment, the young man had already bullied himself, brandishing a black knife and cutting out two horrifying lights, and then a magical scene happened. When the two gray lights were on the verge of a certain point, they suddenly met. Together, they formed a terrifying slash across the world! One sword flowyin and yang breakone together! As soon as the man''s divine sword and the woman''s sharp claws touched, they sensed that terrifying slash at the same time, and stepped back to avoid their sharp edges. The slash that traversed the world hadn''t approached yet, and the terrifying sword light instantly smashed the "Alchemy Realm" that the man had just drawn! The endless roar sounded in this area of ??heaven and earth. Three figures killed each other at the same time. They were all fighting against each other. Light and dark alternated, the earth trembled, space collapsed, and apocalyptic visions appeared in this area. Between heaven and earth, every flicker is a roar resounding across the sky! All the students of Kassel College were awakened from their dreams, looking out the dark window, endless flames and thunder erupting from the well in front of the "Hall of Valor". That well is known as the well of the college''s classics. In the era of tap water, teachers and students drew water from the well, which has now dried up. On the second floor of the Norton Pavilion, Chu Xiaoran was also awakened by this scene. She put on her clothes and rushed out of the room, but instead of running out of the villa to take refuge, she rushed into the next room. She remembered what the youth said before leaving. In any case, don''t leave the villa! So, no matter what happened, even if it was flooded outside, she would never leave the villa until he came back! At this time, red lights flashed everywhere in the entire Kassel College, alarm bells shrill like large flocks of flamingos mourning when they were dying, the earth shook, the water pipes buried in the ground burst, and high-pressure water jets gushed. Like a spring, the granite wrapped around the building peeled off, and the rooster statue on the top of the Hall of Heroes collapsed. Everything is like the doomsday written in the prophecy, and everyone before the doomsday is small and like dust. 559 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 565: Return to the Chu Family! Chapter 565: Return to the Chu Family! Thirteen time zones apart, Beijing, China, approaching autumn, the weather is getting cooler gradually.Miscellaneous Chi Insect Autumn is the best season in Beijing. The sky is very high and clear. The street quickly returned to calm after a small earthquake that broke out not long ago. Anyone who knows Beijing a little knows that Beijing is on an earthquake zone, and Tangshan is also on this seismic zone, so there was the Tangshan earthquake.However, the possibility of a large-scale earthquake in Beijing is very small, at most small-scale earthquakes, which will not affect the normal operation of the city. At the subway entrance with the most traffic, a large number of people coming and going back home from work and get off work, two of them stood side by side as if incompatible with the surrounding people, standing side by side at the exit of the subway and watching coldly. Said that they seemed out of place because they stood in the crowd of people and looked around and no one looked at them, as if these two people did not exist at all. Another reason is that one of them is carrying a black backpack on which is a hot-stamped gray badge, a half-decayed world tree. Such a mark is rare, because it belongs to the Kassel College, a hilltop campus far outside of Chicago! "Is this really useful? Day after day patrol along the subway line, the first generation will take the subway? Stop teasing." The girl of the two lowered her voice. These words were incomprehensible to outsiders, so the girl relaxed her vigilance, and in her induction, there was no verbal or spiritual response from nearby people. Such things as dragons are unthinkable for people without blood. "Dragons come in various forms. Didn''t the juvenile form appear on campus?" The boy shook his head. "The subway is the most crowded place, and our abilities are the most sensitive to bloodlines, so the executive department assigned this activity to us. ." The boy''s mind is obviously more cautious than the girl, not only because his blood is more pure, but also because he has participated in the encirclement and suppression of the King of Bronze and Fire. The girl pouted, and the golden pupils in the black-rimmed glasses flickered. Then, she quietly retracted the area with a radius of one kilometer. Ling LingBlood System, this kind of harmless Ling Ling is sensitive to any bloodline reaction. It can find high bloodline concentration targets from a huge crowd, and the range is relatively wide, just like Yan The spirit and the snake are the same. But obviously, she didn''t find any blood reaction. "Well, where is the next stop?" the girl asked. "Go back first. I have already cleaned every subway station today. I will come back tomorrow." The boy looked around the subway entrance where there were not many people. A small earthquake just broke out. Now most people are doing it for safety. He hid for the sake of it. "Is there to continue? This job is too boring!" The girl sighed, her standard Guazi face full of depression. The boy smiled, did not say much, just made an intimate move to the girl. The girl''s face turned red all of a sudden, and the boy paled. "Believe it or not you will be on the front page tomorrow?" "Letter." The boy nodded with a smile. Regarding his almost perfunctory behavior, the girl pursed her lips in dissatisfaction, "I don''t want to care about you, let''s go." With that said, the girl straightened the backpack on her shoulders and took the boy''s arm to the exit of the subway without hesitation. The young men and women focused on chatting, and did not notice that the moment they stepped into the subway tunnel, the space around them faintly produced a strange fluctuation. And behind them, a strong man quietly followed their pace. At the same time, behind this man, there was a small, refined man following, with a small silver necklace hung around his neck and a dragon-shaped jade pendant at the end. It is worth mentioning that the eyes of this dragon-shaped jade pendant are made of pure gold. This is an ancient totem from a family with a long history, and its name is "Chu"! There are many warm things in this world, such as flames, blankets, and steaming meals. Of course, there is still sunlight coming down. Especially in the early morning, when the warm sun shines on one''s body, it always makes people feel warm, like a blanket of wool covered in ice and snow. For example, Chu Xiaoran felt that she was very comfortable with a blanket covering her body, so she rolled over lazily and continued to sleep. But at this moment, a faint scent floated, and the little nose twitched, subconsciously chirp chirp small mouth, and then seemed to think of something, the girl''s mouth slowly dripped with a crystal clear liquid, which looked like It is the clear water of the mountain stream. However, the next moment, the girl seemed to feel something was wrong, where did the fragrance come from? Time stood still for a second, Chu Xiaoran sat up abruptly, and was startled when he was about to lift the blanket under the chuang, exquisitely white and small. Holding the thick woolen blanket in his hands, it was as big as small drops of water. Her eyes blinked, she remembered that when she fell asleep last night, there seemed to be no such thing. Where did this come from? At this moment, a young man who was not burly in figure, a bit like a scholar in ancient times, came out of the kitchen with two plates in his hand, respectively containing fritters and corn tortillas. On the dining table in front of him, there were also several Chinese breakfasts, such as millet porridge and soy milk. Since Kassel College promoted "Chinese-style education", even the food on campus has tended to Chinese-style, but the tortillas and millet porridge are obviously made by the youth themselves. Chu Xiaoran tilted his head and looked at the young man who was putting plates at the table, "When did you come back?" "Well, do you want to listen to the precise timing?" The young man set the dinner plate, thought about it, and replied: "I just walked in when you were sleeping in the''big'' shape, and when you pouted like a pig At that time, I just walked to your side. When you were silly and dreaming, I just covered you with a blanket. Before you..." The words behind the young man could not be said, because a woolen blanket full of young girls'' body and fragrance''dropped from the sky'' just covered his whole person. The young man sighed helplessly, and lifted up the wool blanket. "It doesn''t matter if I suffocate. I started to make this table early in the morning. If it gets dusty or something, it will be up to you to eat..." Once again he couldn''t say all of his words. The girl in her arms hugged him tightly, as if she didn''t care what kind of spring light she was wearing in her lace pajamas. She just hugged the young man tightly and seemed very afraid of letting go. He is gone. The youth was silent for a few seconds, smiled, stretched out his hand and rubbed the girl''s head, and said softly: "Little girl, I''m back." "Ok" 560 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 566 Footprints! The 566th chapter footprint! Kassel College, the deepest layer of the ice cellar, the well of oblivion.Miscellaneous ̡̡ "Let''s talk about it, and publish your thoughts?" "It is rumored that the pharyngitis is so severe that I can''t see guests." Angers lit a cigar and wandered through the scattered collections. In addition, he was surrounded by broken mechanical parts, and several pieces of metal objects recognized as the hardest and hardest were neatly divided into two halves, which looked like a scene after the end of the world. Watching this scene, his mood was extremely corrupted, especially when he saw that the only surviving skull was laughing at him with his well-preserved teeth "clicking" together. To the extreme. At this moment, Angers even seriously suspected that the reason why this thing was kept intact was to laugh at him! "Don''t be angry." The vice-principal seemed to see through his thoughts, walked from the side, picked up the skeleton, and took out two exquisite bronze gears from its lower jaw. "Living spirits do not mock people''s wisdom at all. What''s more, this is not even a living spirit. It laughs because of these two alchemy gears. The academy bought it back and spent 700,000 dollars in a budget. An ancient Egyptian pharaoh put it at the entrance of his tomb to scare it. Tomb Raider''s. This is the only one in the world, and there is no other collection of the same kind." The metal ground under their feet has been cracked like a spider web, and the cracks have stretched to places they can''t see. It is conceivable what a terrifying battle has taken place here before. In addition, black traces of burning can be seen in many places on the ground and even on the extremely high top. The height of the top of this space is astonishing 80 meters. It was originally a natural crack in the veins of granite. "Really, you can''t be emotional!" The vice-principal put away two alchemy gears, walked to a cracked and dry pool, scratched his head, "This is the world''s second largest alchemy driven by mercury solution. Field, I injected at least 1,200 tons of mercury solution into it, but now it seems that they have all been evaporated by some intense high temperature." Having said that, he paused and looked at Angers, "But if that happens, there should be mercury vapor everywhere, but you can smoke a cigar healthy, indicating that the mercury vapor is not strong enough to kill you. Moreover, the defenses in this place are horrifying. Even the top thieves in the world want to sneak in silently, not to mention that there is a Norma. I really don''t know what is going on." Angers frowned. "Second largest? I thought we were the largest." "The largest one has not yet been dug up. It is the tomb of China''s first emperor Qin Shihuang. According to records, it should be more sophisticated and larger in scale than ours." The vice principal got up and stepped on the foot. The solid metal ground, "With such a powerful alchemy field protection, it is no wonder that for so many years after his death, no one who opposed his tyranny dug up the tomb. It is a pity that China is the territory of the Chu family, otherwise I would like to dig it ." "Who can destroy it?" Anger was silent for a while, frowning. He is very clear about the power of this field, although it may not be as powerful as Qin Shihuang, but it can not be destroyed by anyone. "Do you remember what kind of spirit was released in this alchemy field, right." The vice principal jumped over the dry pool. "Of course I remember, it''s the''commandment''." "The''commandment'' is a kind of''law'' in the language spirit, which restricts all individuals with dragon blood, whether they are mixed or pure blood, their ability to use the language spirit will be suppressed in the field. We also rely on it. This field is used to restrict students'' use of speech and spirit on campus. However, I have two points to tell you." The vice principal walked to a scorched spot and squatted down. "What?" Angers was taken aback. "The first point is that this field is not valid for ordinary people without blood. Their entry into this field will not be restricted, and the''commandments'' have no effect on them." The vice principal paused, "But as I just said, here The tight protection is so heinous that even the top thieves in the world cannot sneak in, so the first point can basically be ruled out." "What I want to tell you is the second point. This alchemy domain is actually an enlarged version of my own words. I have incorporated my own blood into its driving force, a mercury solution that is deadly and dangerous to the dragons. Under the special preparation, it will nourish my blood so that it will not dry up and maintain vigorous vitality. Then, if a mixed race can ignore the''commandments'', his blood level must exceed mine." Anger was silent for a long time, "I probably know your bloodline, more than yours... Is it the Dragon King?" "In short, you understand now. Those who can invade here either happen to carry a powerful individual missile and hit the waste wood of the Universiade, or they are the Dragon King or someone close to the Dragon King level." The vice principal said here. , Paused, "And there is more than one." "How did you know?" Anger looked straight into the eyes of the vice principal. The vice-principal shrugged, did not avoid Angers gaze, stretched out his hand from the dragon king bone in front, that is, the dead young dragon kings head, took a blue post-it note, and handed it to Anger, "Someone left. The note told us." This is simply unbelievable. After such a powerful invasion and destruction, the bones of the best collection, the dragon king Constantine, which should have been coveted by the whole world, are still peacefully placed on the central altar. This cross-shaped skeleton is full of the sacred meaning of martyrs. It is remote and ancient... but it was put on a blue post-it note in the center of the forehead, as if it were regarded as an ancient Chinese zombie. Angers just didn''t see it for the first time because of the angle. At the same time, it was because he had never thought that someone would put stickers on such precious Dragon King bones. Angers took the small piece of paper, and someone wrote on it in a lazy, scribbled font, "Dont thank me, just worship me, Im just a passing god. PS: By the way, I suggest that your school strengthen its security work. , Otherwise, next time someone sneaks in and steals something, I may not happen to be there~ ps2: That skeleton ting is interesting, I have deliberately protected it, no need to thank me, no need to worship me, just raise my hand." The vice-principal couldnt see Angers face, but he had read the note in advance. Combining the above content with Angerss just experience, he could completely imagine that the old guys face now, even if its hard to hold. I can''t see where to go. In fact, he didn''t particularly care about these, what made him care about was the looming cracks on the metal ground and the top, which were not caused by the shock and cracks, but more like the footprints left by a peerless swordsman. 561 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 567 Chapter 567 The second game! Kassel College, Hall of Valor Conference Hall.Miscellaneous $ Chi $ Worm Although the college suffered unimaginable invasion and destruction due to an accident, the second session of the''hearing'' requested by the investigation team of the school board was still held as scheduled. Not only that, a wooden cage was specially set up next to the podium, with dense and complex patterns painted on it, just like the "ghost painting symbol" that people often said in ancient times. However, the most surprising thing was that there were people in the cage, and he was still a blank-faced young man with black hair. There are still a few minutes before the hearing begins. There are already a lot of people sitting in the auditorium on both sides. When most people see the black-haired young man in a cage, their faces are angry and their eyes are faintly shining. The golden lightning leaped. The underground alchemy realm has been destroyed by an''accident''. In a short time, this college has no way to completely restrain the students from igniting the golden pupil and releasing the spirit of speech. It''s just about this, they didn''t know it, and the vision just now was just a subconscious reaction of the bloodline in the body because of emotional excitement. At the edge of the auditorium, Chu Han''sit'' on the chair in a very lazy way, or can no longer call it''sitting'', because he occupied all three seats on both sides, and he was lying down. above. "Brother, why don''t you go back to sleep? See how sleepy you look." Chu Xiaoran was a little worried, but did not notice the strange gazes on both sides of the audience. At this moment, she was sitting on Chu Han''s left hand, with two white jade-like white legs placed naturally, with a head on her knees. "Chu Zihang has been taught by me for a few days anyway, and it is estimated that there will be a good show going on today. If you don''t show up in person, you will inevitably feel a little regretful." Chu Han is not enjoying the legendary''knee pillow'' consciousness at all. , Squinted his eyes slightly, feeling the scent floating from under his head. Chu Xiaoran nodded and didn''t say more. She knew very well that the temperament of this seemingly lazy young man would never change easily as long as it was something he decided. As time passed bit by bit, the investigation team, the school and other students entered and took their seats. During the period, after the head of the student union, Caesar Gattuso, arrived, Ruoyouruowu glanced at Chu Hans side. Then he put on noise-proof headphones and listened to the music contentedly, as if waiting to see one of the two big enemies, Chu Zihang, being bombarded by the investigation team. Not long afterwards, Susie, the temporary leader of the Lionheart Club and Chu Zihangs rumored girlfriend, also arrived. She also glanced at Chu Han before taking a seat, although her face was calm. But if you look closely, you can still see a trace of worry in those pearly eyes. As more and more people entered, the conference hall suddenly became noisy. Although most people talk in low voices, when hundreds of people talk at the same time, even if they deliberately lower their voices, they will still appear noisy. . Enjoying Chu Xiaorans knee pillow, Chu Han squinted his eyes and looked at the venue. Apart from the investigation teams whispering, only the students were still talking. Other than that, the old group seemed to be at any time. The dead old people were sitting behind the wooden fence in front of them, with dignified expressions and different behaviors. Some were smoking pipes, some were chewing on sliced ??celery, and some were blowing bubble gum with piercing eyes. Such strange words and deeds, as far as he knows, only a group of people in this college can do this. All deans and lifetime professors of the Kassel College. This group of people is actually the foundation of the college. They are the forefront of all research in the college. The executive department, information department, and equipment department all exist based on their accumulated research results. It can be said that without these people, the confrontation between Kassel Academy and the Dragons can only rely on blood. While he was thinking, Blair Binart, the''king Solomon in mathematics'', knocked on the gavel, "Silence, now, the second session of the hearing officially begins. In the first session, the school board investigation team and The current person in charge of the school provided evidence to explain their views. The investigation team severely condemned the schools negligence in school affairs, and the school claimed that this condemnation was...cheerful." As soon as these words fell, there was a faint sneer from the audience. Obviously, they were all familiar with this kind of bastard answer and were happy about it, especially on such occasions. On the contrary, it was the investigation team, as well as the team leader, who showed resentment, except for the secretary who served the Gattuso family... "However, regardless of the replies given by both parties, the core of all these last accusations falls on a matter of vital importance to our mixed race. Whether the school has made major mistakes in the pedigree assessment and put the dangerous pedigree Introduced to the campus!" King Solomons voice was solemn and low: "As we all know, this is one of our biggest taboos. Before we were called the "Dragon Blood Secret Party", we had an even more ancient classic "The Blood of Abraham" The Deed established steel regulations to eliminate the unclean blood from us. These regulations are still valid today. You signed and obeyed the regulations on the day of your enrollment, so all of us are bound by it. ..." Sitting at the edge of the audience seat, Chu Han''s eyes drooped slightly. He also signed the "Deed of Abraham Blood" when he entered school. "The bloodlines of all of you here have two parts: humans and dragons. There are contradictions such as black and white, good and evil, power and love, killing, killing and peace flowing in the blood vessels at the same time. We are neither pure good nor pure evil. , We have the ability to kill and kill but not the desire to kill. In the struggle between human blood and dragon blood, we stand on the side of humans. Only the goodness of humans in our hearts defeats the evil of dragons is our companion. . If anyone can''t restrain the evil and let his soul be swallowed by the desire for power, then he will become our enemy." King Solomon closed the heavy code, the ancient "Deed of the Blood of Abraham", with a low tone Said: "At this moment, the contract between us ends, and our sword will point to the person who has fallen into the abyss." All the people in the conference hall subconsciously press the left xiong on the handrail, expressing their respect for this noble code. Chu Han, who had previously been listless, also showed a solemn face at this time. If he hadn''t been subjected to a''lineage transformation'' by the system, this lofty code would also have a strong binding force on him. In the ancient times, the dragon clan paid the most attention to such things as contracts and promises. No matter who it is, as long as the contract is concluded, he must abide by it, otherwise the whole dragon clan will be hated. 562 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 568 Uncontrollable! The 568th chapter is uncontrollable! Suddenly, Chu Han seemed to think of something, "I don''t seem to see Nono. She shouldn''t be absent from such a lively event. Miscellaneous*Zhi*Chong" Chu Xiaoran, who was listening to the "King Solomon" reading the "Deed of Abraham Blood" on the podium, was startled, his eyes flickered, and finally he whispered: "Professor Mans died. Together with his two students, Jiudya Ji and Ye Sheng are all together..." She didn''t finish speaking, but as long as she wasn''t stupid, she could hear the meaning, and she didn''t finish speaking, just because it was really not suitable for such a situation to talk about such things. Chu Han didn''t say a word, put his head on the girl''s soft tui, closed his eyes and rested, but it was because his heart was complicated now. He destroyed the Bronze City several years in advance, and then killed Norton directly at the foot of the mountain without allowing him to escape smoothly. However, Mans was still dead, and so did his students. Chu Han didn''t care about Mance''s death, even if it wasn''t for Nono, he didn''t even know the professor. What he cares about is the meaning behind this incident. Mans is dead, his student is also dead, history has not been changed, and destiny is still following its original trajectory. Just as''King Solomon'' finished reading the "Deed of Abraham Blood", when Chu Xiaoran watched Chu Han closed his eyes and prepared to speak, the closed door opened with a creak, and the dull atmosphere was instantly broken. Bright sun shines.Coming in, illuminates the old wooden bars and seats, making them glow with brilliant dark gold. Chu Han looked up subconsciously, and saw a dark red school uniform skirt, long dark red hair tied up with a white silk headband, a pair of high-heeled crimson moccasin boots, and silvery ears. Four-leaf clover pendant. The familiar red color made him trance as if he had returned to a few years ago. He had just awakened from an endless sleep and had not yet fully adapted to this strange world, when the red figure broke into his heart like lightning. Suddenly, I don''t know why, when I saw that red lightning again, I was a little happy. "Get up, give me a place." Nono kicked him unceremoniously. The audience was silent for a second. The red-haired witch Chen Motong arrived late, and she did not choose to sit with her best friend at the Lionheart Club, nor did she choose the student council president and her boyfriend''s Caesar, but went to sit. In the corner, Chu Han, the leader of the God-killing Society like a bystander. The situation suddenly seemed confusing. The student camp that was originally present had already two points of power, but now a heavyweight "a" grade student has rebelled against the student union camp and chose to be neutral? No one of the members of the God Killing Society was present today. Of course, Chu Han and Chu Xiaoran are exceptions. In the hearts of others, these two bigwigs are probably just watching the excitement. Since the founding of the God Killing Society, no member has ever participated in this type of school affairs competition. Today, the two of Chu Han arrived, and they didn''t join any camp. They probably meant neutrality. Chu Han glanced up and down at the red-haired witch standing in front of him, then looked back at Caesar, who was staring coldly here, got up and sat upright, "Why are you here?" "Why can''t I come?" Nono gave him a blank look, his brutal strength was exactly the same as when he first saw it. Chu Han shrugged and did not hide, "I just heard that Professor Mans sacrificed, thinking you are now hiding in the quilt and crying." "You just hid in the quilt and wept. Your whole family is crying in the quilt!" Nono glared, like an angry female tiger. "I regret to inform you that I have no family members." After Chu Han finished speaking, he added, "Except Xiao Ran." After Chu Xiaoran came from Nuonuo, she kept pouting her mouth and only smiled slightly after Chu Han said this. Nono was stunned, as if she didn''t expect it, but the little witch was the little witch quickly recovered her calm, "When entering this academy, everyone was prepared to die or watch the death of people around me. The same, so there is nothing to be sad." Chu Han glanced at the little witch, and noticed that the dark red pupils were a little darker in color. Thinking about it, she was not as calm as she said. "Then, having said that, did you sit in the wrong position? I''m the''passerby'' here, and Caesar is over there." Chu Han pointed to the student union group in black below. "No." Nono said this sentence without even thinking about it. "If you like red, Susie and Lionheart will be there." Chu Han twitched his mouth, not knowing what was going on, just didn''t want the little witch to sit next to him. "Suzy is done, I don''t need me to support the field." Nono squinted someone: "Not welcome?" The corner of someone''s eyes jumped, and before he spoke, the little princess next to him spoke first: "If you know, please leave!" It was Chu Xiaoran who was talking. Although Chu Han''s just "except Xiaoran" made her very happy, her face turned black again when she saw the little witch and Chu Han had a good conversation. When Nuonuo met Chu Xiaoran, he changed his look completely, and said with a smile: "You don''t like me sitting here so much? Then I want to sit here!" Chu Xiaoran, who was already dark-faced, suddenly turned darker, and his breath became much thicker at this moment, as if he might run away at any time. On the other hand, Nono had a smile on his face, and almost didn''t write the words "Come on, come on, come on and fight." Chu Han rubbed his temples with a headache. At this moment, he really hoped that the dragons sleeping around the world would wake up one after another and attack Kassel Academy so that he could get out of the gap. Just when he felt a headache, the situation on the podium suddenly changed. "In the first hearing, we have presented enough evidence to show that Chu Zihang, a student of the academy''s key training, showed obvious violent tendencies. This is a clear sign of the danger of his bloodline!" Investigation team leader Andrew Get up, like a senior litigation lawyer, come up to throw a strong conclusion. "But I remember our conclusion that Superman, Batman, and Iron Man all interfered in Chu Zihang''s actions. Based on this conclusion, can we say that Chu Zihang is connected with organizations such as Superhero League?" The vice principal is like a The middle-aged tree cut out his ears and hummed disdainfully. "Really? What about this!" Andrew smiled coldly, turned around and took a stack of thick documents from Passy and threw them on the table. "According to Norma''s records, Chu Zihang had I have been credited 13 times, and every time I acted alone away from the plan! A student, every action violated the plan made for him by the college, what can it explain? It shows that he is simply uncontrollable!" 563 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 569 Amazing transformation! The 569th chapter is amazing change! The audience was a little quiet, and even the vice-principal who had just been casual had a headache. This was indeed a strong evidence.Zaza Zhi Chongcha Although they can clear out those details and even play tricks, it is undeniable that Chu Zihang did not plan to act alone in all missions. 13 actions and 13 records were also recorded. Chu Han glanced at Nuonuo who was sitting next to him leisurely, sighed helplessly, raised his hand and said, "Can I speak?" Everyone was stunned. Even Chu Zihang, who was imprisoned in a wooden cage engraved with curses, was stunned. Like everyone else thought, he also thought that Chu Han was here to watch the fun, because Chu Han He didn''t sit on the side of the Student Union or Lionheart Club. "Yes, but it has to be related to our topic."''King Solomon'' expression lightened slightly. Obviously, he had a good view of Chu Han, the "strongest''s'' grade in the history of Kassel Academy". "Of the 13 actions of Chu Zihang, 12 of them were members of the God Killing Society. In these 12 actions, Chu Zihang did not break away from the action plan arranged for him by the academy. They were separated from the plan arranged by the academy. Chu Zihang is to take care of them, and I can testify for Chu Zihang on their behalf!" Chu Han''s face was calm as if he had just drunk, but what he said made everyone unable to calm down. "What a joke!" Andrew was furious at the sudden killing of''Cheng Yaojin'', "Who are you? What are you? Why do you testify on their behalf!" "I am a third-year student in the History Department of Kassel College, the strongest''s'' level ever!"''Cheng Yaojin'' slowly got up, looked at Andrew with a distorted face, and said coldly: "At the same time, I am also a god killer. The leader of the meeting, Chu Han! Can this identity and this name testify on their behalf?" No one answered, and the audience fell silent for an instant, as if a needle fell to the ground and could be heard clearly, naturally including the hearty laughter. "Hey, of course!" Someone walked into the conference hall against the golden sunlight and walked unobstructed to Chu Han''s side. Immediately afterwards, a group of figures followed him into the conference hall, walking behind or beside Chu Han, the golden school uniform looked extremely dazzling in the sun, extremely dazzling. One of the three major societies of the Kassel College, all members of the God Killing Club are here! Everyone looked at the golden school uniform stupidly, and their minds were blank, and even the school personnel and the investigating team sitting in front of the podium were completely shocked. "Hey, the one named Andrew, one of the executives in Chu Zihang''s 12 operations is me, do you have any comments?" Leis looked at Andrew in front of the podium playfully, and it was him who just spoke. Andrew''s facial expression twitched slightly. As the finance of the Gattuso family, he had seen a copy of the executive department commissioner''s information on the desk of Frost, who was in charge of the Gattuso family''s affairs, many times. Les Mortykri, the fourth grade of Kassel College, one of the most eye-catching commissioners in the executive department, is said to have a higher serial number than Caesar''s "Scythe Weasel", and he is no less dangerous than the next generation. ! "It''s a boring man. In Chu Zihang''s 12 operations, I was the executive person in charge. Now I can say what you have." Tina said coldly, her arrogant figure and mature temperament made her At the moment of their debut, they attracted the attention of half of the men in the audience, taking away all the brilliance of other women. When Andrew, who was on the verge of collapse, saw Tina speak, he instantly accelerated the speed of the physical and mental collapse, because he also saw the information about her on Frost''s desk. Tina Lyonsnoya, the fourth grade of Kassel Academy, is the most eye-catching one among the female commissioners of the executive department. She is known as the''witch'', and her fighting ability ranks top three among the fourth grade students. The nightmare is not over yet. After talking to Restina, several fourth-grade students in golden school uniforms spoke up. Without exception, they are all veterans of the God Killing Society and well-known executive department commissioners. Waves of shock descended on the conference hall like a torrential rain. The quiet wind blowing in the audience could be heard clearly. Everyone looked at the black-haired youth standing in front of the golden rainstorm with amazement, his face It was calm, and he didn''t change his color at all because of the shock of this wave after wave. That kind of peace is not numbness or composure, but self-confidence, boundless self-confidence. This kind of self-confidence, even Caesar and Chu Zihang couldn''t have it. "Mr. Andrew, the leader of the investigation team, do you have anything else to say?" Chu Han ignored the gazes around him, looked at Andrew, who was on the verge of collapse, and said lightly. "How could this happen, how could this happen, yes, yes, Chu Zihang has remembered 13 times, and one more time, and..." Andrew muttered. "Sorry, Chu Zihang''s 13 operations, the last time was to partner with me. He didn''t break away from the plan. I broke away from the plan. He was to support me. I can testify with the reputation of''s'' class." Someone shrinks. Raise your hand with your head. Andrew stared at the thin hand in the auditorium blankly, and then collapsed completely, his eyes went dark, and the whole person fell on his back. After the audience was silent for a few seconds, the applause was thunderous, especially the emotions of the Lionheart Club members reached their peak. First, the leader of the God Killing Society brought all the members to testify, and then even the''weakest''s'' grade in history went out to fight the investigation team. How could they not be excited? It''s just like when the enemy announced a surrender message at the end of the war! "Aren''t you neutral?" Nono glanced at Chu Han. "When did I say that I was neutral?" Chu Han asked back. Nono did not speak, and rolled his eyes. You were neither sitting on the side of the Student Union or the Lions Heart Club. What is neutral? But I didn''t expect that Chu Han actually came so out at the end. So he said that he is not neutral, and there is really no place to refute. However, no one knows. Actually, Chu Han really came with the intention of watching the excitement this time. But in the end, the appearance of Nono made him a little irritable, so he came forward to testify, disrupting the hearing, and wanted to end it soon. This so-called''campus politics''. What he didn''t expect was that Leis and the others would bring all the members of the God-killing Society to the scene and testify for Chu Zihang. On the other side, the deans and life-long professors who served as the trial team looked at each other and didn''t know what to do. No one expected this sudden change. Now the leader of the investigation team has passed out. He still doesn''t know what the specific situation is, and how this hearing will look, it seems that it has ended. However, at this moment, an equally calm but clear voice sounded in everyone''s ears. "Wait, I have something to say!" 564 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 570 The truth about blood samples! Chapter 570 The truth about blood samples! The audience was quiet again, and everyone looked at the source of the voice. Among them, the chairman of the student union, Caesar, stood up and looked at the speaker with cold eyes.YMiscellaneous v Chi v InsectY The man walked slowly into the conference hall, slowly but steady, like a late old man. Before long, he walked to the position of the investigation team and sat in the seat where Andrew was originally. Passy, ??who was an assistant, stood behind him. His movements were extremely proficient and familiar, as if he had repeated numerous swings. However, no one paid attention to this, because everyone''s attention was focused on the elderly in front of him, including all the students and professors, who stood up to pay their respects. The old man is called Frost, his full name is Frost Gattuso, the actual person in charge of all affairs of the Gattuso family, and is also a member of the Kassel College Board of Trustees. The old man nodded to all the students and professors who got up. When looking at a certain golden ocean, his turbid eyes squinted and raised his hand to Parsi standing behind him, "I''m getting old, let my secretary do the following. Right." Passy bowed slightly, picked up the freezer and walked to the center of the conference hall, and put a piece of quartz glass on a table. "The evidence we will provide below is an experiment. It is quite dangerous, so please stay away. I. As we all know, dragon blood has a strong corrosive effect on human blood. This effect has a petrification effect and can strengthen human physique, just like the hero in mythology bathes in dragon blood to obtain a hard and indestructible body. But absolutely Most of the time, dragon blood is highly toxic to humans. High-risk hybrids, their blood has similar characteristics to dragon blood, and the uncontrollable, scorching evil blood will react violently with human blood!" Everyone looked at the deans of the department. The dean of the Department of Genetic Biology first nodded in response to everyone''s gaze. This is the knowledge written in the textbook, but few people can get fresh dragon blood and human blood for experiments. Chu Han looked at the meditation old man with his eyes closed. If he remembered correctly, after the first hearing last time, he asked Kai Yi and others to visit Chu Zihangs ward and confirmed Chu Zihang. The whole body transfusion has been done, that is to say, the blood taken by the investigation team is pure human blood, and there is no dragon blood mixed in. The investigation team must have conducted experiments to confirm after returning, then why... Chu Han frowned, unless the blood in the vacuum tube was... Passy held up the vacuum tube, "This vacuum tube was closed immediately after I took the blood sample from Chu Zihang. It has been kept in low temperature and has not been opened yet. Chu Zihang, isn''t it?" Chu Zihang didn''t speak, as if he had tacitly agreed. "Then this blood sample is a pure human blood sample I extracted from the blood bank." Passy held up another quartz tube. "The origin of this blood sample can be clearly found. Now we will collect a drop of blood sample and order them. Contact mixing." He took a drop of blood each with a straw and dropped it on the piece of quartz glass. There is an arc-shaped groove in the middle of the quartz glass, and two drops of blood slowly approach each other along the groove. This court experiment attracted everyone''s attention, only the vice principal and Fingel squeezed their eyes at each other, like two successful weasels. However, they didn''t notice that Chu Han''s face was becoming gloomy bit by bit, like a rainy weather with lightning. The blood drops slowly merge, but it seems that the oil and water are not mixed, they are slightly stuck together. At this moment, Passy flashed back suddenly, next to the next moment, bright red was exploded on the quartz glass, and the splashing liquid left traces of pitch black on the desktop, roaring sound, air vibration and charred black. If you didnt witness it with your own eyes, someone who didnt know would think that something exploded. Everyone stood up in shock. Whether it was words or paper documents, they were far less shocking than what they saw with their own eyes. "It''s impossible!" The vice-principal stood up abruptly, looking at the scorched black marks on the table with an incredible expression. No one paid any attention to him, and the atmosphere of the hearing was completely frozen. Passy walked back to the table without saying a word, leaving behind the test bench that was almost scorched with blood. It is no longer necessary to use words to explain that this blood sample is dangerous, it is simply something like aqua regia! There are no shortage of alchemy experts present. They know that this is the "erosion" between the Chu Zihang blood sample and the normal blood sample, and this experiment cannot be faked at all. Therefore, what the investigation team said is true! The tenured professors of the trial team and the deans of various departments gathered together to whisper, and this experiment shocked them. They have to face the reality, maybe that silent student Chu Zihang...the blood is flowing like a royal water all over his body, such blood, in all likelihood, will make him alienate into...dead server at any time! Among the audience, only Chu Han remained calm. Before the start of the experiment, he had released the domineering look and feel that enveloped the entire Hall of Valor, so there was no problem with this experiment. The problem was the blood sample! "Listen, wait a minute, you can''t make any moves, including you, Xiao Ran!" Chu Han said in a low voice. This was spoken to the members of the God-killing Society around him, but what made them puzzled was why Chu Han said that, could it be that he planned to''rob'' Chu Zihang in public? This is not impossible. After all, the three major associations of Kassel College, the most overbearing and wildest, is the God-killing Society. And Chu Han is their leader and leader. Only Chu Xiaoran frowned. I don''t know why. Since Passy showed the blood sample, she had an ominous premonition, and this feeling reached its extreme in an instant after Chu Han had just said that. The students looked at each other, even if the forces of the Student Union chose to be silent, it was shocking to see this scene. Lu Mingfei, who was sitting at the Lionheart Club, tightened his heart. Looking at Chu Zihang in the wooden fence, Chu Zihang was still expressionlessly silent as before, which was exactly like someone. "You may have changed your blood sample." Xia Mi, the most dazzling new student of this year, stood up, "No one saw the blood collection process, right? Maybe you just added some concentrated nitric acid to it. Why don''t you take blood on the spot? " Chu Xiaoran''s heart suddenly "cocked", her face changed drastically, she finally realized why she felt uneasy when Passy showed the tube of blood, and why did Chu Han suddenly say such strange things, because the blood sample, It wasn''t Chu Zihang at all! The reason why it will explode when it touches human blood is because the blood sample is really dragon blood! 565 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 571 Judgment of Chu Han! Chapter 571 Judgment of Chu Han! Subconsciously, she looked at the young man beside her, still calm, as if nothing happened.Miscellaneous ̡̡ But only she knows what kind of horror is hidden in that calm, that is the flame of burning the world, the anger of destroying the world. Inexplicably, she wanted to cry, and wanted to ask why, why on earth... "You mean taking blood on the spot, don''t you?" This was not what Passy said, nor did the investigation team say, but the old man who always sat in the seat as if closed his eyes and rested. "Of course, otherwise, who knows if you changed your blood sample or something?" Xia Mi said loudly. "Well, you can." The old man nodded. Everyone was stunned again, including the vice principal. He knew better than anyone that there would never be a drop of blood mixed with dragon blood in Chu Zihang''s body, because the pig killer in Anger directly attacked Chu Zihang. The blood from the whole body was drained, and then new blood was poured. Chu Zihang now looks more like a human than an ordinary human. The investigation team should know this too, why did they agree?Is Frost''s brain broken? At this moment, Chu Zihang, who had been silent, suddenly said, "You don''t need to draw blood on the spot. That is my blood sample. My blood is indeed dangerous." As he said, he bowed to the vice president and the professors of the college, "Thank you, teachers and commanders for your love. I have accepted all the next things." Everyone stared at him in a daze, especially the vice principal. The whole person seemed to be stupid. It was like you had a beautiful girl with a stature and face and a family background, but you were all done and ready to push it. When I went to bed, Mei Niu suddenly told you that I actually had an eight-year-old child who was still three months old. At that moment, she absolutely broke down. Even the old man was startled at this time, as if he didn''t expect Chu Zihang to plead guilty at this time. "I haven''t fallen to the point where I need you to take care of things for me." Someone said, standing in front of the burnt desk. Everyone was stunned again, this voice was very familiar, it seemed to have just heard it not long ago. The vice-principal''s mouth twitched, so what''s the trouble? Chu Zihang didn''t speak. He knew that the man was a very proud person, and what he said was true. For him, this kind of help was really depraved. The man stroked the scorched table, and there was no expression in his eyes as dark as night, as if it had fallen to a glacier at zero. "Go on, its not very clear from above. Im going to listen. Im going to come down anyway, right?" He looked at Frost and smiled, but it made people feel like he was not here. Laughing, but showing a hideous blade. "As long as you admit it, you don''t need to say the following. After that, the school board will give a detailed report to the college." Frost''s face was calm, as if he had expected it. "Then you can talk about it, so that you don''t need to waste paper when writing reports." The man shrugged. "A little paper, the school board is still wasting." Frost paused. "But since you want to keep listening, it''s as you wish." Passy, ??standing behind him, quickly stepped forward after he finished speaking, holding a thin but very detailed analysis report in his hand. "This is a blood analysis report. The source can be found in detail. I don''t need to explain more. The point is that this blood analysis report is from the tube of blood just now!" Passy put the report on the charred table. I took a box from the side and said: "If you doubt the authenticity of this report, we can draw blood on the spot for analysis and experiments." The students in the audience stared at each other and were a little confused. What kind of development was this? "We don''t understand what you mean." Tina looked at the podium, not at Percy, but at the young man standing in the center. "Don''t understand, the blood sample is not Chu Zihang''s, but mine!" Chu Han stretched out, "In other words, from start to finish, the investigation team or the school board suspected.'' Dangerous blood'' and the one who really wants to be judged is me!" The audience was silent for a second, and then everyone seemed to look at the golden ocean with eloquence, but they couldn''t see a single figure, because the golden ocean flew up and fell toward the podium just before they looked over. go with. But at this moment, countless black figures poured in from the gate of the conference hall like a sea tide, fast like a bullet, blocking the entire golden ocean in a blink of an eye, only a few clinging like spiders On the wall, and across from them, were golden figures walking through the air like angels. The only difference is that they have no wings. There was an icy breath on both sides without exception, and the muscles were slowly tightening. When it was about to explode, the two voices with different contents and the same meaning sounded simultaneously. "Stop it all!" "stop!" The golden ocean stopped all the abnormal movements at the moment the sound rang, and the black tide stopped all the movements at the same time. The audience and the people from the trial team on both sides have not reacted yet, and the two sides have already confronted each other. Depending on the situation, if someone called to stop in time, the two parties will fight. By then, they will definitely be on fire. Affect the pond fish. Chu Han rubbed his forehead, and sighed helplessly, "Didn''t you say, no matter who it is, can''t you make a move?" "Chief, other things can be discussed, only this matter, there is no discussion!" Kay''s face was as cold as an arctic glacier, and his words were as good as his own. "I want to move Chu Han, yes, I have done one, stepped on our bodies!" Leis directly announced the most decisive oath, among all the members of the God Killing Society, he was also the most violent one. Tina and the others didn''t say anything, but the cold and ready to attack attitude unabashedly expressed their attitude. Especially Chu Xiaoran, it is hard to imagine that her petite body is exuding chilling killing intent all the time, and her bright big eyes seem to transform into gold that pierces the night at any time. No one doubts that if that group If the person in black changes something, this petite girl like a loli must be the first person to have blood on her hands. Chu Han raised his eyebrows and didn''t say anything. He jumped onto the podium and sat down, looking at the confronting two sides. It seemed that if the two sides really fought, it would cause serious consequences. And Frost, who was sitting in front of the trial team, could no longer remain calm. He looked at this scene with a gloomy expression. He had arranged the group of people in black outside the court in advance, originally to prevent Chu Hans resistance, but Unexpectedly, Chu Han hadn''t resisted that much, and the members of the God-killing Society went away first, and the attitude was very direct and decisive, even at the cost of a battle! 566 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 572 Hands? Chapter 572 hands-on? But this is not the key. The key is that each of these students who are still studying in the academy has burst out of powerful combat power, but judging from the momentum, they are no longer weaker than the''shadow'' cultivated by the school board. .MiscellaneousZhiInsects But how is this possible?They are just a group of students! Frost couldn''t figure out what was going on, especially when he saw the stranded figures in the air, the uncanny reached its extreme. As the de facto head of the Gattuso family, he is also very clear about the ancient martial arts of the Chu family. After all, it is a fighting skill that is known to be enough to fight the Dragon King. But didnt it mean that even the Chu family disciples didnt know what kind of fighting technique it was? Where did this group of students who are proficient in ancient martial arts come from! This is not only because Frost was puzzled, many people present also raised the same doubts, including Chu Ling from the Chu family and several other Chu family disciples. They knew better than anyone, Chu The ancient martial arts of the family are derived from the instinct deep in the bloodline and cannot be taught to others. Then where did they learn it? This goes back to the beginning of the establishment of the God Killing Society. Leis and others had not yet entered the executive department at that time, and they were only somewhat famous at the Kassel Academy. At that time, Chu Han had a heartbeat and brought the ancient martial arts of the Chu family. He brought the''six styles'' of physical skills beyond the limits of the human body from that sea world, and taught them to the people who founded the God Killing Society at the time. Its just that they didnt learn all the six forms. Most of them only learned two or three forms. The most were probably Leis and Tina. They learned the five forms. To some extent, they have surpassed the human body. The limit does not belong to the category of human beings. Probably Chu Han didn''t expect that the initial whim made the God Killing Society the strongest of the three major societies of Kassel College, and many veteran members became famous in the executive department. However, this incident was too shocking, so since Leis and others learned it, he has ordered that without his permission, unless it is a matter of life and death, the secret of Guwu cannot be revealed. After all, once this incident is exposed , It was not the Chu family who survived that was the first to be hit, but Chu Han. But now, obviously is not the time to continue hiding. Chu Han was sitting on the podium, shaking his two slender legs. If someone presented him with a plate of melon seeds at this time, it would be really appropriate. "You won''t stop them? Although Gu Wu''s fighting skills are amazing, but the opposite is the''shadow'' that the school board has spent a lot of money to build. Are you sure those little guys can stop them?" The vice principal didn''t know when he arrived. Next to Chu Han, he was also sitting on the podium, and he didn''t know how he dragged the fat body up. "When someone violates your beliefs, will you put out your anger?" Chu Han asked back. "Of course...no!" The vice principal shook his head without hesitation, "I will grab that guy''s girlfriend, ex, sister and sister first, and then take a look at it, and then arrange hundreds of different ones. The posture was finally taken into a collection of photos." Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, looked back at the vice principal''s expression of "This is just a small matter", and nodded, "I heard that the vice principal is an out-and-out bastard. Now it seems that he is really famous. Its better to meet each other, its far better to meet." "Then what you see must be a counterfeit. The vice principal is so wise and capable of doing things, it is a model in the dragon slayer world!" The counterfeit said loudly without blushing. "Well, I think so." Chu Han nodded in agreement, but added in his heart: "The most shameless role model in the Dragon Slayer World!" The secretary, Passy, ??stood quietly on the spot. The drooping blond hair fluttered up without knowing when, revealing the appalling golden and sea-blue eyes. He did not pay attention to the auditorium and the two battlefields in mid-air, but was wary of Chu Han. Obviously in his heart, Chu Han was the most dangerous! There was a weird silence in the room. The swordsmanship between the gold and black sides could make a big fight at any time, but it seemed that there was a spirit of heart, and the collective remained silent. They are waiting, waiting for orders from their leaders. Frost is not a fool. After living for so long, the pigs have become fine. He can see at a glance the embarrassment of the stalemate between the two sides. Now, he needs to make a choice, whether to arrest at any cost.'' Dangerous pedigree'', let it go, and slowly discuss countermeasures. This is a dilemma... There is no need to give examples of Chu Hans dangers. His performance during the three years of enrollment has been recognized by everyone as "the strongest''s'' grade in history." After he grows up, he is even more dangerous than Angers and more dangerous than May. Nek Kassel is even more powerful! So, at all costs, you must get rid of! Frost slowly opened his muddy eyes, a sharp cold light flashed, and he said in a cold voice: "The school board has banned all dangerous bloodlines from entering the campus. If found, sack and kill on the spot!" The old mans words echoed in the meeting hall, and the air seemed to be filled with his persistent killing intent. However, this did not awe everyone, but made them feel a deep horror, because as these words were spoken, they were also It means that there will be no turning point and room for things. And when they turned their heads to look at the golden figures walking in the air, the horror was instantly magnified infinitely. Unsurprisingly, as soon as Frost finished speaking, the faces of Leis and others sank, Tina''s face was directly sneered, and the temperature in her eyes dropped to the lowest instant. Seeing this scene, Frost''s face was covered by a dark cloud, and he didn''t say anything more. The coldness did not contain a trace. An emotional voice sounded as the palm of his hand fell: "Hands!" The first to act was the confrontation between the two sides on the ground. The golden and black figures were intertwined and entangled. They used fists, elbows, fingers, and feet to do everything they could. They basically greeted them. . boom! The air in the conference hall exploded suddenly, and a loud noise fell into the ears of everyone. Then, they saw Leis and the others who had stood still in the air disappeared instantly, and the black that seemed to cling to the wall like a spider Ying also took out the lacquered gold alchemy gun from behind his waist at the same time, and the sound of gunfire resounded, accompanied by high-speed brass bullets. That''s live ammunition! Chu Han''s dark eyes flickered at this moment, and then, a terrifying aura suddenly rose from him, and immediately enveloped the entire Heroic Spirit Hall, and everyone in it felt as if standing in front of him. The giant dragon between heaven and earth! 567 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 573 Mutiny! Chapter 573 Mutiny! Puff! A large part of the people did not bear the terrifying power and fell directly to the ground, and some of the people who could still stand still had empty eyes, as if they had seen the most terrifying sight in the world."Miscellaneous Zhi Insects" The only ones who can stand are only a few. These people are determined people, but at this time they are all looking at the black-haired youth standing in front of the podium with solemn faces. No, it should be said that they are black. Youth with golden eyes! The golden light was flowing in his pupils. The young man stared coldly at the few people who were still standing. He turned his gaze and looked at the battlefield in mid-air. The golden flames were slowly burning and when he was about to fly up, one The''spirit'' that was huge enough to swallow the sky and the sun rose slowly, and in a blink of an eye, the entire Kassel Academy was enveloped. The invisible pressure of Mount Tai suddenly fell, and several people in the air were muffled at the same time. Hum, as if they were in their hearts. It was hit with a heavy hammer. Chu Han''s movements also froze at this moment, the golden flames in his eyes slowly dissipated, and soon turned back to pitch black, his face looked badly at the vice principal sitting on the podium, the pair was full of alcohol. I don''t know when his eyes have been pierced by the golden lightsaber, like the sun reappearing. The vice-principal seemed as if nothing had happened, with his hands resting on his head, he shook his legs leisurely. Chu Han was silent for two seconds, his right foot slammed on the ground, but he didn''t lift off because a person appeared in front of him. Secretary of the Investigation Team of the School Board, Passy Gattuso! The sea-blue and golden pupils stared at Chu Han closely, holding a pkk produced by the crazy men in the equipment department in his right hand, and a bullet in his left hand. The brass base was painted a dazzling red, and the warhead was a carved dark red spar. The fifth element, the bullet of the spiritual element''Sage''s Stone''! Chu Han''s gaze flickered, and did not move. The sage''s stone bullet condensed by the fifth element was very powerful, but it had no effect on him, but would encourage his''evolution''. What he cared about was the moment when the golden pupil was just revealed.''Listen to all things'' clearly heard a strong crisis voice from the top of his head. It seemed that there was something above his head that could threaten his life. Only then did Chu Han stop. Although he didn''t think there was anything that could kill him in this world, the water in Kassel College was too deep, and even though the huge alchemy matrix underground was destroyed, But who can guarantee that there will be no other hidden means? Don''t forget, the predecessor of Kassel College, but the "Dragon Blood Secret Party" with thousands of years of history! In those days without technology, the Secret Party, relying on its own strength, has been fighting against the dragons at the forefront. Who can guarantee that they did not leave any means to check and balance the dragons? After thinking for a while, Chu Han slowly relaxed his tight muscles, but at this moment, Passy, ??who had been clenching the ppk, seemed to have received some instructions. He quickly filled the bullet and aimed it at Chu Hans heart. Hesitate to raise the gun and launch! The huge gunshots instantly overwhelmed all the sounds. Everyone''s eyes could not help but look at the high-speed bullet, their expressions changed slightly, they realized what it was, and at the same time they also reacted once the bullet hits. , What a terrible shock will happen! The lion that dominates in the far eastern country will be completely awakened by what happened today. At that time, Kassel College must be the first to bear its anger! The few people who passed in mid-air also changed color at the same time, but they were not angry, but frightened! Between the sparks and flints, different thoughts arose in everyone''s heart, and then everyone was startled. The scene seemed too quiet? Immediately afterwards, they saw the unforgettable scene in this life. The jet black markings covered every corner of the young man''s upper body. The strange thing was that the jet black markings were still flowing slowly, as if it were not in its complete state. And beside the young man''s feet, lying a pile of dark red crystal powder, the warhead of the sage stone... shattered. "The person who gave you this bullet didn''t teach you the rules to use, right?" The young man stretched his waist lazily, chewed down the tattered school uniform, and threw it aside. "Once the spiritual element is refined into a spar, It has a body, its unlimited, only for the spirit of speech, but as a tangible thing, if it hits the surface of a tough thing like metal, it will still break." At the end, he twisted a crumb from the ground and said lightly: "This is common sense, hasn''t your grown-up taught you?" Quiet, deadly silence, everyone held their breath, as the young man said, this is the common sense of using the''sage''s stone'', but the problem is that this common sense cannot appear in reality! Because only the huge flesh and body of the Dragon King, or the strongest and hardest bronze in the Primordial Period, could break the bullet of the''Sage''s Stone''. And the young man in front of him did not display the "Bronze Throne" nor the dragon kings huge flesh. The only suspicious thing was the dark spots covering his skin. The dark, abyss-like color just took a look and let him People feel as if they have fallen into a black hole, bottomless! "What the hell is that, doesn''t it seem like a spirit?" Manstein in the audience looked pale and looked at the young man who was like a demon. The development of the matter has far exceeded expectations, and it has gradually become unpredictable. Clean up, and if this continues, it will become the first student mutiny in the history of Kassel Academy since its establishment a hundred years ago! "I don''t know, but the vice principal and Frost should know." Schneider shook his head and looked at the vice principal and Frost whose faces had become ugly since the youth showed dark markings. "Damn it, this little monster, why does he have this kind of thing!" The vice principal looked at the dark markings and swallowed quietly. Today''s thing is really fun! The same look became ugly, as well as Frost. He also did not expect the development of things to become like this. After all, before this, who would have expected that just arresting a third-year student who was still in college would be Such a strong resistance. Now the secret power of the school board, the shadow, is blocked, and the sages stone, which is known to be enough to kill the first generation, has also lost its effect, and the young man he wants to arrest has also been forced out of the devils posture step by step. ! The young man threw away the red crystal in his hand and took a gentle step, as if he had crossed time and space. When he fell, he had already come to Frost. At the moment when the old mans complexion changed, his right hand came out like lightning, grabbed his shriveled neck, and held it high. Now, as long as he exerts a gentle force, the actual ruler of the Gattuso family will die. this! At the same time, the Gattuso family will also use the power of the whole family to declare war on him! The mixed races of the world will be a complete sensation! The pattern of mixed races will also change as a result! 568 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 574 What? What is the 574th chapter? All of this, only requires a gentle effort from him, and it will happen real, not just hypothetical.Miscellaneous worm However, Chu Han did not succeed. Someone stood up and put a gun at his head. Chu Han didn''t turn his head to look, and instinctively told him that if he turned his head, that person would definitely pull the trigger without hesitation, and those students who showed off their guns in the audience would definitely follow up without hesitation! "I thought you would watch." Chu Han lowered his eyes, making people wonder what kind of light was radiating in his pupils. Caesar shrugged, "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t care much about my family name or family. Besides, I don''t like my uncle very much." "But you are still standing up." Chu Han raised his eyebrows. From Frost''s appearance, to the mass murder of the Godslayer, and then to his shot, Caesar and all the members of the Student Union sat in the audience watching. Like a passerby. "Because you are planning to kill someone, that''s not good." It was not Caesar who answered him, but a long knife that was thorough and shone with cold light. Chu Zihang was holding the imperial sword''Cun Yu''. "Oh? What''s wrong? On this battlefield, people who have never seen blood are not qualified to live!" Chu Han''s mouth curled slightly, "I''m just giving you a lesson, and it''s free!" As soon as his words fell, the knife fell smoothly, and the dazzling white flowers flashed through everyone''s pupils. Then, a continuous gunfire sounded, and his long golden hair was walking in the air as his master stepped into the air. Before everyone was shocked, the dark figure appeared ghostly in the air, and the fists wrapped in black markings knocked Caesar from the air heavily, and then turned around abruptly, folded his hands in front of Xiong, blocking the attack from behind. Slash. Chu Zihang''s eyes condensed. Before he could take the next move, Chu Han suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already directly above the conference hall. The dark markings had spread to half of his right leg, far away. It looks like the demon described in the Bible! The golden lightsaber suddenly pierced the pitch black, blood-red lotus flowers quickly filled the entire conference hall, and the high temperature in the air rose rapidly, as if a huge furnace fell from the sky and enveloped everyone. Serial number 101, Yan LingRed Lotus Karma Fire, gather the fire of the world and burn your own karma! "What are you... kidding!" Schneider, the head of the executive department, couldn''t help but tremble. The blood-red lotus in the sky reflected the whole conference hall into a bloody hell, and the high temperature of the air made people feel like they were placed in it. Illusion in the center of the volcano. This is not the point, the point is itself that produces this feeling! "''Red Lotus Industry Fire'', he is only a third grader, why does he have such a terrifying speech spirit!?" Manstein looked at the sky with horror at the flowers in the sky before they bloom before they have released terrible high temperature blood. Lotus, this level of speech spirit has surpassed the category that humans can understand. A long time ago, the Kassel College was able to use science to analyze more than 80% of the words on the list of words. However, this understanding refers to the language spirit under the serial number 80, and the language spirit with the serial number above 80 cannot be described in any words. It is a power that transcends the rules! And the serial number of''Red Lotus Industry Fire'' on the Yanling Sequence List is as high as 101, which is only 11 digits away from the''Top Secret Yanling Rhein''! As for the other professors, they could no longer speak. They thought Chu Zihang''s serial number 89''Jun Yan'' was scary enough, but they didn''t expect that Chu Han, who was in the same class as him, actually had a long way to go. The''Red Lotus Karma Fire'' that surpasses the serial number 101 of''Jun Yan''! This level of speech spirit has not been recorded in the history of the secret party for thousands of years, and now it actually appeared in front of them! And in a nearly devastating way! Chu looked coldly at the crowd below, still pinching Frost''s shriveled neck with one hand, and holding''Cun Yu'' with the other. At the moment when Yan Ling was released, he snatched it from Chu Zihang''s hand. "The Cato... the Suo family... won''t let you go... Chu... Tianchen also protects... can''t help... you!" Frost said intermittently, if you didn''t listen carefully, you might not be able to hear clearly. What is he saying. "Really? What if I kill you first?" The corner of Chu Han''s mouth curled up. A cold smile appeared. "If you don''t provoke me, no matter what you plan to do, I won''t bother, but who told you , Dare to provoke me!" Frost slowly widened his eyes, and he heard a little horror from these words, and then, the cold words clearly entered his final consciousness. "Since you dare to provoke me, then prepare me to pay a heavy price!" When the last word "bei" fell, Chu Han''s hand holding Frost''s neck violently choked off the old man''s neck. At the same time, the deep chanting sound echoed in the huge conference hall, a huge''spirit'' slowly magnified and enveloped the entire campus. Then, a magical scene happened. After the''spirit'' rose up , The time around seemed to slow down suddenly, and the blood red lotus that exuded high temperature in the sky suddenly solidified. And Frost''s expression on Chu Han''s neck was not changed, as if Chu Han hadn''t chopped his neck at all. Serial number 84, Ling LingTime Zero! It is also a powerful language spirit beyond the rules and unable to understand with words! Almost at the same time, such an idea emerged in everyone''s minds, but along with this idea, there was a surprise after the disaster. Because as far as they know, in this college, only one person owns this Yanling, and this person, to some extent, is their''God''. "It really opened my eyes!" An old man with silver hair looked around the messy conference hall, and finally looked at the vice principal, "Is that what you said, rest assured?" "Make it clear, I didn''t do this, I have tried my best." The vice principal shrugged indifferently. For him, as long as it is not the end of the world, even if it is the Dragon King, he will not be too nervous. Moreover, as he said, he did his best to release the''commandments'' to the maximum, but it didn''t work. After all, among all the people in the riots, few rely on blood, most of them rely on powerful physical skills. Of course, except for someone who is still in the air, the blood of that guy is too strong, at least equal to him, or even stronger than him, so the''commandments'' will naturally have no effect on him. Since the old man appeared, Chu Han has been silent, but dont get me wrong, he has not been affected by the''zero time'', but he sensed that as the old man appeared, a terrifying breath came from deep underground. The cold perception made him subconsciously want to escape from this place! But he didn''t do that, because that thing seems to have locked him! And if he didnt guess wrong, then Im afraid...it should be something like a nuclear bomb! 569 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 575: The secret of thousands of years! Chapter 575 The secret of thousands of years! Chu Han is very strong. Caesar Gattuso, the best mixed breed of the Gattuso family, and Chu Zihang, the strongest in the''a'' class, have not joined forces with him. This is because the armed domineering has not been fully released. in the case of.MiscellaneousZhiworm If they are completely released, I am afraid that it is not a question of whether they can''t support it, but whether they can save their lives. But even so, Chu Han couldn''t guarantee whether he would survive the bombardment of a nuclear bomb. After all, it is a nuclear bomb, a decisive weapon to measure the strength of a country! So Chu Han chose to remain silent. He was not sure whether he could withstand the destructive bombardment of nuclear bombs with a human body. Now is not the time to reveal his identity. Anger raised his head and looked at Chu Han who was standing in the air, "Chu Han, how about it? Let us discuss and let Frost go. After all, no matter what, I am a member of the school board." Chu Han squinted his eyes and was silent for a few seconds. Just when everyone thought he would be caught in this way, he only spit out a few words expressionlessly, "I don''t accept this result!" Silence, deathly silence, everyone in the conference hall seemed to hear each other''s breathing at this moment. "Oh, what do you want?" Anger was not angry, still with a smile on his face. "It''s very simple. Give me and everyone in the God Killing Society an explanation." When saying this, Chu Han''s expression was natural, as it should be. However, this word fell in the ears of other people, but it was deafening like thunder. However, this is not the most amazing. The most amazing is the reaction of the principal. He nodded, "I will let the school board give you a satisfactory explanation afterwards. Is this all right?" Chu Han shook his head, "There are also members of the God Killing Society!" "Good." Angers responded without hesitation. Chu Han''s eyes flickered, and his figure moved slightly. In the next moment, his people had appeared in front of Anger, and he threw Frost with his eyes closed to Anger, and then directly rested on the spot. At the same time, several people from another aerial battlefield stopped at this moment. Leis and the others came to Chu Han directly on the''moon step'', and while saluting Anger, they secretly kept secret. force. It seemed that Anger had given Chu Han enough face, but after all, he was here to end the riot, and they were the source of the riot! "I probably understand why the old man Chu Tianchen valued you so much. I didn''t expect that the secret for thousands of years would be solved by you in this way!" Angers saw the vigilance of Leis and others, but But he was not angry, with emotion on his face. "Thousands of years?" Chu Xiaoran frowned. "Hehe, go back and ask you. Grandpa old man." Anger shook his head, picked up Frost and walked towards the group of tenured professors and deans of departments. They moved away from the center as soon as the riot started. It looked like a light cloud and a breezy face. If they were given a few more snacks, snacks, etc., they would be like the bosses in the theater. "Angers, you are a bit late, come a little later, this conference hall will be gone!"''King Solomon'' shook his head. "I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen, who would have thought that Chu Han actually solved the''secret'' of the Chu family for thousands of years, and also possessed the''that kind of power''." Anger also shook his head, " Moreover, not only this conference hall, but the entire Hall of Valor is gone. It is now because it is in my domain that it remains the same. Later..." As he said, he smiled bitterly, and his golden pupils were full of helplessness and memories. The old people were stunned. Such an anger rarely appeared in their impressions. The previous time was more than 40 years ago. At that time, there was a student whose bloodline purity surpassed Angers, Yan Ling was also very high-level, and the speed of accepting new things was extremely fast, and he quickly became the brightest star of the Kassel Academy at that time! It was only afterwards that something happened that led to the death of this''genius''. For many years thereafter, the educational focus of the Kassel College changed. The school claimed that this "genius" had committed insanity and committed suicide due to his in-depth study of the dragon civilization. This''genius'' is the''s'' class who appeared at Kassel College more than 40 years ago. After more than 40 years, when the Kassel Academy even wanted to abolish the pedigree of the''s'' grade, Chu Han appeared, and he was more dazzling than the previous''s'' grade, and was recognized as "the strongest''s'' grade in history. ". "Ange, you have to think carefully!"''King Solomon'' expression was solemn, "Chu Han is indeed excellent. There is nothing wrong with this, but you must know that we have no time to come back!" "Don''t worry, I won''t mess around, now I still think about what to do with this guy, he seems to have died." Ange smiled and looked at Frost in his hand. "With the huge vitality contained in dragon blood and the medical equipment of the academy, as long as he is not chopped off his head or broken heart, he can''t die." The old man who has considerable research on the human body glanced at Frost and said confidently . "That''s good, although I hate Frost very much, he is, after all, the governor of the Gattuso family and a member of the school board. If he died in the academy, it would be impossible." Ang Hot spot nodded. Throwing Frost to Manstein, who was standing aside, "Professor Manstein will be responsible for the following cleaning work. I will take all the students involved in the riot to do ideological work." After speaking, he turned around and walked to the door. As if remembering something, he said, "By the way, two lists will be made and sent to the Chu family and Gattuso family. The money will be paid by them." Everyone was stunned. They still didn''t understand the meaning of the words of Ange. The surrounding air suddenly violently oscillated. Schneider seemed to understand something and yelled at all the students who were still in the audience: Leave the Hall of Valor!" With that said, he took the lead to evacuate the Hall of Valor with a group of tenured professors and deans of various departments. The students in the audience did not understand what was going on, but the turbulence in the air and Schneiders rushing figure made them feel uneasy, so after Schneider and the professors evacuated, they followed suit. ''S left the Hall of Valor. And the moment they just stepped out of the door of the Hall of Valor, the whole Hall of Valor slowly shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye, and gradually turned into a pool of mud lying on the ground. The tall and magnificent building was gone, and everything inside it was gone. Until now, the professors didn''t react. Angers was right, not only the conference hall, but the entire Hall of Valor. As early as when he appeared, the Hall of Valor had been melted from the inside by the terrifying heat! 570 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 576 Dont Give Face? The 576th chapter does not give face? Late at night, Kassel College, the principal''s office.Mi Miscellaneous Zhi Insect Mi On the huge desk on the top floor, the old-fashioned green glass-covered table lamp illuminates the steaming Darjeeling black tea and the newly baked chocolate cake. Rarely, there are nine bone china cups on the table, and nine vague figures are sitting in the darkness that cannot be illuminated by the light in different positions. The evening wind blows the fallen leaves to the roof and rolls, with a faint hum, as if countless mice sneaking by on the roof. On this cloudy night where the moon is invisible, it looks mysterious and unpredictable, just like The white steam overflowing from the cup of tea was hazy. Angers picked up his teacup and greeted the others, "It is an honor and a rare experience. Eight students received the invitation of the principal''s afternoon tea at the same time. Oh no, it should be called the evening tea party now. I am very happy to have tea with everyone. , Let us send to the hard-working teachers who are cleaning up the mess in the Hall of Valor..." "Damn! I am honored to have a ball! Why do you want to bring me? This time has nothing to do with me! No! Resolutely don''t go!" Someone obviously hasn''t been so graceful and dull at all. The atmosphere was moved, and he didn''t intend to cooperate with the principal''s demeanor. He yelled while twisting wildly in the chair. The unique "g" student at Kassel College, the editor-in-chief of the campus news network (paparazzi leader), Fingel von Frings. The reason why he could only twist on the chair instead of standing up and grabbing the door and fleeing was because his hands were strapped to the back of the chair. Next to him, the vice-principal with trousers in one hand sneered sneerly, just like the wretched middle-aged uncle in an anime movie. "I haven''t said anything yet, can you attack again later?" Anger glanced at the others in the room and scratched his head. "Shit! Don''t think I can''t guess what you think! What evening tea party? Is it mobilization? It is to tie me and these thugs in the same boat, right? I have completed the task, principal, don''t Im going to graduate next year, and Ill be a commissioner of the executive department next year. I will fly to all parts of the world to perform tasks with sex and sensuality. Im racing on Cuban highways and smoking cigars. Im lying on the beaches of Hawaii. Putting on sunscreen, rowing on the Mekong River with the oriental girl who happened to meet... My good day is coming. Please, I have to wait for nine years to graduate! I don''t want to be before dawn!" Fingel was very sad and angry. "The life of the executive department commissioner sounds so extravagant!" Someone was startled. "Don''t listen to his nonsense. He is not talking about the life of the executive department commissioner, but James Bond." Chu Xiaoran rolled her eyes. "If someone in the executive department leads such a life, it can only show that Professor Schneider manages Ineffective!" Fingel was like a discouraged ball, and sighed slightly, "Can''t we give some room for imagination?" "Yes, but please don''t tell me in front of my brother. It will mislead his judgment." Chu Xiaoran rolled her eyes again. She couldn''t afford to look at cowardly boys, but the two most useless in this college sat. Next to her. The corners of Fingel''s mouth twitched, unexpectedly he did not speak to retort. Just kidding, who is that? Chu Xiaoran! Since entering the school, I have never left the top three in the girls department. In terms of combat effectiveness, it can be ranked in the top ten in the entire Kassel Academy! In the riot that just happened in the Hall of Valor, she was the one who started the most cruelty. More than eight of the ten men in black were broken by her more than half of their bones! Fingel still knows himself well, and hide from such a cruel person. Especially, there was a tougher guy sitting next to her. The young man picked up the cup, took a sip, and then his eyes flickered. He said that this Darjeeling black tea is similar to the "tribute grade" Longjing given to him by the Chu family, but he doesn''t know why, but he prefers to drink Darjeeling black tea. On the contrary, I like the fragrance of Longjing tea instead of tea. This is probably a weird thing. Angers looked around at the others who were silent, and coughed, "If you have nothing to say, then I will continue. Invite the best students, drink black tea, talk about the past of the Academy and the secret party, and look forward to it. The future is our tradition for many years. And all of you present today have been invited by me. Therefore, I guarantee with my credibility that you are definitely the real elites in this college. Today I am very honored to inform You guys, you will be sent to China as interns to investigate the recently exposed practice of "Dragon King Awakens"." "How worthless is your credibility, the principal!" Fingel was crying, and he remembered that the principal had told him the same way. As a result, he was tied up by threats and lures. "Uh, principal, are we all...?" Lu Mingfei looked around carefully, and suddenly felt that the greatest danger of this mission was not on Dragon King''s side, but by his side! Caesar lowered his head. Playing with the black-blade hunting knife "Dick Push Do", he didn''t seem to hear the previous noise, nor did he hear what the principal had just said, as if he was out of the picture. Next to him, Chu Zihang sat upright, drinking tea and biting the chocolate cake, his expressionless expression made people wonder if he would pick up the black sheath that was lying on his hand when he was halfway through the meal. The knife killed the Quartet. And beside these two goods, without exception, sat a stunning beauty. Nono, Xia Mi. Lu Mingfei''s mouth twitched. Looking to the other side, Chu Xiaoran was carefully cutting the chocolate cake into several pieces, while Chu Han was enjoying the mellow black tea in a leisurely manner. Looking at himself again, sitting on the left is the principal, sitting on the right is Fingel, who is almost tied into a zongzi, and behind is the vice principal with a wretched look... Lu Mingfei sighed suddenly, the whole person was like a vented ball, a numb ball, the difference between this person! At this moment, Caesar, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly stood up, "Principal, if it''s okay, I will be out of company first." His body immediately attracted everyone''s attention, and Lu Mingfei twitched the corners of his mouth, thinking that it was true! More than half of the people here have just had a battle, how could it be possible to sit down and have tea and snacks right away? It''s just whimsical! Caesar ignored everyone''s gaze, leaned slightly, and was about to leave with his''Dick Push More'', when Ange''s faint voice suddenly sounded. "Do you think it is over like this?" The old mans words were so plain that he could not hear a trace of domineering spirit, but whether it was Caesar who was just about to leave the table or Chu Zihang who was quietly tasting tea, his eyes condensed, and he subconsciously stopped his hand movements, his face solemn, like a forest. Encountered a hunter''s little animal. Only Chu Han was like a okay person, drinking tea and eating cake. At this moment, the judgment is made! 571 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 577: Master the Explosive Blood! The 577th chapter masters explosive blood! Lu Mingfei was still surprised before. It was obvious that Caesar and Chu Zihang were both second and third in their headquarters, and they were only ranked one or two different from Chu Han. Why were they killed by a spike just now, and there was no room to fight back.Miscellaneous Ʀ After seeing the scene just now, Lu Mingfei finally understood one thing. Chu Han had far surpassed Caesar and Chu Zihang, who were still students, and he and them were not on the same level. The vice-principal squinted slightly, unlike Lu Mingfei, he clearly felt that Chu Han did not seem to be a okay person, but did not pay attention to everyone present at all! This kind of disregard is not his arrogance or arrogance, but his self-confidence. "Is our judgment right or wrong?" The vice principal sighed secretly, and he also began to feel lost. Angers got up and walked to the huge floor-to-ceiling windows. As far as he could see, it was the hall of Valor that had become ruins. "Kassel College was only a hundred years old, but in these hundred years, it has never happened in the college like today. , A collective riot led by students!" His tone was very flat, but when it fell into everyone''s ears, it was as loud as a thunderstorm, making them concentrating. "Oh, there has been such a riot, but it was not led by a student." Chu Xiaoran whispered, she was one of the few who had not been affected. Suddenly, the rising majesty of Angers didn''t hold on for a few seconds in this low-pitched whisper, and then quickly dropped like a low tide. "Before everyone grows up, there will always be more or less childish willfulness, especially in front of adults." He looked at the few people sitting at the desk, and finally stopped at Caesar and Chu Zihang. Body. Seeing that no one of them spoke, Angers sighed, "You are all excellent students. As an educator, I am proud to have students like you. But at the same time, I am also very troubled because you are too Naughty!" Lu Mingfei held his breath in Xiong''s mouth. What''s so special, he almost didn''t tear down the entire academy, it was just too naughty? Angers didnt know what the road was thinking. He returned to his position and looked around. "You dont seem to want to listen to me, so dont be silent. Tell me what to do. Ill give the school board. Let me explain over there." Everyone didn''t speak, none of them were fools, even Lu Mingfei was wise to shut his mouth. In the end, Chu Han looked around and took the lead in breaking the silence. "I don''t care, what the academy says and how I do it." As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Xiaoran immediately expressed his attitude, "My brother means what I mean." However, the speeches of these two people did not bring about the atmosphere of the scene. The others just glanced at them and withdrew their gazes, rolled their eyes secretly, and you almost dismantled the entire academy. Now of course it is the academy that you can say. Done. As for Chu Xiaoran, they never considered her position at all, because this girl was always on Chu Han''s side no matter what, especially after the Heroic Palace incident, they believed even more, even if one day Chu Hanzhen Depravity became Deadpool, and she would accompany him. Nuonuo''s eyes flickered, he glanced at Chu Han with a calm expression, and then withdrew his gaze, as if nothing had happened. Anger was not surprised by the attitudes of Chu Han and Chu Xiaoran. He didn''t even change his face. He looked at Lu Mingfei with his head shrinking, and took out an envelope from the drawer, "This is someone entrusted me to hand it over. your." Lu Mingfei was startled, his mind moved slightly. After receiving the envelope, he did not open it immediately. He vaguely knew who entrusted the principal to give it to him. After Angers handed the envelope to Lu Mingfei, he did not say anything. He looked at Caesar, "The''Hunter Market'' website appeared a long time ago. We once suspected that it was the influence of the Gattuso family, but later discovered that even It''s Frost who doesn''t have much authority on this website." Caesar did not speak, he knew that Anger must have something to say. "''Hunter Market'' is an open website. It''s not just mixed races, but there are also many ordinary people. Now, the news of the dragon king''s awakening is on the open website, and the secrets guarded by mixed races have been leaked for thousands of years. It is not clear how much impact this has caused, but one thing is for sure, that is, we must fully awaken the Dragon King before the impact of this event expands!" Angers slowly got up, "If you can do it perfectly. For this assignment, I will write consent in your application." As soon as his voice fell, it was not the vice principal or Chu Han who reacted first, but Nuonuo sitting next to Caesar, the dark red pupils beating with inexplicable luster. "No problem." Caesar raised his eyebrows and returned to his seat without hesitation. The lack of muddled action made the others shook their heads secretly. They were all sensible, and they knew what Angers was playing with Caesar, but they did not expect that the Gattuso family had been waiting for the leader of the millennium. , Arrogant. Caesar, who is as proud as the emperor, is really in love with him. The only person present who turned ugly after hearing this conversation was Chu Xiaoran. She glanced at Chu Han cautiously, and was relieved to see that his expression had not changed. "Since there are no comments, go back and prepare. Three hours later, you will go to China to investigate''Dragon King Awakens''!" Ange got up, raised the black tea and drank it all, "I wish you all a great victory!" Except for Fingel and Lu Mingfei, everyone else toasted silently and drank the black tea. "Do you know why I want to keep you?" Angers pulled out a book about a thumb thick with a gold edge and looked at the silent young man sitting on the sofa. "It''s because of Chu Zihang?" Chu Han cheered the corner of his mouth. Anger moved to him and put away the tea cups one by one. "At first I thought Chu Zihang relied on the clues in the Lionheart Club to re-derive all this. Later, he himself admitted that I was right. I still have self-confidence in my ability to judge the truth of things, so I dont have too much doubt." He put the tea cup away again, took out another one and placed it in front of Chu Han, looking at him, "It''s just that I missed a very important point. Before Chu Zihang, there was a Lionheart Club president! Since Chu Zihang can use that clue to re-derive the "explosive blood", so no matter your blood, knowledge and wisdom are above him, naturally you can too!" The atmosphere suddenly became condensed, but Chu Han didn''t seem to notice it. While slowly cutting the chocolate cake, he nodded and said softly, "Well, I did master the "blood burst"!" 572 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 578 A reward of 100 million! The 578th chapter is a reward of 100 million! Angers squinted his eyes and remained silent for a few seconds, then slowly poured new tea into the teapot, smiled, and sighed, "In an era, so many geniuses have emerged, among them there is a monster. I really dont know if I should be happy or smile!" Chu Han raised his eyebrows, did not speak, and handed the cut cake to Angers, and he sipped it.MiscellaneousZhiInsect Anger poured boiling hot water into the teapot and was silent for a while, "I know you have many secrets. The old guy Chu Tianchen tried his best to put you in sight, just for you. Secret, right?" Chu Han didn''t speak, and in the depths of his dark eyes, where no one could see, there was a glimmer of appreciation quietly flashing through. As expected, he is an old fox who has lived for more than a hundred years. He is really mature. Although not completely correct, It''s not far off. Angers looked into his eyes, "However, I am not interested in these, I only need you to answer!" Chu Han was startled, "What answer?" "Tell me, why did you kill the dragon?" Anger''s voice was low and indifferent, and even Chu Han was subconsciously stunned by the tone. What is the purpose of slaying dragons? Isn''t this kind of thing taken for granted? In order to evolve to become the only "king"! However, why did he evolve to become the only "king"? Suddenly a very soft voice sounded in my mind. Agreed. What convention? The young man frowned, his thoughts drifting a long time ago, a petite and lovely figure suddenly appeared in his mind. It was a memory he had determined to forget, but with the rebirth, this memory was also reborn. The young man did not answer for a long time, and Angers did not continue to ask him, and poured the black tea that had just been brewed into the cup. Chu Han looked at the black tea in front of him, and suddenly said, "Promise." Angers stunned, "What did you say?" "My position..." Chu Han looked up at Ange, his dark eyes no longer flashed cold and indifferent, but a piece of clearness, as clear as lake water. "Whether it is the four kings or the black king above them, I will kill them with my own hands!" Chu Han left, and Anger was still sitting on the sofa, and the cup in front of him was slowly rising in heat. The lazy figure walked out from the side door of a row of bookshelves, threw himself onto the sofa, and lay down where Chu Han had previously done. "It''s done?" Angers asked without looking up. "Well, there is no problem on the school board. The premise is that we must kill the king of the earth and the mountain!" The vice-principal still said in a tone that seemed not awake. "You didn''t promise to give them Dragonbone Cross, did you?" Anger frowned. "Am I such a stupid person?" The vice-principal rolled over and smiled slyly, "And even if we agree, as long as we don''t admit it afterwards." "The school board is not naive." Anger shook his head, "The''Kelly Cross'' must be in our hands to be assured." After all, the vice-principal was also very sophisticated, and caught Angers anomaly in an instant, "What happened?" Anger was silent for a while, "Chu Han just left." As soon as the name popped out of his mouth, the corners of the vice-principals mouth twitched. There was no way. This name is now known even by mixed races outside of Kassel College. This time, Chu Han is really true. Completely "famous" "I asked him why he chose to kill the dragon." Anger continued. The vice principal was startled, "How does that kid answer?" Everyone chooses to kill dragons for their own reasons, such as revenge, such as loneliness, such as hatred, such as stimulation. This time Angers didn''t think for long, and quickly gave the answer. "He didn''t answer, but I believed him." At the same time, the most luxurious villa of Kassel College, Norton Hall. The core members of the God-killing Society sit or stand, and the originally spacious villa suddenly seems a bit crowded. The veteran Lei, who was the first to establish the God-killing Society with Chu Han, looked at the a little dull atmosphere, and the corners of his mouth twitched. When he was about to speak, he suddenly caught a glimpse of Kay, who shook his head slightly. He suddenly seemed to understand something and closed. Mouth. This scene happened to fall into Chu Xiaoran''s eyes. She shook the arm of the young man beside her, "Brother, Leis seems to have something to say." Chu Han stopped making tea and looked up at the man with his mouth open slightly, "Oh, Leis, what do you want to say?" As soon as his words fell, the eyes of other people were also attracted. They fell on Leis, and saw his facial muscles twitched slightly, as if he wanted to go easily, but he was holding back. . Kay stroked his forehead on the sidelines. I''m sorry, it''s not that my brother didn''t help you, it''s really helpless! As a participant, Kay knew best that during the riot in the Hall of Valor, the seemingly cute girl in front of him, but one person interrupted more than half of the bones of the people in black. That terrible brute force even made him suspect that this is actually a pure blood dragon in human skin! "Um, Chu Han, we are curious...What did the principal tell you?" Leis grinned. As soon as he finished speaking, other people looked at Chu Han curiously. This was the first time that the principal invited such a student to attend the principal''s afternoon tea at the same time. Oh, maybe it is more appropriate to call it evening tea. But no matter what, this is the first time so many students have received an invitation from the principal at the same time. "Do you know a website called''Hunter Market''?" Chu Han put tea in the teapot, then poured boiling water. "Of course, the college has never given up on monitoring this website for more than ten years, but until now, I still don''t know who the owner of this website is." A senior member said. "In that case, I seem to have seen this type of file in the executive department. It seems that a Chinese hunter once stole important information from the academy, and then disappeared." Tina frowned. "Well, just about two hours ago, someone posted a reward in the Hunter Market. The dragon named fenrisulfr awakened in Beijing, China. Now hunters are recruited to kill him. The reward is 100 million U.S. dollars!" Chu Han faintly The voice echoed in the spacious villa, and it didn''t go away for a long time. Everyone fell into a deathly silence, and finally Leis broke the silence. "In other words, the secret guarded by the mixed race for thousands of years... has been leaked." His tone was a little low. "Who knows, maybe those people will only take this thing as a joke, or whose prank?" Chu Han shrugged. "The reward of 100 million dollars is true, and this is true." Kay''s face was solemn, and the faces of others were almost like this. "Is it true or not? If you look at it with your own eyes, don''t you know?" Chu Han took out the tea cup and set it up, and slowly poured the mellow Longjing into it. 573 One Pieces Dragon Race System Chapter 577 The wind is surging! The 570th chapter is surging! "What do you mean?" Everyone was startled.MiscellaneousZhiworm "It means literally." Chu Han didn''t explain much, pour out the tea in the teapot and put it away. Kay reacted first, "Chief, aren''t we going to China?" As soon as he finished speaking, other people also reacted, their complexions changed collectively, some worried, some solemn, and more...excited. "After a while, Norma should send you a message, and the person who receives the message will follow me for a while, the rest, what should I do, wait for me to come back." Chu Han toasted deeply and smelled it. He didn''t like Longjing because of the weak smell, but the tea smell in Longjing was very good and he liked it very much. Everyone looked at each other, and when they were about to pick up the tea cup to taste, a rush of bells suddenly rang, and everyone''s expressions condensed at this moment, including those whose mobile phones did not ring. "Drink the tea, get ready, and leave for China in one hour." Chu Han shook the tea liquid in the cup, slowly put it down, got up and walked out of the Norton Pavilion. Seeing Chu Han left, Chu Xiaoran also put down the tea she hadn''t finished drinking. When she got up and was about to catch up, several people got up at the same time. She glanced at it, and she was startled, her bright eyes flashing inexplicably Cold light. Four men and two women, all with a strong breath. She knows all these people, in other words, she is very familiar with them! Because they are from the same place as her, and that place is called the Chu Family! Chu Han strolled along the path of the flower garden, the light in his eyes flickered from time to time, as if he was thinking about something. Suddenly, he paused and looked forward. There was a swing there. It is said that this swing has been there since the establishment of Kassel College, and I don''t know whose idea it was. Chu Han was silent for a few seconds, and walked to the red figure who was swinging. "Yo!" He waved his hand, his face was calm, he couldn''t see that he was greeting a friend he hadn''t seen for a long time. Because they just met, but they didn''t speak much to each other. "Well, aren''t you going to prepare?" Nono tilted his head, her bright red hair fell like a waterfall. "There is nothing to prepare." Chu Han leaned on the tree trunk and shrugged. "It''s you, don''t you need to prepare?" The corner of Nuonuo''s mouth was slightly raised, looking at Chu Han as if he saw something''surprise'', "Tsk tsk, these words are really bold, you deserve to be the young master of the Chu family!" Chu Han still shrugged and didn''t speak, because he didn''t know what to say, he was not good at chatting at first. He is better at acting than speaking. As he became silent, the atmosphere became a little weird, but neither of them had such awareness. "Caesar proposed to me." Nono was holding the rope and swaying the swing, her eyes covered by the falling hair. "Yeah." Chu Han''s expression was a little weird, because this sentence was what he wanted to say, but he didn''t think about how to say it for a while. "Don''t want to say something?" Nono turned to look at him. Chu Han was silent for a while, shook his head, turned and left, and walked to the train station up and down. What he didn''t know was that the red girl kept looking at him until his back completely disappeared from sight, and did not take her gaze back. An hour later, at Chicago International Airport, the pure white Gulfstream rushed out of the runway like a cheetah, quickly lifted off, and got into the thick clouds in a blink of an eye. The young man sat in a comfortable seat, looking at the slowly flowing white clouds and the endless blue sky outside the window, his eyes flashed with self-deprecating, dazed, and star-like determination. I don''t like to say it, but I will do it! At the same time, the reward from the''Hunter Market'' was finally spread. The mixed races all over the world knew the news that the Dragon King might be awakened in Beijing, China, except for places where information is not available in Central Africa or the rainforests of South America. Mixed races from all over the world have flown to China. For a time, all the flights to China were full, and hundreds of mixed species rushed to the center of the storm like a shark smelling blood. In the afternoon, Beijing, China, Military District Compound. General military district compound is a place where family members of military personnel who work for the military or serve with the military live. Under normal circumstances, the gates are heavily guarded. After all, if the safety of family members cannot be guaranteed, people may not be willing to die for you. However, although this place was named''Military District Compound'', there was not even a soldier patrolling at the door, and it looked like an empty compound. "Did you find it?" Chu Tianchen was standing in front of a stone platform behind the flower garden. A black stone statue about a hundred meters long stood in the center of the stone platform. His right hand was holding a huge sword, and his left hand was clenched into a fist, blurring from the stone statue. In appearance, the owner of this statue should be a middle-aged man. The gray-haired old man bowed slightly, "No, that id belongs to a senior hunter, but according to accurate information, he encountered sharks while on vacation in Tahiti a few months ago and was eaten by sharks. Because he was not found. The remains, so the police have so far put him on the list of missing persons, so the Hunter Market did not immediately cancel his id." "Oh? Good means, so arrogant." Chu Tianchen chuckled lightly. The two "good" characters express two different meanings. He stepped forward, stretched out his hand and stroked the cold stone statue, "Is the news confirmed?" "Yes. According to the results of the National Earthquake Administration in 2010, the news... is true!" The old man''s face was solemn, and his figure trembled inadvertently. "Is it true...?" Chu Tianchen''s movements paused slightly, and his eyes flashed, "It seems that someone is not targeting the Chu Family, or that the noble King of the Earth and the Mountain is so coincidentally awakened in Beijing. Up!" He took a deep breath, moved his palm away from the stone statue and put his back behind him, "But that''s fine, it''s time to move after being silent for so long." The old man''s figure trembled again, this time the amplitude was larger than just before, and he vaguely guessed something, and Chu Tianchen''s next sentence just confirmed his conjecture. "Notify the''guards'' distributed across the country to arrive in Beijing within a day! In addition, release all the''bugs'' and monitor the entire Beijing. If you find any changes, report them immediately!" Chu Tianchen slowly turned around. "Whoever it is, let them know that this is China, it is the Chu family!" The golden light pierced the turbidity, like a sword out of its sheath! The old man bowed his head: "Yes!" His voice was very small, but it spread throughout the compound of the military district, because dozens of black shadows that suddenly appeared around him responded in response! 574 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 580 Forbidden Land! Chapter 580 Forbidden Land! Early morning, China, Beijing International Airport.Miscellaneous / Chi / Insects Today, the first flight from North America to China arrived. It exceeded the expectations of the airport staff. The entire tour group was opened. The customs urgently opened a new entry gate, but there was still a long queue. These well-dressed Americans have no choice but to wait in line. It seems that they are all educated, which surprised the airport that originally planned to mobilize the armed police to assist. At this moment, a Gulfstream flying from Chicago to China finally arrived in Beijing after seven hours of voyage. Unlike most private jets, it is painted pure white. The cabin door opened as soon as the plane was parked. In the face of the strong wind and the rising sun, the girl jumped off the plane without waiting for the gangway car to go up. Even for a medium-sized business jet, the door is more than two meters above the ground. What shocked the waiting staff was that more than one did this. After the girl, someone jumped out of the plane and did not look at the gangway car at all, making it seem like an abandoned baby, alone, even the staff felt sympathy for it. "Strange, it doesn''t seem to be very good." Someone looked around and frowned, "There is a feeling of depression in the air, which should be the effect of Dragon King''s awakening." "Hey, I''ve all left the college, can you make my ears clearer?" The girl in the same group gave the man a dissatisfied look. The corners of the man''s mouth twitched, and he closed his mouth wittily. He knew exactly how tough the girl in front of him was. The two staff members looked at each other and looked at the two people quarreling. They didn''t know whether they were going up or not. They just stood there stupidly. At this moment, a vigorous figure slowly descended from the gangway car. After seeing the two people, he nodded at them, and then strolled to the three people who were bickering: "Lets go, the car is already waiting for us outside. ." The boy nodded, and the girl took the young man''s arm and smiled and said, "Brother, why don''t we go shopping first. By the way, I haven''t been shopping with you a few times before!" "Are you worried that I will fight with the old man?" The young man shook his head. The smile on the girl''s face suddenly froze, and a trace of sadness flashed deep in her eyes. The boy standing next to him looked blank, his mind was pure, he didn''t know what was going on, he just faintly felt that this journey home would not seem so peaceful. The young man petted the girl''s head and smiled, "Don''t worry, I promise not to fight with the old man, so you can rest assured?" The girl blinked, "Really?" "I promise not to move." The young man sighed helplessly, then added another sentence, "Don''t move your feet." "Hehe, brother is the best!" The girl stretched out grinning. She hooked the young man''s tail with her tail finger, "Then we have agreed!" The young man was startled. The girl''s appearance reminded him of a long time ago. That time, it seemed that he and her met in a city filled with discomfort in the air. The staff led the three people out of the runway and walked to the''special passage''. This is the only passage that is not open to the outside world because it is specially independent for this pedestrian. However, just as soon as they stepped out of this''special passage'', the young people among the three condensed their faces and turned to look at the endless blue sky. The white clouds reflected the hearts of the people on the ground. Other than that, what nothing. But the youth just stared at the sky, as if there was something very interesting there. "Brother?" The girl shook the young man''s arm. "It''s nothing, let''s go." The young man shook his head and walked out of the airport first. The Audi a4, who had been waiting outside the airport for a long time, slowly opened the door. The old man walked out from the inside, looked at the three people approaching here, and bowed slightly: "Welcome home, master and lady!" At the same time, Beijing International Airport ushered in the busiest morning in history. Groups of foreign travelers arrived in Beijing by flight as if they had been negotiated collectively. This made the airport staff feel busy and gave birth to a trace. doubt. And they didn''t know that this kind of phenomenon is happening in every international airport across the country, with hundreds of mixed races walking in groups or alone. But in any case, their purpose is the same. Beijing, Dragon King! The Audi a4 slowly drove into the empty military compound. There was no figure or road sign along the way. If it weren''t for GPS positioning, they would think it was driving into the suburbs. "There is still such a place in the Chu family?" Chu Xiaoran looked out the window suspiciously. "This is a research institute, which is classified as confidential, so it is normal for the young lady not to know it. Because the Chu family has rules, only Chu family disciples who have performed the''coming of age ceremony'' are qualified to enter these places." The old man returned through the rearview mirror. Smiled. "You mean, there is more than one place like this?" Chu Xiaoran looked at the old man suspiciously. "Haha, yes." The old man was still smiling, and didn''t think anything was wrong. Chu Xiaoran did not speak any more, looked at the young man sitting next to him, and stopped talking several times, as if he wanted to explain something, but didn''t know how to speak. Suddenly, Baixi''s long and slender palm patted her head, and when she looked back, she saw that the young man smiled and said nothing. The Audi a4 quickly drove into the depths, and the surrounding scenery was slowly changing. The buildings disappeared and the woods disappeared, leaving only the vast land that seemed to be endless. The car stopped in front of a stone sign with the word "Chu" engraved on it, but there was nothing else. "Next, only the young master will leave alone, and the old slave and the young lady can no longer go on." The old man bowed slightly to the young man. Before the youth had any reaction, Chu Xiaoran stared at first and said, "No!" "Miss, you really can''t go ahead anymore. This is the rule of the Chu family." The old man was a little helpless. He could say that he grew up watching Chu Xiaoran, and he knows how rebellious this cute girl is. And willful. If it''s other places, Chu Xiaoran can do whatever he wants, but this place really doesn''t work. "Why?" Chu Xiaoran stared at the old man with arms akimbo. "Because this is a forbidden area." It was not the old man who answered her, but the young people who had been looking around after getting off the car. Chu Xiaoran was startled, "Forbidden land?" "Yes, Chu family disciple, no, it should be the forbidden area of ??the Chu family!" The young man looked at the endless land, but his heart was not at all peaceful. After countless epochs, he came back again. 575 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 581: The Road to Evolution! Chapter 581 The Road to Evolution! "pretty shocked?" In the dilapidated pavilion, Chu Tianchen was slowly brewing tea, and the stone table was full of dark traces. It can be seen that this table and this pavilion have been things for a long time.Miscellaneous + Chronicles + Insects "A little bit, it should be more emotional!" Chu Han''s face calmly looked at the surrounding earth, the light in his eyes could not be extinguished. "It''s normal. When I first learned about this incident, I was more shocked than you. I even doubted the authenticity of this incident. Finally, I checked countless ancient books and found many famous geologists to buy the final result. In conclusion, there are indeed traces of activities of an unknown group of organisms here several million or even tens of millions of years ago!" Chu Tianchen put the teapot into the stove, looked at the scenery outside the pavilion, and said something on his face. Unclear feelings. Chu Han nodded, "It''s also a loss for you to buy this land, so I''m bothered." "The land at that time was not as valuable as it is now, and it is equivalent to hundreds of thousands of it now. When I proposed to buy this land, there were many voices in the family who opposed it. Even now, those who are still alive People from dont understand why I bought this piece of land in the first place. It is possible that they have forgotten that I bought this piece of land. Chu Tianchen shook his head when he said that, as if mocking the eyes of those people. It seems to be laughing at myself again. "It seems that their eyes are not very good, no wonder." Chu Han nodded as if suddenly realized. Chu Tianchen smiled, did not speak, took out two delicate tea cups from the side, and covered the handles on both sides of the teapot with a rag, poured the hot tea into the cup, and handed it to Chu Han: "The tea is ready, please! " Chu Han didn''t care about the temperature of the tea. He raised his cup and sipped his sip, his eyes lit up, and he nodded in appreciation, "Yes, it''s much better than what I cooked, but it''s too weak, but the taste is very fragrant, I like it very much." "Haha, my honor." Chu Tianchen smiled, and there was no strange emotion at all because Chu Han said that the tea was light. The tea cup was very small, and the taste of the tea was very weak. Chu Han drank it quickly, but instead of putting it back on the table, he put it in his hand. Playing with it, it was like turning a bead, fiercely. The ground threw it out and hit a stone hundreds of meters away. With a "pop", the teacup was broken and the stone turned into dust. The delicate mechanical parts were mixed in the stone chips, and there were several flashes of electric light from time to time. There was a complete silence. Chu Tianchen didn''t even glance at the pile of debris, and shook his head, "I''m so stupid." "That should be your brother or something? Is that okay?" Chu Han glanced at the old man. "No matter what they wanted to do before, but to dare to play such infamous tricks in front of you is really stupid," Chu Tianchen said. "If you don''t enter the stream, you can be forced into this kind of field. If you enter the stream, wouldn''t even I be able to kill it?" Chu Han chuckled. "Don''t laugh at my ancestors anymore." Chu Tianchen smiled bitterly. He is really useless for this kind of thing. After all, doing this is basically the same as reporting to a primary school student. "If you want me to call you in the same way, I don''t mind." Chu Han picked up the teapot and poured himself a cup, but didn''t drink it. He liked the fragrance of Longjing, but he didn''t like it. Chu Tianchen''s facial expression twitched slightly, and there was no way to refute, so he had to change his words, "Then, what should I call you?" "Master, this is a good name ting." Chu Han fiddled with the cup on the plate. "Good young master." Chu Tianchen didn''t hesitate. For him, this was a name, and what was really important was Chu Han''s thoughts. "Let''s talk about it, what the hell is going on?" Chu Han glanced at the old man''s respectful expression, "I believe if it is not too complicated, you will not disturb me in this way." The wind slowly passed by, silently like a passer-by, blowing away the pile of stone dust covering the scrap machine parts. Chu Tianchen was silent for a while, "Before that, I hope Young Master can answer the old man''s question first." "Well, it depends on my mood." Chu Han stretched his waist greatly and spent a few hours on the plane, even he felt a little tired. Chu Tianchen did not relax, his face gradually became serious, "The king of bronze and fire, did you kill the young master?" The atmosphere became more subtle as he said this, and the air seemed to freeze at this moment. Chu Han raised his eyelids and looked at Chu Tianchen, "It was not me who gave Constantine the last blow, but I participated in the battle to encircle and suppress him. As for Norton, I did kill it myself!" As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Tianchen gritted his teeth and took a breath, his pupils contracted infinitely, even if he had guessed, he still felt shocked. If this incident were to spread out, it would definitely have an unspeakable impact on the entire mixed race world. This is not only because for the first time in history, someone killed the Dragon King alone, but also for the first time in history that two noble first generations fought each other, one of them survived and sat in front of him! "Then you, have you completed the''evolution''?" Chu Tianchen looked at Chu Han excitedly, eyes flashing with indescribable expectations. He still remembered that when Chu Han awakened from an endless sleep, he once said that he still could not realize their wishes, but if he completed the''evolution'', he could bestow them pure bloodlines and allow them to evolve to a higher level. Life form... dragon! Chu Tianchen still remembered that the "evolution" that Chu Han said at the time was to devour the four great monarchs! Chu Han did not speak, lowered his eyes, and was silent for a long time. He slowly let go of the hand holding the teacup, and shook his head, "No, if you want to give pure bloodlines to evolve the mixed race into a dragon, you need the four monarchs. Power, that is, the power of Black King Nidhogg!" Chu Tianchen heaved a sigh of relief, and his chaotic eyes were filled with disappointment. He had exceeded the life span of ordinary people, and his body''s organs were weakening day by day. Even he himself didn''t know how many more. Years can live. The only way is to evolve and become a dragon! In that way, he can obtain the equivalent of an endless life span. For this reason, he and several elders in the family have found a place where Chu Han has turned into a cocoon, and he will not hesitate to perform a''blood sacrifice'' to wake Chu Han from his deep sleep. Its just a pity that even Chu Han cannot allow them to undergo a higher level of transformation, unless one day Chu Han swallows the''source of elements'' in the main body of the four kings and completely perfects his bloodline, reaching or even surpassing the black king Nidho Grid, at that time, it might be possible to wash away the human blood for the hybrid species, grant pure blood, and make it evolve into a dragon with almost no life limit. 576 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 582 Promise! The 582nd chapter promises! After all, Chu Tianchen was the Patriarch of the Chu Family, and he quickly controlled his emotions, "Master, I wonder how much you know about the Chu Family?" "What do you mean?" Chu Han frowned.Miscellaneous Ʀ "Hehe, come with me here." Chu Tianchen smiled, got up and walked deeper. Chu Han''s eyes flashed, and without hesitation, he followed Chu Tianchen''s footsteps. At this moment, a doubtful voice sounded in his mind, "Chu Han, where have you been?" "The forbidden area of ??the Chu family." Chu Han''s voice was calm. "Strange, how do I feel like I''ve been here?" the system said. "This is the place where the Chu family was born." Chu Han reminded. "This is a few million kilometers away from where you are sleeping, right?" The system''s uncertain voice echoed in his mind. Chu Han was stunned, "You don''t know the crustal movement?" "What crustal movement?" The system was also taken aback. Chu Han was silent, but there was a huge wave in his heart. He felt faintly catching something, but it was clearly felt like the air, but even if he tried to break his head and exhausted his means, he couldn''t catch it. The system seemed to be aware of something, and slowly fell into silence. At this moment, Chu Tianchen who was walking in front suddenly stopped, "Master, we are here." Chu Han was taken aback, and looked up. Chu Tianchen was standing in front of a huge stone statue. It was a middle-aged man with a fist in his left hand and a sword in his right hand. The vague face revealed a natural majesty. this is Chu Tianchen stepped forward, stroked the cold stone statue, and said with emotion: "When I was very young, I knew that I was different from other hybrids. Whenever I approached other hybrids, I felt deep in my heart. There will be an extreme desire to kill. The urge to kill. I was scared at the time, so I tried my best to find out the source of my blood. At that time, I never expected that before the birth of the four monarchs, there was actually one that went hand in hand with the black and white kings. Dragon King!" He slowly turned around and looked at Chu Han, "After that, I followed this clue and kept checking, and finally found the relevant records in a county chronicle handed down from generation to generation, originally from the''Shang and Zhou period'' of Chu. The home already exists, and it didn''t fall until a few hundred years ago because there was never a high-level hybrid." When Chu Han walked to the stone statue, his heart was filled with unspeakable absurdity. He recognized the stone statue, or the man who was familiar with stone statue carving. As Chu Tianchen said, I never expected it! "After I learned about this, I gathered many mixed races of the same ancestry, so the secret party elders at the time thought that I wanted to mutiny and expelled me from the secret party. After that I came to China and re-established Chu But because of bloodliness, Chu family disciples will have the urge to kill as long as they come into contact with other mixed races. Fortunately, China was fighting at that time. Otherwise, such a group of bloodthirsty lunatics, I am afraid that even ordinary people can detect something wrong. "Chu Tianchen smiled bitterly and shook his head, "Until the end of the war, we finally mastered the method of controlling the impulse to kill, and the physical art that surpassed the limits of humans that appeared with this instinct to kill!" "We call this physique..." Chu Tianchen looked at the slightly thin back, and uttered two words: "Gu Wu!" The city of Beijing has begun to enter the autumn season, the sky is no longer scorching, and the air is faintly mixed with the cool autumn wind blowing in all directions. Chu Han lowered his eyes and remained silent for a long time, but in the end he still didn''t know how to speak. When he first came to this world, he directly ran into the Black King who was chasing and killing the White King because of the rebellion. Now he doesn''t really remember why he stood on the opposite side of the Black King. Perhaps it was the desire for the supreme throne, perhaps because of the helplessness of the situation, or perhaps, as the original system said, this was his life. He is destined to fight the Black King to death and death, because there is only one true and supreme throne! Its just that the Black King is indeed very strong. It deserves to be the Dragon King who ruled the entire Primordial Era. Even if he and the White King failed to kill him, he finally relied on the unexpected sharpness of the Seven Deadly Sins to escape the Black King. His sight has undergone a long''evolution'' and deep sleep. At the time, he would not have thought that the blood dripping from the wounds when escaping would create a mixed race group that had multiplied countless epochs. What I didn''t even expect was that the king who had left a great reputation in history and worshipped him so much was actually a mixed race and his descendant... This is the irony of fate, and it is also a change of fate. Because of his appearance, history has already changed. Everything has actually ceased to exist from the beginning. The so-called destiny, naturally, no longer exists! "Han, you will definitely become the real king, I believe you!" The sound in the ear is a memory and...a promise! Chu Han opened his eyes abruptly, and the golden sharp sword shot straight into the sky, boundless flames gathered from all directions, the earth trembled suddenly, and the cobweb-like cracks stretched to the invisible end. , The temperature in the air rose to an extremely terrifying level in a short moment, as if the entire world was turned into a purgatory of flames! Two figures fell from the air one after the other, Chu Xiaoran clutched Chu Tianchen''s arm, "What''s the matter? What about brother?" Before Chu Tianchen recovered from the sudden change, he heard Chu Xiaoran''s voice subconsciously point to the center of the flames, and then immediately reacted, but Chu Xiaoran''s figure had already rushed out. Chu Tianchen moved and didn''t see what he was doing, he already came to Chu Xiaoran, holding the petite body with his hands, "What a fool! The temperature inside is that Grandpa dare not come near, you go to die ?" "Don''t worry about it!" Chu Xiaoran yelled, the seemingly thin and petite body instantly burst out terrifying power, but the withered and old palms seemed to be like Mount Tai, pressing her shoulders firmly, no matter what She couldn''t shake her no matter how hard. Chu Xiaoran frowned and looked at the lower half of his body that was deep into the ground in disbelief. She couldn''t imagine that such terrifying power came from the wrinkled palms on her shoulders. Seeing Chu Xiaoran''s sinking body, Chu Tianchen slowly breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at the old man standing aside, "Let the''worms'' seal off this place, and no one is allowed to approach. Besides, look at this girl, don''t Let her fool around again, I will go in and have a look!" The old man was startled, "No, Patriarch, your body is already..." "I know my body!" Chu Tianchen waved his hand without saying anything, and jumped into the fire. 577 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 583 Endless Sea of ??Fire! The 583rd chapter is endless fire! In the center of the sea of ??fire, Chu Han stood quietly on the only ground that was not attacked by flames, his eyes closed tightly, and seven sharp blades of different shapes floated around, and the sharp sword awns cut the surrounding space layers. At this moment, an illusory figure suddenly appeared in the flames, and the seven sharp blades floating near Chu Han all pointed their sharp edges at the figure, but strangely enough, it was sharp enough to cut the space. Passed directly through that figure, and fell into the high-temperature flames. The figure hesitated, and looked at the seven sharp blades, "A''soul'' has been born? Tsk tsk, what a lucky guy." Then, the figure slowly walked in front of Chu Han and looked at the closed eyes. , Smiled, and seemed to mutter to himself: "My luck seems to be good too." At the same time, the seven sharp blades made a humming sound. Then, the surrounding space was slowly twisted, and the blazing flame was drawn along the twisted line and rolled towards the silhouette. "Hey, seven little guys, it''s too much, you can''t recognize me?" The figure shook his head, turning a blind eye to the oncoming flame. When the flame carrying the boundless high temperature was about to touch the figure, it dissipated in an instant. Then, seven sharp blades pierced the space and appeared in front of the figure, looking at the figure like a human. The figure opened his mouth slightly, "It seems that you were born very early in the''soul'', but you didn''t recognize me like this, it''s really hurtful!" As soon as the figure finished speaking, the seven sharp blades suddenly made a sound like a dragon chant, as if they were expressing something. "Finally recognized? This is what I really look like, but my body is not here, so there is still a part that can''t be revealed." The figure smiled. The seven sharp blades made that strange sound again, and then they rushed into the sea of ??fire. Then, a terrifying force of absorption came out from the sea of ??fire, as if some terrible beast was swallowing to form this sea of ??fire. Elemental energy of fire. The figure smiled and turned to look at Chu Han, whose eyes were still closed, and whispered softly: "Niederhogg chose despair and became the supreme Dragon King. Then, what would you choose? Chu Han... " Ok Chu Han opened his eyes, but he couldn''t see anything. He was in an absolutely dark space, with nothing around him, not even air. This is where? Chu Han looked around. Although he couldn''t see anything, this place gave him a familiar feeling, as if he had been there before. He suddenly stunned. He remembered that a long time ago, he was trapped in a dark place when he was traveling through the world. It was in that place that he completed the transformation of his blood and became the first evolutionary person in history. It is a hybrid of the pure blood dragon king. And now, he has returned to that dark world again. But why did he come here? Where is this again? Chu Han looked around, opened his mouth and shouted, but strangely, he couldn''t make a sound! Ok? No, he made a sound! But it is not a human language. This language is a remnant of civilization from the ancient times, and it is an indescribably magnificent world like a sea of ??stars. Dragon language! Chu Han frowned. What was going on, he wasn''t surprised that he couldn''t make a sound, because this place was so weird, he had already realized it. But now it seems that this place is not that no sound can be made, but only a certain language is allowed to appear. Chu Han was silent for a few seconds, then spoke again, spitting out two words. These two characters sound very simple, just two ordinary monosyllables. But when these two words are combined and pronounced, the real face is revealed, showing the extremely complex tone fluctuations. In a very short clip, it seems that there is endless information. This is a power, a power from the oldest civilization. Words! As the blood of the dragon race, all power is issued in the form of words! In terms of spirit, it is the embodiment of Dragon Language! Chu Han stretched out his palm, and a ball of flame emerged, illuminating the darkness and revealing everything. A vast, ancient, and distant breath came with unimaginable weight. He frowned subconsciously, and the next moment he realized that the scenery near him had changed. He left that dark space and came to an ancient land, this land is boundless and vast! Just like the original appearance of heaven and earth. He hovered over this land, watching the endless barrenness and distance in front of him. At this moment, the earth shook suddenly, and countless huge cracks suddenly opened on the originally vast expanse of land, spreading to the end that the naked eye could not trace back. Accompanied by the sound of a huge explosion, the barren and vast land suddenly bulged up a huge bag of soil. In the next moment, the soil bag burst, and a torrent of fiery red magma gushed out, and thick black smoke billowed and invaded most of the sky. The mighty lava flow is like a nine-day Milky Way upside down, and under the infestation of billowing black smoke, it looks like a red dragon sweeping the sky! Chu Han looked at the giant dragon whose magma was changing, and his pupils shrank rapidly. He felt in a daze that he was not himself, but the fire dragon! At the same time, it is impossible to imagine how huge a huge amount of magma gushes out from the ground, and it is completely enveloped by billowing black smoke within hundreds of thousands of miles. The giant dragon, incarnate of blood-colored magma, rushed to a distance of tens of thousands of meters, and then tried to eliminate it, like a firework in full bloom, falling in all directions, suddenly forming the entire barren land into a purgatory. The sky and the earth are crimson, the vast heat sweeps across the square, and the terrifying high temperature scorches the earth, even forming blocks of glass-like crystal ground. The magma in the most central part was accumulating more and more, and it quickly piled up into a small fire dragon that shrank countless times. Chu Han moved slightly in his heart, and flew towards the little fire dragon on the''moon step''. This land is so wide that it is unimaginable, and it took more than ten minutes to reach the center of the vast ocean formed by magma at the speed of Chu Han. At this time, he also saw the true face of that "little fire dragon"! This is not a little fire dragon at all, but a huge dragon! Chu Han looked at the giant flame dragon curled up in front of him, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Judging from the aura emanating from this behemoth, he has no doubt that if he fights, he will not manifest the body of the Dragon King, only Use the''seven deadly sins'' to defeat the opponent. This is simply a real dragon king! In other words, the flame king! Up to now, he has also reacted. This place is probably where the first king of bronze and fire was born, which is... the birthplace of flame! 578 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 584: King of Flames! Chapter 584 King of Flame! At the end of the Quaternary Glacier, the only peaceful and glorious period in the history of the dragons, the black king Nidhogg became the leader of the dragons as the ancestor, and used the supreme power to create the white king for the first time. The priest assisted it to rule the entire dragon clan.MiscellaneousZhiworm In this era of two kings co-ruling, even the violent dragons dare not easily start a war. The majesty radiates from the black and white throne located in the north of the earth. After going out, the dragon nobles are crawling under the high pressure of power. However, after that, the White King betrayed the Black King and launched the largest rebellion in the history of the dragon family. One-third of the dragons became rebels, causing almost annihilating disasters to the Black King, because the Black King created an incompatibility with himself. Up and down, the only existence that can challenge yourself. But in the end, the rebellion ended with the victory of the Black King. He destroyed the White King with supreme might, and nailed her to the Optimus Bronze Pillar and plunged into the roaring sea of ??ice. After six epochs of ice, The power of the white emperor finally exhausted, so the black emperor sank the white emperor and the copper pillar into the volcano on the seabed, turning her into ashes, swallowing the ashes, and regaining the power and power he had bestowed on the white emperor. After the sixth era, the Black King created four kings for the second time, the king of earth and mountains, the king of sea and water, the king of bronze and fire, and the king of sky and wind, respectively in charge of the four kings of earth, water, fire and wind. The power of the elements. The earth element represents power and power, the fire element represents refinement and evolution, the water element represents nurturing and growth, and the wind element represents spirituality and perception. And the giant dragon formed by the flame in front of Chu Han is the power of the fire element that the Black King bestows on bronze and the King of Fire, one of the four kings. This is exactly what he needs most now. At the very beginning, Chu Han was not a mixed breed, and he did not have a trace of dragon blood in his body. It was because of the system that he became a mixed breed with dragon blood. Later, it was also because of the system that he was able to evolve from a hybrid to the Dragon King. However, the system allowed him to''evolve'' from a hybrid to become the Dragon King, without giving him the power to control the elements that the Dragon King had correspondingly. This is like a match. One day, the flame will go out, the temperature will burn out, and everything will return to the starting point. The system gave him the opportunity to evolve into a dragon king, and for the rest, he needs to figure out how to become a real king by himself! Chu Han took a deep breath, and his black eyes gradually gathered sparkling golden light. The giant flame dragon curled up around his body seemed to sense something. There was a chance that the flames flashed around his body, and then, a pair of huge copper bells. The scarlet golden pupils occupied his sight, and the blazing high temperature fell from the sky, enveloping him. Chu Han twitched the corners of his mouth, revealed a pleasant smile, opened his hands without fear, and embraced the behemoth that exudes terrible heat. At that moment, the whole world went dark, and only a group of flames emitting a faint light floated, like a lost child.Autumn, Beijing, China, top floor of the Regent Hotel. "It''s great, autumn in Beijing." Jiu De Mai stood in front of the French windows, overlooking the city among fallen leaves, "It feels like a prelude to the funeral." "It would be better if it didn''t have that running bill." Potato Chip Girl cast a blank look behind her. "You have to tell the boss about this. It''s not my suggestion." Jiu De Mai shrugged, holding a cup of hot cocoa, "The guy who released the news in the''Hunter Market'' has already played off, and now only we can block it. Live this hole." "Have you forgotten where this is?" Potato Chip Girl was a little angry, "This is China. Since the end of the war in 1945, those guys have secretly possessed monstrous power that ordinary people can''t imagine. If the Chu family helped, we would not It takes so much trouble. Just stay behind and direct." "The Chu family is not unwilling, it''s just that something has gone wrong and can''t take care of it." Jiude Mai said. Potato Chips girl squinted and looked at her grinningly, "Are you defending your little lover?" Jiude Mai gave her a white look, "You think too much, I''m just explaining the facts." "I know I know." The potato chip girl nodded. Jiu De Mai ignored her, looking at the gradually dimming sky outside the window, a faint light flashed in her lavender eyes. "Speaking of which, it''s almost done over there, right?" The potato chip girl remembered something. "It should be no problem. After 68 hours, Blizzard will open the new copy to the world. Luo has already trained''Lu Mingfei ricardo'' to the full level, with both hands single-handedly, and the attack output is already very good. According to him, it is ''A double-sword thief who graduated with a master''s degree.'' But I asked him to let Lu Mingfei switch to a long sword, because he will eventually use the seven deadly sins...''The blood of the king will end with the sword.''" Jiu De Mai looked a little bit complex. "Seven deadly sins..." The potato chip girl fell backwards, lying on her back on the chuang, "I still don''t understand why the boss must have Lu Mingfei to complete the dragon slaying, it seems that he is a living waste. Chai Jia''s defeat of the dog does not look like a savior at all." "Who do you think? Anger? Henkel? Or Caesar and Chu Zihang?" Jiude Mai asked. "Of course it is your little love man!" The potato chip girl smiled thiefly, "Don''t you think he has a strange temperament? It seems that he is destined to be the fate of the savior." "He is not like the savior, nor the fate of the savior." Jiu De Mai shook his head, and there was an inexplicable emotion in his lavender eyes. The potato chip cow was silent for a moment, "Girl, remind you, we..." "I know." Before she finished speaking, Jiu De Mai interrupted, looking at the scenery outside the window, "I know what I am doing, and I also know the future ending. The plan has already been written, like a huge machine. We are just one of the gears when it starts to spin. The destiny market starts to turn, we can only choose to place a bet, and it''s too late to pack up and leave." In an underground Internet cafe in Chaoyang District, fluorescent tubes are shrouded in choking smoke, dozens of computers are lined up, and on the broken sofa, every "night-packing" brother holds a cigarette in his left hand and a mouse in his right hand, until his eyes are red. There was a strong rhythm of rock music in the poor-quality headphones of the brother next door, and the cashier girl on the counter lay undisturbed and fell asleep. Lu Mingfei stood in the corner, his face a little embarrassed, and in front of him stood a young literary girl, mostly in a white dress, with half-hidden skin, her head down, her hair dripping straight down. With such a scene in such an environment, it is estimated that there will not be any wonderful thoughts in life, but there is a kind of ghostly horror. 579 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 585 Despair! The 585th chapter is desperate! "Why are you here?" Lu Mingfei was a little embarrassed, clutching his greasy head. He was still in the United States after washing his hair.MiscellaneousZhiworm Chen Wenwen did not speak, lowered her head, grasped the skirt on her knees with both hands, and trembled slightly. After a while, tears came from her eyes silently. "Don''t cry, don''t cry." Lu Mingfei panicked, what kind of gods is this? In the morning, he occasionally opened QQ and saw Chen Wenwen''s message. He just said, "Is it clear that you are here?" He replied, "Yes, in Beijing, the college sent us over to do something." Then he shut down. The people in QQ and Internet cafes fought for 16 rounds, killing them so dimly, and never heard from Chen Wenwen again. In the end, she didn''t expect her to come, and she still looked like "unexpected pregnancy." "Trouble, give me a box of tissues." He yelled in a panic. The waiter came and threw a box of tissues on the table, glanced at the man and woman, shook his head, with a disdainful face, "Hi! What a big deal? There is no way that this kind of thing happened, instead of crying here. Its better to go to a regular hospital soon!" Lu Mingfei almost spit out blood, wishing to lift up the entire Beijing city and kill the waiter. "I really couldn''t help but I found you..." Chen Wenwen sobbed and said, "I have found a lot of people these days, and they don''t believe me. Then I went to leave a message for you, and finally I saw you back. I called you on the QQ in the afternoon, and you didnt go online either. Fortunately, I installed a QQ that can read the IP, so I found it here." Lu Mingfei was taken aback for a moment, and the little beast in his heart wailed, his mood was a little depressed, and it seemed that he was not very high on the list of help. "I... Zhao Menghua is missing." Chen Wenwen raised her head and looked at Lu Mingfei, her eyes full of red silk and long mascara could not cover the haggardness. Lu Mingfei was taken aback. How long does it take to cry to make his eyes look like a rabbit? "Well, that, Zhao Menghua is missing?" Lu Mingfei was a little at a loss. It seemed that it was useless to find him?He is not a policeman or a police dog. "You will help me, won''t you?" Chen Wenwen suddenly grabbed Lu Mingfei''s hand, her expression nervous, apparently the disappointment she encountered these days, which has caused the quiet girl to mentally collapse. Lu Mingfei did not have time to dodge, he could clearly feel the coldness of those little hands, and they were still shaking slightly. He looked down at Chen Wenwen''s slender hands, and looked at him for a while. Suddenly he laughed silently again, the laugh was very complicated, the laugh was very bitter and very happy. He patted Chen Wenwen''s hand and nodded, "Well, I will definitely help you, we are classmates." Chen Wenwen wiped her eyes, was silent for a long time, and said softly: "Zhao Menghua disappeared nine days ago. Everyone is looking for him, but there are no clues. However, he called me before he disappeared, and it was less than half a minute. , Saying he was trapped in the subway..." Following Chen Wenwens description, Lu Mingfei took a deep breath. If it were before, he would have regarded this incident as a haunted story, but since stepping into that door and seeing the world behind it, his mentality The affordability has been greatly improved. "Zhao Menghua said, how is that place?" Lu Mingfei was a little surprised by his calmness. "He said... it was Line 1, but I searched all the subway lines in Beijing and I couldn''t find the Line 1 he was talking about." Chen Wenwen was a little sad, and the weirdness of this incident was beyond her acceptance. Lu Mingfei took a deep breath again, combined with what he heard from Chu Zihang and the others in the hotel before, he could already confirm that Zhao Menghua was trapped in... "Nibelung. Gen." Lu Mingze''s voice suddenly appeared. "Please, can''t you stop being scared like a devil every time? And every time I see Chen Wenwen." Lu Mingfei patted Xiong''s mouth. "I was the devil, brother." Lu Mingze smiled, and there was an unnoticeable coldness in his pale golden eyes: "I''ll take you to Zhao Menghua''s place, near the subway station, free of charge." Lu Mingfei turned his head and looked at that beautiful, childish face. Although he knew that this little guy was a guy with a bad stomach, he looked at that serious and honest face. He didn''t know why, but he believed it from the bottom of his heart. Only a few times have seen the little devil who claims to be Lu Mingze to call his brother. "That''s really thanks, but you are so kind, really flatter me." Lu Mingfei whispered. "Of course, because something will happen soon, and it is an unprecedented event that has never been seen through the end of the long river of history! At that time, I think you will take care of my business." Lu Mingze smiled. "''Somethingfornothing'', you should be familiar with this cheat code, brother?" somethingfornothing, Lu Mingfei remembers this cheat code. In StarCraft, this cheat code can be upgraded all at once, and all units reach the strongest. "Something...fornothing!" He looked up at the rain curtain, "This sentence means..." "What precious thing was used to exchange it for the blank." Lu Mingze watched the rain side by side with him, and the sky was reflected in his pale golden pupils, "Is it literally like this?" "Blank? It sounds so esoteric. Take me to the subway station, Chen Wenwen... rarely begs me." Lu Mingfei lowered his head and couldn''t see what his expression was now, but at least he wouldn''t be happy. "Brother, are you sad? You have worked hard to treat her well? But what about the result? Did you feel desperate? No? Because some people dare not make you desperate and always give you a little bit of charity Some hopes, once you are desperate, you will become completely different." Lu Mingze slowly got up, beautiful and small. His face was full of hideousness, "But one day you will still be hopeless. , Because you have nothing. You are a waste, it is superfluous, no one really needs you. You are a joke, you have never got rid of the''blood grief'' from beginning to end, but you can''t detect it. You don''t feel lonely, hahahahaha ." "The one who loves you, there is only the devil! Only me, the devil! Hey! Brother! Why don''t you embrace me? Why not embrace the only person in the world who needs you?" "Somethingfornothing, 1%...fusion!" He opened his arms and hugged Lu Mingfei tightly, "I will take you to that subway station now, everything is waiting for you!" The pale golden pupils and the pair of eyes that seemed to be unlovable, a frightening breath instantly rose from the two of them, covering the entire Beijing sky. It was dark, desperate! 580 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 586: The storm is coming, a precursor! Chapter 586 The storm is coming, a precursor! Nono sat in the promenade, leaning on a large pillar, looking out at the vast Kunming Lake in the distance, drinking a cold beer he brought in from the convenience store outside. miscellaneous worm On the opposite side of the lake is Wanshou Mountain, and on the top of the mountain are the Buddha Xiangge and Paiyun Hall surrounded by clouds and mist. She didn''t tell anyone where she went, but in this happy autumn, she was not at all happy. She is a very strange girl, sometimes she feels happy without warning, sometimes she feels sad suddenly, without any reason or any sign. Just like before, she agreed to Chu Hans request for communication, just because Chu Han who said those words at that time was very cute, not that she had already secretly promised Chu Hanfang, that kind of plot probably only appeared in movies and novels. . But I don''t know why, in the end, when she saw Chu Han, she felt sad, as if she had done something wrong. But can she be blamed? Perhaps, who told her to be crazy all the time, it is hard to tell which sentence is true... which sentence is false. The breeze blew across the lake and rushed towards her face. She pouted and drank the last sip of beer, threw away the empty can, and reopened a new one. She hasn''t agreed to Caesar''s marriage proposal. In fact, she should have agreed long ago. There is really nothing in this world that can stop the union between them. As for the family, go to hell! The engagement of Caesar Gattuso and Chen Motong is an alliance between the noblest club boss and the most insane witch in Kassel College. This news will be spread to the ears of all mixed races around the world along the Internet. They will not hesitate to send the most sincere blessings. In fact, everyone expects this future. Caesar once said that he would fill the swimming pool of his yacht with champagne for a grand "champagne swimming night", inviting all those who helped him chase Nono and those who wished them blessings. . The fateful marriage contract between the emperor and the witch is flawless! But it was blocked by something like thin paper. On the night when blood and fire were intertwined, the king born in the flame walked out of the ancient legends and came next to them. Only the thin and thin young man stood up alone with his black hair dancing wildly in the night sky. , The golden pupils are shining with the flame that swallows everything. Damn, what do you want? Rarely, the little witch didn''t know what to do. Caesar drove the minicooper across Chang''an Avenue to the west gate. There was a notebook on the passenger seat next to it. There were many famous attractions and shops in Beijing, some of which were crossed out. He is looking for his girlfriend, or...fiancee. Nono has not yet agreed to his marriage proposal, but he is not in a hurry. He has full confidence in himself. He is a natural boss and a person with severe secondary disease symptoms that cant speak. So he believes that Nono will definitely do it. Wearing a wedding dress and stepping on the red carpet with him, they will be overwhelmed by the blessings of the crowd. Caesar suddenly stepped on the brakes hard, and the tire made a caring contact with the ground, leaving two long tire marks. Caesar didn''t get out of the car, turned his head and looked into the dark sky slowly in the distance, frowning slightly, he suddenly felt a little uneasy, as if something bad was happening. In an old residential area in Beijing, Xia Mi ran happily among the falling leaves carrying large bags. The hallway was filled with the aroma of burning fish for dinner, and the sound of her heels seemed to have been brisk music. "I''m back!" she opened the door and said loudly. The answer to her was the sound of the leaves blowing, and the moonlight pounced on her face, and a long shadow was reflected behind her. This is the autumn night of 2010. Some of those who have been chosen do not yet know their fate, and some do, but are unwilling to obey. At that time, the night in Beijing was still very quiet, and the moonlight fell on the lake, revealing an unspeakable beauty, as if all the shadows were not enough to erase the peace. Everything should have a chance, everything should be too late, and all bad results can be changed before the roulette of fate finally stops. At midnight, only a few people were left on the street, and Chu Zihang silently sneaked in the underground shopping mall of Oriental Plaza. This huge landmark building is adjacent to Chang''an Avenue and is home to luxury brands and a Grand Hyatt hotel. It is directly connected to the subway Wangfujing Station underground. It is very lively during the day, but silent at night, making people feel a little disturbed. Chu Zihang was carrying a black box behind his back, and cautiously advancing against the wall, his footsteps were quietly erased. He was already close to the ticket gate of the subway. Through the reflection of the marble wall, two cleaners could be seen. Wiping the advertising light boxes, the rolling shutters behind them had fallen and locked, and they had to cut the rolling shutters to move forward. Chu Zihang frowned. He doubted his judgment. No matter how weird the subway station in the middle of the night looks, it is just an artificial tunnel with a history of less than 50 years. There are still a large number of workers who originally built this tunnel system. Alive, people come and go every day, if there is anything unusual, there is no reason not to be noticed. Moreover, there must be staff on duty in the subway station late at night, just like the two cleaners in front. If there is a subway running, they can''t fail to notice. That''s right, Chu Zihang suddenly thought of something in the afternoon, and then he made a surprising conclusion. The hiding place of the Dragon King is in that mysterious Beijing Line 1! But the scene before him made Chu Zihang doubt his judgment. The phone vibrated in the pocket and a new text message came in, "Hello, dear user, a small secretary reminds you to have lunch at Xia Mis home at 12:00 noon today. Please arrange your time in advance." Chu Zihang had never subscribed to the service of a cell phone secretary. The sender was Xia Mi, who was probably the troublemaker before going to bed. He hesitated for a moment, then turned around and returned. Among the three action groups, Chu Han''s group had lost information for two days, but he was not worried. This is Beijing, and the base camp of the Chu family is here. As the young master of Chu Han, Chu Han is unlikely to be in any danger. According to the news received in the morning, Caesars group is still in Yingying, Yan, Qing, and I, and has no intention of exploring the traces of the Dragon King. He can write a complete report to Professor Schneider tonight, and then make all kinds of preparations. Tomorrow at noon, he will go to Xia Mi''s house for lunch, and then study the source of vibration along the subway. In terms of time, it makes perfect sense. He walked up the steps lightly, the shadow of the fluorescent tube reflected on the smooth marble floor. At this moment, he heard the pouring rain hit the roof, like the roar of Gatling. 581 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 587 Nibelungen under the subway! Chapter 587 Nibelungen under the subway! He was startled suddenly and stopped.Miscellaneous*Zhi*Insect Wangfujing Subway Station is on the second floor. The underground shopping mall of Oriental Plaza is on the first floor. He is between the steps of the second floor and the second floor. Even if it is pouring rain outside, he should not hit the roof above him. At the same time, a place on the shoulder blades seemed to be scorched by a fire, and the sound of night guards'' footsteps was everywhere, but all the footsteps were swiftly away, as if rushing away from this space.The fluorescent tube flickered frantically, and the air was full of buzzing electric currents. Chu Zihang took a deep breath and slowly turned around. The wheel of fate began to spin. It was no longer sunny days, but dark nights with torrential rain. The scarred Maybach stopped alone in the ruins in the suburbs. As if telling something. At this moment, the rain began to leak from the top of the head, and cold rainwater gathered from all directions, flowing calmly along the marble floor, and turning into a small waterfall on the steps. Chu Zihang wiped the rain from his face expressionlessly, holding the handle of the GodswordMurayu, and walking slowly down the black box on his back. He came back and heard the sound of the rails shaking from deep underground. This time, he won''t run away again! Beijing, deep in the forbidden land of the Chu family The forbidden area of ??the Chu family, which has a vast area comparable to a small island, exudes an unusual red light for three consecutive days. The intense scorching aura fills the air. The aura is not like the violent and fierce volcanic valley bottom, but full There was a strange calm, giving people a feeling of heat. Chu Xiaoran stood not far away from the fire, with a layer of invisible gas covering the surface of his skin, resisting the oncoming blazing heat, his expression worried, his eyes were filled with unconcealable worry, his slender nails pierced his palms. The blood slowly flowed down, but she didn''t feel anything. Chu Tianchen stood behind her with a scorching smell all over her body, shook his head, thoughts and sighs flashed in his eyes. It has been three days since Chu Han became the incarnation of the sea of ??fire. During this period, he has also ventured into the sea of ??fire. But before he had time to look for Chu Han''s figure, he was bled by countless hurricanes, almost Death to death. As a last resort, he had to withdraw from the sea of ??fire, waiting outside for Chu Han to come out by himself or the sea of ??fire to dissipate. But three days later, instead of weakening by one point, the flame basin became more and more terrifying. Most of the surrounding land had been melted away. If he hadn''t ordered people to block the surrounding area in advance, such a large-scale flame eruption, I''m afraid it has long been known to the whole world. At this moment, the old man appeared slumped and appeared behind Chu Tianchen, "Patriarch, there is news from the''worm'' that the Nine Elders and others have started, and our forces in the three provinces of Guangdong, Guangxi, and Heilongjiang have been completely eliminated. At the same time, the three research institutes and one military base in Beijing were also controlled by the "Black Hawk" led by the four elders. The "guards" hid in the dark because they did not take action without your order." ''Chongzi'' is something similar to a small satellite specially developed by the Chu family, which is almost all over the country. The''Guards'' are the hidden armed forces of the Chu Family. Most of them are not high in blood, and some of them cannot even release their spirits. But they have one characteristic, that is, they have perfectly inherited the ancient martial arts of the Chu family, and they generally carry more than three ancient martial arts. In addition to the bloodline, it can be said to be a dragon in human skin. As for the''Black Eagle'', they are the law enforcers of the Chu family. They are composed of Chu family disciples with high bloodliness. They can be said to be the most elite armed force of the Chu family. "I don''t care about them, just a bunch of clowns, have I done what I ordered you?" Chu Tianchen waved his hand, not caring about the crisis the Chu family was facing right now. The old man bowed slightly, "''Fuxi'' has received the nationwide network signal, and there will be no information about the young master leaked out. In addition, the''Nuwa'' successfully lifted into the sky, and can attack any target on the ground at any time! " "No hurry, once the''Nu Wa'' is launched, the impact will be too great, it is impossible to hide it. Wait." Chu Tianchen shook his head, "As long as the ancestors come out, everything will be safe." Hearing Chu Tianchen''s words, the old man stopped talking, looked at Huohai, and then looked at the girl who was staring at the front with no distraction, but finally he didn''t say it. Suddenly, the old man seemed to think of something, "Patriarch, there is one more thing. An hour ago, the''Bug'' detected several signals and disappeared inexplicably." "Disappeared?" Chu Tianchen was stunned, "What''s the matter?" "The specific situation is still clear. According to the analysis of the situation sent back by the''worms'', these people seem to have entered a place similar to a sealed space... But the strange thing is that our people are monitoring them in places like Beijing. No one came in or out." The old man shook his head. This is indeed a strange thing. In Beijing, some people have lost track under the eyes of the Chu family. Chu Tianchen pondered for a while, "Did you find out what the identities of those people are?" "Well, they are all students of Kassel College." The old man said. Chu Tianchen was stunned for a moment, a bright light flashed in his mind, his pupils slowly contracted, and he suddenly remembered an incident that Chu Han had mentioned to him, which was about a world that only existed in ancient legends. The kingdom of dragons, Nibelung. Root! Rumble! The earth quivered without warning, and the chasm-like gaps split open. The violent vibrations reached the sky, and the boundless flames roared and rolled, like a giant beast of the ancient times roaring to the sky, venting its anger. "What''s going on? Earthquake?" The old man looked around in horror. The intensity of this tremor had exceeded his cognition. If it were an earthquake, it would be an unprecedented 10-magnitude earthquake! After Chu Tianchen panicked at the beginning, he quickly stabilized his figure, but the monstrous waves set off in his heart could not be concealed. He looked at the sea of ??fire that suddenly boiled after being calm for three days in the distance. This tremor, comparable to a magnitude ten earthquake, originated from the center of the sea of ??fire! At this moment, a petite figure suddenly ran forward, fast approaching the level of creating a sonic boom. "not good!" Chu Tianchen was taken aback, but it was too late. Chu Xiaoran burst out at an astonishing speed. She rushed into the sea of ??fire within a few breaths, without giving him a chance to react. "Damn! This girl is too reckless!" Chu Tianchen slowly clenched his hands into fists, and looked at the old man behind him, "If I don''t come out later, Chu Ling will take over the Patriarch of the Chu Family!" The old man was so scared that he almost jumped up at the second half of the sentence. This is an explanation of his last words! 582 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 588 Go further! The 588th chapter goes one step further! However, before he could persuade Chu Tianchen, the boundless flames pounced on him, and the world in front of him changed instantly.Miscellaneous Chi Insects The entire forbidden area emits a faint red light as if it has been burned by a fire. In the scarlet heaven and earth, seven strangely shaped blades are quietly suspended in the high air, and the sharp swords and swords are flying around, like It is to cut the whole world into pieces. Chu Tianchen stared blankly at the seven sharp blades that exuded a frightening atmosphere. He suddenly understood that it was these seven sharp blades that almost killed him two days ago by a blazing hurricane! At this moment, the old man hurriedly shouted, "Patriarch, look there!" Chu Tianchen''s eyelids twitched and turned his head to look. In the center of the roaring sea of ??fire, a group of crimson light rose like a scorching sun, and the incomparable red fire light could be seen faintly, but he could not see it. What is inside the red sun? However, Chu Tianchen, whose eyesight far surpassed ordinary people''s eyesight, could see clearly. In that group of fierce, sun-like light, the young man with black hair and golden pupils embraced Chu Xiaoran, whose eyes were closed, slowly. Landing slowly. Almost the moment the youth landed, Chu Tianchen and the old man felt a blazing heat rushing toward each other, staring at the young man in amazement. They felt in a daze that it was not a person walking towards them, but a blazing sun! At the same time, the young man glanced at the scorched skin of Chu Tianchen and the old man, his eyes flickered, and the terrible flames raging in the entire Chu family forbidden area seemed to be drawn, and they gathered one after another and sank into the young man''s body. In less than a minute, the forbidden area of ??the Chu family who had just been transformed into a Scarlet Flame Purgatory was instantly emptied, and there was no trace of a flame at all. The flame king, deserves it! Chu Han nodded in satisfaction. Compared with before, his current control of the fire element is simply a sky and an underground. However, he is different from Norton. If Norton''s flames are turbulent like a tsunami and want to burn everything to death, then his flames are quietly devouring all the fury like an abyss. This is his heart of becoming a king, that is, the heart of the Dragon King! Chu Han walked to Chu Tianchen and handed him the unconscious Chu Xiaoran. This girl had his blood, so she was not burned by the flames, but because she inhaled a lot of fire poison, she was now in a coma. "Father, Xiao Ran will leave it to you, take care of her." Chu Han looked at the multiple burns on Chu Tianchen''s body, his eyes lightened a little. As his direct descendant, if he is unwilling, how could he be burned by the flames he emits? This is just a test, and obviously, Chu Tianchen''s performance has been recognized and trusted by him. Chu Tianchen took the petite body carefully, and there were a few mists in his turbid old eyes. He originally felt guilty for Chu Xiaoran. Chu Xiaoran''s parents were only carrying out his orders because of his orders. Sacrifice on the way to the mission. Chu Han watched this scene silently, his golden eyes with burning flames flickered, and looked at the old man, "Where is the last place they appeared before they disappeared?" The old man hadn''t recovered from the shock caused by this earth-shattering change. Hearing Chu Han''s question, he was startled subconsciously, and then reacted, "In the east...fang square and Wangfujing...the subway Near the station..." The old man didn''t know why, when he was watched by those red golden pupils, he felt awe in his heart for no reason, and even spoke very hard. Chu Han pondered for a few seconds, "Do you know who it is?" "There are four people in total. It is impossible to confirm the names of all of them, but it can be confirmed that they are all from Kassel College." It seems that because Chu Han''s tone is very gentle, the old man speaks a lot more fluently, but the awe in his heart is not reduced at all. . Chu Han nodded and looked at Chu Tianchen, who was holding Chu Xiaoran tightly. "Don''t worry, I have cleared Xiaoran from the fire poison. She is just in a coma now. It will be fine in a few hours. Let''s go back to Chu''s house and rest." Chu Tianchen nodded silently, got up with Chu Xiaoran in his arms, and looked at Chu Han, "Master, you also go back with me and rest?" Although he didn''t know what happened, if he guessed right, Chu Han should have swallowed Norton, the king of bronze and fire, and gained all his power! The Chu family once obtained a dragon skeleton from the descendant of the King of Bronze and Fire. It was at that time that Chu Tianchen personally salvaged it, so he was somewhat familiar with Norton''s breath. "No, I''m going to have a look. Those guys don''t understand the power of the Dragon King. If you anger the mentally retarded child, Beijing will become a dead city in an instant!" Even though he said that, Chu Han''s expression changed. It''s very casual. As Chu Tianchen thought, after completely refining the Dragon Bone Cross, Chu Han possessed the power of the King of Bronze and Fire. This result means that he can now suppress the power of sunlight within the Seven Deadly Sins. At the same time use this set of weapons capable of killing the king! Although he is still unable to do as he wants, because the power of sunlight contained in the "Sword of Victory" is the same as the power of the fire element, he does not need to worry about the backlash of the sunlight of the "Seven Deadly Sins". Moreover, he was very much looking forward to the power of this set of swords. At the beginning, only the "seven deadly sins" that had just completed the upgrade had suppressed Lu Mingze with no power to fight back. If it were not for the influence of the power of Nikko, it was said that he would not be able to. Kill Lu Mingze on the spot! Chu Tianchen did not reluctantly nodded, "So young master, be careful yourself, I will order people to block this place, and will not let the things that happened today spread out!" He knew very well what happened. Unprecedentedly, one dragon king swallowed the power of another dragon king and successfully completed the''evolution''! If this matter is known by other mixed races, it will trigger a magnitude twelve earthquake. I am afraid that even the Dragon Clan will launch an attack on the Chu Family. Chu Han nodded and looked at the unconscious girl behind Chu Tianchen. After a few seconds of silence, he stretched out his right hand. A red and crystal-like light emerged, slowly sinking into Chu Xiaoran''s body. Then, his figure was slightly slim. Moving, the whole seemed to be erased from the place, completely disappeared. As Chu Han disappeared, the huge Chu Family''s forbidden land was empty, and there was a scorching smell everywhere, and there were still a few strands of high temperature in the air. "Arrange the best doctor right away. In addition, let''Fuxi'' strictly seal all information about the young master from flowing out, especially what happened today. When you go back, let''Silkworm'' wash away your three-day memory!" Chu Tianchen Said blankly, as the Patriarch of the Chu family, he knew exactly what he had to do to completely block the information. 583 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 589 Hurry to Nibelungen! Chapter 589 rushed to Nibelungen! Chu Han''s speed was very fast, and in a blink of an eye he left the forbidden area of ??the Chu Family.&Miscellaneous After fully refining the power of the King of Bronze and Fire, Chu Han''s blood has been perfectly refined. If used as the simplest comparison to describe it, he is now roughly equivalent to a quarter of Niederhogg. Of course, this refers to the comparison of pedigrees. If some other external factors are included, Chu Han should now be equivalent to Nidhogg who created the White King. That is, one half of the black king! It is already more than two o''clock in the morning, and the lively Chang''an Avenue during the day is silent. The evening breeze blows on both sides of the street, and the rushing sound sounds a bit grim. Chu Han pondered for a while, and secretly called, "System, is there any way to enter Nibelung Root without disturbing the gatekeeper?" Nibelungen is a kingdom of dragons. Anyone who enters without the permission of the gatekeeper will be noticed for the first time.Except for those who have entered the Nibelung Root, they will carry a mark similar to the license. This thing is called a "brand mark". When it enters the Nibelung Root again, it will release some kind of strange Fluctuations, avoiding the sight of the gatekeeper, sneaked into the Nibelung root silently. And this thing is impossible for Chu Han in his entire life, because he is the Dragon King and his blood is too pure, and the rules of Nibelung Root cannot affect him at all, let alone leave a "burn mark" on him. Kind of stuff. "With your current strength, you can directly penetrate the gate of Nibelung Gen. Why do you want to sneak it?" The system was a little confused. "Caesar and Chu Zihang should have also entered Nibelung. I don''t want to be discovered by them." Chu Han shrugged, "Is there no way?" The system was silent for a few seconds, "It''s not impossible, you try to see if you can enter your Nibelung root now." Every dragon king has his own Nibelung root, and Chu Hans Nibelung root successfully expanded after returning from India, but because he did not have the power to control the elements, so Nibel In addition to him, Long Genli can''t accommodate the living at all, which is equivalent to the real kingdom of the dead. Chu Han frowned, stretched out his left hand, red gold light flashed in his eyes, and a mark slowly appeared on his palm, it was a red flame.He stared straight at the flame mark in his palm, and suddenly the surrounding scenery changed rapidly, and wisps of gray gas floated like dead souls. The Kingdom of the Dead, Nibelung Root. Chu Han gathered his five fingers and looked around, a look of surprise flashed in his eyes. Nibelung Gen is still full of lifelessness everywhere, and the "seven deadly sins" that disappeared in the forbidden area of ??the Chu family hang high in the sky, like seven gods overlooking the world. Everything is the same as before. The only change is that a volcano that continuously erupts magma has emerged out of thin air on the far right of this country. From a distance, Chu Han could feel the vibration brought by the volcanic eruption. The vibration reached the sky, and the magma splashed in all directions, expanding the range. This He seldom came to Nibelung. He had always stayed in the Kassel Academy before. If he comes in and out frequently, it is impossible to guarantee that he will not be discovered by those who are interested. However, he did not expect that after only a period of absence, the Nibelung Root had already undergone amazing changes. The Kingdom of the Dead, Nibelung Root, the heaven that alchemists of all ages have dreamed of, because the entire Nibelung Root world is dead, and the dust here is priceless in the outside world. But now, he clearly feels that the volcano that continuously emits hot lava is clearly alive! "Are you surprised? In fact, there is nothing to be surprised." The system''s voice is full of smiles, "Nibelung Root is actually equivalent to yourself to some extent, from the moment you fully control the fire element. , This country that belongs to you alone will naturally give birth to your fire elemental power." "But that volcano is alive. This violates Nibelung Root''s world rules!" Chu Han frowned, still a little unacceptable. As the Dragon King, Chu Han knows exactly what the rules of the world are. Odins Quingunir, Freys Sword of Victory and even his Seven Deadly Sins are the reasons why these weapons Contains the power of killing the dragon king because they are the embodiment of the world''s rules, which cannot be changed or resisted! At the beginning, he also fully integrated the''Sword of Victory'' into the''Seven Deadly Sins'', and did not change the essence of the''Sword of Victory'' or the''Seven Deadly Sins'', which resulted in the power of the sun and the''Seven Sects'' of the Sword of Victory. The life-death conflict of sin has made it impossible to completely integrate. But now, a vigorous volcano actually appeared in the world of Nibelung Root, how could this not make him feel unbelievable. This is a manifestation of breaking the rules of the world! "I can only tell you that you still know too little about the world of the dragon clan." After the system said this, it fell silent. Even after gaining the power of the King of Bronze and Fire, Chu Han still felt a bit of mist in the cloud listening to the system''s words, but in the end he concluded two points. It''s not a bad thing that Nibelung has a living thing in his roots, but it''s just not clear what effect this will have on him. The second point is that this proves one thing... the rules can be changed! Chu Han took a deep breath and walked to the front of the volcano. The hot breath rushed towards him. This is an illusion. There is no wind in this world, and the gray gas will float because this world is dead. However, Chu Han now clearly felt the wind blowing on him, blazing hot wind. This world, or the area covered by volcanoes, gradually came to life. Chu Han shook his head, and stopped thinking about these complicated and profound things. The most important thing right now is to sneak into the Nibelung roots on Metro Line 1, without disturbing the gatekeeper. Judging from the news reported by the old man, Chu Zihang and others should have entered the Nibelung Root for more than two hours. He has not much time. He must enter Nibelung Root as soon as possible and kill him before Chu Zihang and the others. King of the dead land and mountains! At this moment, Chu Han was stunned, as if thinking of something, his face became extremely exciting, standing in front of the magma pool, his brows trembling from time to time, he looked a little funny. Time passed bit by bit, and just as the volcano was about to erupt again, Chu Han finally couldn''t help but scold his mother, "What''s the matter, the system, you told me how to sneak into the Nibelung roots!" 584 One Pieces Dragon Race System Chapter 590: Break into a private house! Chapter 590 Private Break into the House! In the dark underground tunnel, the ground vibrated violently, and a dazzling light came out from the end of the deep tunnel.MiscellaneousZhiInsect The train entered the station, rubbing the rails with a harsh sound. It stopped in front of the platform. The carriages with square heads and brains were painted in red and white, with the typesetting "Black Stone-Eight Kings Tomb" hung.Anyone with a bit of knowledge will know that this train has never been seen in history. Beijing Metro Line 1 runs from Pingguoyuan to Sihui East. Many years ago, Sihui Station was called Bawangfen Station. At that time, Fuxingmen to Bawangfen was also called "Fu Ba Line", but it was quickly renamed , And at that time it could not reach the hidden station "Black Rock" at the far west. The car door opened, and three ghostly figures came out from inside. "Strange, no one, why did the train stop here?" A beam of light shone on the figure from the roof of the car. It was a skinny face like a skeleton, a stubble face full of stubbles, and its pupils were huge, as if they were about to run out. The lamp is shining like an oil lamp. If it is any ghost, it must be Zhang Fei who starved to death. "This train can''t go wrong, but I am a bit confused about the current situation." The other person was also skinny, and his face was pale as if he had just vomited everything he ate a month ago. "Could it be that the man hasn''t arrived yet?" The only woman among the three looked around with the arm of the man who had just spoken. "Impossible. The train pits and stops at this time. It proves that someone must have arrived, but how can there be no one?" The man who was obviously a lover with the girl shook his head, and he didn''t understand what was going on now. "Whatever happened to him, anyway, the damn train stopped. Let''s take a break now and study the countermeasures by the way!" The man who was in the most miserable state and sat on the ground. He was already The heart tortured by this place collapsed. The boy and the girl looked at each other and found a place to sit down. Indeed, in this ghost place, if you can rest for a while, then you have a little more chance of survival. "I don''t know if Lu Mingfei has gone out, I really hope he can find a way out!" The girl just sat down and looked at the dark tunnel, feeling a little bit of expectation. As soon as the girl finished speaking, the boy immediately shook his head, "Hope is very slim, can I really get out if I have won enough 1,000 chips? Maybe after leaving here, there is still a dead end. Dont forget what the hell is this place, Lu Ming Although it is''s'' level, but to be honest, I am not optimistic about him." They have been trapped here for more than half a month. After so long, he has also figured out what place it is. When he was still studying in the academy, he had heard his instructor talk about this place in the''Alchemy'' class, but at the time he just thought it was a legendary story. After all, alchemists in the past could not confirm the existence of this place. One day, he actually came in, but he didn''t know if he could go out. "You didn''t feel resentment because he broke your plan, did you?" The girl smiled, a bit teasing the boy. The boy sighed, "I''m not so careful yet. I just told my heart. I hope he can find a way out more than anyone else, but it''s too unrealistic." He shook his head, said nothing, and hugged the girl next to him tightly, fearing that she would disappear in the next second. The girl pursed her mouth. When she was about to say some comforting words, the earth shook suddenly, and the stones on the ground jumped like Spanish dancers. "What''s the matter? What happened?" The boy hugged the girl tightly and looked around in horror. The vibration was very strong, and it was accompanied by a long hum. "This seems to be... Longyin?" The girl swallowed, and said with some uncertainty. The man who was awakened by the shock widened his eyes, "Dragon Yin? How could it be possible! Isn''t this a thing like a dragon a product of a myth?" The boy ignored his doubts and looked around, trying to find the source of the vibration, but at this moment he was taken aback, "Do you think something is wrong?" "What?" The girl was puzzled. "Air..." The boy slowly widened his eyes, a look of horror appeared on his face, "This is not the earth shaking, but the space we are in is shaking!" As soon as the voice fell, the huge platform shook violently in an instant, and countless small spatial cracks even appeared in the void, spreading in all directions like lightning. Under the horrified gaze of the three of them, the blood burst in the shattered void, and the flames burst into the sky. Two huge lotus flowers with blood and flames appeared, and then slowly bloomed. Cracked out of the void. boom!!! Space, collapsed! The train parked in front of the platform was overturned by a powerful heat wave in an instant. The terrible blood flames directly broke two carriages, and the rails were also blown out dozens of meters away. After about a few minutes, the endless blood light gathered, like a huge lotus flower slowly closing. When the blood light gradually extinguished, the figure of the young man stood on the platform impressively, and his golden pupils with flames were looking around. Short black hair was flying wildly in the wind, and his naked upper body and crimson jeans added a bit of evil to him, like a devil who came out of hell! "That unreliable guy, in the end, I have to fight in by myself. This is also a crime of sitting in a private''house''!" The young man scratched his head, sighed, and turned to look at the three people with sluggish expressions. "Hello, is this Metro Line 1? Hey, weird, it seems familiar to you, did I meet you somewhere?" He blinked, and there was a sudden flash on his face, "I remember, Norma sent me your information, you are the commissioners of the executive department, Gao Mi and Wan Fuqian, right?" "As for you, it should be Zhao Menghua? Chen Wenwen told me...Hey, why don''t you talk?" He looked at the three of them strangely, without the consciousness of just breaking through the space and breaking the carriage. "Wenwen? You mean Wenwen? Did you see her? Is she okay? Did she ask you to save me?" Zhao Menghua was like a drowning man who was caught in the life-saving straw. The fear of the youth, a series of questions popped up like bullets. "No, I didn''t see her, but I don''t think it''s a good time." The young man was a little cold. He admired Chen Wenwen very much. If he were an ordinary person, he would launch a fierce attack on the quiet girl. It is precisely this way that he dislikes Zhao Menghua more and more, because he is not worthy of Chen Wenwen at all, but the girl puts her heart on him. 585 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 591: Exit and Entrance! Chapter 591: Exit and Entrance! This can only sigh that fate is really teasing people.Miscellaneous worm Zhao Menghua also seemed to feel the youth''s indifference towards him, so he closed his mouth wisely and remained silent. The executive department commissioner named Gao Mi felt that the atmosphere became a little more subtle, and swallowed, remembering what the young man had just said, "You just said Norma? Are you a student of Kassel College?" "The third grade of the Alchemy Department of Kassel College, Chu Han." The corner of Chu Han''s mouth twitched. To be honest, after Norton died, he was already the first person in alchemy in the history of the dragon family. Learning "alchemy" in the academy always had the illusion of a doctoral student going to kindergarten, so that every time he introduced himself like that There is a strange feeling. It seemed a bit awkward. However, it is clear that others do not think so. As soon as Chu Han finished speaking, Gao Mi immediately widened his eyes, "Chu Han? President of the God Killing Society, the strongest''s''-level Chu Han in the history of Kassel Academy?" The face of the girl named Wan Fuqian also showed surprise, but in addition to surprise, there was also a hint of admiration. "If Leis and Kay didn''t seek power to usurp the throne and they happened to find an''s''-level hybrid, then I should be the Chu Han you said." Chu Han shrugged. After Gao Mi was shocked for a while, he suddenly remembered something, "How did you get in?" Chu Han still shrugged, "Didn''t you just see it, you just came in!" Indeed, there is no doubt about this, because the broken train was still lying not far from the platform, and several railroad tracks were also blown up onto the platform, and there were still strands of residue in the air. high temperature. Gao Mi ignored the randomness in Chu Han''s words and hurriedly said: "Then can you go out?" He had just finished speaking, and the other two also looked at Chu Han with expectation. Chu Han raised his eyebrows and shook his head under the gaze of the three of them, "Can''t get out." The three of them were stunned. They did not expect such a reply. Then, before they waited for anything to say, they heard Chu Han continue to say, "I can come in because I found the door to enter here, and then broke the door. Come in, but I can come in doesnt mean I can go out, because I dont know where the exit is, even if I do, I dont have the key." Wan Fuqian and Zhao Menghua were a bit at a loss, but Gao Mi understood. Chu Han was able to come in because he found the entrance and broke the entrance and broke in.But he couldn''t get out, because he didn''t know where the exit was, and he didn''t have the key to get out.As he said, he came in. If he wanted to go out, he first had to find out where the exit was, and then he had to have the key. But in this ghost place, once they leave the protection of the train, it is a question whether they can survive for ten minutes, let alone find the key and exit. After listening to Gao Mis explanation, Wan Fuqian was silent, while Zhao Menghua looked at the broken train with a gray face, his eyes gradually appeared savage, and he suddenly grabbed Chu Hans neck and shouted: "Since you cant get out. Go, why would you destroy the train? Ah?! You killed us all like this!" Facing the roar of his collapse, Chu Han was expressionless. With the strength of his body, let alone Zhao Menghua, an ordinary person who has no dragon blood, even a knife on his neck may not leave a trace. . But he didn''t notice that when Zhao Menghua roared at Chu Han, his eyes flashed slightly, it was a light of compassion. Wan Fuqian and Gao Mi did not stop them. They are no longer in the mood to think about those that are missing. As Zhao Menghua said, without the train, they would never have lived in this ghost place for ten minutes. In other words, they Dead. At this moment, countless subtle voices gathered from all directions, just like millions of bats whispering in the middle of the night in a bat cave, and like countless ants crawling towards a beetle that strayed into the ant nest... "What is it this time?" Gao Mi trembled while holding Wan Fuqian. He was so weak that he couldn''t even ignite the golden pupil. Now, except for his vitality, he is no different from ordinary people. Zhao Menghua had released Chu Han and looked around in horror. He realized a terrifying fact that those subtle voices had surrounded him! The next moment, screams followed, and countless black shadows flickered from all directions, and they screamed sharply, like crying and cheering. Gao Mi looked at the dark shadows with horror in his arms with Wan Fuqian. He had gone to "Speaking Spiritology" and recognized them at first sight. That is a sickle!The head of the Student Union, Xi Caesar, is named after this monster-like creature. At the moment, the living sickle is right in front of him, these are... blood sucking! Without waiting for him to feel desperate, a blazing, extremely hot touch fluttered with the wind, and then, countless blood-red and beautiful lotus flowers bloomed in mid-air, blood flames erupted, flames burst, thousands of sickle weasel Fleeing around screaming, as if something terrible happened. They were fast, and they all fled the platform in a short time, but the blood flames reached a wider range, and in a blink of an eye, all the sickle and ferrets and the entire platform were submerged. The fire and blood lasted for about two or three minutes before slowly dissipating, the platform and track had disappeared, leaving only a huge pit comparable to the size of a football field. Gao Mi sat paralyzed on the edge of the giant pit, eyes full of horror that could not be concealed, Wan Fuqian in her arms had fainted, and the bloody flame just one millimetre away was about to lead him together. Che went in, but even so, he could clearly feel the destructive power contained in the bloody flames. That is simply a natural disaster! Suddenly, Chu Han jumped up naked, carrying Zhao Menghua who was covered in blood and smelled of burnt black in his hand. He threw Zhao Menghua next to Gao Mi, "Leave this guy to you. Don''t let him run. He knows too much. When he will go out, he will go to the Chu family. They will eliminate this guy. Remember, put him back in time." After finishing speaking, he did not wait for the high power to reply, and walked deeper along the destroyed track. Gao Mi was stunned for a long time. Seeing that Chu Han''s figure was about to disappear into the darkness, he finally reacted and yelled to his back, "Wait...wait! What does it mean to go out? Don''t you say no? Do you know where the exit is? And if you leave us here, what if there is something else coming?" After a while, Chu Han''s voice came from a distance from the tunnel, "I don''t need to know where the exit is. As long as the owner of this place is killed, the exit will naturally appear. As for you, ask for more blessings!" 586 One Pieces Dragon Race System Chapter 592 Three-time burst of blood! The 592nd chapter three bursts of blood! "You did it on purpose?" The voice of the system rang in my mind.Miscellaneous "Hey, finally don''t pretend to be dead?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows, "It can''t be said that it was intentional. I can indeed send them out of Nibelung, but that would expose my too much strength and the gain would not be worth the loss. Now, all the sickle ferrets in that area have just been burned to death by me. Even if they walk for ten and a half months, they will not encounter a sickle ferret. By that time, I have already solved the mentally retarded child." He is not a foolish fool. Without absolute certainty, how could he leave the high-powered class in the dangerous Nibelung root so rashly? He knows the danger of Nibelung root better than anyone! The system was silent for a while, "Now you are more and more mature." "You are talking like a fruit vendor and I am a fruit." Chu Han teased. However, after the system finished speaking, the silence went down completely and he ignored him at all. "Oh, it''s really boring." Chu Han shook his head and didn''t feel surprised. He and the system have been with the system for decades. If you count the time of cocooning, both have the lifespan of the earth. He has become accustomed to the existence of the system. Although the two do not communicate very often, it is better to be accompanied by someone for a long time than to be alone. Oh, no, the system shouldn''t be considered human, right? Then again, what exactly is the system? Chu Han had this question more than once, but even if he wanted to break his head, he couldn''t understand it. Let''s say it is a machine, it knows things about the dragon clan very well, and knows better than him, the dragon king. It can be said to be human, but who is attached to other people''s bodies? It is more reasonable to say that it is a ghost, but can a ghost transform an ordinary person into a dragon king?Can''t! Chu Han suddenly remembered, it seems that until now, his understanding of the system has remained in the cloud and mist. Thinking about it this way, Chu Han''s expression became a little weird. Although his relationship with the system was beyond doubt, this feeling still made him feel very uncomfortable. It''s like a bug in your stomach knows you, knows everything you want, but you don''t even know what it is. This feeling is a bit uncomfortable, or unpleasant. Just as he was about to call the system in his heart, there was a sudden violent vibration from the earth. This time it was not an illusion, but a real tremor from the earth. This tremor is not like an earthquake, more like... the earth is roaring! Chu Han''s face condensed, his eyes closed slightly, and he saw that the domineering color was fully released, and the tunnel was instantly covered, spreading to the entire Nibelung root. After about a few minutes, the vibration not only didn''t weaken, but became stronger and stronger, and Chu Han slowly opened his eyes, and the red golden light flashed, it was a mixture of excitement, desire, and expectation. I found you, mentally retarded child! At the same time, deep at the end of the tunnel, in the huge space, a pure yellow giant dragon fell on the ground, its wings spread out, its eyes as big as copper bells closed tightly, as if peacefully asleep. Chu Zihang lowered his head and hugged the girl in his arms tightly. Wrong, or can''t be called a girl anymore. She is naked, slender and slender, but her whole body is iron-gray. With breathing, her sharp scales slowly relax. Those scales that pierced the skin and spit out the bohemian dress tore into pieces. The slender jade. On the front of the foot, black claws replaced the toenails, and the claws of her right hand pierced Chu Zihangs left xiong. , The sharp claws of both feet penetrated into Chu Zihang''s knees, and the blood dripped to the ground along the sharp claws. She tilted her head and looked at Chu Zihang, as if she was appreciating his pain at the moment, with a cold smile and a trace of unnoticeable confusion in her golden pupils. Lu Mingfei stood in the distance like a puppet, staring blankly at the men and women hugging each other, unable to believe his eyes. "Your...real name." Chu Zihang said hoarsely. He is very weak now, not only psychologically, but also physically. Xia Mi withdrew his claws expressionlessly, wandered to the dead dragon, stroking his huge head, with gentle movements and sad eyes, "He is my brother, the king of the four kings of the earth and mountains. , Eriffin!" "Eliffin...then you...that is Yemengade?" Chu Zihang whispered while pressing on the wound to prevent blood from pouring out all over his body. "Yes, I am the king of the earth, he is the king of the mountain, and the inference of the Kassel Academy is correct. The four kings have a bunch of twins on their thrones, each controlling half of the power, and our blood will merge. The birth of a new existence is our sister, Hela, the god of death!" Xia Mi, or Yemengade smiled, "The so-called god of death is actually the queen of Nibelung root... she can open everything in the world The gate of the kingdom of the dead, that will be the return of the age of mythology, and also the prelude to the end of the day!" "Doom?" Chu Zihang raised his head with difficulty, "What do you mean?" "Yes, the real doomsday!" Yemengah laughed. "Stupid human beings, what you know about us is like a drop of water in the ocean. You worry about our awakening, but you don''t know what is bigger. The storm is brewing. Compared with the awakening of something, we are insignificant, but his awakening day is not far away!" "what is that?" "You don''t need to know, even if you know it..." She was startled suddenly, her face changed drastically, and she looked towards the far end of the collapsed tunnel! At this moment, Chu Zihang, who was supposed to have lost too much blood, suddenly burst into confusion, and the golden pupil suddenly lit up, like a cat''s eyes meeting a strong light, closing into slits, jetting out from the slits. Sharp as a knife. He stretched out his five fingers and clenched them into a fist, crashing through the mouth of Yemengades xiong, and at the same time the sharp object pierced. The sound of his body sounded, he did not look down, and his right foot slammed on the ground, kicking There was a loud noise on Mengjiade''s head, with the sound of bones being broken. The two figures separated instantly, and Chu Zihang turned 360 degrees and fell upside down. He leaned on the God SwordMura Yu constantly chuang breathe, stretched out his hand and pulled out a broken bone spur. The moment he approached Yemengade, the sharp claws on her also entered his body at the same time, the only remaining Blood spewed out from behind him, under extremely high blood pressure, like a Molong flying into the air. Chu Zihang crouched, and wiped the blood sacrifice at the corner of his mouth expressionlessly. Under Yemengades shocked gaze, the scales of his whole body were united and he inhaled huge amounts of oxygen, and bloody bone spurs stretched out from his body. After coming out, the muscles under the scales undulated like water, and then suddenly tightened to form. He stood up slowly, as cold as icy in his golden eyes. He seemed to have become another person in a blink of an eye. At this moment, all he had in his eyes was brutal killing intent. Third degreeBlood! Dragon King''s Heart... Release! 587 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 591: Complete defeat! The 591rd chapter is defeated! "Bloodblood" is a technology recreated by the original Lionheart Club members to refine their own blood. This technology can continuously improve their blood with their will, and approach the Dragon King infinitely as a hybrid species.Miscellaneous Zhi Insect This can explain how the mixed race fights the Dragon King in the long years without science... That is the power gained by sacrificing the soul! "Unconscious state?" Ye Mengjia frowned and looked at Chu Zihang, shook his head compassionately, "You are already a dead waiter." She chanted the ancient language aloud, a brand new spirit was aroused, and the field expanded rapidly. In the field, there was a strong ionization and magnetization effect, the rails melted, and the metal droplets were suspended, rotating excitedly around Yemengade. Those bright droplets kept colliding and burning, the impurities turned into ashes and fell, and the remaining droplets became brighter and brighter. She tempered her weapons with the spirit of speech. In the end, these droplets collided and condensed, and in the hands of Yemengade, they turned into a huge weapon with a strange shape, like a sickle to harvest life. Word SpiritScythe of Death! This was supposed to be the weapon she used to become "Hella" after she swallowed Erifan. Now that she has forced it out, the price she will pay will be unbearable! Chu Zihang swung his knife and rushed towards Yemengade without saying a word. The domain of''Jun Yan'' expanded rapidly, and it collided with her domain in an instant. At the edge of the contact between the two areas, a layer of air can be clearly seen, with hundreds of thousands of volts of white and purple static electricity and hundreds of thousands of degrees of black fire snake swimming on it. The bright places are dazzling, and the dark places are like night. The two figures disappeared at the same time and appeared at the same time. The huge black sickle and the jet black long knife slammed into each other, and the waves of gold and iron collided and the blades stirred up in all directions. Crushed stones continued to fall from the top, cracking directly in the air, and the sickle ferrets flew around in horror, and were quickly reduced to ashes by the fields of both sides. This is a collision of pure power. As mentioned in the "Spiritology" course of the Kassel College, in the five-pointed star representing the five elements, the position of the earth element is on the lower left and the fire element is on the lower right. When you return the pentagram, you will find There is no line connecting these two elements. Therefore, there is no transformation circuit between them, and according to Chinese alchemy, there is no relationship between them. If the forces of fire and ground collide, just like two bullets shooting at the same trajectory, the consequences will be disastrous. And now, Lu Mingfei knew firsthand what this so-called "unthinkable" was like! He hugged his head and dodged around, but the entire space collapsed, and there were horrified screams of Sickles everywhere, it was like the end of the day. Lu Mingfei can''t tell whether this is real or a dream. He pinches himself desperately, but can''t wake up. And in this doomsday-like environment, laughter can be heard, which is simply incredible! "If you are in the mood to laugh, why don''t you think of a way to stop them!" Lu Mingfei shouted. "The method has been handed over to you, something fornothing, what to exchange for nothingness." Lu Mingze stood not far away with a smile, wearing a black suit with a pen, a white shirt and a black tie, and his hair was combed. He is neat and tidy, and in his arms is a bunch of pure white roses. It''s like attending a funeral. "At this time, are you still in the mood to make a joke?" Lu Mingfei avoided a boulder that fell from the top of his head. The pair of monsters seemed to have turned the battlefield into the whole underground, and two devastating insights were still expanding. "Why, we demons are all honest people, oh no, ghosts, a quarter of our life, something fornothing, including you meet the gods and kill the gods and meet the Buddha and kill the Buddha!" ??Lu Mingze still smiled, but this smile fell on the road In Ming Fei''s eyes, it became distorted, mysterious and deep, like a black hole. He swallowed secretly, he asked himself more than once, is the deal Lu Mingze''s mouth really real? Although this little devil comes to help him every time he appears, but I don''t know why, he just feels that he can''t trade! What Lu Mingze wants is definitely not the life and soul of such a declining boy like him, but something more important, something he must hold and absolutely cannot lose! Suddenly, the smile on Lu Mingze''s face disappeared instantly, and he turned his head to look at a place, "Once, twice or three times, it''s really a damn fly!" A very gloomy and cold expression flashed on his little face, and then, the whole figure slowly dissipated like air. At the same time, after Yemengade collided with Chu Zihang again, they landed on the platform at the same time. Chu Zihang paused slightly, waving''Cun Yu'' would initiate another charge, and Yemengade was a heavy blow. on the ground. This platform could have docked a whole tank of heavy tanks. It was reinforced with ten times more reinforced concrete than ordinary platforms, but it shattered at the moment she fell, and the bottomless cracks extended. A hundred meters away, the rock rose and turned into powder in the air! The "earth dragon"-like structure appeared, and the ground rotated and turned open. The broken stones appeared in four bursts, like twisted snake bones. This is the talent of the king of the earth and the mountain. Yemengade can find the "eye" of everything, and cast a heavy blow from the weakest place, the power is poured into it, and it is instantly destroyed. As the tenured professor of Kassel College inferred, she is like a boxer who is proficient in ancient oriental boxing! The instantaneous collapse of the platform caused Chu Zihang to fall into it, and at the same time, his unbalanced body prevented him from dodge in time, and the pitch-black sickle added by Yemeng left a huge scar of nearly one meter! Before he rushed out of the cracks, Yemengade slammed the ground again, and the red-hot railroad tracks burned by the''Jun Yan'' were shaken by the blow, bending like a snake and swaying in the air. The huge force injected by Yemengade twisted them into spirals, and at the same time drilled towards Chu Zihang. He instinctively wanted to dodge, but the next moment, a red hot rail inserted into his right xiong and tore it apart. His lungs and other railroad tracks pierced his body at the same time, pinning him to the ground, unable to move. Yemengade descended from the sky, the sharp claws of both feet inserted into the concrete ground, and stood firmly, with strong bone wings spread out behind him! She glanced at the giant sickle in her hand, and with a "bang", the giant sickle turned into debris and fell to the ground. At the same time, the dark long knife in Chu Zihang''s hand slipped, and the fragments faded their deep color, and dissipated in the wind like patina, leaving only the bare hilt. The memorial from the man like Tianjiao was ruined, "Goshen SwordMura Yu". The outcome has been determined, and Chu Zihang has lost! 588 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 594 Chu Zihang, Xia Mi! Chapter 594 Chu Zihang, Xia Mi! Chu Zihang lay on his back on the ground, the bone spurs and scales protruding from the body gradually disappeared, the coldness and golden glow in his eyes quickly dimmed like a low tide, and the effect of "violent blood" was receding.Miscellaneous Zhi Cug Yemengade strolled along, and the dragon characteristics of his whole body quickly faded, the violent muscles calmed down, and bone spurs, scales, bony protrusions, and sharp claws were all retracted into the body at a speed visible to the naked eye. The dreadful wings slowly folded up, clinging to the back, hidden under the skin; the scarred body was healing at an unimaginable speed, and the newborn skin was as tender as a baby. She is the girl named Xia Mi again, naked, naked, and her skin seems to be flowing with the sun''s glow, and every curve exudes youthful beauty, clean, making it impossible to give birth to any evil thoughts. "It''s really like a nightmare." Chu Zihang said softly. "The nightmare is over." Xia Mi also said softly. She walked to Chu Zihang with her bare feet, her feet gleaming like jade, "You are about to die, do you have anything else to say?" "Last words..." Chu Zihang turned his head and looked at her, "Who are you...?" "You want to ask why you are familiar with me?" Xia Mi tilted his head, "We grew up together, I told you. I am your classmate and always have been. As two Friends, we may be the people who know each other best." "It''s not that I don''t believe it, but I really can''t remember, so I always want to." Xia Mi smiled, humming a song that both Chu Zihang and Lu Mingfei were familiar with. The school song of Shilan Middle School will be sung at every sports meeting or major occasion. The singing reverberated in the huge space, knocking on Chu Zihang''s bloody head over and over again, and the dust-covered memory gushing out like a tide, instantly filling his mind. He remembered those fuzzy faces, one by one so clear, and when they folded up, they turned into a girl kneeling beside him. It turns out that I have been observed throughout my life. The dragons who observe him are very close to him, but never come close or far away. I dont remember her, I have to remember many things every night, but they dont. One is related to her. "You erased my memory?" he asked. "Yes, because remembering me, it''s not a good thing for you." Xia Mi said softly. "why" "Because you carry the brand of Odin." Xia Mi smiled, very strange, she seemed to be able to read mind. "It turns out that it was a branding, so I can enter here." Chu Zihang understood it. No wonder he smelled that rainy night many times. It turned out that he had never left him on that rainy night. "What the hell is Odin?" "Dont ask about it. Its not good for you. I can only tell you that there are only a handful of people in this world who have seen Odin with their own eyes. You are one of them. I dont understand why Odin pays attention to you. I am close. You want to know about Odin, because Odin is a threat, a big, big threat." Xia Mi smiled happily, "For this, I dont hesitate to pay for it, and even use lust, but you just As indifferent as a stone. It''s really frustrating!" Chu Zihang cheered the corner of his mouth, he didn''t even have the strength to smile. "What''s this? A mockery?" Xia Mi curled her lips, like a little girl who lost her temper. "You don''t understand dragons at all. Dragons are like people. At first they were children who descended into this world." "Isn''t it a god?" "The moment I opened my eyes, God was just a child." Xia Mi lowered his eyes, not knowing what he was thinking. Chu Zihang''s eyes flashed, "You made the previous few movements, right?" "Not quite right. I did it at the South Railway Station. Because there are some traces left by me in that document, I can''t allow it to flow into your hands. As for the back, it was Erifan who perceives that I have Come and save me in danger. Behind Six Flags Amusement Park, that is my temptation for you. I want to know how far the strongest people in the mixed race can reach. Naturally, it is best to kill you. If we survive together, I too It''s easier to gain trust. It''s just that there was a little accident in the middle, which made such a big noise." "Accident?" Chu Zihang puzzled "Is this your curiosity as an academic house?" Xia Mi smiled, "Ereffin was intercepted, a strong and inexplicable person, which is why I was so anxious, because he is so terrible, every time I see you again, I can''t fully understand his depth, he is like a sea, unfathomable!" Lu Mingfei was shocked, and the dragon king was so jealous. Is that still a human? Chu Zihang seemed to have thought of something, "It turns out that he is so strong, no wonder!" "The water in Kassel College is much deeper than you think. You have only discovered the tip of the iceberg. There are many ulterior secrets hidden deep underground. In Kassel College, it is not just There are mixed species, dragons, and pure blood dragons, no less than me, even above me!" "Really... there is another question, why did you come to rescue me?" Chu Zihang''s eyes gradually dimmed. He was really dying, but what is strange is that there is still a trace of will in his eyes. The unquenchable light, that seems to be... anticipation. "Because of sympathy!" She grinned suddenly and smiled again. "Have you tried one person silently watching another person from morning to night, from the beginning of the year to the end of the year, always the same, like a machine, executing Set up a good program. But you dont hate him, because you are the same...The observer and the observed are the same when people pass by." "lonely?" "Bloodgrief is not only found in mixed blood species, but also in pure blood dragons." Xia Mi tilted his head, "Have you finished asking all the questions?" "The last question, are you...really Xia Mi?" Chu Zihang stared at her, her dark eyes, her pupils dim. Suddenly Xia Mi had an illusion that time seemed to be going back. She went back to the time when she met Chu Zihang in Shilan Middle School for many years. "It''s me." She tilted her head and smiled sweetly, "I am Xia Mi. You just had a nightmare. Take a good night''s sleep. When you wake up, you will wake up from the dream..." With that, she leaned down gently like a mother, and just hugged Chu Zihang. The plot of the movie has been released in reality, and this scene is beautiful and shocking. However, the next moment, the girl raised her head and screamed, her palms turned into indestructible claws, the blazing golden flames in her pupils burned, and the thorns hidden in the flesh and blood once again protruded, her head was stubborn, and she transformed again in an instant For the evil spirit with green face and fangs! 589 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 595 The official confrontation with Lu Mingze! Chapter 595 The official confrontation with Lu Mingze! She struggled, but couldn''t get rid of Chu Zihang''s embrace. They were like magnets attracted to each other, sticking tightly together, unable to separate.Miscellaneous Xia Mi, or Yemengades screaming suddenly stopped, his body convulsed violently, his blood swelled and swelled out of his body, and there seemed to be crimson paint flowing inside, like blood, but thicker than blood. hundred times. Halfway through the dragonization phenomenon stopped, the rugged and convex face recovered a little bit, soft cheeks, a little baby fat.The claws turned into slender human palms, hanging weakly on their sides. Chu Zihang pushed Xia Mi aside with difficulty, slowly stood up and leaned against the wall.Xia Mi leaned on the ground with blood, her long hair hanging down to cover her flawless face. A folding knife pierced the back of Xia Mi''s heart, and the blade was blood red like a sage stone. It is an armoured weapon of Angers. It is built with the head of the Atcan long knife of Menek Kassel, the first leader of the Lionheart. It has once severely damaged the sharp blade of the Dragon King Constantine. It is a highly poisonous and dangerous weapon, like a dagger coated with arsenic to humans. The poison has infected Yemengade''s whole body through the blood circulation, the cells are decayed rapidly, and the blood is sticky and thick as ink. This was the real weapon that Angers handed over to the Dragon Slaying Team, which had been hidden in Chu Zihang''s body. "It deserves to be the most dragon-like human, what a good job!" She stretched her hand behind her back and drew out the folding knife. "You are not Xia Mi, you are Yemengada!" Chu Zihang shouted hoarsely, like a stubborn child. "Yes! I am Yemengade! Dragon King Yemengade!" Xia Mi raised her head proudly. Death is irreversible, but her dignity is inviolable. She is Dragon King Yemengade, one of the four twin dragon kings. , The noble first generation species! The two men stared at each other, both with golden eyes shining, and they were expressionless, as if they had made up their minds to be endless enemies until they died. However, it was like the flame met the ice. In the end, it was not the cold air that had frozen the scorching sun, but the scorching sun had melted the ice. Xia Mi retracted her gaze and spit out a key from her mouth. She actually kept holding that key. She hung the key on the clasp of the folding knife, threw it at Chu Zihang, sneered, "As if I ate your girl, go there and find Xia Mi, I''ll leave everything there." Chu Zihang silently picked up the folding knife, looked at the key on it for a long time, and then raised his head to look at Xia Mi. He really hated such silence. The silence made people crazy. He wanted to say something, but there was too much. There are too many things, too late to ask, too late to say, everything is too late. "Goodbye." Finally he said softly. "Goodbye." Xia Mi also said softly. The last glimmer of light in her pupils went out, and she fell to the sky, as light as a fallen leaf. She lay naked on the uncooled cinder, which burned her back and long hair, and was soon soaked in blood. Chu Zihang lowered his head in silence. His whole body was pierced by railroad tracks, and he had lost too much blood. Now it''s probably the so-called "return to light"? At this moment, he suddenly opened his eyes, his face condensed, and a fishy smell came with the wind. Then, a huge black shadow suddenly fell from the sky, his head stretched out his wings, and the dragon''s roar was loud, violent and stern. Chu Zihang''s dim pupils contracted rapidly, and his right hand tightened subconsciously. Dragon King, Eriffin! He is not dead! As if he had noticed something, the lantern-sized eyes moved downwards, staring at the immobile Chu Zihang! Murderous intent, lifelessness, and fishy smell mixed together and went in all directions, flooding the entire space. Lu Mingfei sat slumped on the ground, his eyes blank. He wanted to rush over, but his legs were so weak that he couldn''t even stand up, let alone rushed over to rescue Chu Zihang from the dragon king who was as strong as a mountain. Never before has he hated his powerlessness so much like this moment. Yeah, powerless! It is indeed the weakest''s'' level in history! Constantine invaded the academy. He could do nothing but stand on the top of the mountain with the girl and watch the flames drown the academy. Zhao Menghua was trapped in Nibelung. He promised Chen Wenwen to save him, but in the end he ran to the Dragon King alone, and he came to be a light bulb! Lu Mingfei, you are such a waste! "deal?" transaction? "A quarter of your life, somethingfornothing, you will be omnipotent!" The devil''s voice was full of temptation. It was depravity. Lu Mingfei opened his mouth, and when the word "good" was about to blurt out, an extremely hot wind suddenly came and swept the entire space. It was flames and anger falling from the sky! "Don''t be nosy, it''s very irritating." A faint voice came into Lu Mingfei''s ears, awakened him, and pulled back the almost depraved heart. The overwhelming blood filled the entire space, and the huge lotus flower was slowly blooming in the air. The young man walked along, his eyes burning like a fire, his naked upper body, red lines spreading, and a flame spreading long hair. , Making him look like a mansion from the flames! His eyes were cold and fiery. It was like the interweaving of ice and fire, extreme and extreme. Behind him, a huge blood-colored lotus bloomed, and blood flames flowed out from it, like the source of a waterfall. "Just stay away, if you don''t want to die." Chu Han walked past Lu Mingfei, who was sitting on the ground blankly. The crimson lines on his upper body flashed with astonishing heat, and waves of white air rose up, and the whole space was filled in the blink of an eye. At the same time, the dragon king Eriffin suddenly flicked up, and his dark tongue came out of his mouth, curling up Xia Mi''s body and flicking towards the platform. At the same time, a cold voice came from the white smoke, "Not too stupid!" The next moment, the white smoke dissipated, and Lu Mingfei stared at it, inhaling a cold breath, and the corners of his mouth twitched fiercely. With Chu Han as the center, up and down, left and right, southeast and northwest, all covered with lotus flowers flowing with blood flames, the terrible high temperature emanating from the petals even distorted the space, no wonder Dragon King Eriffin escaped. If he just stood still, Lu Mingfei has no doubt that the blood-flaming lotus flowers blooming in the sky will let him taste the taste of "raw roasted dragon meat"! The Dragon King opened his mouth and roared, spreading his wings in the gusty wind, and his throat was faintly visible. Then, the wounds on his whole body healed at a high speed, and new muscles grew rapidly on the dry bones of his lower body. He swallowed his twin sisters and became one with the kings on the throne. The death god Hela was born, and the dragon king gained freedom from the bondage. Nothing could stop him anymore, and the gate of Nibelungen was about to open. 590 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 596 The war...began! Chapter 596 The war...began! Chu Han blankly watched the Dragon King regaining his life. This kind of''evolution'' could not be forcibly stopped, just as he could not change the rules of the world.MiscellaneousZhiInsect "Leave along the tunnel, don''t let him die." He picked up Chu Zihang, threw it at Lu Mingfei, and recited a very brief dragon language in a faint voice that no one could hear, and the moment was vaguely visible. , The fire in his eyes dimmed slightly. Lu Mingfei silently put Chu Zihang behind his back and looked at Chu Han''s back, "Brother, you can also go together. You can''t handle this." Chu Han didn''t speak, and waved his hand. The flames from the sky fell, separating Lu Mingfei and forming a huge fire field that surrounded him and Dragon King! "The last time you were underground was your home court, and you ran away, this time in your country, but you can''t run!" Chu coldly stared at the Dragon King with wings spread out in the air, with a flash of fire in his eyes. The two blood flames beside him exploded and turned into flames attached to his back. At the same time, the sound of breaking the flesh and blood sounded in surprise, and Chu Han disappeared in an instant. The dragon kings pupils contracted extremely quickly. Before he had time to react, a scarlet figure had appeared in front of him. Behind him, two huge wings of scarlet flames spread out, and his right hand was attached to his huge body with a fiery, hot touch. From the iron gray scales. boom! An extremely blazing red flame beam suddenly rose, and a billowing heat wave swept through the stone wall above his head and charged straight up. This lifeless world seemed to suddenly have a huge torch. The crimson flame rose thousands of meters high and was half the size of a football field, completely engulfing the huge figure of the Dragon King. Blazing flames billowing, blood crisscrossing, most of the underground station was dyed red at this moment, and the entire Nibelung root seemed to be about to burn in this thick pillar of blood flame! The Queen Scythe and Itachi screamed and fled with countless Scythes. They sensed the aura of destruction coming from the fire pillar. It was not something they could resist, it was simply the gap between the ant and the giant dragon! Right above the Nibelung Root, the entire Oriental Plaza was trembling violently. Countless people fled this area under the guidance of the armed police who suddenly appeared, and went for refuge. Everyone now wished their parents had two more. leg. No one is afraid of earthquakes, especially this kind of earthquake that is obviously not a simple one! The people in the square were quickly clearing, but Caesar in front of the large central TV screen suddenly stopped, arching the people next to the arch with his elbow, "Is there anything unusual?" "Abnormal? Are you talking about this sudden earthquake?" Standing next to Caesar was a foreigner with a bright yellow robe, old Beijing cloth shoes underneath, and pearls on his head, which looked a bit ridiculous. Townsend, a mixed race in the construction industry in Chicago, although the camp is different, Caesar still knows him. Some branches of the Gattuso family have contacts with Townsends company. "No! No!" Caesar looked around, his central television was facing each other, his sight could reach every corner of the square, "It''s coming from underfoot, it''s very hot, like a sleeping volcano suddenly erupting..." "Caesar!" Nono stood on the second floor and waved, and then made a frightening move. She turned over and jumped down the railing, a red wedding dress like a red cloud floating in the air, the clouds were scattered on her shoulders, and the hairpin was simply bitten in her mouth. However, Caesar didn''t have the slightest feeling of appreciation. The ice-blue pupils contracted rapidly, as if he realized something, and shouted: "No Noo!" His voice could not be conveyed, and the ground cracked. The crimson fire pillar that needed hundreds of people to hug the sky rose straight into the clouds. At this moment, the sky was completely stained red, as beautiful as the sunset, and the blood. So dazzling. Countless sickle ferrets rushed out of the cracks in the ground, screaming in horror. Caesar stood on the spot, staring at the fire pillar that suddenly rose in front of him. The ice-blue eyes shrank and melted into a dazzling gold. His mind was instantly flooded with blood, and countless scythes emerged one after another, opening sharply. The minions opened their scarlet eyes, that was bloodthirsty desire! Advanced Scythe Itachi!Word SpiritVampire Sickle! "Dick Tuduo" suddenly appeared in Caesar''s hands, flashing across the air, leaving countless black knife marks, and dozens of sickle weasel fell instantly. At the same time, a rugged field was released and rapidly expanded. The sickle and ferrets who had no time to escape were all caught in it, and the blood hunting blade instantly cut them into powder. Townsend consciously stayed away. Vaguely, he seemed to see the real and imaginary sickle ferrets flying in the huge square, biting, fighting, cutting with claws, and howling. On the battlefield, the man standing in front of the huge fire pillar has transformed from the emperor into a leader commanding thousands of troops! At this moment, a long, ancient dragon chant came from the ground. The next moment, a huge black shadow occupied the position of the fire column, and the huge yellow light-like eyes were filled with endless majesty, dense, iron scales. Covered all over, shimmering with sharp luster. Dragon King, Eriffin! Or call him, Hela, the god of death, more appropriate! Tang Sen stared blankly at the monster in mid-air that looked like a big mountain. His face was pale without a trace of blood. What reverberated in his mind for the first time was not fear, but panic. The secret that the mixed race had guarded for thousands of years was finally exposed in broad daylight! At the same time, on the lawn of the Kassel College, an exclusive private jet took off slowly. There was only one passenger on this journey, and his name was Hilbert Jean Angers! In North America, at a small airport outside of Chicago, a Gulfstream business jet is preparing to take off. The skinny Henkel was curled up on the huge single sofa, with two swarthy old-fashioned revolvers turning in his hands, with a solemn expression. The same scene is staged all over the world. These people, without exception, are old-faced old people, but at the same time, they are also mixed races who once faced the dragon on the battlefield! The largest military hospital in Beijing, Chu Tianchen walked out calmly, like a late old man, his pace was very slow, very steady, and very heavy. Behind him, countless dark figures spread out like bats, rushing towards the Oriental Plaza at a speed exceeding the limit of the human body! The fiery blood that has lasted for a long time has finally been awakened again in thousands of years of silence! The blood stained the sky, the earth was roaring, and the temperature of the flame filled the air, drifting towards the corner of the world with the wind. That''s the signal, the war...began! 591 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 597: Witch and Demon King! Chapter 597 Witch and Demon King! Ok Am i dead? But why do you still feel when you die? And... and... and so warm... She thought so, and opened her eyes curiously. The red of the sky occupied her sight at the moment she opened her eyes. The boundless flames pounced from all directions like ocean tides. The blazing and hot temperature drifted with the wind and the air. It''s like being ignited.Miscellaneous$$ The warmth she felt came from all directions. She blinked her eyes, a little dazed, is the world after death like this? At this moment, a very annoying voice came from her, "Don''t move if you are not dead, or I will throw you down. Don''t you know that you are like a pig? What do you usually eat? !" This is very annoying, no one wants to be judged as a pig, especially girls. So she was very angry and shouted, "Say I''m a pig? Why don''t you say that you are like a fire-breathing dragon?" The flames spread with long hair dancing with the wind, two huge flaming wings spread out on the back, a steady stream of high temperature radiated outwards, and crimson markings spread upward from the waist, almost covering the entire upper body. An extra tail, from a distance, really looks like a shrinking fire-breathing dragon. "No more nonsense, I threw it away!" The young man twitched his mouth, and raised her in a gesture, about to drop it. "Throw! If you don''t throw it, you are impotence!" She widened her eyes. When was the little witch ever threatened? The young man almost suffocated his breath, his figure shook, and the fire wing behind him almost failed to control. He took a deep breath, "Get down as soon as you''re all right, don''t delay my time!" "It''s rare for me to be hugged by you." She rolled her eyes, got down from those powerful arms, and looked around. "Aren''t we going through?" The young man glanced at the little witch, "You think too much, you are in my domain, if I hadn''t controlled the temperature in time, you would have been burned to death." Recalling what happened just now, the little witch frowned, "What happened?" "Xia Mi is one of the kings of the earth and the mountain. Chu Zihang killed her and angered the other dragon king, and then the strong mountain-like guy swallowed his sister, which is Xia Mi, or Yemengade, and then evolved into a more terrifying monster." The young man explained what had happened in a few words. During the whole process, he was always expressionless. Only the system knew. He said these things. At that time, the inner fluctuations are much more intense than the performance. The little witch was silent. She was a little hard to digest the huge amount of information she had suddenly gained. Yesterday morning, she talked to Xia Mi on the phone, but less than a day later she told her that Xia Mi was actually a real undercover agent and one of the twin dragon kings! Life is really full of drama. Every day, every minute and every second, you cant predict what will happen. Maybe the next moment, the people around you will become very strange, no longer the person you know and know. . The young man glanced at the silent little witch, knowing that she would be unacceptable for a while, and after thinking for a few seconds, he said, "You''re all right, I''ll leave first, the big guy is still on it." As he said, Chi Yan''s wings shook slightly, and when he was about to take the young man away, the voice of the little witch came into his ears. "Why... would you agree?" The youth''s eyes flashed, and the flames on his wings stagnated slightly, like a stream blocking the passage. The little witch had her back to him, her hands behind her, just like a girl who had just entered college life. Youth, sunshine, beauty... The young man didn''t speak, he was silent, because he didn''t know what to say. Do you want him to say that because I knew you and Caesar had a purpose for a long time, although I don''t know what it is, but I know you will achieve it at all costs, so I will perfect you. Do not be silly! With that said, how can he explain that he would know about it? He doesn''t think that the little witch looks so innocent and deceptive, but that is a keen heart. He feels a pervert that is naturally "profiled"... The corner of the youth''s eyes suddenly jumped, no good! He instantly closed his inner fluctuations, suddenly turned his head and looked around, his figure paused slightly, and he sighed while he was relieved. A girl in a red dress lying quietly on the ground, the expensive and cumbersome custom-made phoenix coronet was slipping off, and her long fiery red hair was messy spreading under her, her eyes closed, but it felt like Those dark red eyes are always watching you, never leaving. The young man was silent for a few seconds, squatted down, his slender fingers touched soft eyelids, and she was no longer the crazy and perverted little witch, took off all masks, and was quiet. Like an ordinary little girl... "I know, even if you ever let go of your heart to me, you will not tell me, you will not let me help you, silently complete your vows alone." The young man laughed, his eyes watered, "Because that is your arrogance. Proud, the stubbornness in your heart." The fingers moved up slowly and stopped at a certain place. He tugged at the corner of his mouth, his fingers were slightly bent, and gently flicked on the girls smooth forehead, I wont let anyone take you away. From me, you From the moment you agree, you are mine, and no one can change it!" Cerberus guards the gate to hell and the world. No one can slip away from under his nose. It is powerful and brutal, and it is the most famous and dazzling one of the hell demons. But no matter how dazzling it is, it is after all a pet kept by its owner. The young man slowly got up, the unimaginable high temperature continuously radiated from him, but did not affect the surroundings at all. This terrifying control of the fire element was the realm after he completely controlled the fire element. At this moment, he was no longer the gentleman watching the girl tenderly, but the king with supreme majesty! The next moment, the two flaming wings on the youth''s back vibrated violently, leading him to disappear instantly with unmatched speed. What the young man didn''t know was that at the moment he got up and left, the girl''s eyelids jumped slightly, and the corners of her mouth curled up in a happy arc. At the same time, at the underground station that broke through a huge hole, Lu Mingze in a black suit suddenly appeared like a ghost, staring at the huge hole above his head solemnly, and his pale golden eyes flashed with many complex emotions. "After countless epochs, some people have successfully embarked on the "Road of Conferring the Gods". It is really emotional and full of expectations!" The boy smiled, with no gloom or resentment on his pretty face, like a finely crafted porcelain doll. However, in the depths of the pale golden eyes, a raging war spirit... quietly lit! 592 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 598 A glorious stage! Chapter 598 The Brilliant Stage! Beijing, Oriental Plaza.Miscellaneous"Zhi"worm Chang''an Avenue, the most prosperous and lively street, is now empty, and a few people are rushing to take refuge. Townsend took the time to look back and looked behind him. An invisible "film" fell from the sky, covering Dongfang Square, Chang''an Avenue and several nearby streets, as if being inside a huge bubble. It is amazing how big the world is. This is something comparable to the huge alchemy matrix underground in Kassel College. But the difference is that this "film" is used to cover and isolate. That is to say, looking at the film from the outside, it will be different from what you see inside. Even if the inside is turned upside down, there will be no impact on the outside, as if you are in a world with two different dimensions. "It''s really the Chu family, they even have such magical things!" Tang Sen shook his head, and realized how terrifying the background of this huge family dominating the entire East is. "If you have time to sigh, why don''t you think about how to solve that thing, this film can''t last long!" Chu Ling''s forehead kept emitting fine sweat, and his eyes were full of unconcealed worry. This layer of "film" is simply unprecedented in terms of effect, and is equivalent to recreating a world. But that price, but the entire Chu family! This layer is equivalent to the "film" of recreating a world. It was released by the overdraft life of eight Chu family elders who were over a hundred years old, with the same speech spirit, and close to the''s'' level of blood purity. According to expectations, even those No matter how subtle the small satellite named''Chongzi'' is, the elders of Chu can support it for at most two hours. This is still an estimate based on the fact that all eight elders can last! Tang Sen''s face was slightly condensed, he took a deep breath, turned his head and looked at the dark sky. It''s 3 o''clock in the morning, and the sky is still dark. But this blackness is not the darkness of the day, but the darkness brought about by fear. In fact, the dragon is also a very abstract thing for a mixed race. Since records, few people have seen dragons in real form. This creature has the ability to completely change the structure of the bones and camouflage itself. Therefore, the dragons in ancient books are sometimes winged four-legged dinosaurs, and sometimes they are It is a beautiful naga, sometimes a one-horned long snake. There was a painting that said the steps of a dragon were "one painting of antlers and two shrimp eyes, three paintings of dog nose and four cow beaks, five paintings of lion hair and six fish scales, seven paintings of snake body and eight flames, and nine paintings of chicken feet and dragons." To put it bluntly, it is a "nine dissimilarity". However, when all the veils were stripped off, the appearance of this prehistoric survivor was even fierce, brutal, stalwart, and sharp! What dominates the sky is a giant dragon, a noble and true dragon king. There is no language to describe his ancient and majestic body, the whole body of blue-black scales opens and closes from front to back, making the sound of metal collision, and his face full of bony prominence carries supreme majesty, huge like a copper bell. Looking down at the entire Oriental Plaza with cold eyes, it was a killing intent like a tide! He opened his huge black wings and roared sharply. The tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, and millions of sickle ferrets stopped fleeing, his eyes flushed with blood in an instant, and his claws burst into flesh and blood. Out, screamed at the hundreds of people on the ground with teeth and claws. Chu Ling took the lead in reacting, opening her mouth and roaring: "Everyone takes shelter!" His words had just left his mouth, and the sickle ferrets who had turned into bloodthirsty believers from life-destructing ghosts had come to them with a sky full of killing intent, and several huge sickle ferret queens stood high above them, like a divine residence overlooking the ants. . Chu Ling''s complexion condensed, her figure moved slightly, disappeared in an instant, and appeared again. She was already in the air. The blue light flashed on her right foot. With a volley kick, the dazzling light gradually solidified and turned into a giant blue bird. Only sickle Queen Mustela. One of the sickle ferrets screamed loudly. When the blue giant bird rushed towards them, countless sickle ferrets collided from below. The blue and black instantly occupied half of the sky, and the powerful air wave spread in all directions. Shattered the glass of all nearby buildings. After the wind and waves dissipated, the Queen Singing Itachi screamed one after another, seeming to be angry about being attacked successfully, and directed all the Singing Itachi to the ground. Chu Ling flew in the air on the''moon step'', watching the swarms of sickle and ferrets, with a solemn expression, "The disciples of the Chu family lift off into the air, and join me to intercept and kill the empress sickle and ferrets! The others, stay on the ground to block. Scythe, don''t let one go!" As soon as the voice fell, dozens of figures walked through the air, or fisted, bent their fingers, kicked their feet, and rushed towards the huge Empresses. At the same time, hundreds of people on the ground also lit the golden pupils one after another, releasing the speech spirit or raising their guns to shoot the oncoming sickle and ferrets. Chu Ling dodged a few sharp wind blades dangerously and dangerously, and looked up at the behemoth that occupied most of the sky, with a solemn expression. There are other mixed species from all over the world in the flock of ferrets, so there will be no problem.Empress Sickle has his and Chu family''s''guards'', and it shouldn''t be a surprise. The only thing that matters now is the Dragon King who "ran away from home"! Chu Ling tilted her head, while avoiding a wind blade, she looked at several figures under the huge shadow and sighed secretly, I hope you can hold it, or even if we kill all the sickle and empresses, It''s wasted effort too! "Tsk tusk tusk, it is spectacular!" Caesar played with the special desert eagle, looked at the person next to him, sneered, "Chu Zihang, are you okay? Stay on Chuang if you are injured, What kind of hero did you run out after the knife was broken?" Chu Zihang didn''t speak, his face was very pale, there were blood holes in his body, and there was still blood leaking out.But what is shocking is that all the broken organs in his body are slowly recovering, and there seems to be a magical power invisible to heal his injuries. In a short while, he has been able to act on his own and his fighting power is also restored. Its 70% to 80%, but its not possible to use Violent Blood for the time being, otherwise you really dont have to want to live anymore. Chu Xiaoran on the side glanced at Chu Zihang, and there was a hint of worry and sigh in her bright golden eyes. She already knew about Xia Mi, so she was very worried. Chu Zihang can be said to have grown up when she looked at her, although she looks very petite and has a very naughty personality, just like a little devil. But in fact, she is one and a half years older than Chu Zihang. In a sense, she is actually Chu Zihang''s master. When he was studying in Shilan Middle School, Chu Han taught Chu Zihang swordsmanship, and Chu Xiaoran taught Chu Zihang Guwu. That is the''six formulas''. Its just that Chu Zihangs talent is really good. Chu Xiaoran just explained the fundamentals of Gu Wu. Chu Zihang himself understood all the''six forms'', and even under Chu Hans unintentional words, he realized more Advanced skills. That was the power that only the Patriarch of the Chu family had for thousands of years! 593 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 599 Useless work! The 599th chapter is useless! "If you have time to talk nonsense, it''s better to get rid of that monster!" Chu Xiaoran glanced at Caesar lightly, his eyes full of indifference.Miscellaneous Chi Insects She didn''t like this young master of the Gattuso family, not only because Caesar was so nasty, but also because he was a couple with another woman! She hates that woman, so she naturally dislikes the "emperor". Caesar raised his eyebrows and did not speak. It was not that he was afraid of Chu Xiaoran. Although his physical skills were indeed weaker than Chu Xiaoran, he could guarantee that he would defeat Chu Xiaoran within 20 minutes if he used firearms. ! He did not refute, because there was no way to refute, and because he was in no mood to chat with the girl. He still doesnt know the situation of the little witch, but according to Chu Zihang, since the fire pillar was made by that guy, there shouldnt be anything wrong with Nono, but depending on the situation, they seem to have fallen into the ground. Bolong rooted. Although Caesar wanted to rush into Nibelung and bring back his fiance, the current situation, if the stupid dragon in the sky is not solved, let alone bring back Nono, Beijing and even the whole of China will become A dead silence. Next to him, Chu Zihang remained silent from beginning to end. Whether it was Caesar stimulating him or Chu Xiaoran ridiculing Caesar, his emotions did not fluctuate. At this moment, he was like the handle of a knife in his right hand, without the blade, only a lone knife handle was left, telling a silent inner story. At this moment, the Dragon King who was entrenched above the sky suddenly vibrated his wings, and set off a huge wind and waves that covered a quarter of Beijing. The strong wind hit the magnificent film heavily, water-like ripples trembled, and then there was no more. The wind power enough to form a level twelve tornado just caused the film to shake, and this terrifying defense force made everyone on the battlefield look slightly changed. Caesar squinted his eyes, kicked his right foot on the ground, and instantly jumped to a height of one hundred meters, raising his hands, the dark muzzle burst, and the tongue of fire spit out, all 14 special bullets were fired in an instant! Continuous gunfire resounded across the sky, however, not a single bullet entered the dragon king''s body.The shimmering metallic scales covered his whole body, and the 14 specially-made bullets connected into a line of ballistics did not even leave a trace on the smooth and transparent scales. The Dragon King turned his huge yellow eyes to look at Caesar who was stuck in the sky, opened his mouth and made a strange sound, like a mockery of the ant provoking the giant dragon. However, at this moment, the corner of Caesar''s mouth, with his blond hair spreading out behind him, turned up slightly, drawing a cold arc! The petite figure fell from the highest apex like a meteor, and the delicate fist seemed to carry unimaginable gravity, crashing on the head of the dragon king, the dragon hissed, and the whole dragon scales were angry. Zhang, flowing in the huge golden pupil With the changing light, a daze was reflected. This fist gathered all of Chu Xiaoran''s strength, and finally broke through his extremely strong defense. At the same time, Chu Zihang, who was still in place, backhanded and held the "Cun Yu" with only the handle of the knife, and an inexplicable cold light flashed in his eyes, and the jet black and deep air flow floated from his hand, flowing in a cross shape toward Wu. The blade of the blade turned into an invisible black blade! Chu Zihang stared at the pitch-black "Qi Blade", took a deep breath, sinking his hands, and slashing upwards with all his strength! One sword flow is also positive! The huge slash flew up from the ground with heavy power, facing the Dragon King who was knocked down by Chu Xiaoran''s fist! The air was silent for a second, and then a terrifying wave of air suddenly erupted. Countless sickle and ferrets were affected and turned into dust in an instant. Many buildings on the ground also collapsed under the huge wind pressure and turned into ruins. . The Chu family disciples on another aerial battlefield retreated to the ground for the first time, but they still couldn''t hide the shock. This was the first time they clearly realized the gap between non-human and normal people. Such a terrifying force like a natural disaster! However, they did not notice that Chu Ling''s face was still solemn. During the hours on the plane, Chu Han told him that the power of the fully awakened Dragon King cannot be predicted, especially the King of the Earth and the Mountain, his power It is the strongest and strongest among the four twin dragon kings! At the same time, his defense is also the strongest among the four kings! Suddenly, the long and far-reaching sound shook away the dust, and the huge, shimmering metallic body appeared again, the Dragon King raised his head and spread his wings, and the dragon roar was loud, violent and stern. There was a huge earthquake in the entire membrane space. Thousands of sickle and ferrets fell from the sky, flew in horror, collided, and turned into pieces. They couldn''t even withstand an impact from Dragon Yin. Long was unscathed, and even completely angry because of the provocations of Chu Zihang and others. Profound and ancient language popped out of his mouth, and a terrifying realm was released. That was the spirit that Xia Mi used just now. It is reproduced in a completely different and more powerful posture! All the iron blocks on the ground and sky danced, melted into liquid in mid-air, and hovered beside Dragon King with the storm. The field of death expanded again, covering the entire membrane space, and all the sickle and ferrets still in the air fell one after another. This was a heavy rain of molten gold, no one could be spared! However, at this moment, an equally large domain was released, before the Dragon King''s domain, and enveloped everyone in it. The remaining Scythe and Scythe Queen were repelled and vanished in front of the death field. In the transparent realm, Chu Xiaoran opened her hands, her face expressionless, her golden pupils flickering like flames. The serial number is 81, the language of spirit, a clean place! There were several other people who did the same thing as her, one of them was the secretary of the Gattuso family, Passy Gattuso! "Caesar! Launch the''Sage''s Stone'' immediately!" Chu Xiaoran''s forehead was sweaty. Although there were others who released the domain to share, most of the pressure still fell on her and supported such a The huge realm consumes a lot of her, and the realm released by the Dragon King is still being strengthened. Now she is like a pregnant woman who is difficult to give birth, supporting the moment the child is born! Caesar frowned, "Shoot the''Sage''s Stone'' in the film, and all of us will be drawn into it!" As he said, he took out a crossbow arrow from his pocket, and the sage stone sealed in the quartz tube was shimmering with blood, looking like a crystal gem. However, everyone who looked at it felt a burn in the blood. Chu Zihang, the highest pedigree present at the scene, reacted first, his eyes flashed, his feeling was stronger than the others, that was a call from the deepest part of the blood. 594 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 600 Shiva Karma Dance! Chapter 600 Shiva Karma Dance! "I can''t manage that much now! Once the domain is broken, do you think we can last a few minutes?" Chu Xiaoran said coldly, but his eyes still burned like flames. That was the effect of "violent blood", but if the dragon king Continue to strengthen the field, she will not be able to support it for long! "Caesar, give me the Stone of the Sage, I will launch it!" Passy, ??who had been silent for a long time, suddenly removed the maintenance of the domain and came to Caesar, "The family''s order is that you must survive, the Stone of the Sage. Give it to me, and I will shoot it into the heart of the Dragon King. When you leave here, the collision of sheer power will destroy everything, including the Dragon King itself!" "That is an order given to you by the family, it has nothing to do with me!" Caesar said coldly, kicking his feet abruptly, stepping on the''moon step'' and flew directly out of the envelope of the''clean place'', golden color The pupils were lit, and a field full of bloodthirsty and sharpness was released to resist the invasion of the death field. At the same time, Caesar pulled away and approached the Dragon King. The crossbow arrow in his hand had been aimed at the Dragon King who was spreading wings and roaring on the ground. Miscellaneous& Chi& Chong However, at this moment, a crystal clear realm fell from the sky and enveloped him. The image of Passy appeared next to him like a ghost, snatching the crossbow arrow, "You are the Gattuso family Hope for the future, without you there would be no Gattuso family!" After speaking, he pushed Caesar abruptly, and walked out of his domain against the assault of death. In the first second, he was scratched with dozens of scars on his body by the hard and sharp liquid. At this moment, the Dragon King seemed to feel something. He turned his huge head and stared at Pasi with dozens of wounds all over his body, or the crossbow arrow in Pasi''s hand! The dragon was silent for a second, then suddenly became angry, his wings were extended to the maximum, and the wind blew up, and he slowly floated into the air with his body weighing hundreds of thousands of tons!He is flying! Everyone''s sights lifted off as the Dragon King took off. At the next moment, they suddenly felt that their eyes seemed to be except for the problem, vaguely, they seemed to see Long Za dancing. will not! Everyone''s eyes widened, the Dragon King really danced! This huge creature stirred its wings and whirled and danced, and the molten iron whirled and lifted into the air with his soaring. The dance was extremely beautiful and majestic. The dragon king displayed various ancient subtle movements with his huge body, just like a dancer in ancient Indian murals. "That, that''s..." One of the mixed-race pupils from Germany shrank, shaking and looking towards the sky. "Serial number 117, Yanlingshi Poye Dance, the extinct-level Yanling of the King of the Earth and Mountain." Chu Zihang''s eyes were blank, as if shocked by the beauty of the dance, "This is the dance of the world. The Brahman myth says that there are three gods in the world, Brahma created, Vishinus maintained, and Shibas destroyed. "When he danced, the world reached the end of a cycle of reincarnation. The gods all rejoiced. Brahma woke up again, Vishinu also smiled and recognized, and only humans cried in grief. The ancient Indian poet said that the god Shi was once in the "Death Hill "Mohen Daro danced this kind of dance and destroyed the city. But they dared not mention the name of this god. They just wrote about the apocalyptic disaster in "Maha Bharata". This kind of disaster. That''s why Yan Ling got its name." Chu Zihang''s expression was a bit complicated, and finally all his emotions turned into sighs. He would know this record, not because he was eager to learn and read a lot of books, but because someone once told him about this historical record. The man was from India and was named Tripati. He took a deep breath, carrying the "Cun Yu" with only the hilt left, and stepped out of Chu Xiaoran''s domain. The golden pupil ignited, and the "violent blood" was directly pushed to the second degree. The magical power in his body had already His broken organs were healed seven or eighty-eight, and the rest would be difficult to heal unless he rested for a few months. But now, he is "violent." After this battle, he has to lie down on the chuang for at least half a year. "He...what is he going to do?" Tang Sen widened his eyes, watching Chu Zihang walk towards the Dragon King dancing in the air step by step, his face full of hell. "Why? Didn''t you see?" Chu Xiaoran rolled her eyes sullenly, and sighed deeply, "You guys, look for the building and hide immediately, the disciples of the Chu family, immediately go to the grandfather and the elders. , Hurry up and evacuate the crowd outside, as much as possible, once the''shi Po Ye Dance'' is completed, the entire Beijing city will be turned into a dead city in an instant!" After speaking, she sighed again, withdrew her hands in the support area, her figure moved slightly, and disappeared instantly. When she reappeared, she was already beside Caesar, and she glanced at the student council chairperson, "You big The young master doesn''t want to stay behind, why are you running here? With someone!" Caesar carried the blood man Passy on his back, holding the crossbow bolt full of violent fire elements, and said blankly: "You, the little princess of the Chu family, can come, why can''t I come?" "Huh! This is Beijing. As a disciple of the Chu family, I naturally want to protect it!" Chu Xiaoran raised her eyebrows, and in her capacity, there is nothing wrong with that, but the facts are probably only known to her. . Caesar cheered the corner of his mouth and didn''t say anything. Chu Zihang next to him was directly in front of the sword. The armed and domineering had already attached to the sword. It looked like what he was holding in his hand was like a ghost! At the same time, in the depths of the Oriental Plaza, Chu Han, who seemed to be the incarnation of the god of fire, looked at the top indifferently. The flame-like golden pupils penetrated through the barriers and saw the dragon king who was releasing the world-destroying speech spirit, and saw everywhere. Looking for the object of the refuge building, I also saw the three people standing in front of the Dragon King. "Are you not going to stop them?" The voice of the system echoed in my mind. "Once the Dragon King''s World Extinguishing Grade Speech Spirit is released, it is impossible to interrupt it midway. You should know this." Chu Han looked up, his eyes flashing very hard, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. "I don''t believe that there will be no way to stop the release of the''shibayewu'' who once destroyed the''king of heaven'' and broke through the barrier between the two worlds." The system''s words were filled with a smile, and there was no tension at all. Chu Han was silent for a moment and shook his head: "The price is too high, and there are too many people on it, it will expose my identity as the Dragon King." He did have a way to prevent the release of''shi Po Ye Wu'', but as he said, the cost was high. The self-said spirit sequence list was promulgated. Even before the discovery of the "Rhine", "Candle Dragon", and "Shi Po Ye Wu", the language spirits known as "the realm of the gods" were called Yijing Unleash the Destroyer Grade Word Spirit that is absolutely impossible to be interrupted. But in fact, there is a way! The method is to release another word spirit with the same power and level, and the two world-destroying-level word spirits will be used as a hedge to create Negative Tailai and offset the destruction. At the beginning, Chu Han had counteracted the terrifying blow of the''King of Heaven'' in a similar way. The price was that his''mura rain'' broke, and even his human body was destroyed in the aftermath. After that, if it werent for his tyrannical spirit and will to penetrate the world barriers and come to the inside of the world tree, he was nourished and nourished, plus the system tempered his bloodline at that time, allowing him to evolve into a dragon king, a new one His body and strong bloodline saved his life. Although he is now countless times stronger than before, and the intensity this time is not as terrible as last time, this method is too dangerous. If one is not careful, it is not to offset the destruction, but to add fuel to the fire! 595 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 601 Flame Burst! The 601st chapter flame burst! "It doesn''t matter if Beijing city is reduced to the sacrifice of''shi Poye Dance''?" The system is still in that casual tone, it seems that he is not talking about the survival of a city, but what to eat for breakfast.Swastika no Chi no insect swastika Chu Han squinted slightly, "Do you have a way?" Coupled with the time spent sleeping and cocooning, he has been with the system for many years. The familiarity with each other can be said to be bad, and he can understand each other''s intentions basically without explanation. "The effect of the language spirit of''shi Poye Dance'' is actually a concept." The system sighed, "What do you think of this concept?" "The twins on the throne embrace each other, the old king dies, and the new king is born. That is everywhere... death." Chu Han whispered. "That''s right, the concept of''shi Poye Dance'' is death. Once released, only death remains in the field, like..." "Nibelung''s rules." Chu Han took a deep breath, "Do you mean... you want me to open the door of Nibelung''s roots and take the mentally handicapped child. Ye Wu'' bring it in, right?" "Congratulations, you are right." Chu Han took a deep breath again. This method sounded almost like the Arabian Nights, but thinking about it carefully, it actually made sense. Nibelungen is known as the''City of the Dead'', a world that only the dead can reach. The whole world is naturally dead. If you put the''shi Poye Dance'', which is the concept of death, into the Nibelung root, It seems that it may be the most appropriate solution. If it were put before, Chu Han would also agree, but now, not long ago, his Nibelung root has changed, and something alive has appeared. He still doesnt know how this change will affect Nigeria. Bolong. The root is good or bad. What kind of impact will Nibelung Root have if you throw in a world-destroying speech spirit? Chu Han didn''t know, but he wanted to know. "how should I do?" "Wait." "Wait?" Chu Han was startled. "Yes, wait a while. After Erifan has completely digested Yemengade, Hela, the god of death, will be born, and all the Nibelungen gates in the world will open at that moment to celebrate the birth of the queen! At that time, he can open the door of Nibelung Root..." "Wait!" Chu Han frowned slightly, "You just said...complete digestion? He is not Hela now?" The system was startled, "Of course not. How can the evolutionary process be so simple? He first needs to experience the death of the entire world before he can become Hela, because Hela represents death!" Chu Han licked his lips, "In other words, I actually have an easier way, right?" "What do you want? Don''t mess around. Although you have successfully evolved now, don''t forget that you only have the power to control the fire element. You don''t have the other four elements of water, earth, wind and spirit.-If you don''t succeed, you are We have to face a world-destroying language spirit!" The system realized Chu Hans thoughts and was a little panicked, "Listen, throw the''shi Po Ye Wu'' into the Nibelung Root, this is the safest way. Nibelung Root is the kingdom of the dead, full of rules of death, and the concept of''shibaye dance'' is death..." "But my Nibelung root has already appeared alive." Chu Han''s eyes are now bright like flashing lights, "And, haven''t I succeeded before? Chu Zihang is a living example." "Can Chu Zihang compare with''Shi Po Ye Wu''? Even if you are the Dragon King, you will die if you resist the extinction class!" The system was a little frustrated, because he realized that Chu Han had made up his mind. "Didn''t I succeed in interrupting the release of''Rhine'' in India that time?" Chu Han smiled, the flames and light in his eyes shone more and more. He knew how dangerous this attempt was, but if it succeeds, the benefits will be endless. . "Can it be the same?" The system almost cried out. One is a fake Dragon King, and the other is a pure bloodline, about to transform into the god of death Hela. The gap between the two is one heaven and the other! "Don''t worry, how much should I spare my life?" Chu Han smiled, "Besides, I have to take the mentally handicapped child one step further and let him release the''shi Poye Dance''. Isn''t he gone?" "I don''t care, whatever you want!" The system fell silent as soon as Chu Han understood his thoughts. He also knew that once Chu Han decided something, it would not change. Chu Han didn''t care about the system''s invisible upset behavior. He raised his head and looked up and muttered to himself in a low voice, "Then first, we need to get the mentally handicapped child down, otherwise there are so many people, it''s not easy to let it go. what!" He was silent for a moment, and his wings flicked on his back. In an instant, he rushed out of the ground with his wings. Once again, he had reached the Oriental Plaza. There was no one around him. The high-rise buildings had collapsed, and debris was scattered throughout the Oriental Plaza. , The ground was full of blood and bones, most of which belonged to the sickle weasel, and a small part belonged to the mixed species. Chu Han walked through the Oriental Plaza, silent, with bones and blood all over the floor. This may seem to be an unforgettable sight for ordinary people, even if it is a dream, it will wake up. But he was very calm, very calm, it was a habit. He was used to corpses, blood, war and... death. He walked past mountains of corpses, pools of blood, collapsed buildings... Finally, Chu Han walked to a corpse. It was the corpse of a young man. From the blood-stained face, it could be vaguely distinguished that this man should have been handsome before his life. He recognizes this person. When he woke up, this person, together with the other members of the Chu family, greeted his return by the Yellow River. He remembered that it seemed to be called Chu...Shun? His memory is blurry. In his third life experience, he has met and unknown many people, faced many things, and killed unknown enemies. He used to fight for the military power of a country alone, fight with many top killers, rebirth his soul, go all over the world, face many tycoons, be enemies of the world, ascend the throne, and finally die again and come to a new world. Now think about it, his life is really full! The corners of the young mans mouth were slightly tilted, his wings vibrated behind him, and he rushed forward. The air around him was instantly ignited by him, and a lot of lotus flowers with blood and flames appeared, and then they shattered and turned into strong flames, wrapping him Inside, a "warhead" was formed, and it slammed straight into the huge field full of death in the sky! boom! A huge mushroom cloud rose up, and the extremely powerful air pressure pressed the ground down more than ten meters, and countless buildings collapsed and turned into rubble. The flames collide with the earth, pure power! 596 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 602: Storm, start! The 602nd chapter storm, start! Caesar stood in the air, playing with the blood-red crossbow arrow in his hand, but looking at the giant above, "How long will it take him to finish?" The question here is''Shiva Karma Dance'', this extinct language is released by dancing, and it takes a very long time.MiscellaneousZhiworm "For more than an hour, when the sun rises, if we can successfully prevent the release of''Shiva Karma Dance'' and kill the big guy, we can just see the sunrise in the morning." Chu Zihang carried the''dominant'' to condense. The blade said blankly. "Then the question is, how do we prevent the release of Shiva Karma Dance?" Caesar squinted, his eyes staying in the huge area outside the Dragon King. It takes a long time to complete the world-destroying speech spirit like''Shiva Karma Dance''. Before it is completed, the Dragon King does not allow anyone to disturb, so it will construct a realm similar to enchantment in advance, and no living person can step into it. . Chu Zihang was silent for a moment, and shook his head. He didn''t know what to do. They had already learned the strength of that field. If it hadn''t been for Chu Xiaoran''s decisive decision of''violent blood'', they might have died under the first wave of impact. . Now that domain has become a defensive state, but no one knows how to break it. That realm is full of death, and touch is death. Chu Xiaoran frowned and looked at the crossbow arrow in Caesar''s hand, "Can''t you launch the sage''s stone?" "Once a spiritual element is refined into a spar, it has a form. It is unlimited, only for the spirit of speech, but as a physical thing, if it hits the surface of a tough thing like metal, it will still break. . The strength of that area, I think it should not be weaker than bronze?" Caesar shrugged, these words were told by Passy before he passed out. Chu Xiaoran had no doubt. Under such circumstances, if anyone keeps something, it is an idiot, a hopeless idiot. She looked around and said, "We only have one hour. Now, we can only choose to attack!" Caesar was silent for a while, his golden pupils lit up, his mouth lightly opened, and a deep chanting sounded. At the same time, a rugged field was released, but it did not expand, but was continuously compressed, and countless dense wind blades were condensed to one point. , The terrifying edge cut the surrounding air through comprehension. On his body surface, pale golden scales crazily spread all over his body, like weeds blooming in spring!, TwiceBlood!Word SpiritVampire Sickle! The terrifying edge shuttled in the air, even Chu Zihang looked back, the never-extinguishing golden pupil flashed, his right hand gripped the handle of the knife, and the dark air flowed across the knife body in a transparent field. After being released, the surface flashed with an unstable dark red light arc, and the inside was filled with continuously concentrated high temperature. Armed color domineering superimposed...YanlingJunyan! The oppression caused by the extinct language spirit''Shiva Karma Dance'' was instantly dispelled, and they deserved to be ranked second and third in Kassel Academy! The corners of Chu Xiaoran''s mouth are slightly raised, her waist is sinking, and her eyes are calm and serious. The "Dust-Free Land" has no attack power, but don''t forget that she comes from the Chu family, one of the oldest and oldest families in the world. And she, a genius once encountered in the Chu family in a thousand years, has perfectly inherited the six ancient martial arts of the Chu family, and even with the help of Chu Han, she has realized the two-color''dominant''. It is no exaggeration to say that the current Chu Xiaoran, even some of the unpredictable elders of the Chu family, are not necessarily her opponents. The number one girl at Kassel College is not a vase. Suddenly, Chu Xiaoran seemed to feel something, stretched out her index finger and stayed in the wind for a while, put it in her mouth, frowned slightly, it was so hot. At this moment, the air vibrated slightly, the blazing wind fluttered, and the ear-piercing sound from far to near shortened the distance between the earth and the sky at an extremely terrifying speed, and a beam of burning air crashed through the death-filled one. In the realm, a huge mushroom cloud rose up, and the strong air pressure pressed the ground down. The three people walking in the air were also blown away by this terrible wind pressure at the same time. Chu Xiaoran reacted as soon as the fire beam appeared, but the terrifying air pressure still blew her a few kilometers away. After colliding with two buildings in a row, she was able to stabilize her figure and release her''domineering'' to envelope her. , Resisting the ensuing aftermath. "What is that? Air-to-air missiles?" Caesar accelerated in the air twice and landed next to Chu Xiaoran. He looked like a farmer who had just landed... Chu Zihang came from behind carrying the knife, and said flatly: "Look for yourself." As soon as the voice fell, above the sky, a lot of blood-colored lotus flowers blooming, waiting to be released, the sky was dyed red at this moment, just like sunset. Vaguely, in the center of all the lotus flowers, a naked, upper-body, red-haired young man with golden pupils stood still in the air, and the whole body was burning with bloody flames, like a god''s residence walking out of the flames. "That''s...Chu Han?" Caesar''s eyes widened, a little unbelievable, that image is simply a "female big eighteen change"! "Who else is there besides him." Chu Zihang didn''t have any trouble in his heart. He knew why Caesar was so shocked. In fact, he also had doubts. But now is not the time to explore this. Looking at the situation in the sky, they will soon welcome him. Here comes the next shock. "Get the other people together first, and let the Dragon King hand it over to that guy!" He looked at Chu Xiaoran. As a classmate from high school to now, he knew how the girl in front of him felt for the young man above the sky, but In the current situation, even if they all go up, they will not have much impact on the battle situation, but may cause a drag. In this case, it is better to arrange the other victims before taking action. The girl was silent for a moment, and finally glanced at the young man standing in the center of countless blood-colored lotus flowers, turned and rushed towards the collapsed buildings behind her. She had''dominant'' in her body and could easily find those who were still alive. "Let''s go too." Chu Zihang looked at the girl from behind, said to Caesar, and then followed Chu Xiaoran. Caesar sighed softly, put away the crystal clear crossbow arrow, and muttered: "Although very unwilling, but there is no denying that you are the strongest among us! So, come back with the honor of killing the Dragon King Well, I will host the most luxurious celebration banquet for you in the most luxurious hotel in the world!" At the same time, above the sky, the blood-colored lotus flowers in budding are condensing the terrible high temperature, and the light from the gap can be foreseen. Once they all bloom, the scenery will be unforgettable for a lifetime. 597 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 603 Crazy move! Chapter 603 Crazy Action! Chu Han turned his head and looked at the fast-moving three people behind him, and twitched the corners of his mouth. With his senses enhanced by dragon blood, he could hear voices from thousands of meters away even if he hadn''t seen or heard the domineering body. .Miscellaneous Chi Insects Of course, the conversations of Chu Xiaoran and others naturally fell into his ears without missing a word, including Caesar''s whispering to himself later. At the beginning, Chu Han''s mood was a little weird, but it was quickly dissipated by the oppression brought by the''Shiva Karma Dance'', and the release of the Yan Ling had reached the most critical moment. In less than an hour, this world will be destroyed. Jiyan Ling will show up in front of the world in an unmatched posture. And Beijing is its sacrifice! "Well, now only I and you will prove the question that countless scholars are curious about!" Chu Han grinned and spread his hands. At the same time, countless lotus flowers bloomed and blood flames flowed out of it, terrifying. As soon as the high temperature was exposed, the surrounding air was immediately ignited. At the same time, the dancing Dragon King seemed to be aware of Chu Han''s actions and roared, the domain of death was lifted from the defense state, strands of dead energy drifted away, drops of iron liquid solidified, turning into a thick iron pillar! Chu Han looked at the huge iron pillar silently, his eyes flashed, with the density of death energy condensed on it, his flames could hardly be completely burned out, if he resisted with a human body, he might be against himself The best way to cause considerable damage is to use the''seven deadly sins'' to chop off the entire iron pillar. With the sharpness of the''seven deadly sins'', he believed that while breaking the iron pillar, he could also cut open the space and send the iron pillar into the void, so that it would not fall and cause other casualties. However, Chu Han was silent. Since he forged the''Seven Deadly Sins'', whenever he encountered a force majeure enemy, he would subconsciously want to kill the enemy with the''Seven Deadly Sins''. This was the case when facing the great Hindu elder at the beginning. Afterwards, the battle with Lu Mingze relied on the''seven deadly sins'' to suppress the little devil. He didn''t like that feeling. He was a man who came out of the battle. When there were no''seven deadly sins'', in every battle, he survived by relying on the blue sky punched out by a pair of fists. Pride and pride. . He has been asleep for too long, until his body is rusty, his fighting spirit is extinguished, his pride is dim, his arrogance is dim, and his battle is numb... This is not him. In his world, the throne is a mixture of blood and blood, the strongest and most The shock created by the strong collision! Instead of relying on foreign objects to achieve the supreme throne. Originally, his plan was to use the fire element to forcibly interfere with the earth element contained in the air in order to interrupt the release of this world-destroying-level speech spirit. This move was crazy because he only had the fire element and did not have the other four elements. Unable to build a five-pointed star, and rashly pulling power that does not belong to him, it is likely to cause a huge explosion in the end! But now, he has changed his mind, this method is not suitable for him. Chu Han smiled silently, and suddenly waved his hands and chanted in a low voice. All the lotus flowers shattered one after another, and the blood and flames gathered to form a lotus that covered half of the sky. The ultra-high temperature emitted from the petals even filled the surrounding space. Distorted! The billowing heat wave swept away from the place where Chu Han stood, and instantly formed a huge flame space in the air. The iron pillar filled with horror and death had not yet approached, there was already a sign of melting! "What are you doing?" The system''s voice rang out of his mind, and said uncertainly: "You are not releasing the Red Lotus Karma Fire, right? It seems to be... eh?" The system suddenly raised his voice, "Chu Han, did you read it wrong? How come your release seems to be..." At the same time, a sharp and blazing high temperature filled this space. This high temperature is different from the blazing heat generated by the''Jun Yan'' or the''Red Lotus Karma Fire'', and it means to burn the world! Vaguely, in the place where the flames are dense, there is a dragon roar, echoing in this high-temperature space. That was a call from the Primordial Era and a roar of destruction of the world. This is not the''Red Lotus Karma Fire'', but the serial number 114, the world-destroying-level language spirit of the King of Bronze and Fire, the strongest existence of the fire language language...''Candle Dragon''! Chu Han stood in the air with a calm complexion, and while dancing with his hands, he was also chanting profound and ancient language in a low voice. If you observe carefully, as the temperature in the field rises, the surface of his body is constantly surging. There are blazing flames! "I have to remind you, before the collision between the''Candle Dragon'' and the''Shiva Dance'', the aftermath of Fuji Tailai can definitely move the entire Beijing city to the ground in an instant!" The system sighed, he was The person who knows Chu Han best, from the moment Chu Han made a decision, the ending cannot be changed. Moreover, the World Extinguishing Grade Yan Ling cannot be interrupted, especially if it is released by Chu Han, a person whose bloodline purity is higher than that of the four great monarchs, even if the Black King is now resurrected, it is impossible to prevent the release of the''Candle Dragon''! Chu Han did not answer. He was reciting the dragon text. During this process, he could not speak, even in his heart. "I didn''t encourage you. I asked you to use the''Seven Deadly Sins''. Who told you to release the''Candle Dragon'' against the''Shiva Karma Dance''? Among the five-pointed stars, the earth element is located at the bottom left. The fire element is on the lower right, and there is no relationship between the two. Once they meet, it is equivalent to the simultaneous detonation of a hydrogen bomb and an atomic bomb. The superimposed power is probably enough to destroy a city, right?" The system seems to know that Chu Han wants to express What, a little helplessly said: "Although your''dominant'' is very strong,''Candle Dragon'' is really not a joke, don''t you consider the body of the dragon king? Although the result may not change much." Chu Han still did not speak, his eyes flashed, as if he was saying: If my own speech spirit blows myself up, it would be ridiculous! "It''s up to you, alas, what a madman, you don''t know if it is my misfortune or fate. I will try my best to save your life in the end." After that, the system went silent, like It is a snake that has entered hibernation, silently. The temperature in the space has reached an incredible level, and an invisible force of terror spread out around Chu Han. As the chanting enters the final juncture, the previously only faint dragon chants become clearer, the temperature of the burning air rises sharply, and the barrier formed by the surrounding flames has gradually turned to pitch black, deep and terrifying, like a black hole that swallows everything. . At the same time, the Dragon King seemed to have noticed the changes around him, speeding up the dance, a red world vaguely filled with death, and in the void space, closed doors emerged, which has been passed down since the ancient times. The Nibelung. The Gate of Roots! Their collective appearance is to celebrate the birth of Hela, the god of death, and is also a sign. After thousands of years of deep sleep, the dragon clan finally ushered in the awakening of the four kings, and they have declared their return! "The dead things can be buried quietly. Why run out to make trouble!" The faint voice was accompanied by a billowing flame, turning the whole world into a melting pot at this moment! Ling LingCandle Dragon...forming! 598 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 604 Are you still alive? Chapter 604 is still alive? The doors floating in the air trembled slightly, and a faint roar came from the cracks in the door, as if to express disrespect to them and was angry.Miscellaneous + Chronicles + Insects A young man with red hair flying behind him stretched out lazily, his eyes indifferent, "Things that have died, just stay in the tomb. If you run out and dont want to go back, I can give you a free plane ticket. One way." There was silence in the sky, I don''t know if I sensed the aura of burning the world, or the doors that have turned virtual and solid have completely opened! The extremely dense dead air gushed out from behind the door, and the world that had melted into crimson due to the high temperature instantly became distorted. Light green and crimson met in the air. There was no imaginary earth-shocking explosion, but unexpectedly. Kind of water and milk. The feeling of blending. The serial number of''Candle Dragon'' in the language sequence list is 114, and the serial number of''Shiva Yewu'' is 117. There is a difference of three digits between the two, but in fact, after the serial number enters 112, the serial number is as small as possible It''s not important anymore, because this kind of speech spirit all possess the terrifying power of destroying the world! At this point, the essence of''Candle Dragon'' and''Shiva Karma Dance'' are the same, and their meaning of existence is destruction. Naturally, there will be no conflict. However, this is in the absence of interference from external factors. Chu Han blankly swept through the doors with a lot of lifelessness in the air. The moment these doors appeared, he already understood what the effect of the''Shiva Karma Dance'' was and why. After saying that the word spirit was released, only death remained in the domain. Because''Shiva Karma Dance'' is to swallow a whole space covered by the realm, and those doors are its "mouth". These gates are the gates of Nibelung roots. Behind the gates, there is a world full of death. Things that are swallowed in will naturally die! ''Shiva Karma Dance'' or the dance of death is better! "Can you summon dead things through dance? If you really evolve Hella completely, then you might be able to summon the Nibelung Root Gate of the whole world and make the whole world fall into complete silence!" Chu Han Shen exhaled a deep breath, and said with emotion, "It''s really terrifying power!" It is indeed a terrible power. You must know that Nibelung Root is not only the capital of the dead, it is also the kingdom of dragons, inhabited by countless creatures, and they are all dragon army! At the beginning, Chu Han conquered a world with only an incomplete Deadpool army and completely reversed the situation. And when Hela was born, he will have the power to control all the roots of Nibelung, which is equivalent to the ancient marshal of the world! This is below one person and above ten thousand people. "I just don''t know, these doors can''t stand the fire?" Chu Han tilted his head, and the fire flashed in his eyes. At the same time, the air suddenly burned, and every dust was like the most violent fuel, flame and The high temperature rose more than ten times in an instant, and again, the entire space was flooded with high temperature and flames, and even he himself was covered by endless flames. This is backlash. The effect of the World Destroying Level Speech Spirit can be described as devastating, but the same, the consequences it brings are also devastating. Once this kind of speech spirit is released, the releaser himself will be assimilated by the speech spirit, such as burning to death, blowing to death, losing his life... Even the Dragon King himself is inevitable. "Did you start to mess up..." Chu Han murmured. As the person involved, he knew better than others. After the''Candle Dragon'' recitation was completed, the fire element in his body began to violently go away, as if leaving The caged beast. At this moment, the burning of the high temperature has spread to the doors of Nibelung roots, and there is a roar of roars, and there are even a few hideous monsters looming in front of the door. Protruding out half of his body, he was burned to death by the blazing flame. Chu Han was silent for a while, and stopped paying attention to himself. He was confident that the Yanling he released could not kill him. He looked around and frowned slightly, "Strange, it seems a bit inconsistent with the description. After the release of the''Candle Dragon'', it should be Just like a nuclear bomb explosion, its right to evaporate the entire space in an instant. Why doesnt it seem to have changed?" He is the monarch who controls the flames. It is impossible to hide every change of the fire element from him, but after so long after he completed the chanting of the''Candle Dragon'', it feels as if it has just become hot... wrong! Chu Han''s pupils contracted slightly, something was wrong!He is the master of the flame, how could he feel the heat? His face condensed, and the''listen to everything'' was released. However, as soon as his consciousness appeared, he instantly lost the connection, like being erased by something... Chu Han slowly raised his head, his eyes were full of crimson colors, and the doors that gushing out of endless lifelessness disappeared. Only crimson and flames remained in his world. Slowly, he closed his eyes. It turned out that this was the''Candle Dragon''. Everything had already happened, but he didn''t notice it. As he closed his eyes, it was originally like water and milk. The blending of light green and red began to fluctuate, and the space gradually became distorted. I dont know when the huge figure dancing in the sky has disappeared. That huge field has also disappeared. . At the same time, outside the field, the gathered crowd looked at the sky in amazement, their eyes dull. In the last second, they clearly felt the vast heat sweeping out, making half of the sky red. In the next second, an equally huge death breath filled the other half of the sky, and a shrill roar sounded. At this moment, the world was clearly divided into two halves: one half was filled with the eerie and terrible endless life, and the other half was filled with the vast and dense red torrent. This kind of apocalyptic scenery that only appears in books made everyone forget to dodge, and stood there staring blankly. The shock and fear had completely destroyed their hearts. boom! Two horrible energies hit directly! At this moment, the sky was like two nuclear bombs of the same amount exploding together. Light green and red air waves swept across the four directions, forming a giant mushroom cloud several kilometers high, and one could clearly see this unprecedented cloud from the outside of the earth. Even people in remote areas can feel the vibration in the air at this moment. This vibration brings them not doubts, but inexplicable fear. In the distant ancient times, humans were servants of the dragons. At that time, humans had only awe of the dragons, because in their eyes, the dragons were gods. And now, this shock awakened the fear and awe that they planted in the depths of their souls. 599 One Pieces Dragon Race System Chapter 605: Something and influence! The six hundred and fifth chapter has happened and affected! do you died? A consciousness questioned in the void, and then fell into dead silence.Miscellaneous Zhi Insects Well, it looks like it''s not dead, but I don''t know where it is? A pair of scarlet-gold eyes slowly opened, the light illuminating the darkness in front of him, but he fell into doubt and helplessness. He smiled bitterly, "Am I a regular customer? Huh?!" He blinked, he could actually speak, and not in dragon language, being able to get here is not the place he thought? He frowned, and the fire flashed in his eyes, but strangely, there was no flame around. There was no ignition element in this place. It was like walking into an absolutely enclosed space. and many more! He closed his eyes and was silent for a while, and when he opened his eyes again, a glimmer of suspicion and confusion flashed through his eyes. He didn''t walk into a closed space, but there were only earth elements in this place, no fire elements at all. Just, why is this happening? At this moment, a strong and heavy force came from under his feet, and the thick feeling was very familiar. He had just touched it personally not long ago. His face changed slightly and he subconsciously wanted to do something, but suddenly realized that he couldn''t move! No, it is a bit abstract to say that he can''t move. To be precise, his body is very heavy, very heavy, as heavy as carrying the entire world! What exactly is going on Slowly, he lost 153 to his consciousness, and the world fell into a boundless silence again. Suddenly, an unusually vague figure appeared out of thin air, looking at the ground under his feet, and screamed, "I didn''t expect that you actually released the''Candle Dragon'', and you actually survived. The will is really terrible! Just like! ......" His voice gradually lowered: "The original Xiao Hei......" At this moment, the surrounding space was slightly distorted, and a faint consciousness came from all directions, and the figure smiled, "Oh, it''s been a long time, you really have grown up, you have become an "adult"!" That consciousness seemed to have heard it, and once again distorted the space, sending joy and doubts. The figure smiled, "Don''t underestimate him, that guy is very powerful, it''s just a few days after he''evolves'' again, I''m worried that his soul will be affected by this." This time, the space was not distorted, and the consciousness did not reappear, as if it was a default. "Don''t worry, I watched him come all the way anyway, there won''t be any problem." The figure whispered: "You must hold on, Chu Han, my time is running out..." Where am I? It feels so heavy, what is going on... As if exhausting all his energy, the young man opened his eyelids with difficulty, and a few vague figures flashed before his eyes. They were all anxious, and one of the petite girls was full of tears. Dye...? are you back?On Christmas in New Year, the streets of Beijing are full of Christmas trees and reindeer statues decorated with small lights. In front of every shopping mall, there are small gifts from Santa Claus to the children. Every restaurant is promoting Christmas Eve dinner, boy The girls held hands, and the girls walked the streets holding the roses cultivated in the greenhouse. Even the street singers in the subway station opened Billymack''s "chrismasisallaround." No. 141, Qianmen West Street, Beijing South Catholic Church. This gray building is known as "The Catholic Church with the Longest History in China". It was built by the famous missionary Matteo Ricci during the Wanli period of the Ming Dynasty. It is also known as the "Church of the Immaculate Conception". At this time, this church is solemnly staged a mixed engagement ceremony, but the pastor, the hero and the hero, the gospel class, the choir, and even the audience, none of them is normal. "What''s so good about this kind of excitement? I really don''t know what they are thinking about." Chu Ling leaned on a stone pillar outside the church, curled his lips, full of boredom. "You have to ask the young master." The old man on the side shook his head. "I still don''t understand. The chief chief is to admire the girl, why don''t you bring it with him? That Zhao Menghua is not a good person at first sight. Before in Nibelung Genri, he dared to swear at the leader, that is, Grandpa Nine, you stopped , Otherwise I will kill him!" Chu Ling said. "These words, you have to say in front of the lady, I promise not to stop you." The old man called Grandpa Nine laughed. Chu Ling opened her mouth, and finally shrank her head. Since that incident, the little princess of the Chu family has turned into a savage princess. Not only did she stay on her feet, no matter who wanted to approach, she immediately opened her eyes and looked at it. In a posture, I must wait for the golden pupil to be lit every night and strictly monitor all directions. Saying this in front of her is really equivalent to the death row prisoner who finally escaped from the prison holding a knife to the jailer and saying you killed me. Chu Ling twitched the corner of her mouth, and quickly changed the subject, "By the way, Grandpa Nine, I heard that the incident has gone stale, right?" "Well, the six elders of the Chu family sacrificed, and the entire city and Chang''an Avenue and several nearby streets were completely destroyed. Fortunately, the school board and other mixed-race families sent people to suppress this matter, and the entire city and The affairs of those streets have all been taken over, but this time has involved ordinary people. Many mixed races have begun to worry that the history buried by us for thousands of years will be repeated again." Grandpa Nine sighed, looking down. There is a touch of worry deep down. Chu Ling frowned, and soon let go, looking up at the top of the church, "What are you afraid of, we have the leader, whether he is a repeat of history, the big deal is to upset him!" The old man was startled, looked at the flame in Chu Ling''s eyes, and smiled, the worry in his eyes still remained unchanged. Others dont know. He is one of the few remaining elders of the Chu family, but it is very clear that that person is also a member of the Dragon Clan and a noble Dragon King. When the Dragon Clan strikes back, where will he stand and who Are you right? On the second floor of the church, the girl tilted her head, "Brother, don''t you want to say hello?" "No, just take a look." The young man looked at the literary girl standing at the front of the choir, and shook his head. "Different identities and too many intersections are not good for both parties." What he said is correct. There are two worlds in front of and behind the door. If they overlap too much, it will only cause unnecessary trouble. Just like this time, if he can pay more attention, maybe it will not cause the collapse of large streets, the entire city will be turned into ruins, and ordinary people will also be involved. Fortunately, he didn''t cause too many casualties, otherwise he would be a little hard to explain no matter where it was. "Oh, let''s go, I heard that Grandpa will wake up today, let''s go home quickly!" The girl blinked and ran downstairs holding the young man''s arm. "Slow down, be careful of falling." The young man shook his head, and she still dragged him forward. When he walked to the door of the church, the young man suddenly looked back at the auditorium behind him, a red figure sitting quietly in the corner, four-leaf clover eardrops gleaming in the sun. He was startled, frowned slightly, and from the deepest part of his soul there was a familiar but unfamiliar feeling. Who is that? 600 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 606: Lion Style Chapter 606 The Style of the Lion "Laoshe Teahouse", Building 3, Zhengyang Market, Qianmen West Street, Xicheng District.Swastika no Chi no insect swastika Going out to make a tea house is an important part of life in old Beijing. For those who come to Beijing, if they fail to go to a teahouse, they really dont have been to Beijing. Since its opening, "Lao She Tea House" has received nearly 47 foreign heads of state, many celebrities, and more than 2 million Chinese and foreign tourists. It has become a characteristic "window" for displaying national cultural products and a "bridge" connecting domestic and foreign friendship. "Does the Chu family still disagree to let people go?" Anger took a sip of tea and gently put the cup down. The middle-aged man shrugged, "Don''t say agree to let people go. Based on their recent actions, I guess that if Chu Tianchen wakes up two days later, they will use force to expel us from the country." Where the two are "I am not surprised by the actions of the Chu family. They have been in this style since July 7, 1937. There is nothing to be surprised." Angers picked up a delicate court snack and put it in his mouth. , A satisfied smile appeared on his face. The biggest feature of Beijing Teahouse is that you can enjoy a wonderful performance of Peking opera, Quyi, acrobatics, magic, face-changing and other outstanding national arts every day. At the same time, you can taste various famous teas, palace fines, and traditional Beijing flavors. Snacks and Beijing delicacies tea feast. It''s just a pity that Angers came a little late and the performance was over, which made him feel a bit regretful, because he was leaving Beijing tomorrow. "Such a... style?" The middle-aged man was startled, a little puzzled, "What kind of style are they?" Angers finished eating the palace on the table and looked at the bustling flow of people downstairs. He whispered: "The style of the king of beasts..." Beijing Military Region General Hospital, special care unit. "Is all healthy?" The young man picked up an apple from the table and peeled all the skin clean in three or two strokes. He didn''t peel off any more flesh. Chu Tianchen got up and took the apple that was cut by the young man. He thanked him for a while, then shook his head, "It was a big problem, but it''s still old after all, and the years are not forgiving!" The young man looked at the old man up and down, and said with a faint smile, "I look at you, can I last one hundred and eighty years?" "You are joking. Speaking of my age, I seem to be a bit older than Shan Yan. Even in the mixed race, it is incredible!" Chu Tianchen shook his head. The mixed race will not be caused by cancer or heart disease. They all die from a terminal illness, they all have only one end, their lives come to an end or their organs fail to die. This is the curse brought by the dragon blood. "Sometimes living for a long time will become a kind of power." The young man smiled. There was no sarcasm in this sentence, only emotion and admiration. At that time, the "Nine Palaces Bagua Formation" formed by Chu Tianchen and the eight elders of the Chu family enveloped the entire city, greatly shortening the scope of the explosion. If this is not the case, I am afraid that the entire Beijing will be transformed into Red Flame Purgatory and the Capital of the Dead in that explosion. At the same time, the youth was also surprised by the energy displayed by the Chu family at that time. After all, being able to evacuate all the residents of the entire city in just a few hours is not something ordinary forces can do. Even if you look at the world, it is estimated to be able to do it. There are only two or three. "After all, my Chu family has rooted in China for hundreds of years, and Beijing is our base camp. It is not surprising that we can do something." Chu Tianchen seemed to have noticed what the young man thought, and shook his head, "But after this time, The Chu family has suffered a heavy loss, and the central government has also doubted the behavior of the Chu family this time. Fortunately, the Gattuso family and the Kassel Academy and other mixed-race families have joined forces to suppress the whole thing, otherwise Not only will the Dragon Clan''s affairs be completely exposed, even the Chu Clan will probably cease to exist." Thinking about it, he feels thrilling. Two extinction-class language spirits actually collided in Beijing. This incident is really terrifying. Fortunately, the Chu family had evacuated nearby residents and caused no large-scale casualties. Otherwise, If so, I''m afraid the whole world will be shaken by it. "Speaking of which, I''m very curious what reason the Chu family used to explain this matter?" The youth was puzzled. The collision of two world-destroying-level speech spirits is not as simple as one plus one equals two. Even if the Chu family has set up the "Nine Palaces and Eight Diagrams Array" in advance, it still completely sinks most of the streets. Hundreds of people from all over the world have come. In the end, only less than a hundred people of the mixed race survived. If this were announced, it would definitely trigger a magnitude 12 earthquake. He was curious how the Chu family did it. "The Chu family has been operating in China for hundreds of years, and there is still some energy in the military. In Beijing, many military bases have been built, and there are some "things" among them. The power of those "things" is not small. Its also clear there, plus there are other mixed-race families and secret parties, so there is no too much suspicion." Chu Tianchen briefly explained that this kind of thing is basically tacitly understood by everyone, so It''s not a secret. After all, after working hard for hundreds of years, who didn''t hide anything? The young man nodded, and once again he clearly realized that these old foxes, who were simple on the surface, were really capable of acting. "However, after this time, my Chu family was completely exposed. Even if there are still some things, it is not a strange thing." Chu Tianchen shook his head, his eyes were a little worried. Expose yourself to the sun thoroughly. Not only did the six powerful elders sacrifice, but the "Nine Palaces and Eight Diagrams Array" that had been hidden for more than a thousand years was also completely exposed, and it would take at least a hundred years before they could be used again. In addition, in order to suppress the internal rebellion in the Chu family and this incident, the Chu family also used a large number of hidden armed forces, plus to appease the evacuated residents, and repair the damage to the city and the street collapse... Each of these things, in the past, could have caused the Chu Family to be devastated, but now they are all coming in at once, which is considered an anecdote. The youth was silent for a moment, "Sorry, I caused you so much trouble." "You don''t need to apologize. If we didn''t have you, maybe we wouldn''t exist, so you don''t need to apologize. Our philosophy of survival is to die for you!" Chu Tianchen was a little surprised, and then shook his head with firm eyes. And fanatical, the young man with this look feels very familiar, as if someone had shown such a look to him once, and it was more intense than Chu Tianchen''s eyes. Just who is it? 601 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 607 Vacant Place! The 607th chapter vacant place! The young man thought for a while, and shook his head, "I will stay in Beijing during this time, and I will take care of the Chu family''s affairs. You can rest well, I will leave first. ̡" After speaking, he nodded to the old man, turned and walked out of the ward. Chu Tianchen was stunned for a long time, and when he reacted, the young man had disappeared. He sat on the chuang staring blankly at the door of the ward, thinking a lot, and finally only a paragraph reverberated in his mind. An apology is self-blame; an explanation is recognition. "Brother, you don''t seem to be happy?" The girl leaped forward, and the sunlight cast a long shadow behind her. The young man shook his head, "I just thought of something, do you remember what you said when you awakened me?" The girl was stunned. It was a few years ago, but she obviously still remembered it, but before she could answer, the young man continued: "The Chu family wakes me up and is loyal to me, hoping that I will give them the future, but I didn''t On the contrary, it caused trouble to the Chu family. This is not good and should not be." The girl blinked her eyes in confusion, "But as a minister, shouldn''t you share the burden for the king? I think brother, you are not wrong!" "Perhaps." The young man smiled, but a trace of imperceptible determination flashed deep in his eyes. It was a certain kind of determination. "Let''s go, I remember that you always wanted to go to the Beijing Amusement Park? Go with you today." He rubbed the girl''s little head fondly. "Really? Hmm... But didn''t you promise Grandpa to deal with the affairs of the Chu family?" The girl carefully glanced at the young man, she overheard these. "This is China. If I want to do things, I don''t need to spend much time. As for those "guests", they will leave by themselves." The young man squinted his eyes and looked into the distance. That direction is the original Chang''an Avenue, which is also the disaster. origin. Beijing, Kempinski Hotel, Prana Brewery. The guests looked in the same direction with weird faces, and the waitresses in Bavarian dresses also looked at each other with hesitation, seeming to be hesitating whether to step forward and expel the two extremely weird people. However, the person involved did not have any such awareness at all. Seeing everyone looking at this side, they were very happy to shout: "Hi! Girl! Two more glasses of yellow beer!" "Recently, I feel like I am a "second-class magnet". This is my new Chinese vocabulary." Opposite him, the short and thin old man curled up in a chair, sipping his second cup slowly, "meaning There are always some two hundred and five around, as if they were sent by fate. Some two hundred and five happily chartered flights to watch the Dragon Slaying and the World Expo, but they happened to catch up, but the price was unimaginably heavy, and they were paying blood. After the price, there are still people who have developed feelings with the nurse who saved them, and are preparing to divorce their wives of excellent blood...Of course, you are the second of these two products. Do you really think you are Mr. KFC?" "Hey! Henkel! I have to say that basic physics teaches us that the easiest thing to attract a magnet is another magnet. A second-class magnet is often a second-class magnet itself, but he doesn''t realize it." Mr. KFC shrugged . "Yes." Henkel broke off a piece of bread and put it in his mouth. "Judging from my decision to hand over the future of the mixed race to you this second product, I must say that I am also a second product." The two were silent for a while, then raised their heads in unison, smiled, and touched their glasses. The old man put down his wine glass and said, "Recently, the young heirs of those families are very noisy. It seems that this incident is because the Chu family was too strong and angry, but the problem is that this incident has not only the Chu family, but also Gattuso and Gattuso. The secret party is mixed in and confronted with them. It requires not only strength, but also a stupid spirit. Oh, this is also a new Chinese vocabulary I have learned." "That''s a popular online vocabulary recently, but it also belongs to the category of Chinese." Mr. KFC asked for a yellow beer, which he didn''t know the first glass of, and drank it with big mouthfuls, quite like a Liangshan hero. "The Chu family has issued a ultimatum. We are ordered to leave China within three days. It is estimated that this place will not welcome us for a long time." Henkel shook his head. "It''s normal. Your people came to Beijing, and the Dragon King was born, and it caused so much loss to others. Not only did a few streets fall, but the entire city was also implicated. There have been voices of opposition to his behavior, and the military directly expressed dissatisfaction. If nothing else, the Chu familys roots in the military will be removed, and it is estimated that they will suffer considerable losses in the political arena. They have no force to expel them. You left the country and gave you three days to be very humane, so be content!" Mr. KFC had no sympathy at all. After all, the Chu family suffered the most from this incident. They have a reason to do so, and it belongs to the normal category... Henkel sighed. They also suffered a great loss in this incident. Most of the people who came to Beijing to watch the dragon slaying and participate in the Expo were elites of mixed races. As a result, there are now less than a hundred people left with no casualties. It''s not terrible. Its just that everything is imaginary now. This fact is too thrilling. The Dragon King not only fully awakened, but also released the world-destroying-level speech spirit in broad daylight. If it werent for the Chu family to act decisively and fully understand, the scope of the disaster would be greatly expanded. Shorten, don''t talk about any loss when they come, whether there is a place to stand is two things. "Speaking of which, that kid from the Chu family seems to have survived?" Henkel asked softly, remembering something. "Well, the perverted guy is really chilling. It''s an exterminating word, and this can actually survive. I really doubt what can kill him." Mr. KFC shook his head. The two eyes outside the family''s barrel shone with inexplicable emotion. Henkel was silent. Looking at it this way, it was indeed a chilling metamorphosis. Once the World Extinction Grade Word Spirit was released, even the releaser could not survive even if the release was 0.7. It is really hard to imagine that anyone could survive. "However, I heard that although that guy survived, it just seems that something went wrong." Mr. KFC looked at the distant sky, his voice changed, low and slightly hoarse, "This may be a bad thing for him. It could also be... a good thing." Henkel frowned and looked at him suspiciously, but Mr. KFC did not explain. He drank the new glass he wanted, and the cold wine rolled into his throat, seeming to want to freeze the heat. Heart. The sky reflects the true portrayal of everyone, so it is white, because there is a blank space in everyone''s heart. That place is called "she". 602 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 608: Overture to Dragon Three! The six hundred and eighth chapter Dragon Three Overture! The wind and snow fell, the temperature dropped indefinitely, and the endless sea was suddenly frozen.Miscellaneous Chi Insects Above the boundless ocean of ice, huge bones seem to be embedded in the ice, and the temperature is so low that the cold is incalculable. Around this huge wreck, those bones are harder than everything in the world. s things. Suddenly, two huge ice balls moved, and the unimaginable weight fell from the sky, instantly blasting through the big ice ocean.That is a kind of majesty, shocking majesty, like a god descending on the world, just a breath can crush everything! The huge wreckage floated on the sea, and the creak of bones was more frightening than the tsunami, and the broken bones slowly stood up. This behemoth suddenly shook off the broken ice from its body, exhaling a blue breath towards the night sky, and then a deep and ancient long hiss. Golden flames flashed from the awakened eyes, and it slammed on the ice cube with its claws that had turned into withered bones and rose straight into the air.When it fell, it spread its wings to cover the sky, roaring silently and gliding over the sea. It was a giant snake, a black giant snake, with a huge body covering half of the sky, and a hard 960 body that crossed the sea, leaving a huge crack on the sea.Thousands of iron scales opened and closed, making a deafening noise, as if playing a piece of music that would destroy the world in the dark. There was a violent roar in the sky, which seemed to be thunder, but it was like a roar. The black snake twisted its huge body, the sea rolled, and its huge golden eyes stared at the sea, revealing a vigilance and anxiety. In the unimaginable depths of the seabed, the ancient city that has been sleeping quietly for so many years seems to have suddenly woken up, all the veils are lifted at this moment, it is a huge tower! It stands on a gentle slope next to the ancient city, and the tide of magma rises and falls not far away. The dark tower is reflected, and the tower looks like an iron tire about to melt. The water ran across the tower, drove the iron chain on it, and played a pleasant sound. That is a war song. However, there was no response. The owner here seems to have died and hasn''t appeared for a long time, causing the black snake, who has always been vigilant and uneasy on the sea, to slowly quiet down, with doubts and puzzles flashing in his eyes. The tumbling sea seemed to have stopped the monstrous waves as the black snake calmed down. At first glance, the calm and calm waves made people feel at ease. The boy stepped on the water without any buoyancy, his black hair was dancing in the wind, every step he took, the thunder in the sky would be louder, as if he was welcoming his return. The black snake twisted his body, facing the boy, his huge golden pupils stared at him tightly, as if seeing the golden pupils that made ghosts and gods fear through layers of mist! The black snake suddenly hissed and screamed, and the voice was conveyed to the distant sky, revealing an unspeakable emotion. The boy walked to the black snake, put a little finger on his mouth, and said softly, "Be quiet." With such a small body and ridiculous words, whoever hears it will feel ridiculous. However, what is surprising is that the black snake is really quiet, with a huge head hanging down, like an obedient pet. "Very good." The boy put his face on the black snake''s head, the icy scales are like cotton to him, "You will sleep for a long time, but don''t worry, I will come to you, no matter what you need. How long will I find you again." His voice is so lonely and so lonely, as if the living are seeing off an old friend who is about to die, but he still looks forward to the next reunion with a fierce heart. From beginning to end, the black snake was very quiet, this is the attitude it expressed, silence and default. "It''s good, go." The boy patted the huge head, turned around and walked away from the sea. The black snake watched the boy''s departure, hissed long, flapped his huge wings, and jumped into the bottom of the sea. The huge body and wings did not hinder it at all under the heavy water pressure, just like it is. Back home. The black snake''s body is very huge, but the speed is amazingly fast. In a blink of an eye, it has come to the bottom of the deep sea, and the huge and magnificent ancient city is completely presented in front of it. The ancient city unfolded like a picture scroll. It is centered on the high tower and adjacent to the long river of magma. It has experienced thousands of years of immortality. Half of the ancient city has slipped into the magma river, and the other half is left with only collapsed ruins. Only the huge tower in the center has stood stubbornly over the years, symbolizing the city''s past glory. Even from the collapsed ruins, you can still see its original majesty, continuous buildings, and the ridged gable roof is covered with iron-black tiles. The tiles are engraved with cirrus clouds and dragons and beasts, and hundreds of meters long metal chains are hanging. On the four corners of the building, black wind chimes are hung on chains, these chains are undulating in the ocean currents, thousands of black wind chimes sway, playing silent music. There was nostalgia in the huge eyes, but it quickly became cold, and it felt that the breath that came from the deepest was a tyrannical and terrifying breath. It''s also alive! The black snake opened his mouth and roared, and his voice spread over the ancient city through the sea. A pair of hot, golden eyes lit up in the cold water, but quickly dimmed. In addition to the sound, the black snake exudes innate majesty, which comes from the majesty of the superior! The black snake''s roar echoed over the ancient city for a long time, but there was no response. The black snake was silent, hesitatingly turned his head and looked above his eyes, a pair of faint golden pupils shot through the sea surface, beckoning it to continue. The black snake understood, stretched his body, the golden pupils burned like flames, and the sea began to expand with it as the center. The roar of swords, the loud sound of storms and tsunamis resounded over the ancient city, as if thousands of gods. Scream in unison. The dim golden pupils lighted up again, but with panic and fear. The huge ancient city fell into turmoil, the sea seemed to be angry and roaring, and a huge amount of sea water lifted up, flooding the entire ancient city from above. The huge turbulence resounded through the sea, the sky rang with thunder, the rain fell like crazy, and the waves were surging. The boy stood still on the surface of the sea, allowing the violent waves around him to roll, but his thin body was still steady, as if deeply rooted in the water. "At the end of the thousand years, Satan will be released from the prison, and he will come out to confuse the nations on the earth, namely Gog and Magog, to gather them for battle. Their numbers are as large as the sand." The boy opened his mouth and groaned slightly. The sound of singing danced with the wind and spread to far, far away places. 603 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 609 Posts! Chapter 609 post! "Are you writing again?" A black-haired messy young man who looked like a chicken coop pushed open the door and walked with a bag of snacks in his hand. It was obviously ready for a supper.Miscellaneous "Ok." The young man threw a bag of snacks on the table, walked in and took out a kettle, took out a few cups of milk tea from the bag, and looked at the computer desk, "Milk tea, want?" "No, I am going to sleep." It was 11 o''clock in the evening, and Chu Zihang repeatedly checked the mail on the screen. He writes an email to his mother every day before going to bed, although her mother does not check the email every day. But when my mother occasionally opened the mailbox, she would see emails neatly arranged by date, and she even knew what the son ate every day, so she felt that Chu Zihang was living a peaceful life in American university day after day. . So my mother was relieved of worries, turned around and played crazy with those best friends. "Aren''t you a little worried about this? Maybe you. Mom didn''t check the mailbox at all." The young man was a little puzzled about Chu Zihang''s behavior. In his opinion, this was simply not a rule, but an obsessive-compulsive disorder. "Maybe." Chu Zihang didn''t say much. In his opinion, this is a bit redundant, but if he doesn''t do this, he feels a little uneasy. The young man curled his mouth, opened the lid, and poured hot water. Once he accidentally read the email written by Chu Zihang, and instantly felt that his three views had been refreshed. Chu Zihangs email describes the academic atmosphere of the Kassel College: the principal of Angers is an old gentleman who pays attention to appearance, graduated from Cambridge, and his mission is to educate people; the vice principal is a pioneer educator who loves research In the history of the western United States, he often dressed like a cowboy; Professor Manstein was strict in appearance and often rigorously educated, but in fact he was a very amiable person in private; Professor Guderian was obsessed with philology, and his behavior was strange but very cute. As for Chu Zihangs tutor, Professor Schneider, although his appearance is a bit scary, he is really a kind person in his heart. He burned his face because of helping the students. He could only wear half a mask all day long... At first glance, he felt that he was studying. This is actually the feeling of an aristocratic institution. The huge tremor instantly shattered the doors and windows, and the well in front of the Hall of Heroes spewed out dozens of meters high blood flames, illuminating the campus in the dark night mode into blood red. The exterior wall of dormitory No. 3 cracked from top to bottom with a huge hole, and the wall of dormitory was gray and rusty. The young man sighed helplessly as he watched the fragrant milk tea turn into a "lime mud" cup, and Chu Zihang calmly blew away the ashes falling on the notebook. Down the well is the underground laboratory of the Equipment Department. About another accident happened. Maybe it was an explosion of refined sulfur or a burst of mercury vapor pipe... The fire truck pulled the siren and hurried to a halt at the head of the burning well. If this scene is filmed When it is put on the Internet, it will definitely trigger a lot of comments. The strong and powerful men skillfully opened the door and got out of the car, set up a water dragon to spray at the wellhead, and a waterfall-like water flow appeared alive at night. The School Engineering Department of Kassel College came to the rescue. They looked relaxed, talking and laughing while doing homework, talking about what they had eaten today, Professor Manstein went crazy again, and another professor or department heads first girlfriends photo was picked up on the forum... on the hilltop campus. The incident happens once every three days, and it is not worth the fuss. "It''s a sulfur flame!" The person in charge of fire fighting beckoned, "Everyone, put on gas masks!" So the strong men put on gas masks, continued to calm down, and continued to fight the fire. Although the number of water dragons was still increasing, the fire gradually spread to the No. 3 dormitory area. The young man sat on the edge of the balcony holding the re-brewed milk tea, watching the flames gradually spreading, and calmly throwing a piece of chocolate into his mouth, watching the fire fighting scene as if watching a play. But apart from him, few students went out to watch the excitement, and some didn''t even know it was on fire. This is based on the following reasons: today is the dance party of the student union, the girl in the lace white skirt of Caesar should be dancing passionately in the Amber Pavilion; the interns of the executive department are working in the library, conquering the Pentagon firewall, or cracking The encryption system of a certain satellite; as for the others, they should be online collectively, discussing the fire in the college network forum, chatting and slapping, and betting on when the fire will be extinguished. And he, I don''t know if it is inherited from the family, and he has never been interested in that kind of things. Suddenly, Chu Zihang grabbed the school uniform and walked out the door, without seeing the youth, he hurried downstairs. The youth was startled, and looked strangely at Chu Zihang''s back disappearing into the night. He jumped off the balcony and walked into the dormitory. He saw the unturned computer at first glance. Shown above is a forum, "Night Watcher Discussion Area". There is also a string of ID notifications below, "Your friend @ Cambridge 2016 is online." "Your friend @ is online." "Your friend @ is online." Obviously the big figures in the school were also alarmed by the fire. "Cambridge Knife" is the id of Principal Angers, "Shadow of Greenland" is the id of Schneider, the head of the executive department. As for the "night watchman" $, it is undoubtedly the whole discussion. District administrator-the vice principal. The corners of the youth''s mouth twitched, and these big men had time to discuss the matter, why didn''t they come out to direct the fire? I don''t know if Chu Zihang told his mother the truth, saying that this is a campus full of perverts, lunatics conduct explosive experiments every day. The professors from the principal and below are either a little disconnected or extremely violent. Not only is he not a good student, he is also a leader of a violent society. He often fought with the leaders of two other violent organizations. The dormitory building may become the second scene of the fire at any time... The young man shook his head and stepped forward to turn off the computer, but at this moment, a red eye-catching post suddenly popped up and instantly rose to the top of the list. He glanced, and was taken aback. The red post means it is a reward post. This is not important. The "Night Watcher Discussion Area" has rewards posted every day. After all, there are more than 700 students gathered here, and there are always people who need help. What caught his attention was the content of this post. "Who can have a relationship with the Japanese imperial family? I want to contract the Meiji Shrine in Tokyo for one night, for wedding purposes." The poster "Dick pushes more", that''s the id of the student union president, Sycaesar Gattuso. Below are a bunch of comments, some to watch the excitement, some booing, and some betting. The young man looked at this post and was silent for a long time. The figure of Chu Zihang who had just gone out flashed back in his mind and sighed in a low voice: "Even if you tell him, he won''t care, because he has completely...forgotten. what!" 604 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 610: The Changing Chu Zihang! Chapter 610 The Changing Chu Zihang! Another round of swaying explosions, a second blood flame rushed out of the dark well, as if there was a fire-breathing dragon roaring underground.Miscellaneous ̡̡ And on the college lawn not far from the well, the young man hiding in the night lay quietly on it, with his hands behind his head, his eyes staring at the red sky illuminated by the fire, his expression indifferent, he was not at the scene of the disaster at all. His consciousness looks a bit nervous. As the Dragon King with pure blood, Chu Han''s nerve structure is indeed unique. Fire fighting is being accelerated, but the sulfur flames from the well still spread to the vicinity. The lawn is a flammable substance, plus the area is huge. If it is ignited, the fire will instantly rise as never before, and the entire hilltop campus may be covered by flames. But the strange thing is that the sparks have sputtered onto the lawn, but in a blink of an eye, they disappeared into the night, as if they had been swallowed up by something invisibly. The young man seemed unaware, looking up at the night sky, the little stars did not disappear because of the fire, but they looked particularly dazzling in the fiery red color. One walked through the flower garden, came to him and sat down, carrying a bag with a lot of things in it. Burgers, egg tarts, hot dogs, milk juices, etc... There is also a box of sushi, which makes people wonder if this is supper or supper. Chu Han glanced up and down at the people, focusing on the bag for a few seconds, "You have a good appetite, but eating so much at night is not good for your health. Don''t forget what the doctor said." "This is for two people. I saw Xiao Ran in the restaurant and she asked me to bring it for you." Chu Zihang took out all the hamburgers, which happened to be divided into two, each with different combinations. It was almost like being possessed by Sebastian Mikalis. Chu Han was taken aback, and shook his head dumbfounded, "This girl really treats me as a weak tree trunk?" He said so, but he still accepted the supper that Chu Zihang had assigned, burgers, egg tarts, and a box of pure milk. The combination seemed a bit weird. Chu Han looked at Chu Zihang with a weird expression, "You didn''t get it wrong, did you? I have a sense of seeing both at breakfast." "In fact, there is preserved egg porridge, but I don''t think you want to eat so many things, so you didn''t bring it." Chu Zihang took a bite of the hot dog expressionlessly, and looked at the flames of the night, without chatting at all. meaning. This kind of person is always in a state of facial paralysis. He can give his life to you without hesitation, but he won''t waste an extra minute smiling at you or chatting with you. Chu Han raised his eyebrows, opened the wrapping paper, took a bite of the spicy burger, and said slurredly: "You have something you want to tell me? You are not a liar." Chu Xiaoran would indeed buy him supper at this time, but she would never ask Chu Zihang to send him supper. It''s not that Chu Zihang doesn''t eat late-night snacks or as the president of the Lionheart Club, it''s that he will take an egg and ham sandwich from the restaurant during dinner and eat it as a supper in the dorm. Chu Zihang''s life is like a precision watch. The time is well planned. He calculated that it would take 18 minutes to go back and forth to a restaurant to eat supper on the road. He would rather spend these 18 minutes in the library. Chu Xiaoran knew Chu Zihang''s personality very well, so she would never make such a mistake. There is only one possibility, this is something that Chu Zihang deliberately took over. "Yes, but I didn''t think about how to start telling you." After a few seconds of silence, Chu Zihang admitted. "I told you before that the swordsman needs to maintain a calm mind at all times, so that when he draws out his sword, he can exert his 100% strength." Chu Han poured milk into his mouth and glanced at Chu Zi Hang, "But your mood fluctuates so much now, I don''t even need to observe carefully, you have changed." Has it changed? Chu Zihang hadn''t thought about it himself, in his opinion or even in the eyes of others, it seemed that there was no change. Go to the classroom as usual, soak in the library after class, participate in club activities, pack meals and return to the dormitory... Well, it seems to have changed, he has rarely...appeared on informal occasions. In class, he will stay alone in the corner, listening to the class, flipping through the book, and speaking silently; after class, he will stay in the library until the library is closed; in the party, he will stand alone on the podium without saying a word, in the Lionheart Club The members of the group left a taciturn, very cold impression in their hearts. Well, he did change. Chu Zihang bit the slowly cooling hot dog and fell silent... Chu Han finished eating the burger in his hand in twos and threes, and looked at the darkening night sky, "I know that some changes have taken place in me. I don''t know whether these changes are good or bad, but no matter what, I want to know, but no one Come tell me, do you know why?" He seemed to be asking and answering himself, and before Chu Zihang looked at him, he continued to say: "I will find what I have lost, no matter how difficult or cumbersome the process is, I must find it back. If you dont look for it, she will leave and will never come back." After finishing speaking, he didn''t wait for Chu Zihang to recover, and patted the water drops on his body. He lay here for too long, and the water drops on the grass blades dripped onto his clothes. "Go find her, as long as I''m not dead, no one will want to arrest anyone on my site!" Chu Han''s voice came from afar, he had already walked out of the Huayuan, and the comrades from the school engineering department successfully put out the fire. I stopped work ten minutes ago and ran to the restaurant, probably to celebrate. In fact, it is not a celebration. Every time a big incident occurs in the Equipment Department, this group of strong men has a reason to celebrate.Sometimes the lunatics in the equipment department would come out from the underground laboratory to join them. Everyone sang and danced, and they didn''t know how embarrassed the group of disaster creators was. Chu Zihang was still sitting on the lawn, holding a cold hot dog in one hand and groping for a key in his pocket in the other hand. 4.4 This key can open a certain door in an old community in Beijing, or a certain place in his heart... Whether it is behind that door or that place in his heart, there is something that will never wake up again The girl who came exists. "Yes, I am Yemengade, Dragon King Yemengade!" "It''s as if I ate your girl... Go there and find Xia Mi, I left everything about her there." The voice that had been stubborn until death echoed in his ears again. She denied that she was Xia Mi, so she denied it with all the faint feelings, and did not even give Chu Zihang the slightest chance to verify it. She did so beautifully and truly. Do you want to find...Without a goal and direction, you can''t even lift your foot, how can you find it? Sheet six hundred and eleven: Goodbye little devil! Chu Han strolled out of the flower garden. The fire had been extinguished by the brawny men in the school engineering department, but there was still a scorched smell in the air. Presumably which building the fire eventually spread to? The lunatics in the equipment department are really clever treasures! He shook his head, just about to walk on the path of the flower garden and return to the Norton Pavilion, his figure was slightly paused, and he looked into the depths of the flower garden, where there was a historic swing with a girl sitting on it. He laughed, and stepped forward, "What the hell are you doing?" "It''s just that he would lose hope, and it would be too unfair to Xia Mi." Chu Xiaoran stuck out his tongue, looked at the fuzzy figure on the lawn, and said softly, "The world is round. When you know your goal and direction, keep going until you meet that person at the other end." Chu Han''s eyes flashed slightly, his right hand patted the girl''s head lightly, and he said with a look of surprise: "This is the chicken soup for the soul? When did I learn it, it''s amazing!" Chu Xiaoran didn''t hide, and blinked, "My brother is amazing. I heard what you said to Chu Zihang, I thought you were a different person, you are simply a doctor of psychology!" Chu Han was silent for a moment, then shook his head, "I''m telling it to myself." Chu Xiaoran was startled, but at this moment, Chu Han slowly walked into the path of the flower garden in the night, his back was very pale, like a shadow about to disappear. She stood there in a daze, never moving, and countless conversations flashed back in her mind. "What are you talking about? How is this possible!" "Miss, this is true. We don''t know the reason for the time being, but it is certain that there is something in the young master''s mind that blocks his memory, or to put it more thoroughly, his The memory layer is separated by something, causing memory confusion, which is the old saying goes, amnesia!" "What a joke! My brother''s blood is so strong, even if his brain is injured, he can get better quickly!" "It is true, but it has nothing to do with blood. The level and scope involved cannot be explained or judged by the current human understanding. If you follow the understanding of the dragon clan..." "Just say something!" "The young master has suffered a severe mental injury, that is, the soul!" Chu Xiaoran stood there blankly, and hadn''t recovered for a long time. Half a year has passed since the matter of the king of the earth and the mountain, everything seems to have settled down, and the fallen streets and damaged buildings are being quickly rebuilt with the help of the Chu family and other mixed-race families. However, some things have changed. Xia Mi became the Dragon King Yemengade, and Chu Zihang killed her himself. Even Chu Han has changed and lost a part. That part is about a red-haired witch. Her name is Chen Motong. Chu Han''s speed was very fast, and he walked out of the flower garden path in a few breaths, walked into a fork at the corner, crossed the overgrown road, and came to a cliff. He watched sitting on the side swaying. The little boy with two short legs said coldly: "Unscrupulously release the killing intent, are you really afraid that I will kill you, or don''t believe that I will kill you?" "Oh, my dear brother is very depressed because the girl he covets is going to marry someone else. What can I do, I am also very helpless!" Lu Mingze shrugged without looking back, saying that he too There was no way, but he didn''t restrain the monstrous killing intent, and even the astonishing light radiating from his pupils didn''t mean anything dim. He is vigilant and on guard. However, he was still careless. The next moment, Chu Han''s figure suddenly appeared beside Lu Mingze, and his right hand stroked it down, like a feather without any weight. Lu Mingze subconsciously wanted to escape, but suddenly realized that he could no longer move under the slender palm like white jade! From when Chu Han suddenly appeared to Lu Mingze''s reaction, it took less than two seconds. Chu Han''s palm slowly fell, and the unimaginable pressure burst out. The cliff was crushed in an instant, causing a huge wave of air. Swept up in all directions. A bird-like figure stepped into the air from below the cliff and fell into the woods behind, looking ahead, where Lu Mingze stood. In his pupils, the golden light revolved in the deep black, as if the ancient giant dragon was dancing in the depths of the dark clouds, about to drop a huge thunder of punishment. The symbol of power and power, the golden pupil! Lu Mingze looked back at the collapsed cliff, and said, "It''s really terrifying. I didn''t expect the power of the earth to be perfectly reflected by you!" The earth, thick and powerful, carries the entire world and all the creatures living in this world. This is the king of the earth and the mountain, absolute power, absolutely powerful! It''s just a pity that as the king of the earth and mountains, he holds power and authority, but he is only worthy of being a pet. And he finally ushered in his own ending, dying in the hands of people who held stronger power and power. Chu Han''s face was calm, and there was no wave of waves caused by Lu Mingze''s words. The cold words resounded in the night. "If you deliberately brought me here to see the thickness of the earth, then I can ask you to see the anger of the flame again for free by the way." As soon as the voice fell, the surrounding air was obviously hot and blazing.The hot temperature drifted with the night wind, as if it might ignite a crimson purgatory at any time.Lu Mingze''s face condensed, and the smile at the corner of his mouth narrowed. Before Chu Han had controlled the fire element, he had already made him feel dangerous. What''s more, Chu Han now holds the power of the two elements, whether it''s the flame or the earth. For him now, it is a huge threat. Once it is completely detonated, he will definitely suffer unimaginable trauma, and it is not impossible to even die. He had not forgotten that the night when the flames rose, the seven sharp weapons were floating in the air, and the structured alchemy domain clearly made him feel the smell of death. "Do you remember the agreement reached with me in Chicago?" Lu Mingze asked. This sentence is a bit terrible, which is equivalent to admitting in disguise himself that he is the boss behind Jiuder Mai and others! Chu Han frowned slightly, "Of course I remember, but the king of the earth and the mountain is dead now, why did you mention this suddenly?" At that time, because the power of the sun within the Seven Deadly Sins was too great, it was already very difficult to suppress it alone. In addition, it took a lot of energy to refine the Dragon Bone Cross. In order to ensure that the king of the earth and the mountain was killed, he and Lu Mingze made an agreement, he helped Lu Mingze achieve what he wanted, and Lu Mingze would not interfere with him and the king of the earth and the mountain. 605 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 612 The Miscalculation of Lu Mingze! The six hundred and twelfth chapter Lu Mingze''s miscalculation! "Finally, you still intervened!" Lu Mingze''s eyes were cold, as if thinking of the situation at the time, his pretty little face showed a strong self-depressing killing intent.Miscellaneous Zhi Insect That''s right, when the deal or contract between him and Lu Mingfei reached the most critical point, Chu Han brought back Lu Mingfei, who had lost him, so that all of Lu Mingze''s plans were ruined. Chu Han curled his lips, "If you can kill my prey, you won''t allow me to disturb your business? Ridiculous!" This is actually half true. Even if Lu Mingze has no other thoughts on the king of the earth and the mountain, he will not let this little devil get his wish easily. What is the so-called "deal", and what is there for the little devil? He still doesn''t know the benefits, and he even suspects that what Lu Mingze wants is not Lu Mingfei, but something else. "Furthermore, our agreement is that you will help me kill the king of the earth and the mountain, and I will help you complete the deal between you and Lu Mingfei, but in the end, I face the semi-evolved Hela alone, and You are making your own calculations behind your back. Speaking of speaking, our identity and position should be changed, right?" Chu Han said as he spoke, instead he said the tone of indignation filled with 813, but his face But it was a smiley expression. Lu Mingze stared at Chu Han''s face, and was silent for a moment, "I''m not here to turn over old accounts with you, let''s talk about business." Chu Han nodded slightly and made a "please" gesture like a British gentleman. Lu Mingze took a deep breath, looked at the "Fairy Lake" behind him, and said softly, "Have you seen a five-pointed star? A symbol of the five elements." "Of course." Chu Han raised his eyebrows. "The five vertices of the pentagram represent different elements, namely earth, water, fire, wind, and the fifth element symbolizing spiritual power. From another perspective, the pentagram as a whole is like a persons Body." Lu Mingze looked at the moonlit lake. "The four major elements of earth, water, wind, fire, limbs, and the fifth element symbolizing the spirit are the brain, that is, the center!" "You didn''t come here to tell me the story of the five-pointed star? If that''s the case, then you can go home. I know the five-pointed star better than you." Chu Han said with a calm look. This sentence did not make him a bit of emotional change, because it is a fact. No one in this world knows the mystery of the elements and the structure of the pentagram better than a dragon king with noble bloodline and the greatest alchemist. Lu Mingze glanced at Chu Han, his face indifferent, "You already know the king who masters the earth, water, wind, fire, and fire. Then, do you know who masters the fifth element above the four elements?" Listening to the first half of the sentence, Chu Han''s mouth twitched, wanting to say something. Actually I don''t know if you can tell me where the other two are?But even if you say this, there will be no answer. But the second half of Lu Mingze''s expression made Chu Han''s face stunned, and he slowly exhaled a suffocating breath, and said softly: "The person in charge of the spiritual element is...the White King!" The White King, also known as the White Emperor and the White Priest, the Black King Nidhogg created a powerful dragon second only to himself. She is described as the greatest creation of the Black King and the only existence that can challenge the Black King. The status is higher than the twins on the other four thrones. However, the period of "two kings co-ruling" did not last long. The White King launched the largest rebellion in the history of the dragons. One-third of the dragons became rebels and deceived human beings. They promised to give them freedom after defeating the Black King. With the help of humans, the black king won in the end. The White King was even more destroyed by the Black King with supreme power. He killed her, ate her flesh, turned her bones into ice fragments, melted the ice fragments and poured them into the volcano, completely destroying the body of the White King. soul. For an instant, the description of the White King flashed back in his mind, and then, Chu Han frowned, a little puzzled, "Why mention her?" "Because King White is about to wake up!" Lu Mingze looked at Chu Han and said word by word. Chu Han was startled, very strange, he was not surprised, nor surprised, but surprisingly calm, "What then?" This time it was Lu Mingze''s turn to freeze, "You...have nothing to say?" "No." Chu Han was still calm. The White King was once a great existence that ruled the entire Primordial Age together with the Black King. Her resurrection and return were an earth-shattering event for the mixed race and the dragon clan, but Chu Han really didnt feel anything, like I already knew it. This is weird. Lu Mingze looked at Chu Han up and down, thinking that something must be wrong, how could it be?It shouldn''t be this reaction! However, Chu Han obviously had no intention to continue talking, and yawned lazily, "Are you okay? Get rid of it, dont show up under my nose again, or next time, I wont just simply yawn. Hello." Lu Mingze still couldn''t accept Chu Han''s calmness, but after hearing this sentence, his eyes narrowed. They didn''t really fight life and death just now. After all, this place was still within the scope of Kassel Academy, and it happened. They all know that there are many things hidden in this college, which is only a hundred years old but has a history of several thousand years. However, when Chu Han said such words, the meaning was very clear. Next time, he will try to kill him! Naked. Naked killing intent, unreserved release! Lu Mingze took a deep breath, looked at Chu Han deeply, and then disappeared in an instant. This weird way of disappearing makes people wonder whether he really exists. Chu Han watched quietly at the position where Lu Mingze stood before he disappeared. He was silent for a long, long time, and slowly raised his right hand. Just now, this hand burst into force of gravity and imprisoned Lu Mingze in place. , And at the same time, this gravity crushed the entire cliff. This is the power he gained from the earth after he got the earth element. It''s just that what made Chu Han care about was not the strength of this power, but the power that Lu Mingze had just burst out from him, and he was not too surprised, and even had a feeling of...predictability. But there is one more thing that makes him feel puzzled and wary.The moment his palm fell, he didn''t touch Lu Mingze, that is to say, he missed this shot. However, the performance of the little devil was not like his attack failed. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this matter was strange. He faintly felt that he should know something, but he couldn''t remember it. It was as if the part about these things had been cut off by something. Chu Han frowned, shook his head, turned his eyes, looked at the moon gradually covered by dark clouds, and muttered: "Can''t advance or postpone..." 606 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 613 A trip to Japan! Chapter 613: A trip to Japan! Late at night, Kassel College, the first floor lobby of Norton Hall."Miscellaneous Zhi Insects" Kay looked at the silent people and sighed softly, "Two hours have passed, do you have to make an idea?" The corners of a few people''s mouths twitched, and the diarrhea secretly said softly. Can''t you find a way to come out? Kaye looked at this scene, fully aware that it was impossible to count on these guys, and turned his eyes to the young man lying on the sofa: "Has Reis contacted Tina?" Half a year ago, Leis and Tina, the two founding veterans of the God-killing Society, showed extremely strong combat power. The school board made an exception and made them both become executive commissioners before graduation and were sent to the Australian branch. , When next summer arrives, I will return to the college to attend the graduation ceremony. It''s just that in recent years, there have been frequent news about dragons in Australia. "No, I asked Norma. The two were performing tasks." Chu Ling rolled over lazily. Chu Zihang didn''t know where he went, and he seemed a little lonely in the dormitory, so he ran away. When I arrived at the Norton Pavilion, who knew that when I walked in, I saw Kaiy''s group of people with sad faces like "melon soldiers". He didn''t ask what happened. He lay down on the sofa, put on blindfolds and earplugs, his ears did not hear anything outside the window, and his eyes did not look sad. Seeing Chu Ling''s appearance, Kai Yi couldn''t say much. He is the actual vice president of the God Killing Society, and it can be said to be Chu Hans right-hand man. Therefore, he had also helped Chu Han deal with some affairs of the Chu family at the beginning. It is clear that this seemingly lazy, idle, idle young man, What kind of status does the Chu Family or Chu Han hold in his heart? He is a hidden weapon. However, even in the case of the king of the earth and the mountain, Chu Han and the Chu family did not ask him to do anything. They just organized other people to fight against the flock of ferrets that rushed out of the Nibelung Root. No one knew. Just like Chu Han, what kind of ability the young man who had no information in the Chu family had. Kay retracted his thoughts and gaze, and looked at the other people, "If this is the case, I will tell him when the chief comes back." Several other veteran members who stayed behind in the academy nodded. They were all the "principles" who made a noise in the Hall of Valor. Among all the members of the God Killing Society, those who have learned the two styles of ancient martial arts are also aware of this. What is the status of young people with the handsome faces and elegant temperaments of British men in the God Killing Society? From Kays explanation, they all think this is a better thing. The evening breeze in the middle of the night blew a bit crippled, like a silent sound. "What are you going to tell me?" Kay was okay, stroked his forehead, but the other people jumped fiercely at the corners of their eyes and almost jumped up from their seats. After seeing the helpless and indifferent Chu Ling on Kay''s face, she was asleep. Only then did he react and took a deep breath, "Chief, your old man is superb, can you stop us from making small ones?" Because some of the high-level members of the God Killing Society, such as Chu Xiaoran and Chu Ling, are all from China, this has led to the influence of the whole God Killing Society, and some "scrappers" have found many translations online. Chinese novels, martial arts, cultivation, fantasy, fantasy, doujin, etc., all kinds of novels have been downloaded to the computer by these boring guys. If you have anything to do, you can look through them and imitate the way the characters speak. There was a weird aura from the inside of the God Society. As soon as the voice fell, the person who was speaking was kicked out by one foot along the window. Anyway, this is the first floor, and it hurts at most. It can''t die because of the cold. But it won''t be any better. After all, it is late at night and it has just entered winter. Including Kay, except for Chu Ling who seemed to be asleep, all silently mourned the person who flew out in their hearts. "Alright, Kay, what are you going to tell me?" Chu Han seemed to have nothing happened, Shi Shiran pushed the door of the bar open, walked in, picked up two bottles of Bordeaux wine, and opened one. The other bottle is for him to spend tonight. Kay glanced at the people next to him, sighed helplessly, and picked up an ipad from the table, "I don''t know how to tell you about this, you should watch it yourself." Chu Han frowned slightly. As his right-hand man, Kai Yi naturally trusted him. Sometimes he would hand over some affairs of the Chu family to Kai Yi, but it was the first time he saw him hesitate and stop. of. This made Chu Han a little curious, and when he took the iPad, he was shocked at first glance. Above is an email. "Chu Han, this text message is to inform you that you have been assigned an internship by the Executive Department. It is estimated that you will leave for the airport at 7:00 this morning. There will be a car waiting for you in front of the dormitory. You will take the cc1000 special express train to Chicago. Please ask the person in charge of the task for the details of the task. Dont worry about your attendance and credits. The Executive Department has taken leave of absence from professors in various subjects on your behalf." The sender is Norma. Chu Han was silent for a moment, "Did the school say anything?" Kay shook his head, "No." Chu Han fell silent again, and the other people did not speak, the atmosphere seemed a bit solemn, and the air seemed to be frozen at this moment. "Chief, or..." Kay pursed his mouth. He knew why the youth was silent. Since the incident with the King of the Earth and the Mountain, everything has changed, and it has changed silently. Before he finished speaking, Chu Han waved his hand and interrupted, "I will ask the principal about this matter. The principal is in school now?" "It doesn''t seem to be there. During the supper, the lunatics in the equipment department burst into an explosion and a fire broke out. At that time, I glanced at the forum and the principal posted that he was attending the new season fashion conference in Paris..." A senior member was weak Said. This is trouble! Kay took a long breath and looked at Chu Han, "Chief, what does this mean?" It was faintly visible from his cold eyes that the actual number two figure of the God Killing Society was already angry. "I don''t know, it won''t be a good thing anyway." Chu Han shook his head, and suddenly remembered something, "Where did I go?" Kay was startled, and lowered his head to think for a while, "I didn''t say it clearly, you know, the chief executive has always been like this. It''s done like a spy operation. In the end, it turned into a terrorist attack!" His resentment was deep, and he was obviously cheated by those bastards in the executive department. Chu Han frowned, he didn''t even know his destination, which was a bit difficult. At this moment, the veteran member of the God-killing Society who had just been kicked out by Chu Han lay on the edge of the window and waved abruptly, and said loudly, "The leader, I know, someone broke out in the "Night Watcher Discussion Area" and went to Japan! There are Lu Mingfei, Chu Zihang and Caesar Gattuso!" 607 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 614 The conversation before departure! Chapter 614 The conversation before departure! Kassel College, Norton Hall, 1:00 AM.MiscellaneousZhiInsect Chu Han pushed open the door of the villa, raised his foot on the Huayuan path, and walked to the building deep in the college. In the darkness, the petite figure slowly followed, "Brother, have you already made a decision?" Chu Han didn''t even look at the person next to him, "This is what the principal meant." Chu Xiaoran was stunned, "Isn''t it an internship task of the executive department?" "The executive department recruits students to become temporary commissioners to perform tasks of this level. Generally speaking, they will be notified half a month in advance, and at least half of the school managers must agree before the school will let the implementation plan be formulated, and the executive department will then arrange the commissioners to perform , But the total time from Normas notification to departure does not exceed ten hours. Even for some other ordinary tasks, dont you think its a bit rushed?" As the Chu family eldest lady, Chu Xiaoran is not stupid. After hearing what Chu Han said, she also reacted, "They are very anxious!" "Too anxious." Chu Han shook his head. This is too strange. According to the style of the executive department, they will formulate a detailed plan before carrying out the task and ask the executive commissioner to cooperate. The big news, as Kay said, changed from an agent to a terrorist. But this time, there was no plan, no cooperation, and even no time. "Professor Schneider is not such a reckless person. Is there any misunderstanding?" Chu Xiaoran frowned. As the number one girl of the Kassel College, she was also recruited as a temporary commissioner and participated in the mission of the executive department. It is clear that the person in charge of the executive department will never make such a rash action. "This is what the principal meant." Chu Han didn''t say much, but repeated what he had just said. Chu Xiaoran frowned and became even more puzzled, "Why?" Chu Han simply shrugged, "I don''t know." Hearing that, the girl simply rolled his eyes and said angrily: "What does this mean?" It could be seen that she was really angry, because the bright and dark eyes showed signs of turning into golden light. The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised, and he touched that little head, "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Very plain, very simple, but with a sense of self-confidence. If someone else said something like this, most of them would be ridiculed or directly ridiculed, but Chu Han, he has the capital and confidence to say such a thing. Throughout the ages, he was the first person to achieve the body of the Dragon King as a human, and he took a step beyond history and embarked on the''Road to Conferring God''! Chu Xiaoran was not happy or shy because of such intimacy. Maybe she was used to doing it too many times, or maybe she was in a bad mood now, because the wood didn''t understand her meaning. In the end, it turned out that it was the latter. "But I''m still worried, or else, I''ll go with you? I can protect you too!" Chu Xiaoran blinked, a little bit naughty and a little expectant, a little bit sad. This is probably because she already knew the answer. Chu Han didn''t even think about it and shook his head, "No, you can stay in the academy for me." Chu Xiaoran narrowed her mouth immediately and was a bit wronged, but Chu Han did not give her the slightest room to discuss, "I will not agree with you, and even if I agree, the school will not allow it, so this matter You don''t have to think about it!" After that, he turned around and flicked his fingers on the girl''s smooth forehead, "Okay, I''m here, go back to sleep, it''s a little too much, be careful of the lack of sleep and dark circles and crow''s feet!" Behind him, there is an inconspicuous two-story building, surrounded by trees, and it feels like a strange fairy mountain cave. This is the principal''s dormitory at the school. His office is also inside. "It''s a lie, excellent mixed races are very slow. Look at the principal, how old they are, and they are so coquettish!" Chu Xiaoran covered his forehead with water drops in his eyes, which was really painful. Chu Han''s control of strength has reached the point where he is horribly accurate. Although he hasn''t been able to exert precise force on a point like Erifen and Yemengade, it still makes a person feel painful and not hurt. A trick is still possible. Chu Han smiled, did not speak, and watched the little girl slowly disappear from the line of sight, the smile at the corner of his mouth slowly dissipated. Yes, how old you are, and still so coquettish, more like young people than young people! Chu Han pushed the door open without hesitation, and walked towards the office he liked very much... An old man with gray hair was sitting behind a huge desk, holding a box of tea leaves in his hand, neatly placed tea sets in front of him, and an electric stove next to him, obviously preparing to make tea. The old man in the office of the headmaster of the Kassel College was no one except Hilbert Jean Angers. Although the school board wanted to impeach Angers, it is a pity that even Frost, who dislikes Angers least, has to admit that no one can replace Angers as the principal of Kassel College. Anger raised his head and glanced at Chu Han, without showing a surprised look, but nodded: "Come on? Sit down, Darjeeling black tea, you should like it." Being invited to drink tea by the principal is an honor that Kassel College is even more eye-catching than a scholarship, and Chu Han is the most invited student since the school was founded. From this aspect, perhaps it also shows something. Chu Han was not polite, and sat straight on the sofa. He really liked Darjeeling black tea the most. He didn''t know why. Perhaps the taste of this tea reminded him of someone. Regarding Chu Hans randomness, Angers just laughed and didnt say much. While making tea, he said, You know, I should have attended Yixiang Temples cocktail party in Paris now, but its actually three and a half. Hour ago, I was having a meeting in a conference room 120 meters below the campus. You should know where that is?" Chu Han''s eyes flashed and he nodded 2.7. It was located deep below the academy. There were only two places, one was the central control room and the other was the underground base, Watt Alheim. Affiliated to the Institute of Alchemy and Scientific Engineering Application. Referred to as the Equipment Department. The Equipment Department named their underground base Wata Alheim, showing full pride. Pride and pride. Because Wat Alheim, in Norse mythology, means the country of dwarves, where the world''s top dwarf craftsmen live there, and the weapons of the gods are made by them. However, at Kassel College, this evaluation is about to change. Because the elites in the equipment department are not gnomes, but a group of neuroses, or bomb madmen. 608 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 615 The name mentioned again! The name mentioned again in Chapter 615! Chu Han had a deep understanding of this, because at night, this group of neuroses caused an explosion in their laboratory, which eventually spread into a fire, and a dormitory building was burnt.MiscellaneousZhiInsect Moreover, as far as he knows, a group of neuropathy in the equipment department is the ocean, where neuropathy is the mainstream, and it is impossible to survive without neuropathy. Thinking about it this way, he looked a little weird in the eyes of the principal. Fortunately, Anger seemed to be thinking about something, and didn''t notice this strangeness, otherwise I don''t know if he would regret telling Chu Han what he was doing tonight. I go to Paris every spring for a holiday, attend the latest fashion show, taste fresh Periguel black truffles in familiar restaurants, and stay at the century-old Royal Monceau Hotel. From the top floor bar overlooking the Eiffel Tower, I am old The bartender of Angers talked about this years sturgeon caviar. This spring trip is almost unstoppable, and the old bartender will prepare my favorite mint liqueur in advance. Angers said to himself while making tea. But this year, I had to temporarily interrupt this journey because Director Akadura sent a, um, a threatening email. To be honest, when I read that email, I thought they were Urging me to come back and make a will." Akadullah Ahmed Mohammed Faruq, Arab, the head of the equipment department, the most nervous person in the equipment department, once made the only one to win the favor of all men in the equipment department. But in the end, he completely collapsed in front of the biggest boss in the neurotic ocean. Angers wanted to know the character of that person best, so he raised his head and glanced at Chu Han. After noticing the strange look in his eyes, he finally reacted. The corners of his mouth twitched, and he turned on the computer and changed the subject: "Let me listen to you. Audio, lets talk after listening." As soon as his voice fell, the sound of the sea breeze swept across the office, and if you close your eyes, you will mistakenly think that you are standing on a small boat in the middle of the sea. Chu Han''s brows twitched slightly. If it were someone else, he might think it was just a recording of an ordinary sea breeze. However, as soon as he heard this sound, his blood began to heat up, and the seven sharp blades connected with the soul also quivered in an instant. this is "Listen carefully. This is the audio recorded by the''Moniach'' near the seas of Japan." Angers put the tea in the teapot and started to make tea: "This is not as simple as the audio of a sea breeze." No need to remind from Anger, Chu Han had already heard it, and there was a Shen Xiong''s voice in the sea breeze, dong dong, dong dong, dong dong... Its rhythm was so strong and clear. After Chu Han parsed this strong rhythm from the sound of the wind, his heartbeat had already begun to beat violently, the sound of the sea breeze gradually faded, and that Shen Xiong''s voice became more and more obvious, and his blood was getting hotter and hotter, as if burning. Boom boom, boom boom, boom boom, like the most primitive times, the savages with tattoos stepped on the ground barefoot and beat the drums to declare war. "Heartbeat, and it''s the heartbeat of a dragon, at least the second generation species!" Chu Han kept a part, which can drive his mind, at least the dragon species above the first generation species! I just don''t know which of the two remaining twin dragon kings. Anger''s eyes flashed, and then he returned to normal, nodded: "Yes, but luckily it is not an adult dragon, but a dragon embryo, so for the time being, it will not suddenly emerge. The water surface attacks humans. . But its heartbeat is slowly getting stronger, and the degree of incubation is getting higher and higher. Sooner or later it will be broken." "So we need to arrange someone to solve it, why is it me?" Chu Han looked calm. "The leader of the God Killing Society, who is overpowering the two major societies of the Student Union and the Lion Heart Society, is it scary?" Angers looked at him half-jokingly, but the movements of his hands did not slow down, and soon filled the two teacups.. Chu Han''s face remained as usual, he was not shaken by these words, and he even felt free to feel the temperature of the tea. Anger raised his eyebrows and took a deep breath: "This incident has led to the secret party''s biggest secret. What I can tell you is that it''s about... White King!" Chu Han''s eyes condensed, and his gesture of toasting a cup of tea became stiff. This name that was mentioned twice tonight finally made him feel a little solemn. "The white emperor died and was killed by the black emperor." He looked at Angers seriously. Angers also looked at him seriously: "The Black Emperor is dead and killed by humans." The atmosphere fell into silent silence for an instant. The two looked at each other, the dark and gray eyes gleaming at the same time, and then dimmed at the same time. Right below the church bell tower, in the small attic, the old cowboy looked angrily at a two-story building not far from the rebuilt Hall of Valor, and said angrily: "Two abnormalities!" "Even if I agree, what are you going to do with the principal on the school board?" Chu Han retracted his gaze and looked at the night outside the window. The moon had disappeared, the stars seemed to have been eaten by an invisible big mouth, and the sky was pitch black, like a bottomless abyss. "Dont forget, you and I are the most vigilant people of the school board right now, but you sent me to perform''ss''-level tasks, and you havent passed the school board members. Isnt this too ostentatious? Now?" He looked out the window, his expression a little complicated. Since the incident of the King of the Earth and the Mountain, the entire mixed-race world has been completely shaken. Not only the 120th birth of the King of the Earth and Mountain, but also the energy that the Chu family showed in this matter, unexpectedly created a world similar to Nibelung Root out of thin air, which had to make everyone think of it. The ancient family dominating the east is in awe. At the same time, everyone was horrified. A noble and powerful dragon king appeared in broad daylight. If it weren''t for the deep heritage of the Chu family, the secrets of the dragon family would have been exposed to the world! And they will also make the headlines. This is something that all mixed races can''t tolerate. They have maintained a tacit understanding of each other and kept secrets for thousands of years, and they were almost exposed to the eyes of the world. No one can tolerate it. Of course, what makes them unbelievable is that after the Dragon King released the world-destroying words, he actually had a life! Moreover, the man was still in the center, and in the end he was in a coma for more than a month before he lived again. Even more shocking is still to come. A few months after the King of the Earth and Mountain Incident, Chu Tianchen, the head of the Chu family, was already weak due to his old age and declining health. He gave all the things of the Chu family to a young man. deal with. This man was called Chu Han, from Kassel College, the king of bronze and fire, the king of earth and mountains died in his hands, and he was known as the "human-shaped dragon king"! 609 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 616 The Black King among Humans! The 616th chapter is the black king among mankind! This is unprecedented. Two of the four great monarchs died in the hands of the same person. This is no longer a shock that can be explained. To describe it in the most intuitive way, this is the black king born among humans! "You really noticed it!" Anger stared at Chu Han''s eyes blankly, as if he wanted to see something from above."Miscellaneous "Zhi" Chong" However, Chu Han just shrugged: "It''s too obvious, I''m not stupid, how can I not see it?" Holding two supreme honors, they come from the Kassel College, and behind them there is an ancient family with a deep heritage and a long history. These kinds of identities, if you take out one, are enough to make those school directors who are always dissatisfied with Angers wary , Not to mention all in one.What''s more, this person also possesses the terrifying power to kill the Dragon King. This is not enough to be vigilant, this is a power that must be completely controlled!Otherwise, the secret party, and even the whole mixed-race world, will become another ancient period! And he will become the black emperor who ruled the entire Primordial Era! Its a pity that Chu Han has never been the kind of personality that will be subject to others. Because of this, in the past six months, although nothing has happened on the surface of the entire Kassel College, in fact, the school board has already secretly Monitoring the changes in the academy, the subject being monitored is Chu Han! At the same time, what the school board cares about is the God Killing Society, more than one hundred hybrid species that are proficient in ancient martial arts, even the Chu family can hardly get it out. Unconsciously, Chu Han had a powerful armed force. "Then what do you think?" Anger didn''t take his gaze back, still staring at Chu Han, not letting go of the changes that went by little by little. Chu Han''s expression remained unchanged, "I should ask you the principal, the list of the executive team, but you set it." "How do you know it is me? The head of the executive department is Professor Schneider." "Professor Schneider is a madman, and people in the executive department are a place where a group of madmen gather, and you are the biggest boss in the madman pile. Although Professor Schneider is the head of the executive department, everyone knows that he is the principal and your lackey, or Say loyalty." Chu Han took a sip of the tea, and his dark eyes instantly emitted a shining light. He really liked Darjeeling black tea. Anger looked at Chu Han and smiled, "Then what about you, which side of the dog or diehard are you?" Although it was around one o''clock in the morning, the windows of the office were closed. It shouldn''t be cold. However, Chu Han felt an inexplicable chill in his heart, like being caught by a poisonous snake. The giant dragon locked his sight. This kind of feeling did not make him feel afraid, but aroused his fighting spirit, but soon, this excitement was forcibly suppressed by him. "I am myself, I have never been anywhere." Chu Han drank the black tea in his cup in one gulp, his expression unchanged. The atmosphere fell into silence again, and the cool evening breeze didn''t know where it came from. Now it''s winter, when the wind blows in, the room instantly becomes gloomy and cold. "The East is a very magical place. One of the first Lion Heart Club members is from China. He is my best friend and one of the most outstanding dragon slayer warriors in the history of the secret party. He has the courage of a lion, strong and humble. His name is Lu Shanyan, you may understand that he is Lu Mingfei''s grandfather." Anger picked up the tea cup and drank the tea in one sip, silently looking at the picture frame on the table, his expression was very complicated. Chu Han raised his eyebrows and followed Ange''s gaze. In the photo frame, the seven people crouched shoulders to each other and giggled in front of the Munich University gate. The summer vines fell down on their heads, and the young girl was wearing white. In a sun hat, a man with a serious face smoking a cigar, a handsome young man clutching the braids of an equally handsome man with a trace of old-fashionedness, two men exuding inexplicable majesty holding two shotguns, Ange and one People stand side by side in the corner. A handsome young man in a white hunting suit with pens and a pair of eyebrows flying like swords. "The old man Chu Tianchen was not in it. He had already left the secret party at that time. If he was there, I don''t know if the ending will change..." Angers seemed to fall into a profound memory, lighting a cigar, and smoke. Covering his eyes, I don''t know what the old man''s mentality is at this time. Chu Han did not speak, but quietly looked at the most handsome young man in the frame. Menek Kassel, the former leader of the Secret Party, the founder of the Kassel Academy, the first president of the Lionheart Association, has a world-destroying spirit such as''Rhine'' and''Candle Dragon''. "You know, I admire Lu Mingfei very much, or I originally wanted to train him because his blood is very good, but he hasn''t grown up yet." Angers didn''t know when he came to the window and looked at the night before him. . Chu Han nodded, "I can see it." Everyone at the Kassel College thought that Lu Mingfei was not worthy of the''s'' rating, but this rating was set by the principal, so even if they were upset, it was useless. "But do you know that Lu Mingfei''s blood is indeed''s'' grade." Anger''s tone was very determined. Chu Han asked almost subconsciously, "Lu Lincheng and Qiao Weini?" "Yes, Lu Lincheng and Giowini, these are the two individuals with the highest blood purity that we have discovered before you. I don''t know if they have more advantages than me and the night watchman... ...But at least they...are all''s'' grades." "So Lu Mingfei is of the''s'' level?" Chu Han remained silent. He was startled as soon as he finished speaking. He didn''t know Lu Mingfei''s parents, but it was strange that this naturally appeared in his mind. Two names. "Well, the possibility that the two descendants of the''s'' class is not the''s'' class is too small." "Why tell me this?" Chu Han didn''t think that this man who was determined to break into the Nibelung roots and bury the entire dragon clan would be the kind of person who would have nothing to do with a young student who was only twenty years old in the middle of the night. Old man from the past. Anger turned around and looked at Chu Han''s face that was very young and tender, but it seemed to have matured, and said word by word: "I don''t trust the Chu family." Chu Han was stunned. The already low air temperature in the room seemed to freeze in this cold sentence. The two of them looked at each other silently, blowing the windows at night. Although the Chu family has always maintained absolute vigilance against mixed races in the world because of their bloodliness, even the former ally of the secret party, the Chu family has always maintained corresponding vigilance. This is why before Chu Han, Ka There has been no Chu family disciples enrolling in Sale Academy. 610 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 617 Trust from Angers! Chapter 617 The Trust from Angers! Its just that all of this has passed. As the future Patriarch of the Chu family, Chu Han is studying at Kassel College. He even brought the little princess of the Chu family, Chu Xiaoran, and several other outstanding disciples of the Chu family to the school together. From every aspect, the Chu family expressed considerable kindness.Miscellaneous / Chi / Insects However, Angers said that he did not trust the Chu family. As a mixed-race family with a long history, the purpose of the Chu family was also to kill the dragons. The only difference was that the secret party wanted to exterminate the dragons, while the Chu family wanted to kill. The four monarchs died, but in any case, at least on this point, everyone''s goals were the same, and the Chu family''s background was not weaker than the secret party, and even the history alone was longer than the secret party. Is there any reason not to trust allies who have huge resources and are willing to fight alongside you? "Everyone has their own goals. Everyone is like a partner in the same industry. When the temporary goals are the same, they will go together, but because the ultimate goals are different, they will always part ways at the fork. I don''t know how long I will and The old mixed-race forces such as the School Board, the Chu Family, and Gattuso parted ways, but I felt vaguely saw the fork in the road..." Anger said softly."For so many years, is the war of the mixed race 130 against the dragons selfless?" Chu Han did not hesitate and shook his head. Although in some years, heroes have emerged among the mixed races and made heavy sacrifices for noble subjects such as humans or the world, but that is only a small part, and most people are still Selfish, like him, like the Chu family. Why would the Chu family be willing to devote the entire family to support and loyal to him? Because he bestowed the Chu family''s dragon bloodline and powerful ancient martial arts skills, he also had unparalleled potential, and this potential could lead the entire Chu family on an evolutionary path to a higher life. And every family represented behind every school board of the school board is a chaebol. They have obtained huge benefits from the dragon civilization. They are between the pure-blooded dragons and humans. The dragons hate mixed races more than they hate humans. Because the mixed race is a heterogeneous species and should not exist in the world, the whole mixed race is forced to fight decisively with it. In fact, in the final analysis, not all hybrids are willing to give all of themselves to slay dragons. It''s just that the situation is pressing. "So, what if there are no dragons one day? One day all the dragons in this world die, what will happen?" Angers smoked a cigar, walked to the window, and looked at the rebuilt "Heroic Spirit" not far away. Temple", darkness shrouded on the top. "After the dark turmoil is over, what ushered in is not peace, but madness." Chu Han whispered. "In the mythological description of the "God Twilight", the black dragon was resurrected, and the army from the kingdom of the dead and the demons launched a war against the living; Maya culture said that at the end of the fifth solar era in 2012, there will be no new The epoch, because everything is completely over; Buddhist mythology says that after three huge disasters, in the Three Realms, from Hell to the Third Zen, all is destroyed, everything is like dust. This is passed down from generation to generation since the ancient times. The theme of destruction'', I believe that there will be a day when the silk thread of the three goddesses of fate is woven to the end, and the lifeline can only be greeted by a pair of scissors. That day is the time of the decisive battle." Angers took a deep sip of his cigar, his eyes more than The golden eyes of any mixed race will still shine: "I am not afraid of a decisive battle. Since I know that this war has been doomed since the time immemorial, I am afraid that I will not have such a long life span and will not be able to keep up with it. Now I see hope. The four great monarchs wake up one after another, and the gates of the kingdom of the dead are reopened. You, Lu Mingfei, Caesar, Chu Zihang, Chu Xiaoran, Chu Ling, Kay, and other young people of pure blood have been in succession. Appeared, the final war is approaching." After a moment of silence, Chu Han took a deep breath: "I think the academy has already communicated with the Japanese branch, right?" Angers slowly turned around, looked at Chu Han''s calm and indifferent face, and nodded: "The Rock Flow Research Institute has taken over the Moniaher and is doing exploration in that sea area. They seem to take the embryo very seriously. ." "like?" The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised, and the word was used very subtle. According to common sense, the branches of the executive department around the world should be the greatest support for Angers Dragon Slaying, but he used "like", which is Said that he himself was not sure of the intention of the Japanese branch. "No need to guess, I don''t even trust the Chu family, how can I trust the Japanese branch?" Angers did not hide. Chu Han raised his eyebrows and didn''t say anything. He didn''t know what to say when he said this in front of his Chu Family''s acting Patriarch. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, "The Japanese branch knows the origin of that embryo!" However, as soon as he finished speaking, he frowned. If that was the case, it would be a bit strange. If the Japanese branch knows the origin of the embryo, why not tell the headquarter? You know, looking at the historical records since the birth of the hybrid, no hybrid forces are more enthusiastic about the project of slaying dragons than the secret party. Anger seemed to see Chu Hans doubts and shook his head: "The Equipment Department did not give exact information on this, but in short, the equipment departments opinion is to resolve the embryo as soon as possible, but the Japanese branch has been hesitant. Judging, that further analysis is needed to determine that it is a dragon embryo." Chu Han''s expression suddenly became weird, and he pondered for a few seconds, "They don''t want other people to interfere, especially us!" "Yes, that''s why I am so anxious." Ang Hot spot nodded. "Why me?" Chu Han still said. This time, Angers was silent for ten minutes, and slowly spit out a sip of cigar: "The equipment department has given a plan. They will send an advanced manned submersible to explode the embryo, but the submersible must It must be driven by a commissioner with sufficient pedigree level. Because once you enter the embryonic domain, the drivers neural circuit will be disturbed anyway. The better the pedigree, the less the impact of the driver. "So you sent Caesar to me." Chu Han nodded, "What about Chu Zihang and Lu Mingfei?" "Before the gate to hell, there will always be some fishes along the way. You are a killer, how can you expose it at the beginning?" Angers smiled, "As for Lu Mingfei, his qualifications are too low, let him follow Gain insight." "The insight of the''ss''-level mission is really worthy of this experience." Chu Han drank the last cup of tea, got up and walked to the door without saying anything, the action had already expressed his attitude. Before he walked to the door, Ange''s voice came from far away from the office: "Give you a warm reminder, the Japanese branch is a black hole, and you are an expeditioner, please pay attention to your surroundings!" 611 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 618 The Tomb of God! Chapter 618 The Tomb of God! Chu Han''s back figure gradually disappeared into the night, and the lazy figure came out from the side door of a row of bookshelves."Miscellaneous Zhi Insects" The vice-principal, who was dressed like an old cowboy, sat unceremoniously in the position where Chu Han had just been. This was the most comfortable place in the entire office. As soon as he sat down, he shook his head, "It''s unfair!" "There is nothing unfair, his strength is too strong, let alone the school board will be wary of him, I suspect that his blood has exceeded the critical blood limit!" Anger''s eyes rarely showed a solemn look. The vice-principal shook his head and lay on his back on the sofa, "I mean the treatment is the principal. The treatment of the principal and deputy is simply farewell!" Suddenly, Anger''s serious expression didn''t hold on for a few seconds in front of this guy whose style of work had never been done before, and quickly fell back like a low tide. Angers sighed, "What do you think about this? There seems to be something going on in the Japanese branch." "There''s nothing to look at, it''s all a bunch of underdogs. Didn''t you come from the Chu Han faction? Just chant, I believe that with that kid''s character, he will surely make an upset!" When it comes to this kind of thing, the vice principal is like It''s like being beaten with blood, excited and unable to take care of himself. Angers was silent for a while, then sighed again, "After so many years, do you still care?" The vice-principal''s eyes condensed and he snorted twice, like a trick. He didn''t know where he took out a bottle of Finglen whiskey, took another glass from the table, filled himself with it, and drank it himself. stand up. Angers frowned, "Can you stop drinking here in the middle of the night? And it''s still on my sofa... asshole! That''s my teacup! That was the last set of blue and white porcelain teacup in the Qing Dynasty. You actually used it to drink? !" "Any cups are the same, don''t you still have a lot of them? What does it matter if one or two are missing?" The vice-principal took another teacup indifferently, filled it with liquor, and gave it to Angers: Dont be dark, come on!" Angers stared blankly at the blue and white porcelain tea cup in his hand exuding alluring alcohol, slowly closed his eyes, then opened them again, his eyes radiated with an astonishing killing intent! "I''m going to kill you!" Kassel College, flower garden path, wide lawn, Chu Han put his hands behind his head, looking at the dark sky. There are still more than two hours before dawn, after which he will take a plane to an island country in the east, Japan. "God Twilight..." Chu Han''s eyes became muddy for the first time. He was lost, lost in the darkness of no one. He knew he had a problem, but he didn''t know where the problem was, or even what it was. He has swallowed the King of Bronze and Fire and the King of Earth and Mountain. He holds the power of the two elements and is unprecedentedly powerful. Even if he looks forward to all the history, his current power can also be ranked in the top three, and even more. A little before. However, Chu Han didn''t feel at all about it, and he didn''t even lose such awareness, as if he had expected it. But how did he know? Where did you know it? Faintly, Chu Han felt for the first time that his problem this time might be serious... Across thirteen time zones, Japan, Tokyo. The drizzle fell in the mountains, and the pine breeze was like a sea tide.There was a blazing fire from the hut, and the sound of hammers hitting steel became clearer and longer.The old man in white linen was forging a blade by the fireside, and the flames were shining on his old but indifferent face. Suddenly, the old man paused, put down the hammer, reinserted the knife blade into the charcoal fire, looked at the young man who hadn''t known how long he stood outside the door, and smiled. The young man nodded to the old man and spoke first: "I thought you would be waiting for me in the office. The people from the department are coming. Do you still have the heart to come to the knife house in the mountain to fight?" With that, he walked in, took off his clothes and hung them by the stove to bake. "The ancient Chinese said that the mountain is the same as the front, and the elk is happy and the left is not instant. The swordsman Miyamoto Musashi has said similar things. When facing the enemy, you should keep yourself, if you are moved by the enemy''s rhythm , He will reveal his flaws." The old man walked slowly behind the table and carried the flask up, "You take a break, and then we will talk about the main business. Kansai shochu, take a sip for warmth. This spring is really rainy and air-conditioned. It''s all in human bones." "Isn''t this normal? It''s already in winter, but I don''t know when it will snow." The young man shook his head and looked out the window. There was a slight expectation in his star-like eyes. The old man smiled again, "You have liked watching snow since you were a child. I never know why." "Because the snow is cold, the fire is hot, which makes people feel real warmth." The young man said. The old man was silent for a long time, and sighed: "You have been a kind child since childhood... But a man who bears the life of Amaterasu should not think so much." "Amaterasu''s fate?" The young man came back to his senses, shook his head and smiled: "Don''t talk about this, I''m ready to tell me about the people from the college." "Received an official notice this afternoon. The principal sent an elite team to Japan, the target is deep in the trench. They will use a manned submersible vehicle for seabed exploration, and the submersible vehicle has already arrived in Tokyo Port first. In an operation led by the headquarters of the academy, the deep diving team was sent directly from the headquarters, and the deep submersibles were also manufactured by the headquarters. The executive director, Chief Schneider, commanded the whole process, and Norma monitored the whole process. The old man paused and said, We only need Provide help and support." The young man frowned and was a little puzzled: "The headquarters hasn''t intervened in our affairs for decades. Why did you reach out to Japan this time?" "I''m not very clear. But the reason for''there may be dragon embryos in the Japanese trench'' is really enough for Angers to reach out to Japan. We cannot refuse, unless we can prove that the things in the trench are not dragon embryos. ." "If the manned submersible... they will definitely find that place on the bottom of the sea!" The young man''s eyebrows showed dignity, "We must find a way to stop them!" "What Angers decided to do, no one can stop. The shadow of this man has been hanging over us for decades, and today we finally can''t bear his pressure." The old man stared at the fire, his gray pupils slowly growing. Hui, "Take this opportunity to bury that place forever, it''s just the graveyard of God, God is dead... Let her exist as a skeleton forever! She must never be allowed to return to the world, absolutely not!" The young man''s eyes condensed and nodded heavily: "Understood!" 612 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 619 Another lonely girl! Chapter 619 Another lonely girl! The old man smiled and nodded, "The executive board and your personal status in the family have been rising recently. I am very pleased. Miscellaneous ZwormsSo I can safely pass on the position of the patriarch to you, dont relax. child." "You have worked so hard to manage the family today, are you really ready to pass it on to me?" The young man sighed without showing the slightest joy. The old man turned his head to look at him incomprehensibly: "You are the recognized young master of the eight major families, and the young master is the heir to the patriarch. I won''t pass the position to whom you will pass it to? And you are a man with the destiny of Amaterasu! " The young man did not speak, and was silent for a long time: "I have no interest in the profession of the patriarch, you are not afraid that I will disband the family? I can go to France after disbanding the family... I heard that it is a good place to eat and wait for death. , I met a French friend from the Internet. He has a small shop selling sunscreen on the beach of Montalivi, and he is very comfortable." "That famous celestial beach?" "Well, every summer he goes to the beach to open business, and one summer he can see hundreds of thousands of naked women. He only walks on the beach wearing a sun hat and carrying a wooden box with various sunscreens. If he meets a good figure He went to give away trial outfits for the girl. After the summer, the number of people on the beach gradually disappeared, so he locked the shop, went to Paris to receive unemployment benefits, and opened the next year." The young man breathed out a cigarette, "That kind of life Its great that you dont have to stuff a gun under your pillow when you sleep, you can get drunk by drinking." The old man did not speak any more, while the young man looked at the fire, the light of the fire shining his misty eyes. The wind shuttled through the pine forest, like a ghost roar, and the whole world was submerged in the rustle of falling rain. At this moment, the world was huge. This knife house seemed to be located in the center, and the ancient bell of the Buddhist temple in the mountain was roaring. After a long, long silence, the old man pulled out a folder from the stove and handed it to the young man: "The resume faxed from the head office, there are four people who came to Japan on business this time. It is said that they are the trump card combination of Angers, so they can''t bear to use it easily." The young man obviously knew what the name Angers meant, and flipped through the resumes curiously. At the last picture, his pupils shrank rapidly, his eyes fell on the last picture, and he had no words for a long time. The old man turned the coals, "Shocked, right? I was also shocked when I saw it. Angers is such a big deal!" "Why is this person? It''s not just that simple, right?" The young man put down his resume and looked at the old man solemnly. The first three resumes are ordinary, even a little playful, only the last resume. , Brought him a great shock. "For decades, Angers has never relaxed his vigilance against us. He may have discovered something this time, otherwise he would not send such a person." The old man''s tone was casual, but it did not affect the young man. Still frowning, his breathing slowly became heavy. The old man glanced at the young man and smiled, "Is it under pressure?" "It''s not just that it''s too big? With such a close distance, knowing much is true." The young man shook his head. If this is true and the person sent by the headquarter is true, what they have to face is not inferior to Japan. At the time of defeat! "Haha, don''t be so pessimistic, the other party is the strongest''s'' grade in this department, but now you are also the strongest man in the Japanese branch. In a sense, you are competitors." The old man pulled out the knife embryo, the knife embryo. The pattern after burning red is as brilliant as sunset. "Competitor..." The young man shook his head: "A monster that can slaughter two dragon kings alone and can survive safely under the spirit of extinction is an opponent. Suicide does not take this." "Scared?" The old man still smiled. "No!" The young man picked up the resume. The photo above was of a young man with black hair and golden eyes. Between his indifferent expressions, it seemed to be filled with raging flames of anger. Two extremes were perfectly presented in his Body. "On the contrary... my blood is boiling!" The little yellow duck floats in the pool of foam. This is a huge square bronze bathtub, as luxurious as the equipment used by ancient Roman emperors, soft light is cast from the top of the bath room and shines on the girl''s clear skin. She used her finger to poke the little yellow duck into the water and watched it float up again, sometimes blowing on it to blow it far away, and then stretched her foot out of the foam to hook it back. The girl has actually taken a bath for an hour, most of which time is playing games with the little yellow duck. Judging from the foamy body, she is well-developed and has a moving figure, but adult girls like her obviously shouldn''t be interested in rubber ducks. Her mental age seems to be still at the level of a young girl. What''s even stranger is that the red eyes seemed to be able to speak, and when they stared straight at the little yellow duck, they seemed to be telling something. Suddenly, the girl frowned very lightly and looked out of the window that was completely surrounded by mist and no light was visible. Her mouth opened slightly, and she spit out a few profound and ancient syllables, that is not human language! More importantly, after she uttered these few syllables, the surrounding elements changed at a speed visible to the naked eye, but soon, the girl seemed to perceive this change, she closed her mouth tightly and looked at it. Around, then he focused on the little yellow duck in front of him. If Chu Han saw the scene just now, he would be surprised and unable to speak, because he had heard the few that the girl just vomited, but he shouldn''t have said it from a girl''s mouth! That is the language inherited from the ancient times, Longyu! Italy, Rome, sunny morning. In the outskirts of the castle, Frost, the agent of the Gattuso family, received bankers from all over the world for an Italian-style breakfast, chatting and laughing. They are making a $22 billion plan to invest in a submarine natural gas mine located in the North Sea of ??Scotland, and the Gattuso family obtained the mining rights at the end of last year. It is estimated that by 2014, the tax paid to the British government by gas mines will be as high as 7 billion US dollars per year, and Gattusos returns are several times this. Banks all over the world hope to invest in this project to get a share of the profits. This breakfast was a graceful meal, 4.9 or as it should be. That''s how big business should be talked about. In Frost''s view, only small businessmen would slap the table and stare in the negotiation, and the real power holders have finalized cooperation in a calm dialogue. The secretary in black and white shirt suddenly appeared behind Ran: "Sir, there is important news." Frost smiled: "Passy, ??there is no important news when we have breakfast. The most important thing on the table is cheese." Passy didn''t even step back, leaned over and said a few words in Frost''s ear. In an instant, everyone saw that the surrogate Patriarch of the Gattuso family who paid the most attention to etiquette opened his eyes. After being silly there for a long time, he slammed the table violently and screamed: "Anger I. Fuck you." .uncle!" 613 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 620 Arrived in Tokyo! Chapter 620 arrived in Tokyo! The black "Gulfstream g550" made a loud and deafening noise, tearing the clouds in an instant, and drove into the distance.MiscellaneousZhiInsects= This ultra-long-distance business jet is designed for businessmen, superstars or politicians worth billions of dollars. On this private plane, they can fly across the Pacific in a few hours of sleep, and it was the night of New York when they boarded the plane. It was the early morning in Paris when they opened their eyes. It is designed to be extremely silent, usually when flying in the stratosphere, VIPs do not even notice the engine is running, the designer said that it flies like "a huge blue whale swimming in the deep sea." But the Gulfstreams noise was extremely loud. In addition to the roar of the engine, passengers could actually hear the scream of the wing tearing the air. Above is the splendid Milky Way, and below is the dark sea. It is hidden in black clouds. The clouds are like the sea. It is a tiger shark attacking at full speed toward food. This Gulfstream was modified by the Kassel Academy Equipment Department and was nicknamed "Slebnir". Sleibnir is an eight-legged pegasus riding on the main god Odin in Norse mythology. When it passes the sky, it always burns like a bolide, and its speed is extremely fast. The only drawback is that the noise exceeds the standard, but this is a dispensable flaw. From the perspective of the equipment department, the ultimate speed is the embodiment of the exquisite craftsmanship, and the comfort is optional. Their job is to make dragon-slaying weapons, and the weapon craftsmen never consider the comfort of a car. "Have you seen a person who installed zoned air conditioners, heated cushions and massage seats for Tan Ke?" Director Akadura confessed. Okay, regardless of the problem with the plane for the time being, Lu Mingfei looked at the left, looked at the right, and then at the front. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. What''s this, the person who made the implementation plan was blind. The executive staff is stupid! Kassel College, the principal''s office, Angers was sitting behind a huge desk, clearing the "battlefield" on the table. After some old bastard''s devastation last night, he has become a mess here. At this moment, without warning, he sneezed abruptly, and subconsciously touched his nose with his right hand and murmured: "It''s because I didn''t go to the spring conference, so those little girls are talking about me? ..." Suddenly, his whole person froze in place, shaking his hands, squatting down, shaking his body, looking at a pair of fragments in front of him, Ange shook his hands and picked up one of them, a corner of the delicate and gorgeous lines faintly showed It has the brilliance of its "life". The last blue and white porcelain tea set, now gone! Over the ocean, "Slebnir". Caesar turned on the reading light above the seat and unsealed the file bag. The red seal of "ss" is stuck on the seal of the document bag, which means that the documents in it are top secret. Caesar got the bag before boarding the plane, but it could be unsealed before landing as required. The contents of the document bag are not very rich, only a black and white photo, a memory chip, and a Russian document with translation. Caesar raised his eyebrows, really thoughtful, none of them knew the languages ??of other countries. He first picked up the black-and-white photo. It was a majestic giant icebreaker with a white hull and a black bridge. The bow was inlaid with five red stars. The Russian-language information is the archive of this ship. From the archives, it appears that this heroic battleship "Lenin" is the world''s first nuclear-powered icebreaker, originally belonging to the Soviet Northern Fleet and in service. It has been awarded many times, and it can be called a full load of honor, but it quietly disappeared from the battleship sequence of the Northern Fleet after the disintegration of the Soviet Union. Its archives were bluntly interrupted on December 25, 1991, and the Northern Fleet did not track down its whereabouts, as if someone wiped the birthplace of the giant steel ship from the world with an eraser. Caesar''s eyes flashed. As the heir of the Gattuso family, he had heard the old men in the family talk about the ship, but he was not impressed. After all, he had always hated the Gattuso family, especially the old people. Inserting the black chip into the card reader slot of the notebook, Normas voice came from the headset, Caesar Gattuso, your mission this time is to investigate the wreck of the former Soviet Unions Lenin, an icebreaker. The meritorious icebreaker "Lenin" is called the polar red behemoth. It is known as the world''s first polar icebreaker, because it cannot reach the ice sea without it. On the eve of the disintegration of the Soviet Union, he went on a secret voyage against the orders of the Northern Fleet. Heading to the seas of Japan. Near the territorial waters of Japan, it issued a shipwreck call for help, but the rescue ship of the Japanese Self-Defense Force entered the deep sea. Lenin is suspected of carrying taboo items related to the dragon civilization. The Japanese branch will do its best. Support your action. The chip will be automatically formatted in three seconds. Good luck." Caesar silently counted for three seconds in his mind, and the notebook suddenly displayed "The memory card is unrecognizable". He pulled out the chip and broke it gently. "Forbidden items related to the Dragon Race?" Caesar lit the paper documents, threw the burning photos and papers into the metal trash can, looked at the night outside the window, frowned, is it just that simple? Thinking about this, he looked at the young man in front of him who was quietly reading the book, and his heart moved slightly. This action did not seem simple, otherwise he would never let this person run out. At this moment, Lu Mingfei yelled and pointed out the window: "Tokyo! We are here! I don''t know where Akihabara is..." Caesar was stunned, "Otaku Street" Akihabara, he had also heard of it. There are thousands of home appliance shops on the street, where the trend and culture are fiercely colliding, and there is a special. Maid coffee shop... But this is not very attractive to Caesar, he is curious about another strange phenomenon. From boarding to arrival, the youth has been looking at an unknown book until Lu Mingfeis cries sounded, and he followed it with him. The light in his eyes was not weaker than Lu Mingfei, or even stronger. . This made the other three people feel inexplicably surprised. I didn''t expect the youth to be interested in such a place. This is big news! The young man ignored the strangeness of the others, looking at the huge brightly lit city that appeared under the wings, and the highways extending in all directions were woven into a shining spider web. That is Tokyo, the largest city in Asia, the destination of this trip. However, the young man didn''t care about this. What touched his mind was that at that moment, a gaze penetrated the barriers and fell on him. At that moment, the blood in his whole body was boiling, and the seven sharp blades hidden in the roots of Nibelung exuded amazing sunlight. It was the power of sunlight from the "Sword of Victory" that was sealed by him. We must break the seal and release it! What''s even stranger is that the youth clearly felt the information contained in that gaze, very familiar and unfamiliar, as if they had met before, but they soon separated. "Will it be you..." 614 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 621: Airport reception! Chapter 621 Airport Reception! Japan, south of Tokyo, Kanagawa Prefecture, outskirts of Yokohama City.MiscellaneousZhiworm This is an uninhabited coastline. Before the Second World War, it was a continuous fishing village. Now the fishermen have moved to Yokohama and become the citizens of good food and clothing, leaving only the dilapidated wharf where their fishing boats were anchored, day after day. The ground slaps, like an unchanging reef. The dazzling headlights split the night, and the black Hummer thrilled over the shoulder of the highway and drove through the salt-alkali booth to the destination. A young man in a black coat is driving, and a woman in an ol outfit sits in the passenger seat and checks the GPS. "How come there is an airport in such a ghost place?" The young man looked around, his drooping black hair was blown up by the evening wind, and a trace of sharpness flashed away, like the northern lights. "There is indeed an airport, but it has been abandoned for many years, and the runway is very short. According to current standards, it is impossible to land, but with the skills of the Slebni pilot, it should be safe to land." The tone is very plain, with a high ponytail and a pair of plain glasses, she is easily overlooked when she is next to the young man in this dress. If Chu Han watched this scene at 790 at this time, he would be surprised and familiar, because he had once met a woman who was completely opposite but similar. Always standing in the shadows, a deadly knife when necessary, and sometimes a shield of sacrifice. The woman glanced at the gps and pointed in front of him, "There, the runway ahead." Unbelievably, a runway appeared on the deserted salt-alkali beach, or half of it, and the other half was completely submerged by sea water. The young man frowned slightly, and he now saw the true face of the runway. Since the second half was submerged in sea water, the runway was shorter and could hold an airplane. "This runway was built in 1941. At that time, the earth did not have the greenhouse effect and the sea level was not so high." The woman explained. The young man nodded, parked the car at the end of the runway, and let the headlights shine toward the runway. In this kind of airstrip with no lighting at all, the pilot can only use the car lights to guide the direction. But even so, he estimated that the landing was very hanging, because the runway was too short. "There are still three minutes. Since it is the principal''s special plane, she should be on time." The woman said while looking at the time on her watch. "Contact the Slebney and let them find a way to land." The young man took out the lighter from his pocket, lit a cigarette, and sat on the bumper of the Hummer. The woman nodded, and when she was about to take out her mobile phone to make a call, there was a loud roar from the direction of the sea. In the cloudy sky, her hands could not be seen, but it seemed that some flying beast was coming with wind and thunder. The young man was taken aback, and then he thought of what the old man said to him in the mountain hut. He knew it in his heart. He raised his head and looked at the huge black figure that was approaching, standing motionless in place, and did not want to back off. the meaning of. The huge shadow tore through the black screen, revealing a hideous figure. At its speed, if the two below do not retreat, the two sides will definitely collide together in an instant, and the whole Sleibnir will turn into a burning flame. Fireball. Sleibnir had reached the surface of the sea in a blink of an eye, and the young man was still standing still, and the girl in the traditional ol costume behind him was also standing still. This is not so much madness, as it is an expression of contempt for the passengers on board. However, at the next moment, both the young man and the woman widened their eyes, because Sleibnir had no intention of descending at all. He held his head up and flew directly over their heads, a huge roar shaking like crazy in their ears. The ground trembled at this moment, as if it could not bear such a heavy pressure. The woman stared at Sleibnir, who was quickly disappearing into the night, and murmured: "Didn''t they land here?" The young man was also dumbfounded, what is the situation? At this moment, a few clear footsteps slowly approached, and at the same time, there was an indifferent voice, "Excuse me, is this Narita Airport?" The young man was visibly stunned. He turned his head and looked back. The first thing that came into his line of sight was a pair of eyes twinkling in the dark night. They were deep and terrifying. At a casual glance, the young man felt as if he had fallen into a black hole; On the contrary, the indifferent icy blue pupils are like ice from the depths of the North Pole, icy and proud; there is another direct shot from the eyes. Two dazzling golden lights came out, he just accidentally Glancing in the middle, the turbulent Longwei shot through his eyes. Into his mind, the young man only felt that he couldn''t help but want to dodge back. The stare just now came from a stern ancient dragon! The last one is actually the most common, and there is a hint of counseling. Only with the previous lesson, he did not make a judgment prematurely. Moreover, it now appears that his previous actions and thoughts were simply too naive. These few people in front of you, pick one of them casually, and can be indifferent to him in terms of momentum, and even overwhelm him. He took a few deep breaths, quickly looked at the four people in front of him, and compared the resumes he had seen before in his mind, and quickly confirmed their identities. The unique pupil color and cold, handsome appearance are Caesar Gattuso, the future heir of the Gattuso family, the chairman of the student council of one of the three major societies of the Kassel College, the dude of the dudes; a pair is open. The golden pupil who swaggered the city was Chu Zihang, the president of the Lionheart Club, one of the three major societies of Kassel College, who had been investigated by the school board due to descent issues and possessed a golden pupil that would never go out! As for the one with a little bit of counseling, it was Lu Mingfei, the second''s''-level student at Kassel College. The pedigree is strong, but it itself is a waste, with no words, no fighting ability, completely a waste. Up to now, there are still a lot of criticisms about the pedigree rating in this department. The last one, the young man''s gaze narrowed slightly, looking at the black-haired young man standing in front of the four. Those plain eyes were as deep and unpredictable as black holes. Undoubtedly, this is the most dangerous and powerful of the four! Chu Han, the acting head of the Chu family, the head of the three major societies of Kassel College, and the leader of the God Killing Society! In recent years, the King of Bronze and Fire, and the King of Earth and Mountain have awakened one after another and died in his hands. More than half a year ago, even in the event of the''fall of death'', he used his own strength to resist the extinction of the world-class language spirit''shi Po Ye Wu'', and finally survived safely, shaking the entire mixed-race world! Known as the strongest''s''-level hybrid in history, it is known as the humanoid dragon king! 615 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 622 When the smuggling is in progress! The 622nd chapter smuggling in progress! The young man glanced around, confirmed the identity of everyone, and bowed deeply: "In Xiayuan, I graduated from Kassel College''s advanced training class in 2003, and welcome everyone to visit Japan. Miscellaneous*Zhi*Chong*" He used pure authentic Chinese. Unexpectedly again, the four of them just nodded at him casually, and then looked at the girl who was wearing a professional ol costume with a stunned face, and suddenly their eyes lit up. "Dear madam, please forgive us for being rude. It''s really that this place is too dark and the runway is too short. We had no choice but to appear in this way. Didn''t you scare you?" Caesar kissed. He smiled. Seeing that the girl didn''t respond, she raised the girl''s slender small hand and kissed Wen on the back of her hand. This is Western aristocratic etiquette. But at this moment, Caesar''s brows suddenly jumped. The next moment, a shining white light cut through the night, and he didn''t see what he was doing. The whole figure turned into a gust of wind, disappeared in an instant, and appeared in an open space four or five meters away. , Glaring at the young man who slowly retracted his sword into its sheath: "Chu! Zi! Hang! What are you doing?" "Kill the insects." Chu Zihang didn''t even look there, and said flatly: "You need to be fine. You can get your brain on the insects, but don''t do such things in front of me." "That''s noble etiquette!" Caesar said word by word, the coldness in his eyes was about to melt and ignite the flames of gold. It''s just that Chu Zihang ignored him at all, looked at the woman, nodded, stuffed the luggage in the car, and then sat in, closing his eyes to rest. Lu Mingfei also followed Chu Zihang and stuffed his luggage into the car. He didn''t forget to say to the girl, "Ali Ado fucked up Auntie''s death." Finally, it was Caesar. Although the heir of the Gattuso family had just been treated that way, he still maintained respect for the beautiful girl. He took out an obsidian Athena from his backpack and gave it to the girl. From beginning to end, Yuan Zhisheng stood there, silently. He really didn''t know what to say, where did all this special come from?Where did it come from! Chu Han looked at the three people who had been in the car, shook his head, and looked at Yuan Zhisheng, who was all ill, "Yuan Zhisheng, the executive officer of the Japanese branch, right?" Yuan Zhisheng was stunned, and suddenly realized that the "human-shaped dragon king" described in the rumors was mild, and he felt like crying, and nodded: "Well, I am, you guys..." Before he finished speaking, Chu Han waved his hand directly, "It''s not illegal to kill in Japan, right?" Yuan Zhisheng opened his mouth, only to feel a flash of lightning falling straight from the top of his head, and the whole person was softened on the outside and inside of the thunder. He finally understood that none of the four people was normal, especially the young man in front of him! Chu Han frowned when he saw Yuan Zhizhi not speaking, "In this case, it would be troublesome..." As soon as his voice fell, the harsh police siren sounded, and then beams of enlarged lights surrounded them from all directions. "Attention people in the black Hummer! We are the Kanagawa prefectural police. You are suspected of violent crimes. Please stop for inspection immediately! Put down your weapons immediately!" The amplified sound swept across the salt flat like a gust of wind. Several people frowned slightly, and collectively looked in the direction of the sound. On the highway not far away, the police lights of big movies hit them, and the roar of police sirens was deafening, like a concert scene. I don''t know when the quiet highway was full of police cars. The heavily armed policemen used the door as a shield to aim with guns, and along the line of the highway, they were densely woven, forming a net of heaven and earth. At the same time, two lights came from the sky, a low buzzing sound rang, and two heavily armed f-16s appeared in the night. They are surrounded! "What''s the matter?" Lu Mingfei was shocked, "We just landed, and why did we alarm the police before we passed the customs?" "This is not Narita Airport. There is no such thing as customs." Yuan Zhisheng frowned when he was dazzled by the light. "Just look around you." Lu Mingfei looked around, almost jumped up from the seat of the car in fright, and pointed to the shadows around him: "What the hell is this? Is this a cemetery?" This uninhabited airport was built on a salt-alkali beach near the sea. There were no control towers and no channel lights. The runway was rammed with cinder, and the surrounding darkness was vaguely covered with aircraft wreckage. In this regard, Chu Zihang and Caesar''s expressions were very calm, obviously they had already noticed this matter. "It is indeed a cemetery, the cemetery of planes." Yuan Zhisheng said, "This is the enemy airport of the Kamikaze Commando. They took off from here, driving zero fighters filled with bombs, looking for opportunities to hit the US aircraft carrier. The fighter jets filled with explosives have a limited range. In order to ensure that the combat radius can reach the U.S. aircraft carrier formation, they set the airport very close to the sea. Later, they were abandoned and piled up here to let the sea wind blow, and finally corroded. That''s it." His tone was very flat, but Lu Mingfei couldn''t calm down, looking at the lights surrounding them from all sides, "So, we are smuggling?" "The college hopes that this mission will be kept confidential throughout. You can''t leave a record at the customs. When there is nothing wrong with smuggling, the Japanese branch will ensure your safety." "It''s interesting. Below this is the Remington 700 sniper rifle. This is the strongest vitality gun in the conventional equipment of the Japanese police. There are also two fully armed two F-16s floating on it. How do you ensure our safety? "Caesar took out a cigar from an aluminum tube, lit it casually, and looked around leisurely, without the consciousness of being in desperation. Yuan Zhisheng frowned. He didn''t like Caesar''s tone. This was a suspicion of him and a contempt for the Japanese branch. But now is not the time to care about these things, he thought for a while, "Have Sakura, Yasha and Crow drove out in my car?" "Last night we set off at 2 oclock in the morning and returned at 4 oclock in the morning, and leveled off at a striptease nightclub run by Russians in Yokohama. Those Russians sell dozens of women from Russia every month, and they are sent to work as female workers in name. They were forced to be prostitutes. Girls, and they used skin money to pay for smuggling. Those who didnt obey were abused, treated or killed. Other local nightclubs complained to the family, but the Russians refused the familys investigation. The family decided to teach them a lesson. It was Yashas friend who received the task, and the two of them just went to help." Sakura said blankly, "You know the style of Yasha doing things, and its easy to cross the border when emotionally excited. He will use that store on a whim. Burned." Listening to her speak lightly, it seems that what Yasha or what crow burned is not a nightclub but a cardboard box. This made Chu Han, who had always been indifferent, raised his eyebrows, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. This mission seems to be very interesting! 616 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 623: Fast and Furious! Chapter 623: Speed ??and Passion! "It''s that simple?" Yuan Zhisheng frowned, obviously not convinced. Looking at the current situation, if only a house is burned, it seems a bit too fussy. "It''s a big trouble. It''s a 120-year-old historical building and is protected by law. So the Metropolitan Police Department has begun to want people for arson, compared to nightclubs being trampled down is a trivial matter." Ying said. "Bastard! The burning of antiquities will be stabbed to the media by the Cultural Relics Conservation Association, which has a major impact on the reputation of the family! Didn''t they think about it?" Yuan Zhisheng suddenly showed anger, the moment of momentum accumulated for a long time The burst caused both people in the car to look over. "They shouldn''t do it intentionally. Do you think they can recognize antiquities at a level that they haven''t reached in high school? It''s probably because they have a little bit of fun after leveling down the other side''s territory, so they just pour gasoline on and throw a lighter according to their old habits. In the past." Ying''s tone was very flat, as if she was saying, this is normal. "If you burn it, it will burn." Yuan Zhisheng shook his head, not paying much attention.This made Chu Han, who had been paying attention to him at 26, became more and more interested in the land under his feet. "Should there be anything else?" he asked. "The reason why those Russians dare to confront their families is because the head of the local police department is supporting them, so..." Ying''s face was a little hesitant. "Damn it, did they kill the police chief?" Yuan Zhisheng was frightened and angry, and could no longer remain calm. This time even Caesar''s eyes widened. He was too daring. Would the chief of the police department dare to start? "It''s not that serious, they are just abnormal. They are not murderers." Sakura smiled awkwardly, but her gaze was a little dodge, which made Caesar''s heart move a little while watching the beautiful girl. "What''s that? Cut his finger? Eunuch him? Or poured him into a concrete pile?" Yuan Zhisheng looked relieved, but the words coming out of his mouth made Lu Mingfei startled. . "I said this is not a trivial matter, brother, I can''t tolerate it!" Lu Mingfei swallowed, "It sounds like our people are very close to the underworld! As their superiors, you are also responsible!" Yuan Zhisheng was startled, and looked at Lu Mingfei a little surprised, his face was a little weird, as if he saw a living alien. This scene made Chu Han slightly frowned, the underworld... "Neither." Sakura shrugged. "The chief of police has a mistress. The wife helped him take care of all kinds of illegal businesses. Yasha and Crow rushed into the mistress''s apartment and dragged her out of the bed. The film was wrapped, and her body was covered with sashimi and sushi, and she was made into a female body and placed in the police chief''s office. Now the person calling us is the police chief, they should have locked this The license plate of the car." "You''re right... they are indeed perverted!" Yuan Zhi punched the steering wheel vigorously, "This kind of stupid action is only irritating the other party! Even though they did nothing, they couldn''t hide the license plate. Come on?" Lu Mingfei stopped speaking because he didn''t know what to say anymore. This is no longer part of the disciplinary elements colluding with the underworld, but the Japanese branch has been undermined from top to bottom! At this moment, Chu Han suddenly jumped into the back seat of the car, Shi Shiran lay down, and said in a lazy tone: "Hey, who, don''t you say you want to ensure our safety? Then hand it over. Here you are." This sudden scene stunned everyone, including Chu Zihang and Caesar. As the classmates who get along day and night, they are also the three famous club leaders in the college. They are very familiar with each other. It is naturally clear at this time. When Chu Han said this, he would really not intervene in the future. . Yuan Zhisheng and Ying didn''t know Chu Han''s character, but seeing him like this, they didn''t care, but they knew more about this humanoid dragon king. Lu Mingfei didn''t know the meaning of this, and watched the little black in the sky drop, "Well, let''s not hang around here, let''s get out of the car and surrender! Anyway, we didn''t burn the nightclub, his lover. We didnt see the light fart. We just said that it was smuggled here to work." It''s just that as soon as he finished speaking, Caesar stretched out his hand to uncover the rain cloth on the third row of seats and nodded: "It looks like this kind of confession police won''t believe." Lu Mingfei glanced at the things under the rain cloth and was completely silly. It was an individual missile, two military shotguns and two pistols. The equipment on this car is no weaker than a fully armed squad. The good people can no longer disguise themselves. With these weapons alone, they are serious criminals, and even further, terrorists! Thinking about it this way, Lu Mingfei sighed deeply. A terrorist can be regarded as a match. Isn''t the temporary commissioner of the Executive Department a terrorist? "Fortunately, Sleibnir left early." Chu Zihang nodded, holding the black sheath long knife, the flame was burning in the golden pupil that never extinguished, and he seemed to be ready to get up and kill the Quartet at any time. . Yuan Zhisheng also nodded, "It''s a blessing in misfortune. It carries two Sidewinder missiles with a pylon hidden in the fuselage. If it is captured, you will be charged with armed invasion of Japanese airspace. Sakura frowned suddenly, looking at the dark shadows in the sky, "coming!" It seemed that after hearing her words, two Japanese Self-Defense Force F-16 fighter jets that were flying above suddenly dropped 050, and fiery tongues of fire suddenly appeared under the fuselage, and the bullets shot wildly like money. "Sit down!" Yuan Zhisheng roared and stepped on the accelerator. The black Hummer was like a beast that broke away from the rope, roaring and galloping, almost leaping forward on the undulating saline ground, on the back seat. The two of them seemed to hit the roof of the car from time to time in the fog. "My head!" Caesar shouted, covering his forehead. However, there was something worse than this. The police cars were chasing and shooting along the highway. The police used tracers. Lu Mingfei watched the bright trajectories intertwined in the front, back and left of the body. "Too exciting, isn''t it?" Lu Mingfei bumped his head again in the screams. "It''s really exciting." Yuan Zhisheng was expressionless, "If I told you that this car is not bulletproof, would you find it more exciting?" The Hummer crossed the shoulder of the road and returned to the road. After leaving the saline ground, the bumps finally became less bumpy, but the police car followed like a pack of wolves and gradually approached. Although embarrassed when jumping and running on the salt-alkali beach, the police car could not make it to the beach. So just trail and shoot far away on the highway. "If this continues, we will soon be blocked and overtaken." Chu Zihang shook his head. 617 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 624: Snake Qi Family! The 624th chapter snake Qi eight! "There are too many people here, and one street there is no one there. / Miscellaneous Zhi Chong /" Yuan Zhisheng didn''t say what happened after no one, but he could hear the killing intent in his words. . "It''s too much trouble." Chu Zihang still shook his head, and quietly squeezed the black knife handle with his right hand. But before he could do anything, a flame passed over the roof of the car and exploded more than ten meters in front. The front windshield window was covered. It was flaming red, with countless small shrapnel inserted into the hood, like the tail of a saber-toothed tiger. "They used Rocket Jane. This is military equipment, and the Self-Defense Forces should have joined." Caesar glanced at the shrapnel and raised his eyebrows. There was no panic in the ice-blue pupils, but full of excitement. Yuan Zhisheng couldn''t see the back, and the rearview mirror had been shattered. He felt a little strange. Things seemed to be getting out of control. Even the Self-Defense Forces joined in. Soon, he seemed to think of something, "It should be Slebnier who was discovered. Although it was only a Sidewinder missile, it was enough to alarm the top of the Self-Defense Force. Now it is even more troublesome. If we are arrested, we are not. Enter the police detention center, but the prison of the Self-Defense Force. They will not give us the opportunity to hire a lawyer, but they will send a group of soldiers to torture which country we are spies." "It won''t be like this if it is discovered? This is too cruel! Give people a chance! Consider whether some of us want to surrender!" Lu Mingfei was a little dizzy, but brought two of them. The Sidewinder missile is only, it didnt fire. Did you go out? "It''s probably launched." Yuan Zhisheng said lightly. "What?!" "It is possible that the pilot of the Slebnier was the ace test pilot in the original U.S. Air Force, and the first prototype of the f-22 was tested by him. It was only later that he drove violently, resulting in a prototype worth 1.2 billion US dollars. The crash crashed and was finally expelled by the Air Force, so he had to come to the principal as an exclusive pilot. It is estimated that after being discovered by the Self-Defense Forces, he was impatient, what did he do." Caesar said. "Damn! This kind of pilot pilot with a terrible resume would dare to use it? Isn''t he afraid that this guy will also throw the Sleibnir?" "Oh, of course an old thief like the principal has a way." Caesar shrugged. "Although the work of a test pilot is dangerous, it has parachutes. The principal canceled the pilot parachute on the Slebnir!" "Can it be more scumbag..." Lu Mingfei murmured. Another flame flashed across, this time it exploded next to them, and the huge earthquake pushed the Hummer a dozen meters away. "If you don''t mind, borrow the individual missiles and I will get rid of the car with the bazooka first." Caesar began to roll up his sleeves. The chairperson of the student union was obviously annoyed by the chase. Lu Mingfei''s eyes widened, watching Caesar pick up the bazooka and put it on his shoulders. In an instant, he was so scared that Qihun lost three souls. Isn''t he going to fight the local police? "Can''t do this!" Chu Zihang stopped Caesar''s move. Lu Mingfei was relieved when he saw it, but he didn''t wait for the aftermath of the disaster to hang on his face, he saw Chu Zihang pick it up. A military shotgun. "Just use a shotgun! The damage range of the individual missile is too large, can you ensure that no one is dead?" Chu Zihang began to reload. Lu Mingfei completely broke down, he suddenly understood the mood of Yuan Zhisheng just now, this car is a man! At the same time, a completely different world from the outside. The dense volcano no longer erupted, but thick lava flowed out, turning the whole world into a red flame purgatory. On the other side, wave after wave of hills stood up, and flowers and plants exuding youth and life filled the earth, and the air seemed to be fresher. This is a qualitative change. The flame condenses the temperature and the earth gives life. Without warning, the space split, the air violently surged, and a slender figure stepped out of the void. In an instant, the whole world seemed to come to life. The dark clouds above the sky quickly spread, seven hanging high. Sharp blade made a "buzzing" sound at the same time, seeming to be telling something. "Oh, do you feel that way too? Then it seems that this time the incident is really related to her!" Chu Han frowned slightly, his pupils shining with indeterminate light. According to the legend, that person should have been killed, but now whether it is the''seven deadly sins'' or he himself clearly feels that strange aura, that is to say, she should not have died, or just like a''cocoon Turning into a deep sleep like that, waiting for the day when he completely wakes up. Then, since this one is not dead, that one is even less likely to die, in other words, he has never died! Chu Han''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at the remaining two gloomy worlds. His time was running out. It seemed that he needed to find the remaining monarchs holding the power of the elements as soon as possible and swallow them. Different from the vague premonition of Angers, as the dragon king with pure blood and powerful realm, Chu Han can clearly feel that, unlike the changes in temperature and seasons, what is happening in the real world... is the essential change. This change faintly gave Chu Han a familiar feeling, that was before he fell asleep... the Primordial Age! At the same time, in the mountains on the outskirts of Tokyo, pouring rain hit the roof of the shrine, the rain falling from the eaves drawn a beautiful parabola, and the hundred-year-old cherry trees in the garden were covered with mournful snow. The men in black with white sheathed knives in their waists passed under the charred torii, their steps were neat and serious, they walked past the cherry blossom-filled stone steps, and stopped under the scarlet stone wall in front of the main hall. , Bowed deeply three times, and then opened wide for the two teams. Then came the seven people with paper umbrellas who stepped into the shrine. They all wore formal kimonos. The men wore black patterns and haori, and the women wore black sleeves. They had white socks and clogs under their feet. They looked forward. The pace is extremely steady. Strangely, as they passed through the charred torii gate, the men who had led the way bowed deeply without saying a word, and the scene was as solemn as a funeral. The seven people with paper umbrellas walked slowly to the vermillion stone wall, stood still, bowed three times, and the silver-haired old man in the lead lit three incense sticks in front of the stone wall, watching the cigarettes diffuse in the rain, and looked up. Looking at the sky, his eyes were extremely complicated, and he sighed softly: "The sky is about to change!" After these seven people entered the main hall, the brigade rushed into the shrine. These men in black suits stood shoulder to shoulder, although crowded but in order. No one snatched it and no one left behind. Everyone bowed deeply in front of the stone wall three times, and then put their umbrella in front of the main hall. Finally, the black umbrella was densely packed with a large number of crows. At this moment, nearly a hundred vehicles blocked the road before and after the shrine, and men with live ammunition or long knives stood in the shadows. No one dared to approach the vermilion building even half a step. The defense was extremely tight, and those who didn''t know thought it was the Japanese Prime Minister who was on the tour. 618 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 625: Eight Patriarchs! Chapter 625: Eight Patriarchs! This is a very classic shrine, but after careful renovation, there is no feeling of shabby.Miscellaneous## The only thing that has not been repaired is the charred torii, and the vermillion stone wall, which still maintains its original appearance, and even no one is hired to clean it. There are large, large, large, dried blood stains on the stone wall. Penetrating into the crevices of the stone, it looks like a scene from a horror movie, a bit scary. The floor of the main hall is covered with tatami mats, no shrines or Buddha statues are enshrined. The inner wall is surrounded by Ukiyo-e paintings, and the carefully painted brushwork is vividly displayed. It draws a war of demons and ghosts, clouds and flames flying, ghosts His eyes were shining brightly against the candlelight, and they were actually painted with phosphorous paint. Hundreds of black-clothed men and women were kneeling and sitting in their respective positions. Each of them was very clear about their position in this huge organization. No one had an oolong kneeling in the wrong position, so rigorous and rigid. This is an expression of respect for the history of this shrine and the eight small tables on it. To be precise, it is what is placed on the small table. Long knives of different shapes are enshrined on the table, and eight different patterns are depicted in gold on the handle of the knife. They are 16-petal chrysanthemum, gentian, bamboo and bird, red 520 ghost, spider, horse head, phoenix and Yasha . This represents eight different surnames, as well as eight long-standing and powerful families. "Snake Qi Bajia", Japan''s oldest underworld organization, is also the most powerful mixed race family in Japan. This family is divided into three major surnames and five minor surnames, namely Tachibana, Gen, and Shangshan, Inuyama, Fengma, Ryoma, Sakurai and Miyamoto. The family members of these eight surnames are all mixed races. They have been in the Japanese underworld for thousands of years. Any underworld leader has to go to the eight shrines of the eight houses to burn incense in person after they have laid a turf, expressing compliance with the eight houses of the snake The enacted underworld laws, in this way can justify the development of gangs. In recent years, the eight families of Sheqi have become stronger and stronger. In the end, even the European mestizo families are in awe, so that the Kassel Academy, as their "head", cant force them to do anything. Ways of cooperation. "The elders, all the participants have arrived. The elders of the Strategy Department, Shi Zhouzhai, Dan Shengyan, and the upper left, the head of the Liaison Department and their subordinates, are thirty-four people, and the family members of the five surnames are 134. The Japanese branch of Searle College has the Kanto branch with 19 leaders and team leaders, 17 Kansai branch leaders and team leaders, 14 rock-flow research institutes, and seven Maruyama construction institutes... a total of 400 Forty people are here." The secretary in black presented the roster to the silver-haired old man sitting in the first place, "Mr. Masamune, please have a look." Mr. Masamune did not look at the roster, his gaze fell on the empty position at the bottom left of him, "What about the naive? Yasha Crow!" Yasha, who was kneeling in the back row, walked out of the queue, "Young Master is going to pick up people, this meeting should already be on the way." "Oh, is the trump card sent by Angers? It''s already here." Masamune nodded, "Wait, if you are a child, it shouldn''t take too long." All the people kneeling below did not speak, all expressed a default attitude. The corner of the crow''s mouth behind Yasha twitched, and Mr. Masamune looked at him, his eyes flashed slightly, "What''s the matter with the crow?" The old man spoke, and almost everyone''s sights followed. The crow looked around carefully, lowered his head and said: "The people from Kassel College made some noise when they entered the country. Most of the police in Tokyo were dispatched. Hunt them down for a while, the young master may not be able to come..." As soon as the crow finished speaking, the people behind were okay. They just nodded, only the few people sitting in the front had their eyes blinking. What did they do that caused most of the police in Tokyo to be dispatched? Of course, they didn''t know that the police chief, in broad daylight, his mistress was turned into a female body. It would be strange if they were not angry. And the "culprit" of all this is under their noses, but now they are killing the crow and Yasha, and they will never say it at this time. Mr. Masamune was silent for a moment, "Wait, what kind of meeting will be held if there are no children?" That Yuan Family Patriarch''s position in the heart of this old man is really important! Everyone sighed like this in their hearts almost at the same time. At this moment, the sound of "fight" resounded throughout the main hall. The air froze in an instant, and the hundreds of people below were okay, most of them bowed their heads stubbornly. A few of them with obvious identities shook their heads, but didn''t say anything. Only the few Patriarchs at the top had weird faces, and Yu Guang aimed at the girl who was sitting at the top right of Mr. Masamong at the same time. That was the top shirt owner of the Sheqi Bajia. She was a very young girl. Although she covered her face with black gauze and wore the black pattern Fu Haori worn by men, the wide kimono still could not cover her exquisite and slim body. curve. It''s just that such a girl at the right age of youth is playing "Street Fighter IV" with a newly listed psp at this time, and she uses Chunli, a "outrageous" female fighter. "Eriyi! Eriyi!" Mr. Masamune obviously also noticed the strangeness of everyone, but he was far away from her.Inconvenience to get up to stop, can only drink low. However, his voice was quickly drowned out by the sound of fists and the wind. The Uesugi Patriarch''s mind was fully focused on the game, staring at the screen intently, without paying any attention to the strangeness around him. "Unscrupulous" to describe her behavior is not very appropriate, and a more appropriate term is "no one else". It seems to her that it is not important to play games for any occasion or ancestor. The scene is a bit embarrassing. This is an important gathering of the underworld sect. The three surnames and the five minor surnames are all gathered in the shrine where the ancestors spirits are enshrined. The atmosphere is extremely solemn and solemn. Everyone tried their best to show a sense of ceremony suitable for this occasion , Sitting on his heels with his knees bent, his hands pressed on his knees, his waist straight, his expression solemnly like the godfather of a wedding in a church. At this time, it is inconvenient for anyone to get up and walk around at will, and it is also inconvenient for Mr. Masamune to educate the children loudly on such occasions. After all, the other party is also the head of the family no matter what. Moreover, he is the owner of the top three of Sheqi eight families. Mr. Masamune sighed helplessly, and looked at Yasha and Crow: "Go and meet the juvenile, let him arrange the trump card combination from Kassel Academy, and then come here for a meeting." When it came, he seemed to think of something again, and waved his hand: "Forget it, let the infants bring them here directly, we have a connection with them too!" 619 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 626: Deep in the mountains and old forests! The 626th chapter is deep in the mountains and old forest! In Nibelungs roots, Chu Han stood quietly in the center of the altar, waving blue flames with his hands, and floating pieces of unknown metal around them. These metals have a common feature. On their surfaces, there are lines of mystery. Profound pattern.Miscellaneous Insect What is surprising is that after these lines are imprinted on the metal block, it faintly gives people a feeling of coming to life, just like... the birth of life. Chu Han moved his ten fingers together, and countless blue flames danced in the dozens of metal blocks surrounding him. Mysterious and mysterious lines flowed slowly. At this moment, the dead metal block was completely alive! Chu Han looked at the flowing lines on the metal block, his eyes flickered, and he retracted his fingers, letting the dozens of metal blocks in mid-air burnt by the blue flame, and looked up at the seven black suns hanging high in the sky. , His heart moved, and then dozens of tiny green gas floated down, slowly sinking into the metal block, and immediately, the original violent breath of life disappeared. No, it''s not right, it is not disappearing, it should be said that it has become stable. If this change is seen by outside alchemists, it will definitely be shocked. Because the scene just performed is the true essence of alchemy, which is to "kill" matter and then regenerate the matter. In this process, the magazine is removed and the matter is reborn. But it is easy to kill people, but not so simple to kill substances. In order to kill metals, countless alchemists in history have continuously pursued higher flame temperatures and more magical formulas. However, there has never been an alchemist able to''kill'' dozens of extremely hard metal blocks at once, and then give them''new life''. This matter is not that simple to say, it is no less than bringing a person back to life, or even more difficult. However, this matter was very simple for Chu Han, because he did not need to''kill'' objects. In this Nibelung root, all matter was dead, including air. He only needed to give these metal blocks a new life, and he completed 80%. The calm metal block floated in the air, and the mysterious and mysterious pattern shone with inexplicable luster. The surrounding air was cut in an instant, as if countless invisible sharp blades were flying in the air. Looking at this scene, Chu Han lightly breathed a sigh of relief, and his plain eyes could not help showing a hint of joy. This is an idea he had a long time ago, but at that time, although he was proficient in alchemy, he had only forged a set of''seven deadly sins'', which caused material''death'', which can be easily done with his flame, but it must It is such a simple matter to give a''rebirth'' to matter. But now, the''Seven Deadly Sins'' have given birth to the''spirit'', and only one strand needs to be separated, which is enough to give the''dead'' material a''new life'' and at the same time share the pressure of Chu Han. At this moment, Chu Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and looked at the sky with a weird expression. The''Seven Deadly Sins'' hung there, which was also the entrance and exit of this world. Each Nibelung root has a gatekeeper guarding the entrance and exit, such as the Bronze City below the Three Gorges. The guardian of that place is the direct descendant of the King of Bronze and Fire, the Dragon Servant Samson. As for Chu Han''s Nibelung Root World, the entrance and exit are all in the same place. As for the gatekeeper, it is the''seven deadly sins''. The''Seven Deadly Sins'' have actually been regarded as an alternative life since the day when the''spirit'' was born, and with the power of the''Seven Deadly Sins'', guarding the gate, even the existence of the four great monarchs at this level could not be easy. Break into his Nibelung root. However, Chu Han had just sensed that outside the gate of Nibelung Gen, dozens of qi and blood that were several times stronger than those old people he had encountered in the''Sothby Auction House'' suddenly appeared. For a moment, Chu Han suspected that he had reached a dragon''s nest. "Strange, where did Yuan Zhisheng take us?" Chu Han frowned slightly. According to the results he sensed, these dozens of qi and blood are strong, but even if they all add up, they are only quite For half of the Dragon King, it would not pose any threat to him. It just made him feel strange that among these dozens of qi and blood, there was a very calm breath that gave him a familiar but a little strange feeling. It''s like a long-lost old friend. Chu Han groaned for a while, his figure flashed, and the next moment his consciousness had returned to his body, he slowly opened his eyes, looked around, his face suddenly became exciting. "Yuan Zhisheng, where are you going to sell us to the old forest?" He looked around with his sleepy eyes open, a little puzzled. Because all around him are really deep mountains and old forests, and you can''t see any modern buildings. Yuan Zhisheng, who was just about to open the door and get out of the car, was stunned. He watched Chu Han just woke up and opened his mouth. For a long time he didn''t know what to say. This great god actually fell asleep. ? In fact, the state of Chu Han just now can be said to be asleep. Because from the human point of view, Chu Han''s state just now was like falling asleep and having a dream, and Nibelung Gen was the subject of this dream. So it''s okay to say that he just fell asleep. Lu Mingfei on the side unexpectedly did not speak to ease the atmosphere, even Chu Zihang and Caesar both closed their mouths and glanced at each other, their eyes full of unspeakable solemnity. Obviously, they also felt something, but it was not as clear and direct as Chu Han. And Lu Mingfei was more speechless. What appeared in their sight was not the dragons that ran out of a lumpy nest, but groups of people in black. Everyone stood on guard at their posts, and their expressions were the same solemn and rigid. , As if attending a grand funeral. However, if they really want to say, they are more like protecting the travel of some important person. And it was the ancient shrine that made Lu Mingfei feel solemn and speechless. Chu Zihang and Caesar sensed that a powerful aura exuded from the depths of the shrine, and Lu Mingfei was more vomiting about this battle. "What important person is in the Eighth Family of Sheqi?" Caesar looked at Yuan Zhisheng. "The preparations say that the eight families of Snake Qi are inside." Yuan Zhisheng shook his head and said blankly: "Today is an important gathering of the Japanese underworld sects. All the three paternal surnames and five minor surnames will be there." "Oh, did we come here to make a cameo on the jury temporarily?" Lu Mingfei still looked careless. However, the others were not in such a good mood. As the Hummer slowly drove into the shrine, the ancient and heavy aura came upon their faces, including Chu Han, everyone frowned subconsciously. 620 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 627: Talks in the Shrine! Chapter 627: Talks in the Shrine! "Oh, did we come here to make a cameo on the jury temporarily?" Lu Mingfei still looked careless.Miscellaneous Zhi Cug However, the others were not in such a good mood. As the Hummer slowly drove into the shrine, the ancient and heavy aura came upon their faces, including Chu Han, everyone frowned subconsciously. This breath is very special, long and long, as if a long river of years has appeared in this world across time and space. Caesar''s face was solemn, and he took a deep breath. He had only felt this kind of suffocation in one place, and that was his home, the Gattuso family! As we all know, the Gattuso family is the most powerful among all the mixed race families, because they have existed for the longest time. Sometimes, the longer the time, the stronger. Age may not mean everything, but it must be amazing. In addition to this, probably only Yuan Zhisheng and the girl named Ying frowned when they faced this very ancient shrine, while Chu Han and Chu Zihang both looked expressionless, Lu Ming Fei is curious about a lot of surroundings. To him, this is no stranger. In Inuyasha, Kikyo lives in such a shrine. It''s just that compared to the Higurashi Shrine, this shrine in front of me seems even more ancient and outdated. As for Chu Han and Chu Zihang, they have seen something more terrifying than this shrine, so naturally it is impossible to feel anything. "Howling Yugen! Howling Yugen!" The six Yuan Zhisheng had just walked to the door, before they had time to look around, familiar and unfamiliar shouts rang in their ears. The reason why they are familiar and unfamiliar is that two of these six people don''t know what it is talking about. They are just surprised that there will be such a loud shout in such a serious and solemn occasion. As for the other four people, they seemed a bit complicated, confused or puzzled, helpless or frowned. Yuan Zhisheng first sighed, then stepped back suddenly and entered through the side door. As for Ying, she stood by the door with a weird expression on her face. Yuan Zhisheng walked into the shrine in two steps and looked around. After seeing a certain figure, his eyes were low, and he quietly walked to the side, and quickly clicked on the buttons on both sides, and then, less than five. second. Yuan Zhisheng put the handle back into the hands of the Uesugi Patriarch: "If you win a game, don''t think about it. Play again after the meeting." His tone of speaking to the Uesugi Patriarch was not stern, nor was it like coaxing a child, just like the eldest brother talking to his sister, with a little stern tone. "I will play with you when I have time." Yuan Zhisheng said again. Family Master Uesugi nodded slightly, and placed the handheld in her wide sleeves. In front of Yuan Zhisheng, she looked very well-behaved, and she did not have the unbridled momentum just now. The embarrassing scene in the main hall was finally over, but immediately after that, it was about to usher in a particularly heavy atmosphere. Yuan Zhisheng stood up and bowed: "Sorry for being late, I have already received the four commissioners from the headquarters, and are now waiting outside the door." "Let them in, just to see what the trump card sent by the old Angers looks like." Orange Masamune nodded. Yuan Zhisheng nodded and sat down at the small table of the Yuan family. The main hall suddenly became extremely quiet, the sound of rain became clearer, and the two doors were slowly opened.Everyone looked at the door in unison, and four figures appeared in their sights. Almost at the same time, the information they had previously received appeared in their minds. The young man with a saber on his waist, short black hair, expressionless face, and a zombie-like face is Chu Zihang, the third year of the History Department of Kassel College, one of the three major societies, the Lionheart Club president, and his bloodline is extremely unstable,''a'' The''Super A''level above level, the Yanling is No. 89''Jun Yan''. The eight Patriarchs above did not feel anything. The black-clothed men closest to Chu Zihang had their eyes fixed slightly. They clearly felt a murderous aura on Chu Zihang''s body. This was already Chu Zihang. The result of extreme suppression, if you don''t keep all the release, even the butcher who has been working in the slaughterhouse for many years may not be comparable. In contrast, the second''s''-level Lu Mingfei of the Kassel Academy hiding behind him in 40 years was a bit unremarkable. Especially he was still caught in the middle. With blond hair, icy blue eyes, and a smile on his face, he didn''t even look at the people around him. With such a arrogant gesture, who else besides Caesar Gattuso, the heir of the Gattuso family? This time, the few patrons sitting at the top also frowned. Because of history, they have no good impressions of the Gattuso family and other European mixed-race families, and they did not directly express their malice. It is already the best. The result is out. Caesar didnt feel anything about this. Since childhood, he has received similar treatment on various occasions more than a hundred times. Among them, there are jealous, envy, and hatred. In short, The reputation of the Gattuso family is famous all over the world, and at the same time, the hostile ones are all over the world... In contrast, another person from the same mixed race family received the highest treatment from everyone present. It was almost the same time this person appeared, and the eight Patriarchs, including the Yuan Zhisheng who had just entered the table, adjusted their kimonos, stood up, stepped back, and bowed deeply. This action surprised everyone and took a deep breath. The old man in the family immediately turned and bowed down, and the younger generations followed suit. Their actions are the same, their directions are the same, and their goals are the same. The Sheqi Bajia adheres to a very old family system, and the hierarchical system is quite strict. In history, apart from the head of the family, only a few decades ago, a man from Europe was treated like the Sheqi Bajia. That man is called Hilbert Jean Angers. Now, decades later, the person receiving this treatment is a young man from the oldest family in the East. He is called Chu Han. Chu Han raised his eyebrows. He was a little surprised by the grand battle, but he didn''t panic either. He bowed slightly in return. The Chu family also followed the ancient clan system, but it was not as exaggerated as the Sheqi Bajia, but basic Chu Han still knows a little about etiquette. "This treatment is really bad!" Caesar said in a low voice, but looked at Chu Zihang next to 1.4. It just made him regret that Chu Zihang''s expression remained unchanged, as if he hadn''t heard it, which made Caesar feel very boring. At the same time, the people of Chu Han and Sheqi''s eight families had finished their salutes and took their seats one after another. Chu Han directly chose the most comfortable position and lay down halfway, without taking himself as an outsider. "The three came from afar, please sit down and have a cup of hot tea for a break, and then we will come back to today''s theme." Mr. Masamune waved to the standing Chu Zihang three, motioning them to sit down. However, the words clearly separated them from Chu Han. Obviously, in the eyes of the head of the Eighth Snake Family, Chu Han''s status far exceeds the sum of these three people. 621 One Pieces Dragon Race System Chapter 628 Dark Night is Coming! The 628th chapter night comes! With the previous scene, Caesar didn''t care much about the difference, so he casually found a futon to sit down and began to look around.MiscellaneousZhiInsects I have to say that the eight families of Sheqi are still very powerful. There are hundreds of people who came to attend the meeting. This is only a visual observation. If you add the people waiting at the door, there will be less. Thousand people. It is incredible for a gangster force to be able to do this. However, as far as Caesar knows, this is only the tip of the iceberg. Not to mention anything else, this shrine with a long history alone is enough to explain how much strength Sheqi Bajia secretly hides. "Is everyone here?" Tachibana Masamune looked around. Everyone bowed their heads slightly to show respect. Only a few of them didn''t seem to hear. He didn''t care and raised his head towards Yuan Zhisheng. He raised his head and motioned for him to start. Yuan Zhisheng got up, straightened his sleeves on both sides, looked around, and finally fell on Chu Han, Caesar, Chu Zihang, and Lu Mingfei: "Let me introduce you to everyone. This is Ryoma Xianichiro. Sir, one of the four under Sheqis eight families, the head of the Ryoma family, and the current head of the Japanese branch."08 As soon as he finished speaking, he wore a meticulous suit and combed his hair very carefully, but the man with no energy got up and nodded slightly. Half-lying in the corner, Chu Han raised his heavy eyelids and took a look, then closed his eyes again, and at the same time he marked the unsurprisingly-looking Japanese branch minister with a red line in his heart. Yuan Zhisheng then looked at the old man sitting opposite the head of the Ryoma family, "The head of the Inuyama family, Mr. Inuyama Ka. Inuyama Ka is the first head of the Japanese branch and an old friend of the principal of Angers." The gray-haired Inuyama Patriarch looks very kind and smiles like sunshine.He scratched his head and laughed and said, "Hahaha, it''s been a long time since I saw anyone from the club. The last time the people came from the club was more than ten years ago. I don''t know why, they stopped coming after they went back. What a pity. !" Can you come back after the pain that you tortured is not wanting to be born?It''s a pity, it''s a pity that I can''t be abused. Treat them right?Lu Mingfei muttered to himself. This time even Yuan Zhishengs expression was a bit unnatural. As the executive officer of the Japanese branch, he knew the details of it... He coughed twice and looked at the position below the owner of the Ryoma family: "This is the owner of the Sakurai family, Ms. Nanami Sakurai. She also serves as the inspector of the Japanese branch." Caesar and Chu Zihang were a little surprised, because the Patriarch of the Sakurai family was actually an amazing, beautiful young woman. Although she was deliberately conservative in her dress, the dark purple dress still couldn''t hide her hot curve. , The dark red thick-rimmed glasses were worn on her face, and the plain makeup was a little more colorful like makeup. Even the noble son of Caesar from a big family was surprised. At the same time, he suddenly thought of something. If his stallion father was here, he didn''t know what would happen... In contrast, Lu Mingfei just glanced at it, and then quickly shifted his gaze. He was afraid that if he looked further, his saliva would flow out. "The next one is Mr. Fengma Kotaro, the owner of the Wind Demon Family, and the''Ruotou'' of the Sheqi Bajia, but Mr. Feng Mo does not work in the Japanese branch." As soon as Yuan Zhisheng finished speaking, Lu Mingfei immediately looked over. When he saw the old man wearing a black kimono, he was slightly relieved. The appearance of the master of the Wind Demon Clan finally fits his mind as a gangster. Its just that the name Kataro Kazema sounds a bit weird, isnt it really the king of ninjas in history? "Then the Patriarch of the Miyamoto family, Shio Miyamoto, and also the director of the Rock Flow Research Institute, the highest technical person in charge of the Saki eight family." Contrary to everyones expectations, the director of the Rock Flow Research Institute, who is as famous as the Equipment Department of the Kassel Academy, is very ordinary. Whether it is appearance or figure, it is very popular, that is, it may be thrown into the crowd. Can''t recognize who it is. However, Caesar and others did not underestimate the name of the Patriarch of the Miyamoto family, the Rock Flow Research Institute, even at the Kassel College, they are well-known, and those who can serve as directors are not ordinary no matter how they look at it. . Shio Miyamoto got up, nodded to Caesar and others, and bowed slightly to Chu Han''s position: "I heard that your Excellency is the best talented student since the establishment of Kassel College. If you have time, please move to rock flow research. Be a guest." "I''ll talk when I have time." Chu Han didn''t look up. "Thank you very much!" Shio Miyamoto bowed again, then returned to his seat, which made the unknown Caesar and others extremely confused. Those who knew were even more surprised, and then they looked at Chu Han carefully. Yuan Zhisheng went on to introduce: "Here are the three Patriarchs of the Eighth House of Sheqi, the topsong Patriarch, topswing..." Without warning, his words were broken, and the scene fell into a very strange situation at this moment, everyone''s eyes were gathered in one direction. On the small table is a long knife whose handle is wrapped with a red string. From the gap, you can see the bamboo and bird carved on the handle. The family crest of the Shangshan family, one of the three in the eight families of Sheqi. The girl with a black veil and long flaming hair shawl looked ahead, her black hair hanging down, and the young man who slightly covered her eyes looked at her quietly. The dark pupils and the dark red pupils met at this moment, but they did not collide. The atmosphere is unexpectedly soft. However, others don''t think so. Between the lightning and flint, dozens of 190 black figures broke through the door, instantly surrounding the three of Caesar and others.At the same time, a layer of gloomy gas rose up from Chu Zihang''s body, the blade of the broken blade was unsheathed, and the dark paint solidified, forming a perfect blade attached to it.In contrast, Caesars momentum is a bit weak, holding the''Dick push more'' in his hand, but his eyes have already completed the golden transition in an instant, and the shining light makes all those who look directly at him. His eyes felt dazzling. The scene became tense in an instant, and even the patrons who had been kneeling on the futon were concentrating, holding knives, and killing intent slowly drifting with the air. At this moment, two voices that sounded one after another dissolved the strange atmosphere, but brought the situation to freezing point. "calm down!" "stop!" The first sound was from Masamune Tachibana, who was sitting in the first place, but his expression changed immediately after he shouted this sentence, and the other patrons got up and took two steps back. I don''t know when, the sky suddenly darkened, and the moon above the roof was completely covered by darkness. Hundreds of shadows hiding in the night appeared, and each of them, without exception, had a pair of hideous golden eyes! Kassel Academy, the first of the three societies, the God-killing Society! 622 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 629 A cherry blossom dreamland! Chapter 629: A dream like cherry blossoms! No one knows how these people approached this heavily guarded shrine, and no one knows when they left Kassel College quietly! The one who called to stop came from the Chu family disciple who led this group of people here, Chu Ling! "Chu Han, is this guy planning to start a war?" Caesar looked at the hundreds of figures in black windbreakers, his pupils shrank rapidly. He was really surprised by this scene. Among the hundreds of figures, more than half The above people are all stepping on the air.Miscellaneous*Zhi*Insect This shows that they have at least mastered more than three ancient martial arts, and one of them must be the''Yuebu''! This kind of battle can be explained more than simply escorting. Chu Zihang didn''t say anything, just tightly grasping the handle of the knife, Chu Han''s actions could still be excused from curiosity about the master of the shirt, but now, it is undoubtedly a provocation! At the same time, just when the two sides are ready to let go of a battle at any time, as the leader of all this, Chu Han is in a strange state. Suddenly, his eyes became hazy, and he couldn''t see anything. "Is this... a dreamland?" He tried to squeeze his cheek, but his hands didn''t listen. Not only that, he couldn''t even feel his existence, as if he was dead. Before his eyes, there was a vast expanse of whiteness. There is no sky, no earth, and no person or object. As if, he can only exist in one world. Very strange feeling. At this moment, the warm wind was blowing slowly. When the wind blows, the fog will clear! As the natural wind blows, the thick white mist is gradually dissipating, and the scenery in front of you slowly becomes a bit clearer.Chu Han saw it, and in the distance, a very familiar but unfamiliar figure faintly flashed. "" Chu Han opened his mouth to talk, but his mouth seemed to be suddenly speechless! Gradually, the thick white mist began to disperse. The figure became clearer and clearer. That is a white woman. Chu Han suddenly wanted to laugh. For no reason or warning, he was very happy and wanted to laugh. The white figure noticed his presence and walked slowly towards him. The slender double tui, straddling and lifting, is full of arrogance, arrogance and nobility. The moon-white dress danced with the wind as he walked, and cloud-like black hair spread out behind his head, a bit lazy, but it also added a bit of charm. Slender hands, Ling Boyu and feet. The posture is virtuous, like an orchid in the empty valley. It''s not that Chu Han has never seen beautiful women, and there is never a lack of beautiful women around him. Whether it is in the first, second or now, the beauties around him are peerless, such as loli, lady, and expensive woman. ... However, in front of this figure shrouded in blur, his mind has become a blank like this world. Closer, closer! As this white shadow came, Chu Han''s petrified heart was gradually beating! Now, he could already see this beauty like a fairy in the sky. Her beauty is hard to describe in every way. I really can''t find any words to describe it! Her prosperous beauty seems to be slightly powdered, skin looks fine, moisturized, and pink, making people want to touch it with their own hands, but is afraid of blasphemy. Chu Han opened his mouth slightly, looking at the girl standing in front of him, wanting to say something, but as before, he still couldn''t speak, as if he had lost his language function. Suddenly, the girl smiled slightly, raised her hand, and gently placed it on his cheek. At that moment, all the fog disappeared. Noble pupils, cold light, angry flames, trembling earth, cracked clouds, roaring sea, everything, like a tide, poured out and filled his brain Suddenly, Chu Han opened his eyes abruptly, with a trace of confusion, looking around, countless pairs of complicated eyes cast at him, seeming to be making silent questions. He opened his mouth, but his eyes fell on the red figure in front of him, and a familiar feeling came to his heart, and he lost his language ability again. "Hey Chu Han? Chu Han!" Caesar whispered. It''s a pity that after all, his questioning failed to reach Chu Han''s ears, because a tall figure obscured his vision, looking at Chu Han condescendingly. "Your Excellency, have you seen enough?" Yuan Zhisheng looked at Chu Han coldly, everyone present could clearly feel the coldness radiating from him, it was a thorough killing intent. Obviously, Chu Han''s movements had already touched his negative scales! However, Chu Han ignored him, tilted his head and looked at the girl, "Who are you...?" Boom! The floor under my feet cracked without warning, and a huge crack extended. A few tens of meters away, a smooth and transparent long knife was placed on top of Chu Han''s head. At that moment, the terrifying force bursting from the blade penetrated directly. His body projected to the ground, shattering the entire floor. "Damn it, this guy, is it a bit too strong?" Caesar murmured. "This kind of swordsmanship is the second time I''ve seen it." Chu Zihang took a deep breath and changed to holding a sword with both hands. For this scene, other people were not surprised, and even they thought the movement was too small. "The next time it splits, it will be your body." Yuan Zhisheng said blankly. "You can''t do it." Chu Han finally responded, but shook his head, "You are too young." Too young is a bit funny from a young man who is less than twenty. After all, Yuan Zhisheng is 25 years old no matter how young he is. In ancient times, he was already the father of a child. However, people who know some inside information don''t think this sentence is funny, or even the opposite. About three years ago, a major event that caused a sensation in the entire mixed-race world occurred. A''ss''-class dragon clan relic that was judged by the secret party for hundreds of years suddenly disappeared out of thin air. This incident once shocked many hidden ancient families, because with the disappearance of this ruin, the names that only existed in myths and legends were also awakened. Later, someone mobilized a satellite to capture a very vague photo. It was in front of an explosion of alternating light and dark. A boy of only sixteen or seventeen years old wielded two strangely shaped long knives. The photos are still chilling. And what makes people feel dignified is that in that photo, the boy''s golden pupils are as bright as the sun! Since then, every hybrid has known the boy''s name. Chu Han. A boy with black hair and black eyes from an ancient oriental family. 623 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 630 Yuan Zhisheng vs Chu Han! Chapter 630 Yuan Zhisheng vs Chu Han! "You can try, but I advise you not to act rashly. Miscellaneous "Zhi" Insect" Yuan Zhisheng was still expressionless, not shaken by Chu Han''s words, maybe he didn''t know, maybe He doesn''t want to think about it now. Chu Han was silent for a moment, then suddenly laughed, and in a hundredth of a second, he disappeared, as if wiped from the world out of thin air. Yuan Zhisheng didn''t panic, his hand wearing the silver gentian ring was slightly hard.The ancient sword inscribed "Falling Night in Spider Mountain" swung, and the sharp blade light burst into an extremely dangerous light for an instant, but the arc of the blade was so elegant and beautiful. At this moment, it seemed as if a golden sun had enveloped him. He stood in the brilliant sun wheel as if the King Kong came to the world, and the arc cut by the ancient knife was the edge of the sun wheel! Blazing rays of light shone, radiating in all directions, wherever they went, they were sharply cut, but the strangest thing was that these rays of light were not physical, they were more like illusory light and shadow. Chu Zihang moved at the same time that Yuanzhi was acting. The layer of pitch-black gas originally attached to the blade floated up, enveloping him, Caesar and Lu Mingfei, forming an invisible barrier. At this moment, Chu Han appeared on the top of Yuan Zhishengs head without warning, his plain fist instantly completed his arms, and the pitch-black lines covered the entire arm like a spider web. The unimaginable 787 burst forth with great power. The space seemed to be unable to withstand this huge force, trembling slightly. When Yuan Zhisheng sensed this punch, it was too late to turn around and swing his knife. When the flashlight time, he opened the windbreaker and pulled out a short knife from his waist, and the incredible golden sunlight enveloped him again. , The short knife met the dark fist, and when the fragile tip of the blade collided with the huge force bursting from the fist, the two phases offset the impact. The strength of the short knife was actually comparable to Chu Han''s fist. ! At the same time, Yuan Zhisheng flew up and attacked Chu Han''s left side like a whip with his right foot. However, Chu Han seemed to know in advance that he would do so, spreading his left five fingers and grasping firmly like pliers. The right leg kicked by Sumiyuan Zhisheng violently threw it to the ground. boom! Dust was everywhere, and the shattered wooden planks splashed around. The pressure-like impact caused everyone to retreat subconsciously. At the same time, they looked at the road standing in the air with a horrified look that was not strong, even a slightly thin figure. They know very well that Yuan Zhishengs position in the eight schools of Sheqi is high, not just because he is the head of the Yuanjia Patriarch of one of the inner three schools, but also because of some very secret reasons, Yuan Zhishengs strength lies in Sheqi. All eight companies can be ranked in the top three, and the Japanese branch is the strongest in the true sense! However, in just a few breaths, the young master of the Eighth Snake Family, the strongest Japanese branch, was completely defeated! "This guy''s strength seems to have improved a lot. I really don''t know how he did it. It''s so abnormal!" Caesar shuddered slightly and slapped his forehead vigorously. At this time, he finally understood the family. Why are those old guys so wary of Chu Han. This is a real alien, the black king among humans, and he is still growing at a rapid rate! It''s just... Chu Zihang stared at the cracked hole intently, and paused slightly: "Two monsters!" As if to confirm what he said, a black figure suddenly rushed out of the big pit that was blasted out by Chu Hansheng, leaping high, and the long red scabbard in his hand came out of its sheath and swung into a garden! When this ancient knife was taken out of its sheath, it seemed as if a thunderbolt blasted in the sheath, and the light of the knife showed a weird cyan color, and it seemed to be drawn out. It seemed that it was not a knife, but an empty cold air. At the same time, the golden sun appeared again, and the light of this sun was more intense and dazzling than the previous two times! Chu Han stood in the air, looking up at the golden sun that enveloped Yuan Zhisheng, his eyes flashed, he took a deep breath, aroused his spirit, and led the origin, the seven sharp blades hidden deep in the soul suddenly disappeared. , The next moment, the extremely dazzling golden light blooms, like a golden ocean in this dark night.Everyone closed their eyes subconsciously. Even the Patriarchs of the Eighth Family of Sheqi closed their eyes and retreated at this moment. The light was too dazzling and too blazing, they couldn''t bear it. And at this moment, all the people who were in the golden ocean faintly heard the cry of the distant Archaic period, which was the oldest era and the oldest language. It''s just that this voice is very low and low, like a little girl''s awkward thoughts, but every word from her mouth is incomprehensible. However, these broken thoughts seem to be filled with magical power, making everyone sink in, forgetting time, forgetting themselves, forgetting everything... I don''t know how long it has passed. When everyone recovered and no longer felt the burning sensation from the outer layer of the skin, they slowly opened their eyes little by little, but a little at a loss. They are still in the shrine, and there doesn''t seem to be any major changes around them. The roof is still a confrontation between the members of the God-killing Society who are proficient in ancient physical skills and the black men of the Sakihachi Family; as the head of the source family and the Sakihachi The Young Masters Yuan Zhisheng didnt know when to put the knife into its sheath; Chu Han still stood in the air, passing through Yuan Zhisheng, and fell behind him, to be precise, standing behind him. Red-haired girl in a red and white witch costume. One of the three of Sheqi''s eight families, the owner of the shirt. Everyone hasn''t recovered yet, but they have chosen to be silent.Although they didn''t know what had just happened, they could feel the weird atmosphere, because the patriarch Masamune Tachibana who had been silent for the first time showed a solemn color on his face. The eight families of Sheqi have always pursued a very old family system. The patriarchs status is respected. Normally, the younger generations dont even have the opportunity to meet. If you are "called to meet" you are grateful, and some are usually arrogant and domineering group leaders. The moment he walked into the office of the elder, he became tame as a sheep. If the elder didn''t ask questions but gave them a few words of encouragement, they would feel very honored. This is the patriarch, the spiritual pillar supporting the entire Sheqi Family. But now, their spiritual support, the first person in the underworld in Japan, actually showed tension, and even some caring people discovered that there was a trace of fear hidden in Mr. Masamune''s muddy eyes. This is like a bolt from the blue for them, and it also makes them even more eager to know what happened to make Masamune, the head of the patriarch, gaffe like this. 624 One Pieces Dragon Race System Chapter 630 In a flash, alone! The six hundred and thirtieth chapter, in a moment, alone! In addition to Tachibana Masamune, several other Patriarchs of the Snake Qi Family also have a solemn expression. The Wind Demon Patriarch clenched his fists tightly and sweated continuously on his forehead, which shows how much he is currently under psychological pressure.YMiscellaneous v Chi v InsectY The easiest way is the three of Caesars. They don''t know what happened just now, but there is no doubt that the instigator must be Chu Han. If this is the case, then they don''t have to worry about it, because they are together. Among them, Lu Mingfei had the best mentality. He didn''t even know what was going on. He kept looking at the two groups of people facing each other on the roof and muttered secretly, would this not start a fight? The scene fell into silence for a while, and no one spoke. Although many people wanted to know what happened just now, no one dared to speak because the atmosphere was so heavy that many people couldn''t even raise their heads. Suddenly, everyone seemed to have a sharp heart, and they all froze together. They felt that the pressure on their bodies suddenly disappeared, and the air was no longer so dull, and there was a faint feeling of aftermath. At this moment, a deep voice sounded, neither low nor high, just so that everyone present could hear it. "Is this the will of the Chu family, or the meaning of the headquarters?" This voice is not unfamiliar to the people present, because the owner of the voice just now was still talking to them at the table. Everyones eyes were gathered on Tachibana Masamune at this moment, and the air became dull again, but This time, it was Caesar and others who felt dull. They understood the meaning of those eyes. As long as the old man spoke, these big men and ladies in black would launch the most violent offensive and take them all down. The majesty of the Japanese underworld sect cannot be violated! However, the old man did not continue to speak, quietly looking at the young man who was standing in the air, his dark and cloudy eyes flashed faintly, and he didn''t know what he was doing. As for the protagonist who caused this situation, Chu Han stared straight at the top-shirt Patriarch as if he had been hit by an evil spirit. The black veil is still there, but it can no longer cover the girl''s dark rose eyes, her gaze seems to have penetrated endless years.She looked down like a god looking down on the world from a throne in the sky. It is strange that Chu Han actually felt the pressure from the girl. This was not a suppression of momentum, but a soul. He had just felt this feeling just now, but it was on Yuan Zhisheng, not on the top-shirted Patriarch. In fact, when Chu Han first saw the girl, he felt a very familiar feeling in his heart. With the passage of time, this familiarity became stronger and stronger, and even a very deep feeling appeared in the depths of his soul. Urgent voice. Take her away! Chu Han didn''t know why he had such thoughts. The girl opposite was the owner of the shirt in one of Sheqi''s eight households. No matter from which point of view, he had no reason to take her away. Even the two of them shouldn''t have taken her away. It''s right to have an intersection. However, destiny made a big joke, letting them meet when he was most confused. After a moment of silence, Chu Han finally shifted his gaze and looked at Tachibana Masamune: "The task assigned to us by the headquarters is to blow up dragon embryos sleeping on the bottom of the Japanese sea. Other than that, we are not interested in it, and we don''t know anything. ." Caesar was a little puzzled. He didn''t know what Chu Han was talking about. Chu Zihang, a member of the God Killing Society who looked at the roof thoughtfully, looked around again, as if thinking about something.As for the Eighth Family of Snake, everyone''s expressions have changed, and several of the radicals unabashedly showed murderous intent. Obviously, Chu Han''s words in the mist have already touched. Their deepest taboo. On the other hand, I was not surprised by the few Patriarchs. They knew it a long time ago. Although the headquarters of Kassel College has not interfered with the affairs of the Japanese branch for so many years, they have never reduced even one. A little bit of vigilance. Masamune Tachibana took a deep look at this well-known young man and nodded: "I will let Kaguya Ji open the highest authority to you, and please keep your promise and don''t interfere..." Before he could say anything, Chu Han interrupted impatiently: "I am not interested in you. Only an old man like the principal can diligently study those things." After finishing speaking, he ignored the reactions of the people, looked at Chu Ling and other hundreds of members of the God-killing Society: "Go, I still have something to ask you." After that, he took the lead in leaving the shrine, Chu Ling. Leading a few hundred members of the God Killing Society who were proficient in ancient martial arts followed, they disappeared into the night in a blink of an eye. Chu Zihang and Caesar glanced at each other, and they stepped on the ground with their soles, and followed them at an extremely fast speed. The people on the ground watched their disappearing figure, and suddenly, a stuttering voice suddenly sounded. "No, no, you all ran away, what should I do?" Lu Mingfei watched dumbfoundedly as the ancient martial masters quickly disappeared into the dark, and then looked around the dragons and tigers. The black-clothed man and the lady with cold eyes shivered abruptly. When he was about to yell "My life is over", a strange force burst out from his body, and immediately, his whole person was like It rose into the air like uncontrollable, and chased it in a blink of an eye, one point faster than Caesar and Chu Zihang. Everyone looked at each other, and the scene suddenly became a bit deserted, but no one felt any discomfort. Instead, there was a kind of rejoicing. In the scene just now, they almost thought that a bloody script was going to be staged here today, but fortunately, nothing happened in the end, which is a blessing in misfortune. "Tell a helicopter to send the children to the hospital, and let people block the place, so don''t let the wind go." Tachibana Masamune looked at the dark night, his gray eyes no longer flickered, but he did not show other mood swings. Like a dead person. Except for a few Patriarchs, after hearing Tachibana Masamunes words, others discovered that Yuan Zhisheng didnt know when he passed out. Sakura, Yasha, and Crow wanted to support him, but they couldnt touch them. There seemed to be something attached to the naive skin surface. As soon as they touched it, they immediately felt the boundless tingling, as if a needle had pierced the nail. This made them feel astonished and at the same time puzzled. What happened just now? "Go out and check it out." The Kanto branch, Asuka Nagaki, moved his lips slightly. Apart from the seven heads of the family, he was one of the few people who knew what had just happened. Crow and Yasha were startled, and hurriedly put their heads out, then their complexions changed drastically. This, what is this? This ancient shrine with a long history is located in the mountains on the outskirts of Tokyo. It is full of uninterrupted mountains and woods, as Chu Han said before, deep mountains and old forests. But now, when you look around, let alone the trees, you can''t even see the roots and grasses. The uplifting mountains seem to have been wiped from the world out of thin air, and there is no stone left. "Do you know what happened now?" Kanto branch branch. Nagaki Akura looked at the scorched earth with faint eyes: "Everything has been erased, it''s just a moment, alone!" 625 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 631: Mysterious Snake Qi Family! Chapter 631 The mysterious snake Qi eight families! "Chu Han, should you give us an explanation?" Caesar closed the notebook and looked at the young man standing in front of the French window. "What do you want to explain?" Chu Han said without looking back. "Motivation, what we did just now, undoubtedly we are parting ways with the Japanese branch and even the whole Shouqi family. To be more serious, we are now like returning to Japan in 1945, except that we are at the disadvantage." Chu Zi Hang said lightly. "Then, what do we do now?" Lu Mingfei felt his heart twitching. This is not good news. There are only four of them. They are facing a large family that rules the entire Japanese underworld, and because of their armed forces. The reason for the smuggling is that they are still wanted by the Japanese police. When they walked on the street, it is estimated that they were all screaming and beating rats. "Hui Ye Ji has opened up the authority to us, but the things you want us to investigate have not yet been determined. It seems that there is no such information in Hui Ye Ji''s database." Chu Ling opened the door and walked in. Put the ice bucket and scallops on the table 08: "Sushi, fried rice, sandwiches... take what you want to eat." When he heard of eating, Lu Mingfei was the first to rush up and ignored the ice bucket. There were high-end stuff like champagne, which was not suitable for him. The sushi and fried rice in the bag were more suitable for him. "What are you looking for?" Caesar frowned. Chu Ling shrugged and looked at Chu Han, whose meaning was self-evident. The eyes of Chu Zihang and Caesar gathered on Chu Han, but after waiting for a long time, after Lu Mingfei had eaten a plate of fried rice, Chu Han withdrew his gaze from the window, "Before coming to Japan, I I checked the information about the Sheqi Bajia in the top secret archives of the Chu family, and then discovered something very strange in a book with the words "1932" inscribed." When he said this, he paused slightly, "On September 18, 1931, in the Second World War in the middle of the 20th century, the second national war broke out between China and Japan. The involvement of this war was so great that Originally some independent mixed races were involved." "In the early spring of 1932, the Chu family participated in the war for some reason. It was precisely because of this that the Chu family discovered in the course of the war that a group of "Snake Qi Eight Schools" with super-high bloodlines and eloquence appeared in Japan. The mixed race of Japan!" Chu Han looked at the busy traffic outside the window, "This discovery is undoubtedly shocking. Regarding the mixed race of Japan, it has always been a mystery because Japan is an island country and has little contact with the outside world. From ancient times to the present, the island nation is ruled by the Yamato nation, and the Japanese have always been closed to the country. Therefore, the traditional mixed-race society does not include Japan. Before the Meiji Restoration, we had not even heard of the name Snake Qi Bajia. How can a powerful mixed-race family appear in a closed country? Could it be said that Japan has surviving pure-blood dragons?" "Out of curiosity about things, the Chu family launched a series of investigations, but before the investigation began, Japan suddenly attacked Pearl Harbor. After that, the United States announced its participation in the war. The situation of the war suddenly changed astonishingly. Shifting the focus, until the end of the war, the Chu family failed to figure out the origin of the Japanese hybrids and the inheritance of the ancient family of the "Snake Qi Bajia"." Chu Han took a deep breath, "Before coming, I used to talk to the principal. I met, but he just came back from the meeting in''Wat Alheim''. Although he didn''t say anything, I observed that there was a dignified and worried look between the principal''s eyebrows. Obviously, he knew something, but For whatever reason, he can''t say or... dare not say." The room was quiet, even Lu Mingfei, who had eaten and swallowed, stopped and looked at Chu Han quietly. Even the secret parties did not necessarily know these secrets. After all, when the war broke out, the first It was China that had close contact with Japan.The final guess is even more amazing. After a long period of silence, Caesar took a deep breath, "It feels like he knows some amazing secret. After waking up the next day, we won''t meet in heaven, right?" "I think it''s more likely to be on the Naihe Bridge..." Lu Mingfei swallowed what was in his mouth. "Hell of the underworld? I''m interested in that Mengpo soup. I don''t know what it''s like to drink it. Will it really forget the past and present." Caesar nodded with a strange expression, it can be seen that Kasai The Chinese language education promoted by the College is still successful. It is really gratifying for a native Italian to know Meng Po Tang. Lu Mingfei twitched the corners of his mouth, and wanted to say, "Boss, your brain twitched", the focus is not here at all, okay? At this moment, Chu Zihang suddenly asked: "In the gods of the Sheqi Bajia family, you said that "the mission assigned to us by the headquarters is to blow up dragon embryos sleeping on the bottom of Japan." I want to know. What does it mean?" Caesar was startled, his attention had been on She Qiba''s body before, but he had neglected other things a little bit. Now that Chu Zihang mentioned it, he suddenly thought of it. Chu Han was silent for a while, "After the task is over, you will get a more detailed answer when you go back and ask Professor Schneider. If Lu Mingfei, the principal should answer your question. As for Caesar, you can ask your uncle or Your father, this matter has brought the benefit of the school board, and I cannot answer you." 043 Caesar narrowed his eyes slightly, "I have forgotten that you are now the Patriarch of the Chu family and a member of the school board. You should naturally think about problems in the interests of the school board." "Caesar, aren''t you also the future heir of the Gattuso family?" Chu Zihang said. "What do you mean?" Caesar frowned. He felt that Chu Zihang''s words were improper. "I am all that kind of person, what right do I have to talk about others?" "Don''t compare me to the old man like my uncle!" Caesar''s voice suddenly fell cold, with a touch of anger. "Hey, I said... the heroes are sleepy and tired... You might as well eat something to sleep and recharge your energy. It''s not too late to fight again..." Lu Mingfei saw that the situation was not good, so he hurriedly finished the game. Chu Han watched the noise of the three people for a while, felt a little boring, and walked out of the presidential suite. They are now staying at the Peninsula Tokyo, which is one of the most luxurious hotels in Tokyo. Chu Ling can still be treated like this in their current status and situation. Although because of the eight families of Snake Qi, there are basically no mixed-race forces in Japan, but as neighbors, the Chu family still has some weight in Japan. 626 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 632 That Girl! Chapter 632 That Girl! As soon as the elevator door opened, Chu Han stopped and turned to look at Chu Ling who was chasing him.MiscellaneousZhiInsects "What else?" he asked. "In the database that Hui Yeji opened to us, we found a suspicious point." Chu Ling''s face was a bit solemn. "The five patriarchs of the five families outside the eight families of She Qi, from their birth to the present, all the information shows. , Only... three of them!" Chu Han raised his eyebrows, "Go on." "In the beginning, we didn''t take it seriously. After all, the status of the inner three in the eight houses of Sheqi is much higher than that of the other five, and it is understandable that the information is kept confidential. But after that, we accidentally investigated Kaguyaji''s database. To one thing, a few decades ago, the Sheqi Bajia had a blank history. During that time, no one knew what happened to the Sheqi Bajia. It just so happened that this time period was related to Lenin. In the event of "Lost Track", some points overlap!" Chu Ling took a deep breath and said word by word: "In the overlapped place, there appeared a surname... shirt!" Chu Han lowered his eyes, recalling the girl who was sitting quietly on the seat like a puppet in the shrine before, and the noble and powerful figure who took all his attacks afterwards, two completely different People slowly overlap at this moment. "The leader?" Chu Ling looked at Chu Han carefully. Chu Han shook his head, "It''s okay. I will leave. People from the Sheqi Bajia are here, so let Caesar and the others go with them. The others will continue to monitor the movement of the Sheqi Bajia. If anything goes wrong, immediately notify me! " After speaking, he walked into the elevator without waiting for Chu Ling to reply. Chu Ling scratched his head and looked confused. What do you mean, they are all like this, will Sheqi Bajia obediently cooperate?Also, how did the leader know that the Sheqi Bajia would definitely come?Also, in Japan in the middle of the night, besides the shrines of the eight shrines, where else would the leader go? At the same time, in the mountains outside of Osaka, the Bliss Hall. This is a big mountain house. In front of the big house is a mountain stream and a delicate bridge. Beautiful girls in kimono greet guests by the bridge. The samba dancers waving flamingo feathers tremble on the drums. The waiters in Indian turbans came and went to carry luggage for the guests. In the cold of spring, the man who got out of the car hugged the enchanting woman in fur, with a cheerful smile on his face. The women''s high-heeled shoes hit the stone slabs, they tried their best to walk gracefully, the hips and the big tui under the tight skirts were tightly stretched, and they looked like a strange temptation. There are men in suits wandering around the big house, looking solemn, not at all like being in such an ambiguous atmosphere. They opened their arms and exposed the handles of their guns. It was a military heavy tactical pistol that was a specialty of Israel. It used large-caliber Magnum bullets and could even penetrate police body armor. But the distinguished guests did not feel uneasy because of this, because as long as they do not violate the rules here, they are absolutely safe, and these men protect them. But if someone makes trouble in the Bliss Hall, then these men will become fierce beasts in the first place, and those guns are their sharpest minions. This "Elysium" is a big casino that only opened in the past two months. However, unlike ordinary casinos, Elysium is said to be able to satisfy all the wishes of gamblers, whether it is dinner with the Prime Minister or the most popular one at the moment. , The hottest female celebrity spring evening... These wishes are still decent, secretly secret wishes such as wanting to buy a clean and complete virgin from a distant country. Female transfer, or to compete with her for business The opponent''s family is ruined...Here, as long as the guests win enough money and are willing to transfer the money to the wish fund set up in the Bliss Hall, they can get what they want. No casino in Tokyo dares to be so arrogant, even if they have a close relationship with the underworld. However, the Bliss Hall is a very special existence, where the winners speak, and the guests desires can be met to the greatest extent. As long as you take enough money out of the winnings, you can achieve various virtues. No one will be held accountable for sordid, dirty, illegal or even bloody wishes. All risks are borne by the Bliss Hall. Here is the paradise where you want, the hell of lawlessness, it doesn''t matter whether the law is not the law or the rules, you only use money to talk here. "Oh, oh, is Mr. Mitsui come here again? I would like to ask for your advice tonight~" "Mr. Daitian is also there. The money won from here last time is not enough to satisfy Mr. Daitian? I think you brought a larger cash box today." "Prepare a double portion of Shirakawa whiskey for Mr. Ichimura and add a piece of ice." In the luxurious casino lobby, the female manager wore a close-fitting black suit and skirt, with a tall bun, she looked slender, with bright eyes. The moment she appeared, she became the center of her gaze. She trot forward to greet all kinds of acquaintances with a sweet smile on her face. This is like a pub run by her. She is a young and charming proprietress. Regular customers know that if you have a good relationship with the proprietress, there may be special treatments. What''s more, the female manager is so graceful and lovely. Her beauty is far better than those exposed body dealers and waitresses, but she deliberately dresses conservatively. I have to say, it really has some charm. "Today, there are many female stars from Tokyo to join in. I don''t know which one is your heart. If the sushi is good, Elysium will definitely help you fulfill your wish." The woman chuckled and sat aside, whispering to Mitsubishi Heavy Industries CEO Shigeru Masuda. Shigeru Masuda stroked the back of the woman''s smooth white hands, and narrowed his drunken eyes: "I''m not interested in female celebrities, but it''s hard to find the boss''s free time." "Me?" The woman was a little surprised and smiled charmingly: "A woman like me is doing behind-the-scenes work. How can I be qualified to be a VIP?" "But I always have uncontrollable feelings for women in uniforms." Shigeru Masada had already drunk some wine, and his courage was much greater than usual. "Women like us are busy until the middle of the night to rest. If Mr. Masuda is not drunk by then, I will invite Mr. Masuda to have a supper at the second floor of the''Senbon Sakura''." The woman blinked, a little bit Said with a mischievous smile. "Oh, Ms. Sakurai is still as cunning as a red fox." Shigeru Masada let go of Sakurai Kogure''s hand with a sense of interest and shook his head. Such things as rules, even in heaven and hell, actually exist. In the Bliss Hall, in addition to the funny wish of "Spend a good night with the Prime Minister", there are several wishes that no one dared to mention, including the one "Spend a good night with Xiaomu". . No one knows how this young woman controls such an extremely luxurious casino. But there is no doubt that there must be some secrets of unreliable people in the middle, and such secrets are beyond their reach. "Let the person in charge here come out and see me!" 627 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 633: Sakurai Kogure! Chapter 633 Sakurai Kogure! The sudden sound made the people in the casino lobby startled, and the atmosphere instantly condensed. Some of the guests who had been dizzy after drinking were instantly sober, looking around blankly, as if they hadn''t realized what was happening.Miscellaneous Q Zhi Q Insect This is not surprising. Although the Elysium has only been opened for less than two months, everyone knows that this is the most unique casino in Tokyo with an amazing background, otherwise they would not say to satisfy all the wishes of the guests, even including "Spend a good night with the Prime Minister." Knowing that the background of this casino is amazing, the guests who have a slight relationship with the Japanese underworld are full of awe at the Elysium. This casino is like a demon flower blooming in the mountains of Osaka. It violates the season and never fades, like It is the legendary red lotus. And now, some people dare to provoke this "red lotus that never fades" so openly and unscrupulously. The woman looked around, feeling the suddenly frozen atmosphere, and slowly reduced her smile. Just when she was about to speak, her heartbeat suddenly missed a beat, and then, a faint voice sounded in everyone''s ears. "I advise you not to do stupid things. I have no malice, just want to ask something. At almost the same time, everyone''s body stiffened, and then they turned their heads to look at the same place mechanically. The voice was very familiar. It was just this voice that said "823 let the person in charge here come out to see me". The only difference is that the sound seemed to be outside the Bliss Hall one second before, and the owner of the sound appeared next to them in the next second. It was a young man who looked less than twenty. He had no explosive muscles. His figure was a little thin. His black hair was hanging down, covering those eyes that could shine in the dark, and there was no momentum on his body. With the lingering taste, people who stared at him for a long time might even feel that they hadn''t seen anything at all, as if the young man in front of him didn''t exist in this world at all. The charming woman frowned slightly, groaned for a while, waved her hand to stop the black man behind her, and walked forward with a smile, "Sir, it takes a high price to satisfy your wishes in the Bliss Hall, you Sure, do you have that ability?" The young man ignored the woman walking to the champagne tower, took a glass of champagne and took a sip. He didn''t know how he made the champagne tower lose a corner without collapsing. However, no one is paying attention to this issue now. The young peoples attitude of looking like no one has irritated some people, but before they can act, the charming woman seems to have noticed something in advance. There was a quick knock on the ground, and in a blink of an eye, she had retreated to the elevator door. At the same time, the youth''s aura suddenly changed, two golden lights appeared in his pupils, and an invisible and heavy pressure was spreading around his body. In a ten-thousandth of a second, the angry-faced guests rolled their eyes and fell backwards on their backs. Then, the second group of people fell backwards, also turning their eyes white, as if the brain was suddenly hit by something violent. Shock. In just one second, all the people in the casino lobby completed the entire process of falling down from standing. The only person who can barely support his body is the man in black who is like protecting the woman just now, but he doesn''t feel very good now, his face is pale as if he just went to the hospital to get 4000 ml of blood. The woman who had retreated to the elevator door felt the most keen, and immediately turned her head and saw the young mans pupils. With her mind, she couldnt help but shiver. The young mans eyes were full of gold at this time, but they were not pure. It was golden, and there seemed to be some terrible things mixed in faintly. It was deep and weird, and there was no mood swing at all, as if a high sitting hall overlooking the world. This is suppression from all sides. The two sides are not in the same dimension at all. It is said that eggs are light when they touch stones. It is simply ants and giant dragons! Suddenly, the young man seemed to feel something and turned to look at the woman, "Now, I should be able to let you tell me what I want to know?" I dont know why, as the youth uttered every word, the womans heartbeat slightly missed a beat. The natural suppression seemed to come from the blood, soul, body, and aura. She felt that the air around her suddenly became very heavy. Heavy... It seems that I am no longer myself, and I am slowly falling into the real abyss. Puff... She couldn''t hold on anymore and collapsed directly to the ground. It was at this time that she suddenly discovered that the young man no longer knew when she came to her. The young man quietly looked at the woman who collapsed on the ground like a pool of spring water, and sighed softly, "You are the second one I have ever seen. It''s amazing and regrettable!" A woman is already unable to speak. She can feel the appreciation in youth words, which is the highest respect.But at the same time, she could clearly feel the pity in the youth''s tone. It seemed that he had seen something or knew something, that''s why he was like this? Lianxiangxiyu? The woman suddenly wanted to laugh, this feeling is very strange, because she actually wanted to cry, crying, crying unscrupulously. The young man understood the meaning of the womans eyes and shook his head. He did feel pity and regret for this woman, but this did not mean that he was soft-hearted, let alone that he even called the womans name... "Sakurai Kogure, the manager of this casino, everyone who comes from afar is my distinguished guest..." The woman seemed to have thought of something, turned her head to look at the young man, and smiled. She was very happy and elegant. Very presumptuous. The young man quietly looked at the womans smile, and was silent for a long, long time. The golden light in his eyes suddenly dissipated like a low tide. Then, the woman''s body was suddenly completely red with blood, and the blood flowed from every pore of her body, as if there. In an instant, countless needles pierced her body. "Lets go, I said, Im not malicious, but there are some things I want to know." The youth paused, "But now, Im suddenly a little curious about the person in your heart, so please take me to see him. ?" In the Japanese-style suite on the top floor of the Elysium, the floor is covered with traditional tatami mats, and the interior is separated by a simple white paper screen. The windows are open to let in the moonlight on the floor. There are some small tables next to the white wooden screen. A white porcelain vase is placed on the small table. In the vase is a spring peach blossom that has not yet bloomed. The charming, lusty, and dripping look is infinite reverie. 628 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 634 Always pay attention to you! Chapter 634 has been paying attention to you! Suddenly, a white, transparent hand picked up the spring peach from the vase, twirled the long hair that can be seen in the other hand, and inserted the peach blossom as a hairpin in the other hand, exposing the white Ruyu''s neck.Miscellaneous "Zhi"worm This act alone makes people feel refreshed, as if all the good things that have been seen before are all in vain. The sentence "I saw Tang Seng mistakenly lives forever". "Weary and weary hairpin is the proof, and the emperor gave it to him in previous years; Dont remember the style, talk to him, and be gracious for a while; Returning hairpin to Linqiong, three thousand weak water east, Yunxia and red; Yueyinger has long since melted, and there are many ways to go; Lost in the way, looking back at nothing." The silhouettes in the moonlight walked and sang, and the distant sound reminded people of the mottled ancient paintings. The man wore a blood-red wide-sleeved kimono on his shoulders, embroidered with large and large flowers, the flowers of the Amaryllidaceae plant, also known as "Manzhushahua", red as if they had just come from The blood shed in the body complemented that person''s shiny white skin. Take a closer look, it turns out that the person singing this woman''s song is actually a man, but when he dances, his waist is like a gibberish and shoulders are slender. If he doesn''t observe it carefully, he will completely forget the gender of this person because of the melody. This is pure Japanese Kabuki, but the repertoire is "Yang Guifei" with Chinese theme, so the lyrics are all in Chinese. The famous Japanese Kabuki legend Bando Tamasaburo made the premiere of this drama, in which Bando Tamasaburo played the role of Concubine Yang. Unlike most foreigners think, the real Japanese Kabuki can only be performed by men, but unfortunately, there are very few "female figures" who can play women in Kabuki, which has caused many people to misunderstand Kabuki. The true style of the trick. In fact, this kind of art created by the maiden Akuni of Izumo was originally performed by women. The "Yuma Kabuki" of the Edo period was accompanied by prostitution. Later, the "Wakami Kabuki" played by a young boy played a female role. Accompanied by homosexuality, it was not until the birth of "Noro Kabuki" that it truly became an art, after which only adult men could be on stage. The female figures spend their entire lives observing, studying, and imitating women. They understand the beauty of women better than women, just as some people who watch paintings understand paintings better than painters. They don''t need to rely on beauty, just singing and gestures can turn sentient beings upside down. However, it is obvious that the only two viewers have no intention of appreciating this inverted sentiment. The song was over, the man sat cross-legged with a light sigh, and slowly closed the white paper fan in his hand.The spring peach in his hair fell, and his hair was scattered, like a black waterfall. Sakurai Kogure didn''t say anything for a long time, not because she didn''t want to speak, but because she knew that she couldn''t.She wasn''t sure whether the man''s will could resist the silent but collapsed coercion, because she knew that the man had been merciful just now, otherwise she would never be able to stand up. That kind of power is terrible, and it''s okay if you accept it, just like those guests who passed out in the casino lobby.But if he had to hold on, he would just fall to the ground just like the man in black. This is beyond the scope of human understanding and is the realm of God. Those who trespass into taboos generally do not have any good results. So that she didn''t speak from beginning to end, and she didn''t even show a trace of her expression. "It''s really a good night! Alcohol, beauty, gold and depravity are as strong as wine. I can smell the breath of drunken and gold fans." The man said softly. Still no one spoke, Sakurai Xiaomu lowered her head, beside this, she really didn''t dare to act rashly, because she was afraid of implicating a man, that was what she was really afraid of. Suddenly, the man turned his head and smiled: "Don''t worry, he came to me without malice, otherwise, he would have destroyed the entire Bliss Hall." Sakurai Kogure was taken aback, and immediately reacted. After all, he was the manager of the Bliss Hall. His active mind was not comparable to ordinary people, and he quickly figured out everything. Indeed, Sakurai Kogure believed that, based on what he had just shown, that person wanted to destroy the Bliss Hall, probably within a single thought. In this way, as he himself said, he was not malicious. It''s just that Sakurai Kogure is a bit strange. The man seems to know the identity of that person. When did such a perverted monster pop up in Japan? The man seemed to see through the doubts in Sakurai Xiaomu''s heart, looked at the young man who had been silent, but looked at his youth with interest, and smiled slightly: "Chu Han, hello, I have long wanted to see you." "Do you know me?" Chu Han tilted his head, his eyes became more interesting. "Of course, the strongest''s''-level hybrid in the history of the Secret Party. At present, it is the only human whose physical skills can be compared to the first generation. Not long ago, it was hailed as the "black king among humans." The man shook. Shaking his head, "I originally wanted to see you in person, but I didn''t expect you to be picked up at the shrine of the Sheqi Bajia. The guards there are too strict, even our people can''t break it." This is a fact. Although the main shrine of the eight families of Sakichi has not been useful for a long time, it will only meet in the shrine if there are important things, but this kind of frequency is rare, and only once in more than a decade. But even so, the guards of the shrine are still very strict. Dont look at Chu Lings ability to lead the God-killing Society to appear in the shrine so easily, but that is actually an exception. After all, every member of the God-killing Society that Chu Ling brought They are all proficient in more than three types of ancient martial arts, and all have the ability to fly. Moreover, if the Eighth Snake Family counterattacked at that time, at least half of the members of the God-killing Society led by Chu Ling would stay there. After all, the Eighth Snake Family was an ancient family that had existed for thousands of years. The background of these big families is also profound and unimaginable, and no one knows their true colors until the last moment. "Listening to you, you seem to have noticed me a long time ago?" Chu Han became interested. "Yes, a long time ago, from when you appeared in the Yellow River, I started to pay attention to you." The man said word by word, and as his voice fell, the atmosphere in the suite slowly took place. Variety. Sakurai Kogure felt a panic in her heart for no reason. She realized that the man had said something terrible, and the young man was obviously reluctant to mention it. She would feel flustered because the young man''s eyes gradually became cold... As if the man hadn''t noticed anything, he looked at Chu Han with a full smile, without the consciousness that he had been wandering around the ghost gate. 629 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 635 The second son of the Yuan family! The 635th chapter Yuan family second son! Chu Han looked at the undisguised smile on the man''s face, his eyes flashed slightly, and he was silent for a moment, "It''s interesting, what else do you know?" "Many, but very few. Miscellaneous & Chi&Cong " The man shook his head, "You are like a maze. Whenever I feel that I have learned a lot or even become clear, you take a brand new attitude. Appeared in my vision. In the end, I had given up to understand you, because I knew it was too unrealistic, just like a person who didnt know he was in a maze wanted to get out of the maze." Sakurai Kogure, who was sitting on her knees, was taken aback. From knowing a man until now, she had never seen a man make such an evaluation of anyone, even the "general" who was high above him and never passed by. However, Chu Han didn''t say anything about this, pointing in a direction, "I''m not interested in your ideas, I just want to know, do you know where it is?" The man looked in the direction of Chu Han''s fingers, his face changed slightly, his expression became rare and serious, his eyes gleaming in the moonlight: "Which place did you come to Japan for?" He didn''t say what it was, but from the details, it can be seen that he values ??it very seriously, and even his eyes are faintly complicated. "I thought you knew. After all, no matter how you put it, you are also a force alongside the Snake Qi Family." Chu Han was a little surprised and disappointed. He didn''t believe in the Snake Qi Family, not only because of his childhood and that. The breath felt by the top-shirted Patriarch made him a little bit annoying, because someone had given him a hint before coming here. He didn''t quite understand at the time, but combined with his experience tonight, everything became clear. But if he wants to figure out some things, he can only rely on Japan''s domestic power. Fortunately, Japan is not only a mixed-race force from the eight families of Snake Qi, so he came to the Elysium Hall, because behind this Elysium Hall is a mixed-race force named "Menggui Zhong". But now it seems that he has found the wrong place. The man''s mind is very sensitive. After all, it is an extremely rare "female shape". Turning his head to look at Sakurai Kogure, his eyes are also puzzled. He only knew that the Kassel Academy sent Chu Han and others to Japan to perform the mission, but specifically, he did not know, which was a bit unreasonable. "The general could not be contacted, and our intelligence system was blocked by Kaguya Ji, so we didn''t get the first-hand information." Sakurai Xiaomu said. The man nodded. When he was about to say something, Chu Han interrupted directly, "I don''t care about those, you know that place?" The man was silent for a moment, "I know, in the whole world, except for Snake Qi Bajia, we are probably the only one who knows what it is." "Talk about it." Chu Han nodded with his chin. "There are many names for that place. In Japanese mythology, Izanagi, the father of the gods, used to go to Huangquan Nether to save his wife along a mysterious road. That is the so-called Huangquan Road. It is a road without light. The trail, winding into the deep mountains, winding like sheeps intestines, allows living people to reach the netherworld from that road. However, this road is extremely confusing for hybrids, because this is a path that can make hybrids evolve into pure blood dragons. The evolutionary path of the species!" A gleam of light flashed across the man''s eyes. This temptation was extremely huge, especially for their unsteady hybrids, it was a deadly poison. However, Chu Han was a bit disapproving. It was not that simple to evolve from a hybrid into a pure blood dragon. The king of ancient India was dying and struggling for hundreds of years without success. In the end, he used the forbidden technique to get himself. A person is not a ghost or a ghost. "However, because the path of evolution is extremely mysterious and difficult, we use the "Road to the Yellow Spring" to allude to the method of evolution. This is a forbidden path. Even if that path can be found, nine hundred and ninety-nine out of a thousand people. Everyone will walk into a maze that will never get out. The only person with the strongest will can distinguish the true path from thousands of paths. But even the most enthusiastic person has never found even a clue. It''s just that the name is known from ancient documents long ago." Chu Han frowned, "In other words, this doesn''t exist?" "No!" The man shook his head: "For thousands of years, the menacing ghosts have still pursued the road of Huangquan. This is the belief of the menacing ghosts. Therefore, the road of Huangquan exists!" "What do you mean?" Chu Han was a little puzzled, he was a bit at a loss about things involving belief. "If there is faith, there will naturally be corresponding things. Therefore, the road to Huangquan exists, and it is right in front of our eyes!" The man''s eyes were shining like never before: "In the past five years, there have been three institutions in Japan. Research on the deep submersibles that can dive to the bottom of the Japanese Trench! And these three institutions have financial support from the ghosts! We believe that the beginning of the Huang Quan Road is where the ancestors buried the gods, and the Huang Quan Road At the end is the "Dragon Gate", we can evolve into a pure-blooded dragon if we cross that door! And the key to open that door is the bones of the god in the deep well!" "God?" Chu Han emphatically mentioned this word. I don''t know why. When this word appeared, somewhere deep in his heart suddenly loosened. It seemed that something slipped out, and he wanted to catch it. But can''t do it... This time, the man didnt speak, but looked at Chu Han quietly. The eyes that shone inexplicably light were quiet and sad. He seemed to be making a very difficult decision, and he seemed to be waiting for one. Can be called the result of torture. Chu Han frowned. He suddenly felt that he couldn''t understand the man in front of him, but he could read what he wanted to express in his eyes. Just now he was testing whether the Meng Guizhong was qualified to cooperate with him, and now, it was the man who was testing whether he was qualified to cooperate with him. After being silent for a long time, Chu Han shook his head: "All the people from the Sheqi Bajia family gathered at the shrine tonight for a meeting. I guess there hasnt been such a grand 3.6 meeting in decades. You should know the seriousness. I really want to I know, why are the fierce ghosts fighting against the eight families of Snake Qi?" He avoided the previous topic and was a bit blunt. The appearance of the word''God'' made him feel upset again. He had a vague feeling that he should know something, but this part seemed to have been erased out of thin air. Same, there was nothing before, but now, he really feels that this feeling is really, very bad! "Just watch it quietly. It''s not too late for you to make a decision when the time comes." The man sighed secretly. Chu Han didn''t give him any promise, which made him a little disappointed and even a little weak. Many years ago, when he first saw Chu Han, he was looking forward to Chu Han''s surprise. It''s just a pity that the ideals are full and the reality is very skeletal. 630 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 636: First encounter with masked people! Chapter 636: First Encounter with Masked Man! Sakurai Kogure looked at the steaming teacup. People had already left, but the temperature of the teacup remained the same.MiscellaneousZhiCworm "He doesn''t seem to be interested in this matter?" Sakurai Xiaomu hesitated for a moment, but still asked her own doubts. "Well, he cares more about other things, but what he cares about happens to be related to Huang Quan''s road, so he appears a little urgent." The man looked at the whiteness gradually rising from the horizon, his eyes a little deep, and again A bit distant. "He..." Sakurai Xiaomu thought for a while, but didn''t think of words that could be used to describe the young man. It seemed that all the language in the young man seemed very blank. But the man understood, nodded, but didn''t say a word, a disappointment was evident in his eyes. At first, Chu Han came to see him, he was really happy, but then, he couldnt be happy again, because Chu Han didnt intend to cooperate with him at all, or even Chu Han didnt even know. What does he want to know. This makes the man very depressed, with a kind of powerlessness of punching cotton. He could see that the "Road to Yellow Springs" had a great impact on Chu Han, or the other things that the "Road to Yellow Springs" involved 15 were very important to Chu Han, so he would not hesitate to risk In view of the risk of being discovered by the Sheqi Bajia, some things must be confirmed... The man suddenly thought of something, Huo Ran got up, a small cold sweat broke out on his forehead, his eyes straightened, and he muttered to himself: "It turned out to be like this... so it was like this..." "What''s wrong? What did you think of?" Sakurai Komura was a little flustered. She had never seen him behave like this since she knew this man. He looked like...the sky was falling. The man bowed his head in silence for a long time, and suddenly looked at Sakurai Kogure very seriously: "Woman, I''m going to Tokyo, and the housekeeping is yours." Sakurai Komura was taken aback, nodded, and faintly, he felt that the man seemed to have figured out something at this moment, and it became a little different, and this time, his departure seemed to indicate something. occur. On a mountain road on the outskirts of Osaka, Chu Han walked quietly through the night, and walked towards the white side of the sky. His brows were sometimes frowned, and he seemed to be thinking about something very important, and this matter. It made him feel very entangled. Suddenly, Chu Han stopped and looked up at the edge of the mountain road. On the uneven cliff, a very strange figure stood. Why is it weird, because this figure wears a pale mask on his face. On that mask is painted the face of an ancient Japanese minister, vermilion lips, iron black teeth, and a dignified smile on his lips. Chu Han frowned slightly, and after looking at it a second time, he realized that it was not a mask at all, it was the face of a figure!Or the mask simply grows in that person''s skin! Because Chu Han saw with his own eyes that the corners of his mouth were being raised. boom! A huge impact suddenly erupted, and strong waves of air swept away in all directions. The entire mountain road collapsed completely due to the unbearable force in an instant, and huge rocks rolled down below the cliff, silently. At this moment, the raging flames rose up without warning. In a blink of an eye, the entire mountain range was enveloped by the flames, and the golden pupils with weird colors fell on the masked man. It was nothing. The retained murderous intent is as sharp as a sharp blade out of its sheath. However, in the face of this terrible aura, the masked man did not move at all, and the corners of his mouth split wider. However, without a sound, he was like a clown, laughing silently, but also crying. Without warning, the masked man disappeared, and the steep cliff beneath his feet split instantly. Then, he appeared behind Chu Han like a ghost, the hideous and terrifying blue veins violently jumped up, and a terrible force burst out instantly. After that, all fell on the back of Chu Han''s head. Obviously, this person wanted to kill Chu Han! However, when this fist was close to the range of ten meters, it could no longer advance even one millimeter. The pitch-black air flow floated through Chu Han''s whole body, and strands of air entangled around the fist, making it stay ten meters away. At this time, Chu Han noticed that the eyes of the masked man were red gold like the next generation. This reddish golden pupil was second only to the color of the dragon kings. Once Chu Zihang was in the fourth blood. Having such a pupil color, but also lost his reason. "Puppet?" Chu Han frowned, and suddenly many memories flashed in his mind. After he absorbed the King of Bronze and Fire and the King of Earth and Mountain, a large number of unimaginable memories appeared in his mind. These are all about the dragon civilization, most of which are some that have long been destroyed in the long river of history. The secrets in. Among them, there is an explanation about puppets. The masked man seemed to understand Chu Han''s words, his scarlet-gold eyes suddenly burst out with dazzling light, and then, an unimaginable high temperature suddenly exploded from him, and he suddenly became like a high-explosive flaming bomb. Enthusiasm rushed toward Chu Han, making him want to laugh a little. He is the king of flames, a thought, no matter how fierce the flame is, it will go out. Similarly, if he wants to, a small flame will turn into a volcano. So, using flames to deal with him is really the most stupid thing in the world. But the next moment, he couldn''t laugh. The blazing heat broke through the dark arms and burned to his skin, 043 his body felt a burning pain! In a ten-thousandth of a second, Chu Han reacted, and the golden pupils shone brightly, and the flames burst one after another. The dense high temperature quickly melted most of the mountains, and his body was unimaginably powerful. As the center, it affects the entire earth, and the vibration comparable to a tenth magnitude earthquake disperses the night completely. The masked man seemed to feel something, but before he could react, the flames enveloped the sky, the ground under his feet cracked, and the terrifying force went up underground, instantly destroying him, leaving no residue. At the same time, above the sky, the light in Chu Han''s eyes faded slightly, but his brows were still not stretched, and he raised his right arm. The skin that was originally white and fair as a girl''s skin now has a little more dark color. There are a few hints of burnt smell. He felt right, the flame released by the mask man hurt him. This is an incredible thing. He has the power and power of the King of Bronze and Fire, and can give orders to flames and all metals. Therefore, there is absolutely no trace of flame in this world that will cause any harm to him as the King of Fire. No flame can defy his orders. But just...what the hell is going on? 631 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 637 Reading! Chapter 637 Reading! Caesar yawned and opened the door with loose, sleepy eyes. He swept across the hall for the first time, blinked, and muttered, "Am I dreaming? Still not awake. Or today is the end of the world?" His sane is a little confused, and he can''t seem to believe what he sees, or... things.Miscellaneous Chi Insects It''s no wonder that Caesar was so surprised or even shocked, because someone who didn''t return home last night appeared in his sight magically this morning, and he was randomly placed around a book of very delicately bound books. Caesar picked up a book that was put together on the coffee table and printed with countless hideous shadows. It was printed with the six characters "Japanese Monsters". Below is the author''s signature and some short brief introductions. Caesar turned two pages and put it down, then picked up a few other books to read, "Japanese myths and stories that have been passed down for thousands of years", "Japan''s best monster novels", "Mate of Hayashi Sano''s trouble in Takatenhara", "Kojiki" ", "The Japanese Secretary"... After a moment of silence, Caesar suddenly screamed and rushed in: "Chu Zihang, Lu Mingfei! Come out! The big thing is not good!" Lu Mingfei''s door was kicked open directly, but it was not him who did it, but Caesar. "Boss Boss, calm down, what are you doing? What are you doing?!" Lu Mingfei showed horror, hugged Xiong with both hands, and his clothes were disheveled... Caesar was stunned for two seconds, and then as if thinking of something, he picked up Lu Mingfei and rushed out, and Lu Mingfei was still yelling, "Boss, are you obsessed with it? If you want to experience Japan The local life doesnt look for me either, I am not a cow... Lang..." For no reason, Lu Mingfei calmed down, his eyes barely popped out, staring at the black-haired young man with two tui sitting on the ground carefully flipping through a book of "Shrines". Quite strangely, there was silence in the most luxurious presidential suite of the most luxurious hotel in Tokyo. "Caesar, what are you making? Early in the morning." Chu Zihang walked over in a white shirt, first frowned and looked at Caesar, then at the young man sitting on the floor reading a book, startled, "He who is it?" "Brother, didn''t you wake up?" Lu Mingfei murmured, the impact of the scene before him was too great, it was as if someone suddenly told him that Lu Mingfei is actually not an ordinary waste. Chai, now you have a task related to the fate of the world. You need to swear that you will dedicate everything to complete it. Shit! "Chu Han? Are you... okay?" Finally, Chu Zihang stepped forward and asked. "It''s okay, there is breakfast on the table, you wash and eat and we will leave." Chu Han didn''t lift his head, his attention was obviously focused on the book at hand. "Um, that, Chu Han, where are we going?" Lu Mingfei said weakly. "I don''t know." After Chu Han finished speaking, he added, "Yuan Zhisheng is waiting for us below." "What we were like yesterday, is She Qiba still willing to cooperate?" Caesar was a little suspicious. "It''s nothing strange. Soldiers are here to cover the water and soil." Chu Han turned the last page, swiped his eyes and put it down, "You hurry up and wash and eat early. I''ll wait for you below." After that, he ignored the reaction of the three Caesars, got up and walked out of the suite. "It''s not normal, it''s too abnormal." Caesar frowned and looked at the books on the floor with a solemn expression. "Yeah." Very rare, Chu Zihang nodded in favor of Caesar''s words, because it was really abnormal. As the strongest''s'' level in the history of Kassel Academy, Chu Han''s strength no longer needs to be proven, and his talent is unmatched, especially in alchemy, even the current director of the Alchemy Department of Kassel Academy Once publicly stated that he could not teach Chu Han anything, his alchemy has far exceeded the scope of normal people''s understanding. Someone in the''Night Watcher Forum Area'' once gambling, saying that Chu Han''s alchemy is at the same level as the night watchman, and it is even more likely to surpass the night watchman. However, this post was immediately cleared in less than one second after it was released. The host was directly blocked indefinitely. Then, within a minute, all the photos and deeds of the host from the age of one were picked up and uploaded to the forum. Area. The initiator of all this is the central supercomputer of the Kassel College, Norma. However, most people are well aware of the fact that ninety-nine percent of the black hand behind this scene is the vice-principal who has been hiding behind him for years. That is, the second person at Kassel College, the night watchman. It can be seen from here that Angers called him an asshole, which is really not an exaggeration.It''s just a joke, it''s really bad to give someone an indefinite title, and pick up all kinds of photos and deeds from the age of one to the present! However, some caring people have also seen a little bit strange from these details. If it''s just a joke, the night watchman shouldn''t make such a move that is almost annoyed into anger. Willing to do so can only show that the things on that post seem to be true. of. This fully proved how terrifying Chu Han''s talent is. You know, he is still less than twenty. Judging from the strong vitality that dragon blood has given to the hybrid species, Chu Han''s life span will be at least two hundred years old. In other words, he has not even a tenth of his life. Finished. It is impossible to imagine what height his future will reach. But, as the saying goes, no one is perfect, no one is finished. Chu Han''s strength and talent are unparalleled, and his sensitivity to the Dragon Mantra is much stronger than that of other people. Those complicated and profound Long Wen are like lines drawn by a child before his eyes. However, it is such a genius who has never been born, but he has no interest in learning. Including the two courses "Magic Power Machinery" and "Dragon Family Tree", which were called "Sending Credits" in all courses, all subjects of Chu Han were suspended. That''s right, it''s all dead. However, he was not downgraded because his practice class was full marks. Kassel Academy believes in practical truth. No matter how bad the exam or class performance, as long as the internship is passed, there will be consultation. Therefore, Chu Han didn''t get downgraded, but he still quit his subjects every day, which made the professors and department heads helpless, but also puzzled. Until later, the principal personally came forward, and Chu Han directly replied, "It''s too simple, too lazy to move." Naked contempt! What happened was that no one was still convinced, and no one had anything to say, but he looked up to the sky and sighed helplessly. There is no way, who calls them full marks for internship courses, and they are right, and they are better than all of them if they don''t have classes or exams! 632 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 638 Overlap! The 638th chapter overlaps! However, this also left an impression on everyone, just like many adolescent teenagers, Chu Han hated classes, exams, and read books. Miscellaneous& Chi& Chong This also made some freshmen who had heard of Chu Han''s reputation before enrolling in school to give birth to a touch of kindness to the "Black King" who is now the most popular in the mixed race, because he, like them, has dislikes and favorites. . As the two people in the Kassel Academy who were only under Chu Han, they had been born to death with Chu Han many times. Caesar and Chu Zihang naturally knew this, so when they saw that Chu Han had found so many When they read the book, they were so shocked that they were a little confused. "Lu Mingfei, when have you been so easy to learn?" Caesar was in a daze when he suddenly saw Lu Mingfei flipping through a pamphlet in the pile of books. "No, I''m just a little curious. The books that Chu Han read seems to be all related to Japanese myths and stories. Many of them are books about divine residences like Amaterasu." Lu Mingfei shook his head quickly. The book tells some stories of Japanese mythology, similar content Lu Mingfei has already learned from anime. "Does Chu Han want to find out the relationship between Japanese mythology and the dragon civilization?" Chu Zihang picked up a copy of "Monthly Reading Fate", "I''m afraid this is difficult. A professor in the college tried to interpret Japanese God 620. But encountering huge obstacles, Japanese mythology is completely incompatible with the known history of dragons. For example, the gods in Japanese mythology have no enemies, and they continue to multiply like a large family, and the professors cannot interpret the conflict from it. And war, and war is the main axis of dragon history." "This book says that the Celestial Royal family are descendants of the gods." Lu Mingfei flipped through the pamphlet. "The first Emperor Jinmu was a descendant of Amaterasu. Isn''t this too sacred?" "This is a characteristic of Japanese mythology. It has a very coherent timeline. Each generation of Izanaki and Izanami''s descendants is written in this book called "Kojiki", starting with Emperor Shinmu, Every subsequent generation is an emperor, and every previous generation is a god. From this perspective, the Japanese Celestial Imperial Clan is the only protoss with genealogy in the world." Chu Zihang flipped through the book "Ancient Events". "Ji", when I turned to one of the pages, I was suddenly startled. "Didnt they all say that the historian was raised by the emperor? Then they naturally want to be nonsense. If I get rich, I will also compile a family tree for myself, saying that my ancestors are all heroes, such as those who have those who are... "Lu Mingfei started scratching his head when he said that, it seemed a bit out of words. "You seem to have that last name, right?" Caesar said. "Damn, our old Lu family has never seen a loud character in history!" Lu Mingfei sighed, not knowing what he thought of, and there was a trace of sadness deep in his eyes. Bragging is not wrong. What''s wrong is that you don''t even have the bragging to brag, which is really embarrassing. "The genealogy of the emperor of Japan is indeed unreliable. The ten emperors of the first ten generations only have written records but cannot be verified. Japanese writing history is like writing myths. Until World War II, many Japanese believed that the emperor was a descendant of a god, so it can be said that Japan The mythology and history of Japan are one. It can also be said that the Japanese have lived in mythology since ancient times and the gods are still the nominal emperor of this country." Chu Zihang said while turning the pages of the book. "Have there ever been an event of the ancient dragon''s recovery in Japanese history?" Lu Mingfei asked. "There is no record at all. I have checked with Norma last night. There have been no resuscitation events in Japan since ancient times, and there are no traces of dragon civilization. Japan is the cleanest region in the world, and there have been no dragons at all. As a sign of activity, the cases handled by the Japanese branch are all trivial things. For example, an ancient artifact related to the dragon civilization unearthed in Europe was auctioned in Japan." Chu Zihang shook his head, and rubbed his fingers on a page of paper. . "There is no dragon civilization in Japan? Where did the mixed race come from?" Lu Mingfei asked in surprise. "No one knows that the origin of the Japanese mixed race is like a Japanese myth. It is still a mystery. It is said that they don''t even know it." Chu Zihang still shook his head, pondered for a while, and turned his head thoughtfully to look out the window. . In the square, Chu Han was holding a sandwich in one hand and a box of fresh milk in the other, but his eyes were looking at the big screen directly above, on which a promotional video of a large female idol group was playing. "Wearing custom-made expensive casual clothes, living in Tokyo''s most luxurious hotel, but eating sandwiches and milk on the street, I don''t know that you are an otaku who nestles at home and doesn''t go out often." Yuan Zhisheng walked over, hand There is a bag in it, which also contains a sandwich and a carton of milk, but there is also an extra piece of sushi. Chu Han didn''t speak, Yu Guang glanced at the strap in his hand, the meaning was very clear, you are ashamed to say me? Yuan Zhisheng shrugged, "My biggest wish is that I was born in an ordinary family." "I''ve heard the same thing a lot. They are all wealthy or powerful people, and their wishes are that they are just ordinary people." Chu Han did not look back. Yuan Zhisheng still shrugged, did not defend himself, opened the bag and took out the sandwiches and began to enjoy this very simple breakfast. It rained heavily in Tokyo last night, and now, after a night of rain, the air in Tokyo is very fresh, with a slight smell of seaweed. On the small screen next to the big screen in the center of the square, the news commentator said that this is the warm air from the Pacific that is controlling the climate throughout Japan. There will be continuous rainy days recently. Please be careful when you travel and be prepared for rain. tool. Yuan Zhisheng put a piece of sushi into his mouth, chewed twice, and suddenly said, "Beijing Tiananmen Square is magnificent, isn''t it?" "The gates of the Forbidden City and the symbol of the country are of course magnificent." Chu Han still didn''t look at Yuan Zhisheng, staring at the big screen without blinking, just like an otaku who had just arrived in Japan. "Really, I really hope to have a chance to see it!" Yuan Zhisheng nodded, a trace of longing in his eyes. Of course, he is not longing for the scenery of Beijing, nor is he admiring the magnificence of Tiananmen for a long time, but envious of that kind of freedom. Chu Han was silent for two seconds. He looked away from the big screen and looked at the vividness in Yuan Zhishengs eyes. Suddenly, a figure with a graceful figure appeared in his mind, in those dark eyes. , It seems that this kind of vividness has appeared before, but it quickly disappeared. 633 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 639: Akihabara! Chapter 639 Akihabara! "What''s wrong?" Yuan Zhisheng found Chu Han staring at him blankly, and was stunned.z z z z z z z z z z z When he awakened the person in his dream, Chu Han immediately regained consciousness and shook his head, "Nothing." Since the dream-like scene appeared in his mind, his mind had obviously changed a lot, but he didn''t know what was going on. There is no record of this phenomenon in the memory of the inheritance of the two kings he has obtained. This seems to be a very magical force, but it has never appeared in history. Yuan Zhisheng watched Chu Han once again in a daze, his eyes flashed, he knew what Chu Han should be thinking, but he didn''t think about it, because this is Chu Han''s privacy, let alone know whether it is closed. Even if his matter is related, he does not have the ability to intervene. After Chu Han left the shrine yesterday, he was in a coma, but his strong bloodline allowed him to fully recover in just three hours, and after that, he also went to see the scene. Looking around, there is a blank space, and the air is filled with wisps of burnt black smell. All of this shows what terrible things happened there last night. But until now, Yuan Zhisheng still didnt want to understand what happened at that moment. He only felt a burst of burning golden light released from that persons body. Then, he lost his mind. At the last moment, He only heard the familiar and a little strange groan. That kind of power should be the word spirit, but he doesn''t know what kind of word spirit it is, but what is certain is that the rank of the word spirit must not be low, at least it is above 89, or even... Ling Ling! Tokyo at night is completely different from Tokyo during the day. Tokyo in the night is colorful, revealing a coquettish beauty, like a kimono with a hot and explosive body. But Tokyo in the daytime is a sports girl with tones. It is simple, and the buildings are unobtrusive in the background of the sky. This is an orderly city. Office workers in a hurry trot in and out of the subway. Pedestrians are walking fast, but their movements are regular. Everyone seems to be running on invisible railroad tracks. Some people will leave their tracks, and people will wait silently at the traffic lights crossing the street. The crowds are getting bigger and bigger, but no one is talking anxiously and loudly. Then as the red light turns green, the cars on the street are for a second. It stopped completely, crowds rushed across the street, scattered along their respective tracks, red lights lit up and traffic resumed, and new people waited silently under red lights. After Yuan Zhisheng had eaten the last sushi, he turned his head and saw that Chu Han was looking at the scenery on the side of the road in a daze. His pupils reflected scenes of what was happening, like a video recorder all over the city. "This is a country bound by rules. The whole country is like a complicated machine. Everyone is a part of this machine, and is bound by rules to run at high speed. Such a life is really scary when I think of it." Yuan Zhi Sheng said softly, "Are you thinking about this?" "No, I''m just thinking about what it looks like in the legendary "Maid Cafe"." Chu Han''s tone was calm. Yuan Zhisheng was taken aback, followed Chu Han''s gaze, and suddenly there was a row of black lines on his forehead. On the left front of the square where they are located, there happens to be a "maid cafe" with Japanese characteristics. Two shop assistants in cat maid costumes are distributing flyers outside the door, with sunny smiles on their faces. The white silk stockings were put on their long slender white legs, adding a little bit of seduction vaguely. "Hey, Akihabara, in which direction?" Chu Han said suddenly. Yuan Zhisheng was stunned, and subconsciously pointed in a direction, and then noticed that when Chu Han looked in that direction, his expression seemed a little dazed. "Have you been to Akihabara?" "No, it''s just a bit curious." Chu Han shook his head, "Is there any Akihabara in our schedule today?" Yuan Zhisheng knew that Chu Han was changing the subject, but he didn''t care, he just faintly felt that this topic seemed to be related to him, but he couldn''t remember anything, so he shook his head and took out a fax from his arms. The file, the file is Chu Han''s itinerary today. The itinerary takes every fifteen minutes as a time slot, and the rows are densely packed. From 9:30 in the morning to 6:00 in the evening, they are expected to visit the office center of the Japanese branch in Tokyo, and then the Imperial Palace will be arranged to visit the Japanese Imperial Palace. Visit the 1400-year-old Sensoji Temple and go shopping in Ginza. Lunch is arranged in a three-Michelin-star French restaurant. Dinner is served by the chef himself to prepare top-quality Japanese cuisine. The fresh fish used for the dinner was already at 6 o''clock this morning. The whole shipment is from Tsukiji''s fish market, including a 1.86-meter deep-sea tuna. Chu Han just glanced briefly, and fell silent.This schedule was so detailed that he was surprised. If there was a traffic jam, the backup plan was made. From 9:30 in the morning to 6 in the afternoon, they had no so-called free time. In this plan, they have also become parts of this giant Japanese machine, and they can''t help rotating with this machine. After being silent for a while, Chu Han waved the fax document, "Did they see Caesar?" "This is the original in your hand, and the photocopy has been placed on the dining car. They should be enjoying the exquisite and luxurious breakfast while watching today''s itinerary." Yuan Zhisheng said. "You arranged it very thoughtfully." Chu Han was a little surprised, "This seems to be different from the rumors!" Yuan Zhisheng twitched the corners of his mouth, did not speak, and he didn''t know what expression to use to respond. He laughed at the admiration, or slapped it and said angrily, "Less use this kind of leadership to go to the mountains and the countryside to inspect work. ''Talk to me with an attitude!" Unfortunately, although Yuan Zhisheng wanted to do this very much, after yesterday''s incident, he clearly realized that he was not the opponent of the young man in front of him, and even he might not be able to survive even a round. Yuan Zhisheng turned his head and looked at the young man who quickly wiped out the sandwiches and milk in his hands. The doubts in his heart grew thicker. How did he do it? Chu Han swallowed the last sip of milk and got up, "Okay, after eating, let''s go." Yuan Zhisheng was thinking about the depth of the youth, and suddenly heard Chu Han say this, subconsciously replied, "Where are you going?" Chu Han did not answer. He hugged the back of his head with his hands, and walked to the hotel with an unknown tune. On the front that Yuan Zhisheng could not see, those eyes that were as dazzling as the stars in the dark night, the ancient well was waveless, like a polar glacier. . 634 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 640 Genji Heavy Industries! Chapter 640 Genji Heavy Industries! "This is the headquarters of the Japanese underworld? It seems very ordinary. Miscellaneous Zhi Insect Mi" Lu Mingfei looked around and found no difference. The only strange thing was that there were few people coming and going around. "I thought there would be men in black who would bow in the middle of the road." Caesar looked up at the black skyscraper and shook his head, a little disappointed. He has always been the kind of person who likes to make high-profile appearances. Chu Zihang did not speak, but observed very quietly. Among the elegant gray buildings, such a building surrounded by iron-black glass curtain walls seemed very abrupt. It is like a black iron monument, suggesting the strength of the institutions in it. As for Chu Han, he has been yawning all the way, even if he arrives at his destination now, he looks like an otaku who has been playing games all night for a week. "If you visit the family shrine, they will still maintain the tradition of welcoming in the lane, but they have to keep a low profile in Tokyo so as not to disturb the neighbors. Please forgive me." Standing outside the gate was Yuan Zhisheng''s assistant Yabuki Sakura. , I have met last night, it is a rare 15 thin tall type among Japanese girls, long black hair combed into a high ponytail like a kendo girl. Yuan Zhisheng had already got inside before them, and should now be preparing to entertain them. "Because of the traffic jam, you are already four minutes behind the schedule, but it doesn''t matter. We have checked the traffic conditions along the way in advance, so your meeting with the family owners was delayed for fifteen minutes. Let me show you the office area. Right." Ying bowed slightly, there was nothing to fault between etiquette and speech. "This building was completed at the end of 2004. It is the headquarters of Genji Heavy Industries Co., Ltd. and the office center of the college in Japan." Sakura led the Caesar group into the open hall. You can hear rushing and powerful footsteps everywhere in the lobby, the staff holding the folders coming and going, the air is filled with the taste of elegant perfume, and the bells of the elevator arriving one after another. It seems that this building is no different from the top business center in Ginza, except for the official business they are handling... Chu Han looked around and raised his eyebrows, a little curious, "I have a question, the underworld is so developed in Japan, haven''t the government or the police expressed it?" "Japan is the only country in the world that allows underworld organizations to exist in accordance with the law. For example, the Triad Association is known as the largest underworld organization in Japan, and it is a legal society. Japanese law only pursues criminals, not organizations that commit crimes. Underworld organizations are private in Japan. Very active. Whenever there is an earthquake or flood, the first wave of rescue is often not the army or the police, but the underworld. In Japan underworld is a special kind of employment. Working in the underworld also has social insurance and unemployment benefits." explained Not Sakura, but Caesar, an authentic Italian. "In Japan we are gangsters, just because we are associated with gangsters, it does not mean that we are criminals. "That is to say, the underworld here is not a dog thief who crosses the street with rats?" Lu Mingfei understood a little bit, but it was still a bit surprised. After all, in China, no gangster dared to be so open. "I can''t say that completely. Although it can exist in accordance with the law, the people are still wary of the underworld." Chu Zihang shook his head. "The underworld has a long history in Japan. They were originally guilds of all walks of life. Prostitutes. Women also have guilds. These guilds follow their own rules. These rules often conflict with the law, but the guilds also have their own rules of blindness. If the ban on the guild is only managed by the police, some industries will be chaotic. Some guilds eventually evolved into underworld gangs, and there will be underworld nobles in the long-established underworld gangs. Most underworld nobles have legal business and have close contacts with politicians and big businessmen. Therefore, Japan will allow gangs to exist in accordance with the law. The underworld is not necessarily all. There is a record. For example, an Osaka woman called the underworld company and said that she had paid the underworld to chop off her husbands arm. The underworld could not stand the harassment and reported the police." "This Japanese underworld sounds a bit scary." Lu Mingfei said. "In short, the Japanese underworld is very restrained and will not resort to force unless it is necessary. They have shrunk these years, maintaining their own business, and everyone will not easily break the rules. But once someone breaks the rules, revenge will still be cruel. It is said that if the Japanese underworld gangs wantonly revenge and kill, the police all over Japan will not be enough to suppress the situation." Chu Zihang said, "So we really have to be thankful that the underworld is our friend and not the enemy." "I''m more curious. How do you, a pure Italian and a pure Chinese, know so much about the Japanese underworld?" Chu Han looked up and down Caesar and Chu Zihang. "When you yawned in the car, I tuned in Norma and Kazuya''s database with Caesar." Chu Zihang said blankly. Chu Han shrugged, did not speak any more, and followed Ying''s footsteps. Sakura swiped her card to open the VIP viewing elevator, "please." The viewing elevator rises all the way, Lu Mingfei can overlook the bustling scene through the iron-black glass curtain wall. There is a serpentine elevated highway between the high-rise buildings in Shinjuku, and there is constant traffic. One of the elevated highways actually passes through Genji Heavy Industries. . The fifth, 853, and sixth floors of this building do not exist. Instead, there are road tunnels. Tens of thousands of vehicles pass through the building every day, while the other floors are completely unaffected. "When the building was nearing completion, the Tokyo Metropolitan Government decided to build the elevated highway, which must be passed through. However, after negotiation, the government could not accept the price offered by the family. It had to give up the plan to demolish the building and instead signed a one-hundred-year-long agreement Lease agreement, lease the fifth and sixth floors of this building to build elevated highways, while the upper floors are suspended and supported by load-bearing columns." Ying said. Ying paused, then looked back at Chu Han who was lazy, "However, compared to the Chu Family, it''s a little insignificant." Chu Han opened his eyes and glanced at Ying Jiao''s good figure, "Compared with the eight families of Sheqi, the Chu family is also insignificant." With a "ding", the elevator stopped on the 28th floor.The moment the elevator door opened, the field of vision suddenly widened. The entire floor was designed as an office lobby. Hundreds of young girls were sitting in the cubicle, searching on the computer screen while answering the phone. They are all crisp "Hayi Hai". "Awesome!" Looking around, there were all young and beautiful girls. This kind of shock that can only be found in anime made Lu Mingfei amazed. 635 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 641 Temple! Chapter 641 Temple! "These are the operators of the family. The hotline of the family is open 24 hours a day. For members of the underworld, there will always be hundreds of operators waiting to hear his help. At that time, the family''s request for service must be better than the Metropolitan Police Department''s alarm call, and the tone and attitude should also be cordial. When we encountered an earthquake and tsunami, we also answered calls from civilians for help. More than 50,000 people under the family have participated in disaster relief. "Sakura said. "Really let the guys from the executive department and the school engineering department come here to see." Caesar took a deep breath. Passing through the call center and up the stairs to the 29th floor, Chu Zihang first saw a huge map of Tokyo occupying the entire wall. Unlike the 3D projection map in the central control room of the Kassel College headquarters, this map is printed on paper with colorful darts on it. While answering the phone, the staff made notes on a small note, and then rolled the note on the colorful darts, like a dart competition. The other group was facing the map thoughtfully. Sometimes someone suddenly got up and pulled out a dart from the map, returned to their desk, and then a group of black-clothed subordinates gathered around. "It''s the same as the combat headquarters." Chu Zihang said. "We call it the liaison department. Every day, every hour or even every minute, there will be conflicts of different sizes in the gang. If it is a small matter, the operator will directly transfer the task to the relevant personnel to deal with after receiving the call, but if the operator If they think it must be reported, they will report the situation to the liaison department. The cadres of the liaison department are all seniors with status and experience in the underworld. Some of them have good relations with the police, some have personal relationships with gang leaders, and some There are experienced experts in certain industries, and they will receive tasks according to their strengths. Old people are not used to facing computers, so my family agrees that they will continue to work in the same way as before." Ying said. "Throw darts?" Caesar asked. "In the Edo period, their habit was to stick notes on the ribs and throw them out." Different from the fast pace of the 28th floor and the strictness of the 29th floor, the environment on the 30th floor invites people to relax at once. This floor is Japanese style. The elderly wear kimonos sitting on tatami mats, drinking tea and whispering. "Is this your veteran activity room?" Lu Mingfei asked. "This place is called the Strategy Department. Only the elderly with the highest status in the family can enter the Strategy Department. They were formerly the leaders of the underworld gangs. There are very few things that require their presence. What they usually do is drink and drink. Tea, but if they sit here, the position of this building in the Japanese underworld will be more stable. They are the pillars that support it." Sakura said, "Only very tricky things will work them. Normally, they can''t. Show up in public because they have been wanted by the police for more than ten years." "It''s like the House of Lords in ancient Rome," said Caesar. "It''s really interesting." "Are we going to have a meeting with them?" Chu Han asked. "No, although they are also respectable elderly people in the family, only the highest-ranking person in the family, the Patriarch of the Eight Names, is qualified to discuss with the distinguished guests." Ying said, "At this time the Patriarch of the Eight Names is already waiting in the Xingshen Temple. Everyone, please follow me." Chu Zihang and Caesar looked at each other, and the scene from yesterday appeared in their minds at the same time. It was all the same, and She Qiba was really willing to continue to cooperate with them. Only Lu Mingfei and Chu Han didn''t feel anything. The former was unclear, and the latter didn''t care at all. However, when Ying talked about the Patriarch of the Eight Names, the scene of yesterday flashed in Chu Han''s mind, but it was not the fallout between him and the Eighth Family, but the cherry blossom dream. Sakura opened a concealed sliding door, and the sunlight came in. There was actually a spacious terrace on this floor. It was hidden in a corner of the building. It was not easily noticed from the ground and the sky. Only the sliding door was opened. In order to step into this hidden cave. It is called Shinto Temple, and it is indeed the style of a temple, but it is not a Buddhist temple but a Japanese Shinto temple. The granite walls are carved with various ghosts and gods of Japanese Shintoism, ranging from the solemn Amaterasu and the moon reading, to the mighty Susanoo, and vicious ghosts, some with lion-like faces and fangs exposed. Some were sitting cross-legged on a pile of skeletons, wind and clouds surrounded by these gods and demons, like a hundred ghosts walking in the night. On the terrace, there is actually a clear stream spring, surrounded by dry mountains and water composed of white stones and green grass, which is leisurely and expresses Zen. Sakura stepped forward and held a copper basin with clear water in it. Chu Han was the first to react and stepped forward to wash his hands and rinse his mouth. He stayed up all night last night, not only reading books about Japanese mythology, but also some daily knowledge, such as this one before visiting the shrine. The so-called "hand water ceremony" of the mouth. The black and white stone tables were put together into a round Tai Chi pattern, and the six people waiting at the table stood up and bowed. They were all the Patriarchs of the Eight Names they had seen last night, but their faces were a little bit not so good. After all, they almost broke out in a bloody war last night, and they had to shake hands the next day. Yanhe naturally feels weird no matter what. Not only them, but Caesar and Chu Zihang also had the same feeling, only the heartless Lu Mingfei and the expressionless Chu Han didn''t take it seriously. "Meet you again. The poor reception yesterday caused the inconvenience to you. Please forgive me." Masamune Tachibana, dressed in white linen, smiled and greeted Chu Han and others one by one, "Today we are fully prepared, please take a seat. ." Chu Zihang and Caesar glanced at each other, fully prepared?As soon as they were seated, swordsmen and axemen rushed out and hacked them, right? Chu Han still found the most comfortable position to lie down, just like yesterday, but it was different. Because the other side of his sight, there was no red-haired girl in the red and white witch costume. "Patriarch Miyamoto is doing some preparatory work, you will see it in a while. As for Patriarch Uesugi, she is not in good health. There was a problem again in the middle of the night last night, and she is still lying and recuperating. Please forgive her for her impoliteness. "Tachibana Masamune said. Chu Han, who was half lying on the tatami, moved slightly in his heart, midnight after last night?that is not "It doesn''t matter. We are more interested in the purpose of your coming to us today." Caesar waved his hand. He was really curious. You must know that it was not just Chu Han who started the violent attack last night, he and Chu Zihang were also both. Injured a dozen men in black. So he really couldn''t understand why Masamune Tachibana, as the patriarch, invited a few thugs to the meeting the next day. Why? 636 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 642 The voice from the soul! Chapter 642: Voice from the soul! "Hehe, no hurry, everyone will go on a long journey early in the morning. Please take a break and have a cup of tea. MiscellaneousZhiChong" Chu Zihang frowned slightly. In his style, he didn''t want to stay here for a long time. After all, their current relationship with the Eighth Family of Sheqi is a bit "ambiguous", and this is the other party''s after all. Base camp, if something really happens, he has just observed it, unless they can destroy the entire building, otherwise it is very likely to be caught in a never-ending battle. "Tea is very fragrant." Chu Han said suddenly. A charcoal stove is lit on the table. On the stove sits a Kansai iron kettle. The iron kettle is dark and heavy. The upper half is like durian with countless blunt thorns; the lower half is carved with a red-faced long-nosed Crow Tengu, flying with open wings In the flames of flowing clouds. The charcoal fire made the bottom of the pot red, and the face and the edges of the wings glowed with a glowing fire.The water is about to boil, the breeze blows, and the water in the pot is gurgling. "It''s a blessing to get the approval of the young master of the Chu family." Tachibana Masamune said, "There is nothing to entertain you. Just use this Japanese tea ceremony." "Are you Japanese?" Kai Shi looked at Tachibana Masamune with scrutinizing eyes. Masamune Tachibanas nose is straight and his eyes are sunken, and his facial lines are as sharp as a knife. It is different from the average Japanese old man, but he has pure black pupils, and his every move has a strong Japanese taste. "In 400, I am only half of Japanese descent, and the other half are Russians." Tachibana Masamune said. Chu Han, who was attracted by the fragrance of tea, suddenly stunned. For no reason, at that moment, a monstrous killing intent suddenly surged from the depths of his soul, and the target was the good old man-like Tachibana Masamune! "I have been in Japan for many years, and many people can''t see that I have half Russian ancestry. How did you tell Mr. Gattuso?" Masamune Tachibana looked at Caesar curiously. "Accent, your accent has the characteristics of the Slavic language system. You will distinguish between the hard palate and the soft palate. This is a typical Russian pronunciation." Caesar said, "You are not only of Russian descent, you have lived in Russia for a long time. time." This is something that the other three have no right to say. All three of them are native Chinese. Chu Zihang''s English pronunciation is only slightly stronger than Lu Mingfei''s because of his few words. As for Chu Han, he never studied. In high school, he set a record of absenteeism in Shilan Middle School. But when Caesar heard the first sentence of Masamune Tachibana, he was aware that he had teachers in various languages ??since he was a child. In addition to Italian, he can speak English, French and Spanish fluently. He can distinguish language. However, he did not dabble in Japanese. Among those present, even the unsmiling Fengma Kotaro and Yuan Zhisheng showed surprised expressions. Obviously, the other Patriarchs did not know this. "Unexpectedly, after so many years, this matter is still hidden," Tachibana Masamune smiled. "Yes, I lived in Russia for about 30 years. It was the Soviet era. Everyone eats the food they are allocated. I am proud of wearing military uniforms." Caesar hesitated for a moment, and did not continue to ask. He just thought of the icebreaker of the former Soviet Union, but it was only that Masamune Tachibana lived in Russia. It is impossible to infer that Masamune Tachibana was related to the Lenin. Japan and Russia once fought in Northeast China. There were quite a few days after World War II. Russian mixed. And Tachibana Masamune is very open, and it doesn''t seem to be a secret. However, if he comprehend another technique beyond Gu Wu, he could clearly feel the monstrous killing intent in Chu Han''s heart at this moment. Chu Han was silent all the time, he was suppressing his inner impulse, but there was a voice roaring deep in his soul. That is something trickier than Dragon King!If you don''t kill him here, the consequences will be disastrous!He must not be allowed to live in this world!Definitely kill him!absolute! "What''s wrong with you?" Chu Zihang found Chu Han''s abnormality and asked in a low voice. "I didn''t sleep well last night, I was a little sleepy." Chu Han yawned slightly. Lu Mingfei on the side whispered to himself, why did you not sleep well, did you not sleep well at all? However, Chu Han couldn''t hear these. At this moment, he had put most of his mind on suppressing the voice, and even spurred the "seven deadly sins" hidden in the roots of Nibelung, pulling the cold air into the body and forcing it. Calm yourself down. But this is just a slow strategy, he must find the root cause and solve it, otherwise, this voice will stay in his mind until he falls into madness. When he reaches his realm, every thought and every move has its original intention. If it goes against his original intention, the spirit will be injured in the slightest, leaving a shadow; if it is serious, it will directly go crazy. And now, this voice wants him to kill Tachibana Masamune, which is the kind of killing that destroys the corpse. It must not leave him a trace! This is his original intention, but not what he meant. Because he didn''t know why he wanted to kill Tachibana Masamune, and he had to do it to such a heinous level. He can only choose to suppress this idea. After all, this is Genji Heavy Industries. In their base camp, they killed the patriarch, and there was no reason. Chu Han felt that he was crazy without talking about others. While the Chu Hantianmen were fighting, the water boiled, and Masamune Tachibana lifted the iron kettle, poured the boiling water into the tea bowl, and then poured the water out. This is the standard Japanese tea ceremony procedure, the first hot water is only used to heat the tea bowl. Then he used a wooden tea spoon to pick out two spoons of tea powder and put it into a tea bowl, then took a large spoonful of hot water from the iron kettle and poured it into the tea bowl, and stirred gently with the tea cup. His technique is light and solemn, and the big sleeves of the linen kimono are flying in the breeze, like a luthier playing in the wind, and the silent music overflows like an ocean. "Check the reference book, how can I break this number?" Caesar tilted his head and lowered his voice. "Some of them! The appendix of "100 Lectures on Japanese Mythology and History" has tea ceremony etiquette!" Lu Mingfei turned the book under the table. "Isn''t that my book? Are you still carrying it with you?" Chu Han said casually. "It won''t matter if you borrow it, is your dignified Chu Family Young Master so stingy?" Caesar whispered. "You didn''t tell me to borrow it?" "Didn''t you say it now?" "Yes! The person who makes the tea will turn the patterned side of the tea bowl toward the person who drinks the tea... Then... we have to pad the ancient silk yarn and turn it clockwise twice to show respect to the person who makes the tea. And then, um, drink the tea soup, turn the tea bowl counterclockwise three times, and look down at the pattern of the tea bowl, showing a very admiring look. You can also admire it twice." Lu Mingfei whispered. Fortunately, the table was wide and big enough, and the people on the other side probably couldn''t understand what they were talking about. They only saw the four of them whispering to each other, and they were just a little curious about it. 637 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 643: The mysterious Lenin! Chapter 643: The mysterious Lenin! Caesar and Chu Zihang didn''t say a word, they both remembered Lu Mingfei''s explanation in their hearts."Miscellaneous "Zhi" Chong" From the moment they entered this building, they realized that the Japanese branch was a dragon and a tiger''s lair, but Caesar and Chu Zihang would not admire how powerful they were like Lu Mingfei. The Japanese branch is a gangster society, but the Student Union and Lionheart Club are also societies. The leaders of the club do not want to be easily overwhelmed by the other''s momentum, so they take extra care in every move. Riding through the arena is nothing more than a trick. The other party uses the etiquette of tea to attack, and they use the etiquette of drinking tea to break, let the guys in the Japanese branch understand that the headquarter is not a silly name. Only Chu Han didn''t listen carefully, because he had already remembered the "100 Lectures on Japanese Mythology and History" in his heart, and he also took the tea ceremony etiquette in his heart and used it. Because tea is one of his few hobbies. Of course, there is another reason why he didn''t listen, that is, his heart is now filled with killing intent, and he doesn''t have the energy to pay attention to such small things. When they were "concerning ghosts", Masamune Tachibana pulled out the golden silk gauze around his waist, cushioning the tea bowl, and gently rotated it in his hand, turning the bamboo bird pattern side toward Caesar, bending over to serve tea. Caesar had already noticed that there was also a golden ancient silk yarn in front of him. He bent down and took the tea bowl quietly. He also cushioned it with the ancient silk yarn, rotating it clockwise twice in the palm of his palm, and pointed the bamboo bird pattern towards Masamune Tachibana. According to Lu Mingfeis pamphlet, this is a respect for the tea maker. Caesar is meticulous. He also knows that tea ceremony in Japan is a solemn etiquette, and making mistakes is a very shameful thing, so he seems extra serious. Tachibana Masamune offered tea to Chu Zihang and Lu Mingfei, who also meticulously copied Caesar''s approach. In the end, it was Chu Han, his movements were like running clouds and flowing water, without a slight pause in the middle, as if he was already thoroughly familiar with it. The eyes of several other people, including Masamune Tachibana, are bright. This is not just like Caesar and the others, but real everyone. The three Caesars raised their heads and drank the tea soup at the same time, their movements paused a little, and then their bodies slowly returned, rotating the tea bowl counterclockwise twice, re-aligning the bamboo bird pattern at themselves, bowing their heads to admire the tea bowl pattern, expressions of admiration appeared on their faces. The Patriarchs who watched this move were stunned, even Yuan Zhisheng was slightly moved, and they exchanged glances silently. Chu Han looked at the three of them with weird expressions, shook the tea cup in his hand, and did not rush to drink. "Tea making is considered to be my specialty. I didnt entertain me carefully because of poor preparation last night. I made it up today and talked about paying tribute. Okay, dont delay everyone. Precious time, neither Mr. Fengma nor Inuyama People in the Japanese branch, if its inconvenient to attend such a confidential meeting, lets leave first. The affairs of the academy will be in charge of the schools affairs, Ms. Sakurai, and Ryoma-kun." Masamune Tachibana stood up and said goodbye, "I hope you will be happy in Japan. Mission It went well." The three of Caesar got up and responded. Only Chu Han sat still, and the others didn''t care. Tachibana Masamune took the two Patriarchs and nodded to him before leaving the terrace. At the moment Tachibana Masamune left the terrace, no one noticed, the sky outside suddenly darkened, and the roar of thunder roared. At the same time, on the terrace, the three Caesars sat silently in the wind, sitting upright, watching Yuan Zhisheng take out the notebook, and then took out the chart and various materials from the folder next to it. While Chu Han was blowing the heat from the teacup, while admiring the two beauties on the opposite side, Patriarch Sakurai and Yuan Zhisheng''s assistant Yabuki Sakura. However, if someone observes his facial expression with a magnifying glass at this time, he will see that his facial muscles are constantly twitching and twitching, which is obviously already trying his best. "I see tears in your eyes." Caesar lowered his voice. "But that''s because my heart is full of affection." Lu Mingfei also lowered his voice. "Doesn''t the damn book say that the tea should be cooled before drinking?" "I didn''t say, I didn''t say a word..." "Then why is Chu Han okay? He obviously knows something!" Caesar was a little frustrated, because he noticed the weird expression on Chu Han''s face, which made him very uncomfortable. "I shouldn''t ask you then?" Chu Zihang licked the hot palate of his mouth, wondering if the hot cup of tea had burnt a layer of skin there. "The mission statement Norma has been passed to the team leader. I think you all know that your mission this time is to survey the icebreaker Lenin that sank in 1992. Now I will give you a detailed mission statement." Yuan Zhisheng was at the table. The nautical chart was spread out, and a red circle was marked at a certain position, "This is the nautical chart of the Sea of ??Japan. The last distress signal of the Lenin was sent from the position I circled, 120 nautical miles from the Japanese coastline." "Hmm." Caesar nodded. "Although there are not many routes through that sea area, it is indeed a safe sea area. There are no reefs, icebergs, and turbulence. For a tonnage-class icebreaker like the Lenin, the possibility of a crash in safe waters is no less than that of a comet hitting the earth. . It is designed to conquer the most dangerous waters in the world, and the torpedo will not sink in a head-on hit. But this is how a ship wrecked in safe waters. This is also one of the largest unsettled cases in the files of the Japanese Coast Guard. ." "Hmm." Caesar nodded still. "They do not know why the Lenin sank or why the Lenin passed through the Sea of ??Japan, but it did not invade Japans territorial waters, so this matter cannot be investigated. That ship may carry cargo related to the Dragon family. The news came from an alumnus working in the Russian intelligence service, but he could not find more evidence to support this conclusion. He said that the sinking of the Lenin was a taboo in the Northern Fleet and the KGB, and no one wanted to talk about it. There is no one who really understands this matter. It seems that everyone thinks that if they are caught in this matter, they will be entangled in bad luck. There are things like ghosts in this matter. The college started in recent years. I tried to search for the sunken ship, but the work was slow because it was one of the deepest seas in the world." 638 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 644: The Forbidden Zone of Life! Chapter 644 The Forbidden Zone of Life! "Although there are not many routes through that sea area, it is indeed a safe sea area. There are no reefs, icebergs, and turbulence. For a tonnage-class icebreaker like the Lenin, the possibility of a crash in safe waters is no less than that of a comet hitting the earth. MiscellaneousɡɩIt is designed to conquer the most dangerous seas in the world, and the torpedo will not sink if it hits directly. But this is how a ship wrecked in safe waters. This is in the files of the Japanese Coast Guard. China is also one of the biggest outstanding cases." "Hmm." Caesar nodded still. "They do not know why the Lenin sank or why the Lenin passed through the Sea of ??Japan, but it did not invade Japans territorial waters, so this matter cannot be investigated. That ship may carry cargo related to the Dragon family. The news came from an alumnus working in the Russian intelligence service, but he could not find more evidence to support this conclusion. He said that the sinking of the Lenin was a taboo in the Northern Fleet and the KGB, and no one wanted to talk about it. There is no one who really understands this matter. It seems that everyone thinks that if they are caught in this matter, they will be entangled in bad luck. There are things like ghosts in this matter. The college started in recent years. I tried to search for the sunken ship, but the work was slow because it was one of the deepest seas in the world." "Hmm." Caesar continued to nod, and Chu Han''s eyes flickered slightly, vaguely, he seemed to have missed something very important. After a moment of silence, Yuan Zhisheng glanced at Chu Han, who was a little distracted, and the three men sitting on the sidelines, and paused: "Do you want a few pieces of ice?" "Did you see it?" Lu Mingfei was a little embarrassed. They had endured so hard that the other party had already noticed it. "I don''t think you need to be serious with Masamune on the tea ceremony. In fact, he doesn''t understand tea ceremony at all. He is just a half-toned Japanese." Yuan Zhisheng said lightly, "And even if you want to be true, why Do you not ask the tea ceremony master sitting beside you?" "Damn it, I just said that a Russian played a special tea ceremony with us!" Lu Mingfei couldn''t help being the first to shout, "I want ice cubes!" "Because he really wants to turn himself into a Japanese, such as swordsmanship, tea ceremony, archery, kendo, and ikebana." Yuan Zhisheng turned and looked into the distance with a trance: "All the wandering people want to find someone who can A place called''home'' right?" Chu Han''s gesture of raising his glass paused slightly, home...? Ying came in with the ice bucket, and Caesar and Chu Zihang couldn''t help it. They put down their hold and swallowed the ice cubes into their mouths, and the burning pain in their mouths only slightly eased. "It''s just hot tea, it doesn''t interfere with the major issues, then I will continue, and ask me if you have any questions." Yuan Zhisheng returned to the table and pointed on the chart. "The location of the Lenin crash is directly above the Japanese Trench. You may hear Speaking of that trench, it is actually integrated with the Thousand Island Trench, the Ogasawara Trench, and the Mariana Trench. It is an abyss on the seafloor, which is thousands of kilometers long. Geologically speaking, it is the division of the Asia-Europe plate and the Pacific plate. Boundary line. The Pacific plate rushed under the Asia-Europe plate, forming extremely deep cracks at the junction. The deepest part of the trench is called the Tuscarola Depth, which is 8513 meters deep." "Before the Fichaz Depth of the Mariana Trench was determined to be the deepest place in the world, the Tuscarola Depth was considered the deepest place in the world." Chu Zihang said vaguely with the ice cube... "It is precisely this way. This kind of seabed abyss is also called the polar abyss, and it is the most mysterious area on the earth. Almost no one has reached there. So far, our understanding of the polar abyss is based on speculation. From the analysis of the sinking location, Lenin The number may be in the abyss of Tuscarola. The best tool to explore the abyss is sonar. We scan the depths of the abyss with sound waves of a specific frequency. The result that can be obtained is not a shipwreck, but a heartbeat signal. Tuscarola There is a creature in the depths of the abyss, a huge creature, its heartbeat is very strong, and it is getting stronger." Chu Zihang''s expression changed: "There should be a restricted zone of life!" "You mean there is a dragon hidden in the abyss?" Caesar''s eyes narrowed. "Dragon embryo, the heartbeat increases, indicating that it is hatching." "The secret cargo on the Lenin is a dragon embryo?" Lu Mingfei''s eyes widened. "You knew it a long time ago?" Chu Zihang turned to look at Chu Han, who was slowly tasting tea, "You said that our task is to blow up dragon embryos in the deep sea." Chu Han didn''t speak, he didn''t want to answer the same question a second time, and his current mind at 2.3 was in Nibelung''s roots. Just now, in order to prevent the killing intent from leaking, he directly transferred Nibelung''s roots to Tokyo. Over the sky, the killing intent was poured out through the Nibelung Root, and now he was trying to hide the entrance of Nibelung Root. However, even Chu Han did not notice that when his Nibelung root appeared in the sky above Tokyo, somewhere under the abyss of the sea, a pair of golden eyes that had been sleeping for countless years lit up, and then the tide rolled. , The wind is blowing. 639 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 645 Damn it, hell! Chapter 645 Damn it, hell! "I don''t know very well. If the dragon embryo is in the depths of the abyss, why don''t we just have an underwater nuclear explosion, wouldn''t it be easier to blow the abyss down?" Lu Mingfei looked around and took a look. , A little confused.Mi Miscellaneous Zhi Insect Mi Including Chu Han''s four-member action team, a group of eight people are walking in a tunnel full of science fiction.This channel is blocked by densely packed infrared lasers. Anyone who tries to sneak in will trigger an alarm. Needless to say, there are unknown backhands in the dark. Only Chu Zihang felt it. There were no less than 20 sight lines. Wudi swept over them. As for Caesar, after releasing the''Scythe Itachi'', he had heard countless heartbeats and the sound of machinery running. "If nuclear bombs were thrown into the trenches indiscriminately regardless of the three or seventies, it may lead to a landslide of the continental shelf, Japan will be affected, and uncontrollable sequelae such as tsunamis and nuclear pollution. We can only use precise blasting to remove embryos. But it is difficult to locate the exact position of the embryo by sonar alone, so in this mission we will send a manned submersible deep into the bottom of the abyss to survey, if we find the embryo, we will send it a parcel bomb The mission code is "Dragon Abyss", and you will go to the abyss of the dragon." Yuan Zhisheng shook his head and entered the password to open the small elevator hidden in the wall: "Let''s go." "You have done a good job!" As the elevator descended rapidly, Chu Han had already heard the sound of water. It was not the sound of water flowing in the pipe, but the sound of the tide, and the waves chasing each other. , And deeper, a huge machine appeared in his mind. "Welcome everyone to the Rock Stream Research Institute." The elevator door opened, and the man in the white lab coat bowed deeply, "I am the director, Shio Miyamoto, and the head of the Miyamoto family." After finishing speaking, he paused and bowed deeply to Chu Han alone, "Thank you for coming. If you have any corrections or defects, please feel free to enlighten me." As the head of the Eight Sheqi Family and the director of the Rock Flow Research Institute, he bowed deeply to Chu Han alone, and to a certain extent, he expressed his respect and admiration for Chu Han. But now, no one pays attention to this kind of thing anymore. Their ears are filled with the sound of the tide, and they actually see the white waves rising from the sides, feet, and heads. This is already the underground of Genji Heavy Industries, but it is not an underground laboratory in the usual sense. This is the inside of a tunnel with a diameter of more than 12 meters. Half of the tunnel is completely submerged by sea water. The turbulent water washes the metal wall of the tunnel. The xenon lamps went far away one by one, immersed in complete darkness. The huge construction machinery slid against the tunnel wall to automatically check the water level and flow rate. "This is Tokyo''s drainage system?" Caesar exclaimed, "You still have a set!" Zhixiong Miyamoto bowed slightly, but did not speak. His gaze stayed on Chu Han''s body. He probably hoped that Chu Han could say a few words, but it was a pity that Chu Han remained silent from beginning to end, and seemed to be silent about it. Not interested, it disappointed him a bit. At this moment, the stinging red light lit up, and the sirens swept across the tunnel, accompanied by a faint thunderous sound. Shio Miyamoto reacted almost immediately, beckoning to the people wearing work clothes on both sides, and then said to Chu Han and the others: "The next wave. The tide peak is coming. Let''s go to a higher place. Splashing clothes." Shio Miyamoto is less than 30 years old. He is very handsome and well-groomed. He wears old-fashioned tortoiseshell glasses and his hair is neatly combed. He is not like a gangster at all, but like a young teacher in a certain college. And now, although he was speaking to Chu Han and others, his gaze fell on Chu Han. Obviously, in his heart, Chu Zihang, Caesar and Lu Mingfei were all dispensable. of. This makes Caesar a little frustrated. When has the heir of the Gattuso family been so despised? They had just ascended the high white tide peak. The tunnel was trembling, and the water splashed and swayed, like a white dragon was forcibly restrained by the tunnel. It struggled forward while roaring and roaring. Chu Han, who had been silent for a long time, looked at the turbulent spray and suddenly said, "Are there often waves coming here?" "No, there was a sudden heavy rain last night, so today there will be several consecutive tide peaks." Seeing Chu Han asked, Miyamoto Zhixiong quickly lowered his head, like a student in training, "but When its not raining here, the water is very quiet. You can think of it as a river. Sitting by the water and making tea is also quite Zen. When the cherry blossoms fall, there will be a layer of petals floating on the water. We call it''Sakura You can see it if you stay a few more days." Chu Han nodded casually, wondering if he cared about it. Shio Miyamoto paused and said: "We are busy debugging the equipment delivered by the Equipment Department these days. Because the Equipment Department refuses to send people to assist in the debugging, it took a little longer, but it is almost over. It will be completed the day after tomorrow at the latest, and your tasks will not be delayed. Please rest assured." Everyone looked at "Tide Peak" for a while, and then continued to walk along the iron suspended ladder. Suddenly turning around, everyone was subconsciously closed their eyes. After a while, they opened their eyes again, and rain-like sparks fell from the sky. Like a flash of fireworks in the night sky, a huge black shadow was hung on the top. Dozens of engineers in white overalls hung in the air with slings and hung around the black shadow. The sparks came from the welding torch in their hands. "That''s our... equipment?" Lu Mingfei opened his mouth and looked at the huge group of dark shadows. "The "Dryeste", a legendary equipment in the history of diving, set a world record in 1960. In the following half a century, humans have not built a deep submersible comparable to it." Yuan Zhisheng said lightly. "So awesome? It should be very valuable, right?" Lu Mingfei admired. "Then you should ask the young master next to you." Yuan Zhisheng was still indifferent. Lu Mingfei was stunned. He first looked at Caesar, then at Chu Han. It seemed that besides him and Chu Zihang, these two were big young masters, right? "This is the collection of the Gattuso family. It was donated by the owner Pompeii to the academy, and then transformed by the equipment department. As for the Chu family... they also gave you support, but not here." Yuan Zhisheng glanced lazily. For Chu Han, a strange light flashed in his eyes for no reason, because compared with the legendary deep-diving vehicle in front of him, the "support" given by the Chu family was simply unimaginable, even if it was him. The young masters were shocked by it. If it weren''t for repeated confirmations, Yuan Zhisheng couldn''t believe it so far, and it would be maddening that Chu Jiaju would take out such things! 640 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 646 Wine Woman! Chapter 646 Wine Woman! "Speaking of, this thing is so old, we rode it to Challenge Jiyuan, is it really okay?" Lu Mingfei said suspiciously while looking at the behemoth above his head.Miscellaneous Ʀ "Don''t worry, the equipment department has already been modified." Shio Miyamoto said, "Judging from the instructions for use, they are still working very hard this time. Not only did they install several state-of-the-art systems, but they also used memory metal to strengthen the shell. Now, the head of the equipment department, Akadura, has repeatedly said''guarantee quality''." As soon as the voice fell, Lu Mingfei''s expression instantly petrified, pointing to the "Diriates", and tremblingly said: "You mean...that thing...was previously transformed by the equipment department? " "Yes, is there any problem?" Shio Miyamoto was puzzled by Lu Mingfei''s suddenly pale face. "Obviously!" Lu Mingfei yelled, "That group of crazy people are helping with bombs! They promise to fuck? Brother, what do you think?" Lu Mingfei quickly turned to Chu Zihang for help, hoping he could To be fair, let the few neuroses present calm down, and take a 1960 old antique to challenge the extreme abyss of the restricted area of ??life?Or was it modified by the 640 bomb madmen in the equipment department?That''s what I can only be tired of living! "Thanks for having you." Chu Zihang was expressionless. "What?" Lu Mingfei didn''t react for a while. "Didn''t you say that? With your company, I can''t help feeling a little comfort on the last road of life." Chu Zihang was still expressionless. And Lu Mingfei, already dumbfounded, looked at Chu Zihang with a trembling mouth, who was this? You say he is serious, right?He really looks like this.But you say that he has lost the line and got nervous, he is not without it! Lu Mingfei took a deep breath. When he was about to activate his "Slot God" skills, Yu Guang suddenly caught a glimpse of the strangeness in Chu Zihang''s eyes. He moved slightly in his heart, remembering something, and finally closed his mouth and watched in silence. The white waves surging from the giant drainpipe. Chu Han glanced at the two people who were quiet at the same time, and looked at Yuan Zhisheng, "When is the time to dive?" "Tomorrow night, in the name of scientific investigation, we will apply to the Maritime Safety Administration for an injunction order. Tomorrow night, all civilian ships will be prohibited from passing through the nearby waters. However, the injunction order will only be valid for 12 hours from 6 pm to 6 am. In other words, we only have 12 hours of operation time." Yuan Zhisheng said. "So anxious? Time is really tight." Caesar frowned. "The operation of the submersible is not complicated. One day is enough for you to master the basics. This is the operation manual for the submersible." Yuan Zhisheng picked up the thick operation manual from the table next to him and handed it to Chu Han. We will prepare for other matters. The time is not lenient, but it is enough." "Give it to Caesar, he is better at this kind of thing." Chu Han shook his head and did not answer. "It''s really rare!" Caesar took over the thick operating manual, with a mocking expression on his face, "I didn''t know that you would praise people too, it''s rare." "There are too many things you don''t know about." Chu Han was a little sleepy and yawned, "Is this the end of the matter? Then let''s go quickly, it''s boring here." In fact, Chu Han is just not used to staying in such a small and heavily guarded place. He has already turned on''Listen to the Voice of All Things'' and received feedback. The conclusion is that if he gets caught here, he will most likely not escape. Because he doesn''t know water! "Let''s go, I have already booked a few specialty restaurants, and a few specialty attractions. I will buy some souvenirs by the way. I have already listed a few pages of shopping list." Caesar waved his hand as if directing. The king with thousands of troops. "When did you book it?" Chu Han was startled, he didn''t know this. "Oh, on the way here, you fell asleep so you don''t know." A row of black lines appeared on Chu Han''s forehead. What if he fell asleep in the car?As for everyone holding on to this point? At the same time, Narita Airport, the arrival hall. The noisy airport in the past seemed extremely quiet today. Everyone stopped the movement of their hands and watched that charming figure pass by. In the sight of many hot eyes, the woman carried a large LV travel bag, walked to the counter with a big long tui wearing three-inch high heels, and handed her passport in her hand, "." Behind the counter was a very cute girl. She seemed to have just graduated. Her face was a little pale when she saw such a mammoth battle, but when the womans clear voice sounded, she was stunned and subconsciously took it. I checked my passport and said, "Are you from Tokyo?" The woman was also stunned. Obviously she didn''t expect the girl to ask such an idiot question. She rolled her eyes and said, "Didn''t it say it?" "Oh, I''m sorry, I just can''t believe it." The girl hurriedly lowered her head, and at the same time, she quickly recalled the most famous female stars in China, but finally found that no one can compare with the woman in front of her. It''s one percent. The description of a woman can be summarized in two simple sentences, the devil''s face and the devil''s figure. The "Entry Permit" stamp was printed, and the girl smiled as she handed back her passport and said, "Welcome home, and I wish you a pleasant stay in China!" "Two o''clock." The woman didn''t even look at the passport, she stuffed it into her travel bag and unwrapped her long hair, her black hair falling down like a waterfall. She stretched her body as much as she wanted to relieve the fatigue and laziness of the long journey. All the men watching this scene subconsciously touched their noses, wondering if they had a nosebleed. The girl was startled. Before she could ask any questions, the woman opened her mouth, still in her clear and moving voice: "First, this is not my home. Second, will my life in China be happy? It''s up to a certain guy. If he doesn''t cooperate... Don''t talk about me, even the life in this country won''t be so happy." After speaking, she walked towards the exit with those extra slender and straight perfect jade tui. Along the way, she didnt know how many people were attracted by the enchanting, charming and wild sex that naturally radiated from her, and just fancy it. At a glance, it was like smoking a poppy, sinking into it and unable to extricate itself. Moreover, not just men, some women are also attracted by women''s amorous feelings and seductiveness, but their eyes are mostly jealous and envy. The girl behind the counter looked at the road and one glance was enough to remember the back of a lifetime, silently remembering the woman''s name, Jiude Mai. 641 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 647: Night God! Chapter 647: Night God! The night fell silently in Tokyo, the neon lights on the long street lit up from east to west, Tokyo at night changed from a sports girl in plain clothes to a seductive, seductive, sexual, and sensual Yu. It gradually became richer, and there was an inexplicable amorous feeling in the air.MiscellaneousZhiInsect The terrace called "Xingshen Temple" is covered with comfortable tatami mats. The deep-sea bluefin tuna weighing two hundred kilograms is placed on the long table. The fish is cut into the belly with a bright and bright Honyaki kitchen knife. Open, the fish belly is as attractive as pink marble. Surrounding this main dish are teriyaki puffer fish, charcoal-grilled capra, sashimi of peony shrimp, and blue lobster sashimi shipped by air from France. The jug is iced with rich, fragrant sake. This dinner is simply luxurious to luxury. However, in such a gorgeous, extravagant and luxurious situation, there are a few 250 who are not conscious of destroying the atmosphere, or that they are just immersed in the harvest of shopping during the day. With Yuan Zhisheng as a tour guide and shopping guide for a whole day, Chu Zihang bought the Kansai iron teapot and the roasted fruit that Susie asked him to bring, and Lu Mingfei bought the limited edition hand of Asahina Mikaru, who was thinking day and night. Do, and what Caesar bought is parked downstairs. It is a van. Kai retired into the lacquerware shop and looked through the product catalog and said that please give me three of these. Then the box truck he hired drove over, and then walked into the Kyoto silverware shop and said 30 sets of silver tea sets were installed. Let''s go to the car, and then walk into the "Seven Treasure Burning" shop... This makes you think that Master Gattuso, who is slapped on the face, is a classic of the prodigal, but what can be done?He posted in the Night Watcher discussion area that he would bring a gift to everyone in the student union. In this regard, he must speak his words. And the number of students in the student union... Haha, the three major associations of Kassel College, the God Killing Society is the strongest, the Lionheart Club has the longest history, and the student union has the largest number. In contrast, Chu Han, who is also the leader of the society, seemed to stand alone because he didn''t buy anything. After the whole day, Chu Han yawned the whole time. Except for his face and eyes, he was no different from the aunt who played mahjong all night for a week. It is precisely because of this that Yuan Zhisheng still can''t figure out whether these four people are too nervous or confident. Tomorrow night they will perform high-risk tasks at the "ss" level, but they can''t see how nervous they are, or even... They seem to have forgotten this task. "This kind of stripper is your favorite Asahina Shijiu? It''s a silly wolf toy." Caesar looked at Lu Mingfei with a curious look. "She is a figure if she can take off her clothes." A flat plastic doll." "First of all, this is not called a stripper. This is called a figure. Second, this is not a sex. Wolf toy. It can be undressed because it has a dressing function and it does not allow you to take your clothes off and watch the naked body!" Lu Mingfei cried out. "I saw a store that sells similar ones, which are as big as real people and can be changed." Caesar drank authentic Japanese sake. Yuan Zhisheng was almost cut off his finger by the blade, and finally couldn''t help it: "Did you stray into some weird Cheng Ren supply store? It''s not a figure, but a gas, a baby, a baby!" "Oh, it is indeed inflatable... I was also curious at the time why the Japanese made human-shaped lifebuoys." Caesar nodded suddenly, "It turned out to be inflated, inflated, baby, baby, no wonder I just walked to the front street curiously. The pedestrians on the side looked at me and their eyes changed." Yuan Zhisheng shook his head, not wanting to continue this nutritious conversation, turned his head to look at someone who hadnt looked away from beginning to end, "Mr., you stared at a lady for such a long time, Isnt that great?" "Oh, I''m sorry, I just looked at the ninja more because I was curious about it." Chu Han apologized, but his eyes remained the same, he didn''t have any sincerity, and added, "Don''t worry, I will not grab Your woman, I am not so dressed as a beast." The muscles on Yuan Zhisheng''s cheek twitched, and he rushed to the depressed vomiting blood. It was not Chu Han''s last teasing, but the words before him. Two eyes?You haven''t looked away for an entire hour from the beginning of the dinner party to the present. Is this also called two eyes?Haven''t you seen other girls make you feel uncomfortable?! At this moment, he thought very much of getting up and leaving, but he just couldn''t. Tachibana Masamune''s meaning was very clear, and he had the full power to entertain him. Therefore, he really can''t throw his sleeves away. In fact, if it werent for Yuan Zhishengs break, Ying wouldnt even notice that Chu Han had been looking at her, and other people would not have noticed this, because Chu Han had always lowered her eyes, unless she got under his nose. Otherwise it would be difficult to find where his eyes fell. "Have you seen a ninja before?" Sakura was a little curious. "Well, I have seen one who looks more beautiful than you, better figure than you, and stronger than you. Well, it''s just a little bit too temperamental. Like the entire Queen, you are not as quiet and gentle as you." Chu Han Without paying any attention to the sluggish expressions of others, he nodded his head in a genuine manner. Lu Mingfeis mouth keeps twitching, brother, even if you are really telling the truth, there is no need to say it blatantly, right? "I probably know who you are talking about." Ying''s eyes flashed, and she looked at Chu Han more. "Oh, is she famous in your business?" Chu Han said. "Yes, some people call her "Queen Ninja"." "Queen? This name fits her character." Chu Han nodded and paused: "Well, do you know a person named "Night God"?" Ying was stunned, looking at the stars shining in Chu Han''s plain eyes, and instinctively told her that this answer was very important to Chu Han. She thought about it carefully, and shook her head: "No, he shouldn''t be a ninja." "Oh, he is really not a ninja, but I thought you would have heard of him." Chu Han lowered his eyes and stopped talking. He seemed to be resting with his eyes closed, and he seemed to be taking a nap. Ying blinked, not understanding what Chu Han meant. With Chu Han''s silence, the banquet also became silent, and Lu Mingfei was posing.Regarding his harvest today, Caesar was watching Lu Mingfeis harvest curiously. For him, the young master Gattuso, who had almost no childhood, Lu Mingfeis harvest brought him no less novelty. Columbus discovered the New World. After drinking the sake in his glass, Chu Zihang glanced at Chu Han, who was not moving. After a moment of silence, he said to Yuan Zhisheng, "Can I ask you something?" Yuan Zhisheng raised his head and met Chu Zihangs eyes. This request was a bit abrupt, but when he saw Chu Zihangs gaze on his sword, he suddenly remembered that Chu Zihangs usual weapon seemed to be a Japanese sword. . 642 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 648: Spider cut! The 648th chapter spider cut! After pondering for a moment, Yuan Zhisheng held the "Spider Cut" with both hands, and Chu Yuhang also took it with both hands, staring at the smooth blade under the dim light of the candle on the table.MiscellaneousZhiworm Suddenly, he blew out the candle, and after the light source disappeared, "Spider Cut" became more and more bright, as if there was an invisible moonlight in the night sky illuminating it. The first person to react was Chu Han. When he saw the reaction of "Spider Cut", he was stunned first, and then fell into deep thought, as if thinking of something. "This should be an ancient knife? Is such an expensive thing still used as a weapon?" Chu Zihang looked at it for a few more minutes before returning the "Spider Cut". "It''s considered an antiquity in the Sword Museum," Yuan Zhisheng said lightly, "but a knife still needs to be used to call it a knife. If it''s put in the museum, it''s just the corpse of the knife." "I always feel a bloody breath." Chu Zihang said. "A knife is made of dirty things. The more you use it, the dirtier it gets. The blood can be washed away, but the sins created can''t be washed away by time." It is surprising that the answer to Chu Zihang is not a naive , But Chu Han lowered his eyes as if he was closing his eyes and rested, his eyes floating in a daze. "Yes, so since ancient times, swords have been killing and cutting things, representing blood and sin." Yuan Zhisheng nodded, but he was not surprised that Chu Han could have such a realm, because Chu Han used to cut off one. The sea entered their line of sight, and his kendo realm no longer needed any proof. "I remember, you seem to use a Japanese sword too?" Yuan Zhisheng turned his head and glanced at the black sword placed next to Chu Zihang. He didn''t forget what kind of sharpness this black sword showed just yesterday. Chu Han seized all the limelight, so that people subconsciously ignored Chu Zihang who was trapped in the encirclement at the time, his face was calm, and he held a bladeless broken knife in his hand. "The thing that Dad left, but it was broken later, and now I am using an imitation." Chu Zihang''s fingers rubbed the scabbard. Although the scabbard was still the original one, the black knife inside was no longer the one. The demon sword that slashed a thousand people. "Your father?" Yuan Zhisheng was startled. "Passed." Chu Zihang said lightly, "Can I ask you something?" "Please speak." Yuan Zhisheng said. Chu Zihang took out a box from his backpack and opened it in front of Yuan Zhisheng. Inside were a knife handle wrapped in white cloth and a few broken blades: "This is an alchemical product, whether it is an antique or a contemporary work. Not many people have made this knife. I heard that the inheritance of the Japanese sword is very clear. It should be possible to find out the origin of this knife from the handle and fragments." Yuan Zhisheng did not pick it up. Instead, he lit the candle again and looked at the pattern of the blade: "This is an ancient relic, made of iron from Pao Ding. This kind of blade is called''Raid Wife'', and it has an electric light-shaped folding pattern. This handle The knife will not be less than three hundred years old. It can sell for hundreds of millions of yen at auction. Those who can use it as a weapon should have strong financial resources. Does it have a knife inscription?" "There is no sword inscription, but it has a strange characteristic. If you swing it for a long time, dew will condense on the knife, and every swing of the knife will look like rain." As soon as Chu Zihang''s voice fell, he subconsciously turned his head and glanced at Chu Han. "This is the characteristic of the''Mura Yu'' mentioned in "The Legend of the Eight Dogs in Nan Zongli". It is said that after the killing of the moon, the blade will automatically condense dew to clean the blood of the blade. But''Mura Yu'' is a fiction. The dew condensation on the knife should be the attribute of some kind of alchemy sword. The dewdrops come from the moisture in the air." Yuan Zhisheng took the handle of the knife and looked at it for a moment, then put it back: "Based on these clues, it should be possible to find out the creator of this knife , And can even find out its inheritance. Let the Japanese branch do this, and it should give you a satisfactory answer." "Thank you." Chu Zihang said, "your knife is also from the family?" "No, I haven''t seen my father, and he hasn''t left me anything. I am an orphan. I was adopted with my brother since I was a child. I didn''t confirm the origin of the source until I grew up." Yuan Zhisheng was indifferent. Said, "Like the lonely George, do you know the lonely George?" "I have heard that it is very famous. Some people say it is the loneliest animal in the world." Chu Zihang nodded. Contrary to Chu Han, reading is one of his few hobbies, so for the lonely George "The last male Pinta Island tortoise is also familiar. "The Yuan family is a very old family, but since the Edo period, the population of the Yuan family has decreased. The elders in the family thought that the Yuan family was extinct, and finally they found me and my brother in the mountains. We were confirmed to have the origin of the Yuan family, and the seat of the Yuan family was restored. I was called the head of the Yuan family, but I was the only person in the Yuan family...so I felt like the elephant tortoise." Yuan Zhisheng said "Its in the Galapagos National Park. I would like to see it if I have the opportunity to travel around the world." "Don''t you still have a younger brother?" Lu Mingfei was a little strange. "He is probably dead." Yuan Zhisheng''s expression was plain, as if he was talking about a puppy instead of his brother. Chu Han looked at Yuan Zhisheng with a little surprise, but quickly withdrew his gaze. He noticed that the beautiful ninja was looking at Lu Mingfei coldly. Obviously, this topic is true for Yuan Zhisheng. What he didn''t want to mention was that Lu Mingfei was obviously drunk and shaky, and didn''t even notice Sakura''s gaze. He looked at Caesar again, the face of this young master Gattuso was already reddened, and then looked at the dozen or so empty hip flasks that were swaying under his feet, Chu Han shook his head, got up and walked outside the house: Breathable." This terrace named "Xing Shen Temple" is located at the highest apex of this big summer building. If you look down from the top, there will be a kind of pride that overlooks the world. As soon as Chu Han stepped out of "Awakening 4.3 Temple", he shook his head, probably because of a psychological effect. He actually felt a little drunk, and this is impossible. His body has been tempered by dragon blood many times. Needless to say, the organs in his body have also been greatly strengthened. It is no longer possible for things like alcohol toxins to affect him. Strictly speaking, he is no longer a human being. Perhaps it is more appropriate to call him a monster. At this moment, the cool night breeze gently brushed his cheeks, and the biting cold made him instantly awake, the original trace of drunkenness has disappeared cleanly, and he just noticed that he is now This place seemed a bit strange. Thinking about it again, when Ying Ying led them from the bottom to the top, he didn''t seem to have seen this floor. 643 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 649 The girl hiding behind the door! Chapter 649 The girl hiding behind the door! Chu Han looked around, frowned and groaned for a moment, then slowly closed his eyes, "listening to all things" started, countless information flooded into his mind, and in a blink of an eye, these information were classified by him instantly, the whole Genji Heavy Industry is like a stripped sex girl, waiting for his luck.Miscellaneous / Chi / Insects Two or three seconds later, Chu Han discovered that there were indeed few people on the floor where he was. There was no floor number on this floor, and its floor number was actually an ancient Greek letter "". This letter is pronounced "Kersey", and in mathematics it often represents a random number-something uncertain. Soon, Chu Han found the only fork on this floor. The end of the fork was stairs, and at the end of the stairs was a silver-white gate without any marks. After a long silence, Chu Han slowly opened his eyes. His movements were so slow that when he opened his eyes completely, the surrounding scenery had changed. He stood in front of an elevator door without any markings. This elevator door is a bit strange. It doesn''t mark how many floors it is, nor does it show how many floors can be reached. From the outside, there is nothing except something like 22 which is a card reader. Chu Han stared at the elevator door in a daze, and subconsciously told him to open the elevator door, walk in, follow it, find her, and take her away. This feeling is inexplicable, without any signs, just like his abnormality at the shrine and his murderous intent to Tachibana Masamune. His problem seems to be really serious, because he feels that he knows all these things, but Just can''t think of it, as if there is an invisible big hand interfering with his fate. In the state of "listening to everything", the world could hardly hide anything from him. The Daxia in front of him was. In less than a minute, he had already understood the internal structure of the Daxia and every corner of it. What? I believe that even the designer of this big summer building is not necessarily known to him so much now. And Chu Han, in just a short minute, also saw some very interesting things, including the floor where he is now. There are almost no people on this floor, almost. The structure of this floor is very strange. It is connected to another floor. It can be said that this floor is more like a door to the unknown. When you walk in here, as long as you have the key, you can see this one. The world behind the door. However, Chu Han has "listening to everything", as long as he wants to know, even without the key, he can know, so now, he knows, but he can''t do anything. "Listening to everything" is not a panacea. Indeed, Chu Han can know the world behind the door without the key, but without the key, he cannot enter the world behind the door. It''s like everyone knows that there are unimaginable wealth in the bank''s vault, but no one takes action because they don''t have the key, so even if they know it, it won''t help. Chu Han took a deep breath, closed his eyes slowly, and his brain was running fast, and one thought emerged and was eaten by another...After repeating this cycle, I dont know how many times, his mind has been messed up, but he has not thought yet. There was a way to get in, and in his mind, the few people who had been stuck in one place and hadn''t moved, already showed signs of moving. After being silent for a while, Chu Han opened his eyes, and finally glanced at the elevator door. A strange light flashed in his dark eyes. The next moment, the strange light hadn''t disappeared, and Chu Han nearly teleported back. Outside the "Xingshen Temple", with his elbow resting on the railing, he looked at the starry night sky, as if everything just now was just an illusion. However, the strange light in his eyes that was still in the future seemed to prove that everything just now was not an illusion. At this moment, the door of "Xingshen Temple" was pushed open, Sakura appeared first, and then Caesar hooked up with the original infant who was constantly twitching facial muscles, and behind him Chu Zihang held the drunk Lu Ming incomparably. No, Lu Mingfei still yelled, "Your husband." "Where to go?" Chu Han asked. "Shinjuku, since I came to Japan, of course, I have to see the real Japanese underworld, otherwise it came in vain?" Caesar raised his hand suddenly, as if ordering a charge. "Shinjuku? Go to the streets to fight?" Chu Han was a little puzzled. His mind was all placed on the elevator door and the world behind the door, but he noticed that Caesar and others were about to come out, and did not pay attention to their previous conversation. "Yes." Sakura showed helplessness, "Tonight, the Numa Crow Society has a conflict with the fire hall team. There are hundreds of people holding guns gathered in Kabukicho. They may wipe their guns at any time. The old man in the strategy department had already been ten minutes ago. We were divided into two groups to visit the Huotang Group and Suma Crow Society, trying to calm the situation. It is best not to approach Kabukicho at this time, but the young master insisted." "Is this bad? Let the ace commissioners in this department look at the real shadow society. As for safety..." Yuan Zhisheng said lightly, "Anyone who can claim to be the ace in the secret party, are you afraid of getting sticks on the street? Little bastard?" "They are not punks with sticks on the street. They have guns in their hands and a Gatling." Sakura sighed, "Once the conflict escalates, the scene will get out of control!" Yuan Zhisheng did not speak any more, and looked at Chu Han quietly, as if silently asking: Are you afraid? "This kind of low-level agitation, I advise you to save it, the blood on my hands is more than the water you have drunk." Chu Han turned around indifferently and looked at the special elevator on this floor. He has shown his attitude with actions.However, 997 means that the strongest community leader of the Kassel Academy will leave a river of blood in Shinjuku tonight. What Chu Han didnt know was that when he came to the elevator door, in the world behind the door that he could not enter, a naked girl stood behind the door, looking at the metal door, while using Bai Jie His towel wiped her long hair. Her hair is dark red, and her eyes are dark red, but her eyes are as calm as a pool of stagnant water, and no waves are visible. For no reason, the girl stopped her hand movement and let the toothpaste slip from her mouth, staring at the metal door in a daze. The dark red eye pupils seemed to penetrate the thick metal door and saw what was outside the door. The scenery, she gradually showed a smile, although the smile was thin and cold, like the light floating on the snow, but when it appeared on her indifferent face, there was a beauty with blush on her face. It was just that soon, with Chu Han''s departure, her smile disappeared, and those dark red eye pupils rarely floated up, seeming to ask herself why. It''s just a pity that there is no answer to this question, because Chu Han was standing outside the door, and she was standing inside the door. They seemed to be separated by a door''s distance, very quiet and far away. 644 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 650 Arrived in Shinjuku! The 650th chapter arrives in Shinjuku! The fiery red Ferrari FF ran on the elevated highway to Shinjuku, and the large-displacement engine roared loudly, as if a behemoth was roaring and roaring.Miscellaneous + Chronicles + Insects It was Sakura who was driving, and she was the only one who hadn''t drunk just now. Yuan Zhisheng was sitting in the passenger seat. There were four members of Chu Han''s group in the back row. They were looking out the window with strange eyes. Sakura looks like such a gentle and low-key girl, but her driving style is like a professional racer. Ferrari shuttles in the traffic, leaving one car after another behind her. In the process, Sakura looks calm. There is no awareness of racing. "Wow! Drive faster! Overtake him! Overtake him!" Caesar rolled down the car window and waved his hands excitedly. The Gattuso family never knew what danger was. "It seems like it''s illegal to drag racing in Japan, right?" Lu Mingfei''s face was pale and clutching the seat belt. He had just drunk some alcohol, but now he is fully awake. Not only that, but he also wants to vomit. "Are you asking us or them?" Chu Zihang said calmly. Lu Mingfei twitched his cheeks and stopped talking. He "woke up" completely!The group of people in front of them are not good citizens who abide by laws and regulations, but a group of monsters with dragon blood flowing in their bodies! Moreover, he is among them. Yuan Zhisheng looked at the GPS, took out a dart from his pocket and handed it to Chu Han. It was taken by Ying from the map of the Liaison Department. Each dart meant a trouble to be dealt with. This dart was inserted in Kabukicho in Shinjuku a few days ago, which is Tokyos most prestigious red-light district and the place most prone to rubbing. "A shop in Shinjuku asked us for help, saying that the gang on the street suddenly asked for a 15% increase in the protection fee. If they didnt agree, they would smash the shop. The gangsters had been sitting in the shop for three days and were so scared that there were no customers Dare to come." Yuan Zhisheng said. "Such a small thing?" Caesar froze, and his excitement faded in an instant. "It''s just a change in the rate. What I am looking forward to is the big scene of the leaders negotiating in the shrine and the black bodyguards standing outside the shrine." "This is not as simple as smashing a convenience store." Yuan Zhisheng explained, "Shinjuku is a place where protection fees are harvested. Many nightclubs and bars near Kabukicho pay protection fees on a regular basis, and the ratio of protection fees is percent of their profits. Twenty, striptease nightclubs and those with women to accompany wine to pay more. If the protection rate of the entire Shinjuku area is increased, the gang will charge tens of billions more each year, this kind of thing cannot be ignored. And striptease Nightclubs and other places will also have bodyguards themselves. If the bodyguards clashed with the gang, they would find dead or injured. This is not a trivial matter." "If the casualties are too serious, the Japanese police should pay attention?" Chu Han played with that dart, his eyes flashed. "Yes." Yuan Zhisheng nodded and glanced at Chu Han faintly, "I know what you want to say, but you can rest assured that even if that happens, the police will never find any clues about you, even They wont even know that you have been to Shinjuku." "There is always something in case." Chu Han looked straight into Yuan''s eyes, his dark and deep gaze seemed likely to jump out of a cannibal beast at any time. Yuan Zhisheng frowned slightly, "Snake Qi has ruled the Japanese underworld for hundreds of years." "Are you telling me about history?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows and looked at Yuan Zhisheng with a smile, as if he was watching a monkey scratching his ears and cheeks. Yuan Zhisheng''s eyes condensed, and when he was about to say something, the light from the corner of his eye suddenly noticed the smile deep in Chu Han''s eyes, his heart shuddered, and he immediately thought of something and was silent. At this time, he realized that he had already jumped into the pit that Chu Han had dug early. If he had just responded, he could even imagine what Chu Han would say next. The eight families of Sheqi ruled the entire Japanese underworld, with a long history and brilliant achievements.However, in front of the young man sitting in the back row now, it is completely trivial. In other words, in front of the family represented by that young man, no power is worth mentioning. The Chu family already existed during the anniversary, but after the dynasty changed, the Chu family was gradually submerged in the torrent of history, until the Chu Tianchen, the head of the Chu family, appeared and summoned the Chus scattered all over the world by himself. Family son, let this ancient family reappear in everyone''s eyes. Speaking of history, let alone the Sheqi Bajia, the largest underworld force in Japan, even Japan is not qualified to speak history in front of the Chu family. Tracing back to its roots, Japan appeared in the middle of the third century.The Chu family already existed before the Christian era. It is impossible for ordinary people to know this, but for a special organization like the Sheqi Bajia, it must have a deep understanding of the various mixed-race families and forces. If you understand it, the original youth obviously also know this, so for a time , He didn''t know how to refute Chu Han''s words. "Is there a custom shop?" Lu Mingfei suddenly pointed out the car window and said. Yuan Zhisheng, who was distracted, was stunned, and subconsciously raised his head and glanced at the scenery outside the window. The speed of the car did not slow down. The surrounding buildings and traffic flow flashed by like light and shadow, and he couldn''t see what building it was. Yuan Zhisheng frowned and shook his head, "I didn''t see it clearly, probably so." "Oh." Lu Mingfei nodded, without any further surprise, he shrank his head and looked out the window, with a particularly focused expression. I don''t know if he can really see the scenery outside the window under such a speeding situation. Yuan Zhisheng stared at Lu Mingfei in a daze. For a while, he didn''t understand what the most useless guy in this group meant, but he noticed the strange gazes of Chu Zihang and Caesar and Chu Han''s silence. At that time, he suddenly understood, but didn''t say anything, looking straight ahead of the car. More than half an hour''s drive ended with a bit of a bit in front, and a dull atmosphere in the back. "Young master, did you find the wrong place? Didn''t you see any striptease nightclubs near here?" Lu Mingfei looked around with suspicion. Various styles of maids, cosplays walking on the street, huge The figure... the strong second-dimensional aura came to his face, and he couldn''t see any relationship with the underworld che. "From the house number, it is indeed correct here, but the family does seem to rarely deal with these places." Yuan Zhisheng was also a little skeptical, but he didn''t suspect that he was looking for the wrong place, but he suspected that this bastard made a prank. Or simply because the family''s recent strategic focus has begun to shift to comic toys... 645 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 651 Two Two Goods! Two second goods of the six hundred and fifty-first chapter! "Are you sure you are not mistaken?" Chu Zihang also began to not calm down, he was a little uncomfortable with this two-dimensional style.Miscellaneous worm "Is there anything wrong? Just go in and take a look." Chu Han opened the door directly and walked in, scanning the hall with dark eyes like an abyss, and then there was nothing left. At the same time, Yuan Zhisheng and Caesar also followed in, and they also glanced around, then fell silent. There are only two people in this toy store. One is reading a cartoon, looking at them blankly. It is obviously a dead house.The other one shrank behind the counter, looking like he was scared... Chu Han took a deep breath, turned around to look at Yuan Zhisheng who was already dumbfounded, and said word by word: "You, sure, sure, no, find, wrong, place, square?!" "It should...it seems...that''s right?" Yuan Zhisheng said uncertainly. Chu Han took another deep breath, pointed at the two people behind, and resisted the brutality, "Then tell me, what the hell is this?!" Chu Han was already in a state of confusion. A few of them had finished their dinner and drunk, and they were going to Shinjuku to see the underworld with great enthusiasm. As a result... they showed this? A dead house reading comics, a little girl in a maid costume? Isn''t this so sure you want to fight? Yuan Zhisheng looked at the sluggish "manga-reading dead house", the corners of his eyes twitched. He turned to look at Sakura, "This kind of small matter also needs the contact department to come forward? Those old people are just dealing with the high salary. Has the toy store been blackmailed?" "This, the operator may have mistakenly thought that the protection fee for the entire street would be increased." Sakura was also a little embarrassed, "They have killed too many, and they are a little nervous." Yuan Zhisheng took a deep breath, this time it was not the corner of his eye, his face started to twitch. But he said, "Let the ace commissioners of this department see the real society in the shadow", and in the end, this is the "real society in the shadow"? Stop it! As the young master of the underworld sect, he has never encountered such a thing before, and now he does not know what to do. He can''t always say "Hello, we are from the family, can I help you?" What kind of underworld is this? This is simply a waiter in the aviation department! Fortunately, he and Chu Han would feel ashamed, but there were some people in this group who didn''t have this kind of consciousness at all. Caesar strode to the "dead house for reading comics", drew it from his waist. Dick pushed more and threw it on the table, moved a chair and sat down: "The young master of this family came forward in person and drove the Ferrari all the way. I dont know if the red light is coming, you are very lucky!" "The Manga of Death" was dumbfounded and did not dare to speak out at all. He still hasn''t figured out what''s going on, but he can still recognize the origin of this group of people... our law enforcement officer! Moreover, even if he could not recognize it, he could clearly see the murder weapon in the opponent''s hand. The black hunting knife was as fierce as a leopard''s teeth, with sharp serrations behind it. He didn''t expect things to be such a big deal. He had only threatened a few words in the past, and didn''t really want to raise the protection fee. As long as the shopkeeper humbly said a few good things, he would be down the stairs. If he really couldn''t get it out He can still make money in the store and make up for it. However, he never expected that this kind of incident would alarm the law enforcement officers of the family, and five people were dispatched at once. The first one of the five people to walk in was the most terrifying. The dark and deep eyes swept over him, and he felt himself It seems to have fallen into the abyss of death. Fear, fear, anxiety, regret... All kinds of thoughts exploded in the mind of the "Dead House for Reading Comics", and he heard the conversation between Chu Han and Yuan Zhisheng just now, but he did not understand.However, he understood Chu Han''s angry expression and felt that it must be dissatisfaction and anger towards him. "Everyone, please have tea." Another clerk who looked like a toy store came over cautiously. "Oh, oh, Im sorry to trouble you. Im sorry Ill come." Lu Mingfei was a little flattered, and walked up to pick up the tea tray in three steps and two steps. He still understands this simple Japanese conversation. a member of. However, his enthusiasm scared the little girl, the tea tray was not stable at once, and a lot of tea poured out. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" The little girl bowed and apologized quickly, looking panicked. Its just that she obviously forgot what clothes shes wearing now. The two wisps of snow-white bend down in Lu Mingfeis eyes, scared him to stare at other places, and at the same time wave his hands quickly, Its okay, you hurry up. stand up!" It''s just that his appearance made the little girl more panic. Lu Mingfei had nothing to do with this, because the language was not fluent, which was a flaw. Ever since, Lu Mingfei instantly shifted his target and found a ready-made punching bag for this depression. Lu Mingfei put the teacup heavily in front of the "Dead House of Comics": "Yours! What''s your job?" "The tea is for you, not for that guy." Yuan Zhisheng couldn''t help holding his forehead. "Oh oh oh, I said, what am I polite to him!" Lu Mingfei was stunned, and then said angrily, "You don''t learn to be a gangster at a young age! It''s cool to be a gangster, isn''t it? Wearing this Is this fancy dress very cool with a baseball bat? You didn''t graduate from secondary illness, did you?" Since it is this kind of gangster Lu Mingfei in the toy store, there is no need to be in awe. After all, next to him is the young master of the Japanese underworld family, and behind him is a pervert. A killer and a tall, rich, handsome, afraid. What scumbag? This bastard dared to be disobedient, and he could lay down the entire Kabukicho in minutes without mentioning the source. The metamorphosis and the killing of embryos alone would be enough to kill a few back and forth in Kabukicho. , But people are tall, rich and handsome, they are used to support the scene! With the previous scene, Sakura took the initiative to ask Ying to act as an interpreter, and originally translated Lu Mingfei''s words in Japanese to the two people. "Your secondary illness is no less lighter than him." Caesar raised his eyebrows, shook his shoulders and pulled apart the two breasts of his suit, deliberately revealing the lined Yaksha Demon figure. This gorgeous and rigorous decoration made him enter the role very much. He now feels I am considered a figure in the Japanese underworld. "Your name." Caesar coldly looked at the "dead house reading comics", and condescendingly pressed him with his eyes. Yuan Zhisheng helped his forehead again, and said that you are basically all born at the same time as the second-year illness, so dont laugh at the crow. He didn''t bother to care about such trivial things, got up and strolled along the container, looking over the plastic Luffy, Sasuke, Haruhi Suzumiya, and the tall Gunpla in the corner. Only then, his gaze froze in a certain place and was taken aback. 646 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 652 Blank Heart! Chapter 652 Blank Heart! "What are you looking at?" Yuan Zhisheng stood in front of the container and looked at the person next to him a little puzzled.Swastika no Chi no insect swastika Chu Han didn''t speak. His current mood was very complicated. The source of all this was the figures on the container in front of him, or one of them. The woman wore a purple cheongsam that split into a big tui, with exquisite facial features and full, round, full snow. The peaks were made the same as the real ones, and they seemed to be dazzled. In short, this is a very beautiful and moving woman, beautiful like a snake. And there is really a snake on her body. The colorful boa constrictor wraps around the femininity. The seductive body, with strange horns on the head, looks a bit weird, but with a woman, there is no sense of disobedience. It should be a kind of This feeling. But what surprised Chu Han was the feeling that this figure gave him, the real feeling. Yes, true. This is a figure, a dead thing, but Chu Han has a very real feeling. She is real. I met her. For the first time, Chu Han had such a strong feeling, which made him subconsciously and eagerly want an answer, so he ignored the original doubts and looked for it on the container, but the other hands It didn''t give him that feeling, as if it was just his illusion. However, when he looked back at that beautiful woman''s figure, that feeling came to his heart again, as if to remind him that all of this was true. Suddenly, Chu Han''s rolling eyes stopped, and he looked straight at an area on the container. It was an exclusive area, which was specially placed to block the hottest and hottest figures. And the ones above that attracted his attention. Old man with white beard, man with big fist holding sandbag, man with sharp claws on fingertips, elegant woman with white hat... Slowly, Chu Han''s gaze began to become confused, as if a thick mist covered his eyes. Who are they?Why do I feel so familiar and kind?It''s like...like... They know each other. He can''t think of it anymore, but he knows that they know, and are very familiar, just like partners, friends, enemies...and lovers who have known each other for decades. Huh...huh... Chu Han''s breathing began to become heavy, his hands began to tremble, and his vision became hazy little by little. In the consciousness that became hazy, he could hardly feel his own heartbeat. partner Friends... enemy Lovers... "Hey!" A slender palm rested on his shoulders, pulling back his consciousness and interrupting his spiritual movement. Chu Han slowly raised his head, but in the end he was shocked, and stared at him with wide eyes, "Is the room so hot? What''s the matter with your sweating sweat?" heat?sweating a lot? These two words made Chu Han stunned. Since he completely inherited the power and power of the King of Bronze and Fire, these two words seemed to have been insulated from him, but now they seemed to appear on him again. Chu Han helped his forehead, sweat covered the palms of his hands, he blinked, then looked back at the hands and fell silent. "Are you okay?" Caesar looked at Chu Han strangely, his eyes a little weird. Other people on the side also cast incomprehensible glances, and they also saw Chu Han''s abnormal behavior just now. Chu Han took a deep breath and shook his head, "It''s okay, you guys... go ahead, I have something to do, go back first." After speaking, he ignored the expressions of Yuan Zhisheng, Caesar and others, and directly opened the door of the toy store, and soon disappeared into the night of Kabukicho. "What''s the situation?" Caesar was stunned, a little confused about Chu Han''s strange behavior. Chu Zihang shook his head and frowned unconsciously. Among all the people present, he was the first person to contact Chu Han and the first to know Chu Han, but he had never seen this picture of Chu Han who was confused and at a loss. Look like. As for Lu Mingfei, he was innocent, he hadn''t even figured out what happened. Yuan Zhisheng pondered for a while, looking thoughtfully at the dazzling array of exquisite figures on the container, and instinctively told him that Chu Han''s abnormal behavior just now seemed to have a great relationship with these figures. At this moment, Ying suddenly said, A few decades ago, there was a very mysterious organization that was very active in the world, but soon this organization disappeared. Even with the trump card of the organization, the one who was shocked The killer gods of the entire killer world also disappeared..." Yuan Zhisheng and the others were stunned. Before they were surprised, Ying went on to say, "The name of that organization is''Shadow'', the ace killer who shocked the entire killer world..." Speaking, Ying turned to the direction where Chu Han disappeared, "No one knows his real name, so people gave him a name...Night God!" After walking out of the toy store, Chu Han raised his speed in one breath. The surrounding environment was fleeting, and he did not cause much disturbance, because his speed was too fast and his movements were too light, just like a breeze blowing on his face. I passed, but I couldn''t see or touch it. Soon he left Kabukicho, Shinjuku, Tokyo, and slowly moved away from the noisy city... Chu Han has always known that there are many memory gaps in his mind, which he has always known. These memory blanks seemed to be erased without leaving any traces. No matter how hard he tried to think about it, he couldn''t remember them.Over time, he no longer thinks about it, if he has lost it, why pursue it so hard that it will affect his current life and the people around him. Of course, this is also because of his indifferent temperament. When he was relieved in his heart, when faced with the memory gaps again and again, he always looked at it plainly. As time passed, the feeling became lighter and lighter, so he didn''t take it seriously. Because his relatives, his friends, and his classmates are all by his side, he has not lost any important things-at least he saw and felt like 2.2. It seems that there is really no need to go Pursue those lost things. but As he set foot on this familiar but unfamiliar land, the dense familiarity and the unfamiliarity alternately impacted his heart. In his mind, it seemed as if countless thunders were ringing, and the originally calm heart was beating crazy. When I got up, I jumped so violently, I almost jumped out of the xiong''s body. His consciousness gradually became blurred, his vision became hazy... He forgot everything, what he was doing now, and forgetting the present time, it was like becoming blank. The only thing that flashed and emerged was those few. Zhang has shrunk countless times, but still has an extremely real face... who are you? Where is it? Who am I? from where? 647 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 653: Sudden battle! The 653rd chapter is a sudden battle! Chu Han''s speed was still improving, his consciousness slowly recovered as time passed, but he fell into chaos again, and a large number of memory fragments rolled and rotated in his mind.MiscellaneousZhiworm Gradually, the aura on Chu Han''s body began to change, and the golden pupils shining like the sun appeared unconsciously.And his consciousness finally fell into chaos under the repeated impact. At this moment, the surrounding fire and earth elements also became mad because the dragon king Chu Han was in chaos. The temperature of the whole street rose more than ten degrees in an instant, and the earth suddenly cracked, and huge cracks followed. The ground extended to a nearby building, the walls split instantly, and lime fell like snowflakes. However, this vision only appeared for a moment, and it stopped immediately. Inside the human body that the naked eye cant see, a trace of light golden gas bursts out of unknown place, flows into the internal organs along the blood vessels, and the boiling blood like boiling water slowly silences, and the golden pupils shining like the sun follow. It was dimmed, the monstrous evil spirit exuding from Chu Han slowly dissipated, while his own eyes closed and fell face to face. After a long, long time, a weird voice sounded, which seemed to be shouting and feeling, and finally turned into a long and deep sigh.05 Meanwhile, Kabukicho, Ichiban Street. Hundreds of people stood silently in the pouring rain, divided into two shifts, carrying steel pipes or bats, and the leading ones were playing with exquisite Colt. At this time, as long as someone gives an order, hundreds of people with these two sets of hand-held instruments will instantly launch the most violent attack on each other. A few minutes later, the heavy rain will flush the bright red color down the well head into the sewer. Fortunately, such a scene does not seem to happen, because in the middle of the street there is a Japanese sword, an ancient sword that has tasted the blood of humans and foreign species over and over. "A fierce night in the Spider Mountain", a spider cut from a young age. With an unshakable posture, it forcibly cut off the battle between the Huotang Group and the Marsh Crow Society. Yuan Zhisheng opened the door of the toy store, wandered to the middle of the street and pulled up the spider to cut it into the scabbard. The whole process was expressionless, while the hundreds of men from the Huotang Group and the Shoja Club were all facing him at the same time. bow. The standard ninety degree bend, neat and straight. This opened the eyes of the three people who followed. Caesar took out his mobile phone and took a dozen photos in a row, and then looked at Yuan Zhisheng with satisfaction, "It seems that they will still be Will it fight?" "Yes, but there is no way. Both of these gangs rely on logistics for food. However, the logistics area is limited. If some people are full, some people have to starve. When necessary, they have to use force to solve problems, even though you are here. The high-ranking people think that the benefits they are fighting for are not big, but in their eyes it is not a trivial matter, it is worth using force, and even fighting for life." Yuan Zhisheng said lightly. Lu Mingfei was stunned. He could swear that he had never heard this before, but he didnt know why. He just felt familiar, as if someone had said it in his ear. It was just the protagonist in the content. Become him and another young man with black hair and golden eyes... "It sounds a bit tragic, this is the violent belief of the underworld?" Caesar said. "Yes, the underworld cannot eradicate violence. By comparison, everyone likes the underworld story of the second boy in the comics, but the boy will grow up sooner or later, maybe then the second boy will also take someone to the street with a knife. I asked Mr. Masamune, is there no other way to manage the underworld? Maybe there are more efficient methods. But Mr. Masamune said that he is very old, and he is very reluctant to maintain the status quo of the organization. Reform it. If I really want to reform this organization, I might try to inherit this family." "So, you elephant tortoise can''t crawl into the puddle and roll?" Caesar looked at Yuan Zhisheng''s profile, and another face with the same concept flashed before his eyes. "Yes." Yuan Zhisheng said softly, "The person the family really expects is probably something as solemn and powerful as a dragon, but I''m just a giant tortoise. It''s really tiring to have a giant tortoise bear the responsibility of a dragon. " The young master of the underworld sect, who has always shown himself with a calm face, finally showed a trace of helplessness and tiredness at this moment. This kind of life with destiny added but unable to change is really helpless! However, no matter how helpless he is, he cannot change that he is the only descendant of the Yuan family. The current head of the Yuan family, the next head of the eighth family, and the huge Japanese underworld want him to support it, but can he do it? He is just an elephant tortoise. Such a heavy burden is probably only supported by something like a giant dragon. It seems that his tortoise shell will be burst, right? Caesar looked at Yuanzhisheng and didn''t know what to say for a while. He had seen such a person before, but in the end, that person died and was buried in his homeland along with his ideas and beliefs. The atmosphere was driven into silence by the immature sentimentality, Lu Mingfei had already recovered, what familiar whispers, in such a heavy atmosphere, he had already been thrown out of the sky. However, just as he grinned and was about to make a haha, a bullet passed through the layers of rain, grazed his face straight, and penetrated a vending machine behind him. Then, the gunfire sounded slowly. Toru this Kabukicho Ichiban street. Suddenly it fell silent, 423 the next moment, the sky-shaking anger sounded. "Who fired the shot?!" "People from the Huotang team did it!" "Shit! It''s clear that you guys from the Marsh Crow Club ran off!" "Fuck you. Damn, dare to slander us, fight with them!" "dry!" The scene fell into chaos in an instant, shouts of killing resounded across the sky in the rain, bullets passed through the crowd quickly, clubs flew horizontally in the collision, and there were five big and three thick men who followed. "I''m going! What kind of turn is this?" Lu Mingfei dodged a baseball bat flying across the sky dangerously and yelled back. "Damn it! The people of the Huotang group dared to shoot in Kabukicho!" Yuan Zhisheng drew out the spider and knocked out a few close gangsters with the back of a knife. His face was gloomy. With his eyesight, he naturally saw clearly. Who was the person who had just sent the gun to the fire, but he never expected that this group of people actually dared to shoot! "Sakura, immediately call someone from my family to come and control the situation!" Yuan Zhisheng glanced around and said to Sakura immediately. "...Yes!" Sakura hesitated, glanced at the naive "Spider Cut", nodded, and jumped onto the roof. A few flashes disappeared into the night. 648 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 654: Melee! The six hundred and fifty-fourth chapter melee! "It''s just a few gangsters, you still need to call someone? It would be too small to underestimate the men of Gattuso''s family!" Caesar slammed on the ground, the rain splashed, and his figure disappeared, the next moment, in the crowd " The sound of gunfire was loud, and two silver lights were faintly flickering in the rain.MiscellaneousZhiInsects That is the Desert Eagle! Yuan Zhisheng''s eyes flickered, and he could see clearly that the bully who was shot down didn''t hit the key, but was hit on the shoulder or knee, temporarily losing combat effectiveness. However, it was not Caesar''s unmistakable marksmanship that drew Yuan''s childish side, but the footwork he had just stepped out. The fleeting speed was no less than the power of Yan Ling. And Chu Zihang also showed this power. However, he did not show a faster speed, but a seventh sense that seemed to be similar to that of an unknown prophet. Chu Zihang seemed to have expected it one second before the attack came, and avoided it in advance. It made him feel like a fish in the chaotic crowd and crossed the court, almost one person stabilized the battle. "The ancient martial arts of the Chu family..." Yuan Zhisheng waved "Spider Cut" and danced out of thin air, throwing the gangsters close to him tens of meters away. On the other side, Lu Mingfei hid away from the melee center, only occasionally a few sticks flew in the air, but he slid away. "Huh, this is too dangerous, because Mao has either a knife or a gun, but I have nothing?" Lu Mingfei patted Xiao Xiong''s mouth, exhaled and looked at the center where people were flying out of the center. There is a hint of loneliness in the eyes. Suddenly, for no reason, Lu Mingfei''s hairs stood up all over, looking around in horror, and finally his eyes fixed on the distance that the naked eye could not see through, and his eyes kept trembling.Shaking, as if seeing the scariest thing in the world. "who is it?" At the same time, on the battlefield of Kabukicho Ichiban Street suddenly appeared many strangers wearing kimonos and carrying swords. Each of these people wore white masks, and only the hideous golden eyes showed through. "what the hell?" Caesar avoided the sudden slash, staring at the golden eyes under the mask, his eyes condensed, the silver desert eagle lifted up, and dozens of bullets were shot out instantly, but unlike before, these bullets popped out of the chamber. In an instant, there was black gas entangled, and at the same time it hit, it knocked down the weird people wearing white masks to the ground, and never got up. Chu Zihang was also attacked suddenly, but compared with Caesar, Chu Zihang looked a little bloody here. The bladeless "Cun Yu" waved invisible sword energy every time, and the masks near him were all there. Instant blood flowed across. "Help! Brother! Boss! Yuan juvenile!" At this moment, Lu Mingfei rushed into the center of the battle circle crying all the way, and several mixed breeds wearing white masks pressed behind him, all carrying sharp blades. Yuan Zhisheng''s complexion condensed, and he left. The gangster next to him lifted his knife and rushed away, passing by Lu Mingfei, the ancient knife was raised above his head, as if a golden sun enveloped him behind him, he stood in a brilliant Inside the sun wheel is like a big Buddha! A series of sparks flowed from the immature blade between the electric light and flint, which was caused by the collision between the sharp blade in the masked man''s hand and the blade of the ancient sword. "Who are you?" Yuan Zhisheng had no expression on his face. When he saw the golden eyes of these people, he actually had the answer in his heart, but he didn''t know whether the purpose of these people was him or... Yuan Zhisheng quickly swept through several other places that were also attacked by the mixed races wearing white masks. As for the people of the Huotang Group and the Marsh Crow Society, they had completely fallen down when these mixed races joined the battlefield. Facing the monster with dragon blood flowing inside, ordinary people can''t match it. Just as Yuan Zhisheng''s gaze swept across the other battlefields, the situation of the battle suddenly changed. People with white masks who had stepped into the battle like a third party withdrew from the battlefield. In a flash, there was nothing left, as if they had never appeared before. "What''s the situation?" When Caesar raised the gun and was about to shoot again, there was no one around him. The people from the Huotang Group and the Marsh Crow Society had fallen, and the sudden white masked people disappeared without a trace. Chu Zihang silently retracted the knife into its sheath, but looked in another direction, and Sakura''s figure fell like a bird in the dark night. "My family has been notified, they will send someone to clean up the situation immediately." Sakura''s expression was focused, her black windbreaker was close, and a cold light flickered. She regretted it now, but she didn''t expect that such a big thing happened after leaving for a while. But he was not by Yuan Zhisheng''s side, just in case... Sakura couldn''t imagine what would happen. "Yeah." Yuan Zhisheng didn''t think as much as Sakura, but was silent while looking at the place where the white masked man disappeared. is it you?Childish... At the same time, there was movement. Outside Kabukicho, Shinjuku, young people were standing on the street with umbrellas, wearing kimonos with black backgrounds and red flowers, walking on wooden clogs, and a long sword with a red sheath around their waists, like the Edo period The ronin opened his clothes like the ronin, and delicate ribs were faintly visible. This is clearly a commercial street full of signs and feasts, but as this young man in a kimono appeared, the air seemed to be filled with the atmosphere of the samurai era, the rain poured down, and the young man suddenly looked like a ghost. Suddenly, dozens of white shadows sprang out from the end of the street, fast and scary, and came to the young man from the end of the street like a real ghost. "Did you see it?" the young man said softly. The leader of the mask man stepped forward and lowered his head, "No, according to our people''s report, they were still together ten minutes ago, but then it seemed that something happened and left first." "Location." The young man''s words were short. "The masked leader was silent for a while, "I don''t know." The atmosphere suddenly became silent. The young man seemed to tilt his head, glanced at the masked leader, then turned and walked out of Kabukicho Ichiban Street, leaving nothing. If you really think so, it would be really wrong. The moment the young man turned around, the masked leader also fell to his knees in pain, and the rain splashed his clothes, revealing the violent blue veins and strange red blood vessels under his skin, looking extremely shocking. What''s more terrifying is that his eye sockets were already full of bloodshot eyes, as if blood might flow out at any time, and the throat made a very strange sound, like the cry of a cub, and the sound of a choking hard throat. A few minutes later, he lay quietly on the ground, letting the rain hit him. For this horrible scene, the other mixed races wearing white masks just bowed their heads and said nothing. From their exposed eyes, they were numb to the situation. 649 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 655 Chapter King General! Chapter 655 King General! The black Maybach car passed through the layers of rain and drove away quickly. The three people in the car were silent, and the atmosphere seemed a bit solemn.Miscellaneous + Chronicles + Insects "Today''s weather is pretty good." The man sitting on the left side of the back seat of the car said lightly, smoking a cigarette. His face was pale and shuddering, but a closer look would reveal that it was actually a Japanese musical mask. On the mask is a smiling face of an ancient Japanese official. His face is pale, his lips are bright red, his eyes are drawn with thick and black eyeliner, his teeth are also black, and he looks extremely crippled. "Your information is wrong, he didn''t go with Yuan Zhisheng." The young man''s expression was cold and his tone was indifferent. "There are always all kinds of unexpected accidents in this world. No matter how well you prepare in advance, it won''t be an accident in the end." The corner of the man''s mouth was slightly tilted, and he seemed to smile, but in that pale white Under the mask, this smile will only appear more terrifying. "Are you making an excuse for your failure?" The young man sneered, "Wang Jiang!" The only mixed-race force in Japan that can contend with the eight schools of snakes is fierce ghosts. The leaders of them all use shogi pieces as code names. The Sheqi Bajia has spent ten years investigating the identities of these people, but the names of the highest king and dragon king are always a mystery. The gang 773 and the Bozou clan who are loyal to the ghosts have never seen these two big figures. The highest-ranking cadre known to the ghosts is Sakurai Kogure code-named "Ryoma", although she seems to be only from the Bliss Hall. The majestic female manager, a lot of ignorant people covet her beauty, but she is actually very high among the ghosts, second only to the "king general" and the "dragon king". No one knows whether the king general and the dragon king exist, but since there is a dragon horse, it should be speculated that there should be a higher level of talent. And now, the young man screamed his identity as the "king general". It is not difficult to speculate that he is another unknown leader among the fierce ghosts, the "Dragon King"! "Haha, I have tasted a lot of things like failure, do I still need to make excuses for this kind of thing?" Wang Jiang said, "It stands to reason that they will go to the sea tomorrow. At this time, he should talk to Snake Qi. The people of the eight families are together, how can they not be there?" Naked. The two exposed eyes flashed. Obviously, he was also confused about this kind of emergency, and there was no way to deal with it. "Even if he is there, I don''t think that only those people can catch a "humanoid dragon king"." The young man said lightly, "Don''t forget that Yuan Zhisheng and the people from Kassel College are also there. " "You really have faith in your brother." "Confidence..." The young man seemed to mutter to himself, "It is more appropriate to say that it is understanding." At the same time, the United States, which is separated from Japan by the Pacific Ocean, is the headquarters of the Kassel College, the central control room. The place was cleared today. Professor Schneider was sitting alone in the middle of the hall, with a blue light hitting his half-faced face, which looked a little strange. He took out a small tin box from his pocket with golden shredded tobacco inside. To Schneider, tobacco is equal to poison. Everyone in the college knows that because of a certain strange disease, Professor Schneiders respiratory organs are seriously failing, and he must rely on assistive equipment to maintain the normal operation of the respiratory system, so he has to drag oxygen wherever he goes. Tanker.But now Schneider has actually rolled out a beautiful hand-rolled cigarette, the action is swift and smooth, it is the method of a genuine old smoker. But he just took a deep breath and coughed violently, as if to cough up his entire lungs. "Are you trying to commit suicide in this central control room?" someone said from behind. Schneider looked back at the person behind him, startled, "Why are you here?" Manstein did not answer, and took out a box of medicine from his pocket. "Your trachea has been removed by two-thirds and replaced with a soft plastic tube. It cannot be compared with the real trachea. If you have to smoke it. Just swallow this, it has a calming effect, at least you won''t cough like this." Schneider took the pill box, took a pill, took a few breaths of oxygen, and took another puff of cigarettes. This time his reaction was much lighter. It was obvious that the medicine had an effect. He closed his eyes slightly and tasted the scent of tobacco. It took him a long time to open his eyes and look at Manstein, "At this moment, you came to me suddenly, not just to give me medicine, right?" As Manstein threw a fax on the table, he said blankly, "The school board sent an official document an hour ago, requesting the immediate termination of the "Longyuan" operation." "The executive department doesn''t need the old men of the school board to take care of it." Schneider said, "we are just people who do small things, and they take care of big things." "But you have a precious heir from the Gattuso family in your dive team. When the news reached Rome, Frost went crazy and planned to kill him, but he was overly excited and had a heart attack, otherwise he might have a heart attack. Your executive department has been dismantled." Manstein said as he opened the fax document. "My dive team has not only the precious heirs of the Gattuso family, but also the acting master of the Chu family." Schneider glanced at the red mark on the document. "I bet there is absolutely no Chu family on this document. signature." "That''s because Chu Tianchen, the head of the Chu family, was recuperating at home and was unable to make a statement." "Do you believe this? When Chu Tianchen was still in the secret party, he was jealous by the presbytery and other dragon slayers. He tried every means to drive him out of the secret party. Why? Because of Gu Wu, he The physical strength of his body is comparable to that of a pure-blooded dragon blood, coupled with an excellent lineage and a powerful speech spirit, the people of the Chu family, except for the skin, are no different from the pure-blood dragon. Such a powerful force, No matter who they are, they will feel jealous, including the Secret Party. This is why the Chu family fell to the altar at its most glorious time thousands of years ago, and then it was even more restless, and finally disappeared in the long river of history." Schneider said quietly. "The topic is off the track." Manstein was silent for a while, and threw a black card on the table. "Holding this black card from the Gattuso family, I have the same authority as the principal. I can order Norma. The Long Yuan plan was forcibly terminated, and Chu Han''s team was ordered to return to the college immediately." "I don''t see that you will be loyal to the Gattuso family." Schneider raised an eyebrow. "Your perverted dad likes to work against the Gattuso family the most. As his son, can you do that?" The fact that the vice-principal did not like the Gattuso family is known to the whole school, and the fact that Manstein is the son of the vice-principal is also known to the whole school. 650 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 656: Overlord of Chu Family! Chapter 656: Chu Family Overlord! "It can''t talk about allegiance. I am the person in charge of the Committee of Discipline and Discipline. I have the right to investigate the professor. Miscellaneous*Zhi*CongIn their opinion, I am a worthy person, unlike you who are a diehard follower of the principal. Project Yuan is indeed very weird. The mission of the''ss'' level was decided only after you and the principal. You hurriedly sent the 4 students with the best bloodlines into the deep sea. This is not in line with your style. I I have to listen to you to explain it to me." After Manstein took out the black card, there was no other action. Obviously, he was waiting for Schneider''s explanation. "You are wrong. This decision has nothing to do with me, it was made by the principal alone, and I am only responsible for the implementation." Schneider did not go to see Manstein, "This is a risk, but some risks have to be taken, and it is worth taking. ." Manstein did not speak. He picked up the black card on the table and inserted it into the card slot of the console. The big screen showed the family crest of the Gattuso family. The magnificent phoenix flapped its wings high. "Welcome to Professor Manstein. The black card you hold has passed the system test. Now you have logged into the Norma system as the person in charge of the Discipline Committee and the privileged messenger of the Gattuso family. What can I do for you? Is it?" Norma''s voice echoed in the central control room. "I can immediately stop the Longyuan Project, or stand on your side, but you have to give the reason, why are you so anxious to start the Longyuan Project?" Manstein said, looking at Schneider. "It''s too late." Schneider said. "What?" Manstein was taken aback. "Have you heard of "Overlord"?" Schneider picked up the official document and turned a few pages at will. ""Overlord"?" Manstein was stunned by this name with a strong oriental meaning, and he immediately reacted, "Is it possible..." "It''s the difficulty you think." Schneider nodded and said to himself: "In the past 100 years, the Chu family has not had any contact with the outside world, and has closed itself to death. The curious clan and forces of the Chu family did not touch the hair of this lion. Its not that they were not very curious about the Chu family. On the contrary, the magic and power of Gu Wu was as early as when Chu Tianchen was still in the secret party. , It has spread throughout Europe. No one is unmoved by such a magical and powerful technique. However, the Chu family has been safe for more than a hundred years, and Gu Wus technique has never been leaked." Schneider turned around and looked at Manstein, whose face gradually became ugly. "The unfathomable strength of the Chu family is part of it, and the other part is because the Chu family has been working hard to explore the dragon civilization. With geographical advantages, the Chu family has acquired a large number of relics left by the dragon family. From the relics, the Chu family has acquired technology beyond modern times. Over the years, the Chu family has been trying to restore this technology all the time. Finally, more than a dozen Years ago, the Chu family successfully restored this technique on a baby boy, and used this baby boy to perfectly reproduce many dragon civilizations that have been destroyed." "This kind of technical power from the dragon civilization is different from alchemy and speech spirits. It is a completely third power. It can completely replace the work of a supercomputer like "Norma"!" "Its name is called "Overlord"!" The central control room was silent, and Schneider''s cigarettes between his two fingers had burned to his fingers, but he seemed to be unaware. After a long, long silence, Manstein finally said, "How did you know?" "Before the Long Yuan plan started, the Chu family sent a hidden explanation." "Hidden explanation? In other words, even Chu Han is not clear about this matter?" "Yes, this is sent by Chu Tianchen, the current Patriarch of the Chu Family." Manstein nodded, "I understand, but I still don''t understand." "Just don''t understand." Schneider said coldly, "Manstein, sometimes I really envy you. Because you and people like Guderian live in a clean world and don''t know what darkness is." "Perhaps, you know?" "Have you seen my face?" "Your face?" Manstein was taken aback. Schneider threw away the burnt cigarette in his hand, took off the oxygen mask, and moved his face to a bright place. He has been inhaling oxygen even while smoking, he will carefully hide his face in the shadow when he removes the oxygen mask, so this is the first time Manstein has seen Neds face. Its a horror movie. Fans would have nightmarish faces when they saw it. The flesh and blood under the eyes were completely dry, only a layer of dry skin was stuck to the bones, the lips and nose were atrophied, and the front teeth were directly exposed. It''s like a living dead! "It''s ugly, isn''t it? Actually, I am only 37 years old this year, but I have a half-century mummy face. The students heard my cough and thought I was an old man in my 50s, but I was even younger than you." Schneider Self-deprecating. Manstein shivered slowly, "How could this be?" "This is the mark left by a certain mission." Schneider said, "Specifically, you can see for yourself." With that said, he pulled out the dusty paper bag from under the table and pushed it to Manstein. Manstein didn''t open it for the first time, but looked up at Schneider''s face that couldn''t even be explained by ugliness. "After reading this document, does it mean that I''m on my side with you?" "You can understand that." Schneider did not deny it. "Do I still have a choice? If I didn''t guess wrong, not only could I stop the Longyuan Project through Norma, but I couldn''t even know the situation of Chu Han Group through Norma, because this plan is simply not Norma is in charge, but the Chu Family, or''Overlord''!" "Yes, I didn''t remotely control Chu Han''s group through Norma, but relayed instructions to Chu Han''s group through Overlord." "Chu Han is the acting Patriarch of the Chu Family, and the Chu Family doesn''t even care about his safety?" "Then you should ask Chu Tianchen." Manstein wiped the dust off the document bag, "It always feels like everyone knows something, but the people in charge know nothing." "Perhaps, what are you planning now?" Manstein''s fingers stopped the edge of the file pocket and looked straight at Schneider, "Friend, you know what you are doing, right?" "of course." "You will be responsible for your actions, right?" "of course." This time, Manstein turned around and left, but he left the black card and took the file. Schneider looked at the disappearing back of Manstein, and after a long time, he whispered to himself: "Manstein, you are a competent commissioner of discipline and a good professor. Unfortunately, I am just a sin-eater. Sinful people." 651 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 659: Meeting of Destiny! Chapter 659: Meeting of Fate! Early in the morning of a new day, Japan, Tokyo, Akihabara."Miscellaneous-Chi-Worm" Speaking of Japan, one has to talk about Tokyo, and when it comes to Tokyo, one has to mention the legendary "Otaku Street" Akihabara where "maid walks all over the ground and there are so many otaku". It is connected to Showa Street in the east, Kuramae Bridge Street in the north, Kanda 4-chome outside Chiyoda District in the west, Kanda-Nenshicho and Kanda Matsunaga-cho in the south, Chiyoda District, and Akihabara''s well-developed transportation has made it sold after World War II. The black market for rare high-quality electronic products. From the 1950s to the 1980s, the shops here first supplied large quantities of TVs and refrigerators, followed by video recorders and game consoles. Nowadays, electronics stores, model toy stores, animation product stores and theme cafes coexist side by side here, new office and retail complexes are gradually rising, and the reputation of Akihabara "Electric Town" spreads all over the world . You may not know Mount Fuji, but you must know Akihabara. There are thousands of electrical appliance shops and special maid coffee shops on this street, where trends and traditions collide. According to legend, Akihabara is a holy place for otaku. As long as you wait for your head to be knocked from your hometown to Akihabara, the god of otaku will give you sisters and unlimited game launch bonuses. Of course, this is only the legend of the second dimension, only the second sick otaku who believe that they have the protagonist''s aura will believe it. However, even so, a large number of otaku otaku come to Akihabara every year. They are not all for the legend of the second dimension, comics, games, figures, and banned books, this All are the attractions of Akihabara. On the west side of Akihabara Station, in a toy store specializing in hellokitty, a girl with a sluggish look stands in front of a huge glass window. The hellokitty of all kinds looks cute and unusual behind the transparent glass window. However, this cuteness does not seem to resonate with girls. However, the cuteness that the girl and hellokitty paired together caused passers-by to stop and look at the girl. Her hair was a rare dark red and she was wearing a red and white witch costume. This traditional costume is made up of muscle loops, white clothes and hakama. The cuffs and placket are woven with red silk ropes. This is the costume of Miko Kikyo in "Inuyasha". Such cosplay is not common among girls. Few people can interpret the soul of this role, but girls seem to interpret the role of Miko very appropriately and perfectly, without any sense of disharmony. "It''s Miko Kikyo?" The girl passing by and her companion whispered. "The clothes are, but the hair color is not the same. You see that Kikyo is black, and the girl''s hair color is dark red." Another passerby answered. "People''s hair color is natural. Cosplay is not a simple imitation. You should also have your own style and understanding. This is the real cosplay." The first girl retorted. The man stopped talking, and it seemed that no matter what kind of country it was, it was not a wise move to argue with a girl. At this moment, the first girl to talk about holding the camera boldly walked to the side of "Miko Kikyo", "Hello, can I take a group photo?" "Miko Kikyo" turned around, her eyes as deep as roses looked at the girl who approached her, tilted her head and looked a little confused, as if she didn''t know what she wanted to do. "This, take a photo, um, take a picture." The girl raised the camera, but the look in her eyes was much dim. Oh, what a lovely girl, how could such an unfortunate thing happen? "Miko Kikyo" looked at the camera and blinked, and understood the girl''s meaning, her eyes changed slightly, as if she had seen something unbelievable, but then it was occupied by curious splendor. The girl immediately understood, and handed the camera to her companion, and stood side by side with "Miko Kikyo". The background was huge hellokitty of various colors. The picture looked very cute and the girl was also cute, so the world seemed to have become cute. "Miko Kikyo" stood in front of the pink hellokitty cat, with a ignorant look on her face, rose-like eyes full of curiosity, and passers-by stepped forward to take pictures with her and linger until the sun was high. At the end of the lunch break, the crowd slowly dispersed. "Miko Kikyo" also lost interest in taking pictures and taking pictures. After all, keeping the same action for more than an hour would make anyone feel bored. "Miko Kikyo" stood for a while, finally glanced at Hellokitty in the glass window, and left Akihabara. Today there is a very important thing for her to do, so she was allowed to move freely for two hours. It has been more than an hour. It is time to go back... As she walked out of the central street, she suddenly stopped, looked suspiciously at a dark alley next to her, stood still and thought about it, and finally walked over. The alley is very small and dark, and it can almost only accommodate the next adult to walk through, and I dont know if it has not been cleaned for many years. The alley is full of unpleasant smells, even the dirtiest water. The mice in the ditch are not willing to get involved. A young man covered in blood and exuding a terrible aura was lying quietly on the ground, not knowing his life or death. The girl stood not far from the youth, looked quietly for a while, and then looked around, as if she had confirmed something. She squatted in front of the young man, poked her little finger on the delicate face that was not stained with blood, feeling After reaching the heat from her fingertips, she nodded and lifted the young man up and leaned against the wall. However, afterwards, the girl moved the young man to a slightly cleaner place, and her little nose twitched to confirm that the place was clean and there was no peculiar smell. Then she nodded in satisfaction. But soon, the girl''s face was occupied by curiosity again, tilting her head and looking at this bloodstained youth, like a young man who had just experienced a fierce battle.But with her eyesight, it was natural to see that the blood was not someone else''s, but the young man''s own, flowing out of his body. This is where the girl is puzzled. There is no wound on the young man. How did the blood flow out? Thinking about this, the girl suddenly became a little nervous, and she looked around for a while, like a kid preparing to do bad things, squatted down, dipped her little finger in the blood of the youth, put 5.8 in her mouth and chewed, startled. The girl''s eyes are a bit misty, the smell is so familiar and warm. That little blood flowed into her body along the throat, and merged into her blood vessels, just like her blood, without any difference. At this moment, the girl suddenly remembered something, raised her head and looked at the sky, her deep rose-like eyes flashed, her face showed a struggling expression for the first time, but in the end, it all returned to peace. Finally, she lowered her head and looked at the still unconscious young man earnestly, as if she wanted to reflect his appearance deep into her heart. The girl left the alley. A long sigh seemed to come through time and space. "The meeting of destiny, the separation of destiny..." 652 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 658: Dreams, Dreams! The 658th chapter dreams, dreams! On the endless blue sea, the dragon head is the head, the dragon scales are the body, and the dragon claws are the power. The huge sailboat sails on the sea road, and the dragon head flag with golden eyes is waving in the wind, which looks extremely eye-catching.&Miscellaneous Chu Han looked around suspiciously, strange places, strange surroundings, and... He looked down at the illusory body, meditating in his heart, the strange body. At this moment, Chu Han seemed to be aware of it, and quickly raised his head and looked to the rear, where a giant beast transformed into magma was roaring, and the target was the ship he was on! Chu Han frowned slightly, and didn''t take any action to block this surprise attack, because in his perception, someone had taken a step ahead of him. And the speed is extremely fast, the offensive is extremely vast. Almost at the same time his thoughts flashed, the sky suddenly darkened, and the "rumbling" thunder resounded across the sky.The next moment, a thick bucket of thunder and lightning crashed down, blasting away the giant beast transformed into magma. Also accompanied by thunder and lightning, there was also a man wearing a black and white suit. The sharp claw 05, which was nearly one meter long, stretched out from his fingertips, dropped down, and landed on the deck. But what is strange is that the man''s face is shrouded in a cloud of mist, making it impossible to see what kind of person is playing together with such arrogance and quietness. At the same time, several figures appeared immediately afterwards, including petite girls, tall women, cold and arrogant youths, burly middle-aged uncles... Chu Han looked like a bystander, watching this scene quietly, but in fact, his heart had already caused a huge wave. "Don''t you feel familiar?" The cold and emotionless voice did not know where it came from. "I feel, but I want to know more, where is this? Who are they? Who are you?" Chu Han said indifferently, as if he didn''t feel uneasy or surprised by everything in front of him. "Haha." The voice made a laugh of unknown meaning, and then, a golden light fell out of thin air, slowly condensing into a figure. A man exuding boundless majesty. Chu Han''s expression changed for the first time. The majesty and sternness exuding from this person was unprecedented. Even the black king Nidhogg was inferior to this person. ! What''s wrong? How could there be such a strong person? "Haha." The man suddenly smiled again. When Chu Han was puzzled, his eyes suddenly condensed, and he looked at the person up and down seriously, was silent for a while, and slowly said, "Who are you?" His voice fluctuates a bit, because his heart at this time is extremely unstable, and it can even be said that he has been completely confused. In his perception, there is no one in front of him. When he looks at it with his naked eyes, it is not a golden person, but the sky, sea, land, magma... This person is like the whole world! "Do you know what place this is?" The person didn''t answer Chu Han''s words, and instead spoke of this strange place. Chu Han was silent for a while and shook his head. "This place is amazing. It does not belong to any known dimensional space. In other words, it is completely independent and the center of all things intertwined..." The man passed through Chu Han, stood in the middle of the bow, stretched out his hand and touched the housekeeper-like man, "It is also called destiny." "fate" Chu Han muttered to himself: "Is this destiny?" "Haha, it depends on your understanding. If you don''t believe it, I can''t force you to believe it?" The man smiled, "But I can tell you for sure that this is the intersection of your destiny." "My fate is intertwined?" Chu Han was taken aback, and he looked around carefully. After a while, he raised his head and was about to ask a question, but the figure that suddenly appeared, exuding boundless majesty, has disappeared. Chu Han was silent for a while, then raised his feet and walked up to the few people, still unable to see their faces, as if there was a power in the dark to prevent him from seeing the truth behind the fog. However, even though there was a layer of mist, Chu Han could still clearly feel the existence of these people. This was not his power, but his fate, illuminating the mist. He saw it clearly. A man in a black and white suit dresses up gracefully, and the glasses behind the lens are shining with a ray of thunder, like the god of thunder from the myth; the petite girl is wearing a princess costume, with strangely colored eye pupils as if reflecting the colorfulness of this world; The tall woman has long black hair spreading out behind her head like a waterfall, her mouth curled up, with a quiet and elegant smile; a cold and arrogant young man, a burly middle-aged uncle... He saw everything, everything, he saw everything. This is the real seeing the truth. "Congratulations, how did it feel to be in contact with reality for the first time?" The voice appeared again, but this time, the figure did not appear with it. "It feels good." Chu Han''s expression remained unchanged, and he nodded faintly, but at this moment he reached out to touch the tall woman, and intuitively told him that this woman should have a very close relationship with him. However, when his hand was about to touch the woman, all the figures disappeared instantly, and the surrounding scenes changed accordingly. The blue sea disappeared, and the arrogant and domineering sailing boat disappeared, replaced by a map of the dead mountain blood sea. Fire filled the sky, blood stained the world red, gun smoke rising everywhere... Chu Han frowned and looked around a little hesitantly, "Here is..." "Your 370 is another intertwined point of fate." "Another?" Chu Han was stunned. "There is a second one?" "To be precise, this is the first and your original destiny." "What do you mean?" "Look on, you''ll know." As soon as he finished speaking, a little boy with a blue dress and golden hair walked across the sea of ??fire numbly. His steps were a little vain, and he was holding a little girl who looked like a Barbie with his age and exquisite appearance in his arms. Chu Han looked at the little girl in the boy''s arms as if he had been wicked. If you ignore the surrounding scenes and just look at the surface, this is two little guesses. The girl''s clothes are equally luxurious, and it is not difficult to guess which princess from a wealthy nobleman. However, there is no aristocratic aura on the girl''s body, but a thick death spirit is permeated. She is dead. Chu Han, who had been in and out of Nibelung Root countless times, was very familiar with this kind of breath, so he knew at first glance that the girl''s vitality had completely disappeared for more than a week. Who is she? Who is he? Chu Han caressed his heart lightly, why is his place aching like stirring. What is it, what is it, he shouldn''t forget, he shouldn''t lose... 653 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 659: Elementary Rules! The six hundred and fifty-ninth chapter element rules! Suddenly, the scene changed again, the corpse mountain and the sea of ??blood disappeared, the moonlit night fell, and the wind blew across the woods, bringing a crippling sound."Miscellaneous "Zhi" Chong" The luxuriously decorated villa stands in the center of the suburbs. Armed guards are holding firearms, hunting dogs and electronic eyes are patrolling vigilantly. There are still a few red and ultraviolet money sweeping vaguely. It seems that the defense here is extremely strict. At this moment, a black shadow passed through the traps like lightning under the cover of the night. Where he passed, the heavily armed guards could only feel the passing of a gust of wind and could not detect the slightest abnormality. The advanced electronic eye only caught a faint black light flashing, and the wolfhound only smelled a little peculiar smell, but did not notice that a figure had just broken into the villa at lightning speed. Only as a bystander, Chu Han clearly captured the movement of the black shadow, including those who were clearly with the black shadow who were guarding a few kilometers away from the villa. Not long after, the shadow rushed out again in a thunderous manner. The whole process was silent and no one noticed it. But soon, sirens sounded inside and outside the villa, and the guards and police dogs searched like crazy. , Hundreds of electronic eyes vacated, red and ultraviolet money illuminates the night sky. But unfortunately, the person they wanted to find had already retired with their companions. Chu Han stood quietly in the dark, looking at the direction in which the dark shadow disappeared, and was silent. "Your heart fluctuates a lot, have you thought of anything?" "Who is that person?" Chu Han spoke slowly. "you." "I?" "Correct." "Killer?" "do not know." "Ok?" "This is your destiny, your life, your path, and your world. I am not the Almighty God. How can I know it so clearly?" The voice explained. "But you seem to know everything in front of me better than me." "Hehe, you are wrong, I don''t know, I just opened up your memories and presented them in this way before your eyes." "What is your purpose for doing this?" Chu Han said. "You want to know? Unfortunately, it''s not yet time." "Not in time? What are you waiting for?" Chu Han asked. "Waiting for you to become stronger." ""Chu Han wanted to ask, am I not strong enough?But soon, he thought of the majestic aura he had felt before, and suddenly chose silence. "Hehe, you are indeed very strong now, but can you control your own power? You are just an ordinary human being. You became a hybrid because of the dragon''s blood. Finally, through the road to the gods, you became pure. The blood dragon king. But ask yourself, do you know what a dragon king is? Have you really used your power to the full?" Chu Han was startled, what is Dragon King? The palm of an element yields a world-destroying speech, a powerful and incomparable body. Is this the Dragon King? No, the realm of the Dragon King should be higher and deeper than this. That should be... the rule. The rules of the world. Touching the rules of the world, and transforming the rules into shapes that they understand, into their own power, this is the Dragon King. Did he do it? Chu Han silently gave the answer, no. If he can transform the rules into the shape he understands, then he will not use the "Candle Dragon" to resist the "shi Poye Dance", but directly interrupt the release of the "shi Poye Dance" with the rules. . Just as he interrupted the release of Rhein. But that time, he successfully interrupted the release of Rhein by using the power of the Sword of Victory. However, he has indeed done it, but instead of interrupting the World Extinguishing Grade Word Spirit, he stripped the dragon blood from the dragon king''s body. Although the goals are different, the principles are the same. How did he do it at that time? Chu Han didn''t remember. When he woke up, he opened his eyes and saw the cute face that couldn''t hide the worry. He didn''t remember all the things before, and only vaguely knew that he succeeded. Some feat. Now it seems that it is indeed a feat. It''s just a pity that he can''t find the feeling at the time, otherwise, he will definitely be able to master the power of the rules. "It seems you have thought about it. You just accepted the lineage of the Dragon King, but you don''t know the Dragon King, and you don''t know what the existence of the Dragon King means." "In other words, you have a huge treasure house, but you can only take some treasure from the crack of the door, and these treasures are actually only a fraction of this treasure house." "You have accepted the flame and the earth, but you don''t know the origin of the flame, the origin of the earth." "The real power comes from creation and exists in itself." "Go and find it, and when you understand, you''ll know." With these voices, Chu Han''s consciousness gradually became heavier. When he opened his eyes again, the scene around him had changed. He was in a dark, narrow, and rotten alley. Chu Han looked around, then looked at his blood-stained body. The clothes were already sticking to the skin, which looked a little weird. At this moment, a faint scent floated, Chu Han frowned slightly, and looked around, the scent came a bit strange, logically speaking, in such a dirty and dark alley, no matter what. There should be something like fragrance. Chu Han''s nose twitched, and he was startled. This scent of fragrance is so familiar, it''s not... A red shadow slowly emerged in his heart, and along with it, there was an important thing that seemed to have been forgotten by him... Chu Han twitched the corner of his mouth, glanced at the white sky, and subconsciously took out the phone from his pocket, wondering when it was already. However, his mobile phone may have been scorched by the high temperature caused by the fire elements in the surrounding riots in a state of unconsciousness before, and it did not explode in the first place. It was entirely because this mobile phone was not from the equipment department of the Kassel Academy. It is a special mobile phone developed internally by the Chu family. Only now, it has become a mass of black coal. Chu Han threw away the phone that had turned into black charcoal, and took a deep breath. He didn''t know how long he had been unconscious, but it must not be short.According to the original plan, if the "Dryeste" is not unexpected, it should have reached the bottom of the sea. Then, even if he rushes over now, he is likely to be unable to go to sea because he does not have diving tools. Of course, if he changed to a dragonized body, he could survive even in a vacuum environment. It''s just a pity that the current conditions and circumstances do not allow him to be dragonized. After thinking about it, Chu Han decided to find a place to change his clothes first, otherwise, with his current body, if he walked on the street, he would have to cause a huge commotion within three minutes. After that, observe the situation first before making a decision. 654 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 660: Xumizuo! The six hundred and sixtieth chapter Xumizuo! The weather today is not very good, the black clouds are very low, the sea is unsteadily undulating, the majestic sea palace stands on the sea like a giant tortoise in mythology, the exquisite pavilions are brightly lit, and are more brilliant than any mirage. The time was dazzling white by those palace-like buildings.Miscellaneousġ The eight Sheqi family spent a lot of manpower and material resources. The project was completed jointly by the Rock and Flow Research Institute and the Maruyama Construction Institute. Yuan Zhisheng looked at the sea in the upper part of Sumizuo, and his long black windbreaker hummed in the wind, looking like a cloak. His eyes went over the nearby police boats to the fishing boats in the distance. Their lights illuminate the boundary between the sky and the sea, like a series of pearls floating on the sea. The "Dryeste" was launched ten minutes ago, with only three people. Three two hundred and five who came to Japan from thousands of miles from the United States. Ying came silently behind Yuan Zhisheng, "Patriarch of the shirt is here." "Yeah." Yuan Zhisheng nodded, "Ying, I don''t know why, my xiong mouth is a bit stuffy." "The air at sea is probably hotter," Sakura said. "You don''t believe what you said?" Yuan Zhisheng laughed, his expression complicated, "I feel uneasy and anxious." Ying was startled, "Are you worried that external factors might disrupt this operation?" "No, I''m not worried about the success or failure of this 513 action." Yuan Zhisheng said, "Mr. Masamune personally, plus all the power of the Sheqi Bajia, even if the academy is aware of our purpose, it is too late now. , Not to mention that we still have Eriya." "Then what are you worried about?" "I didn''t worry about anything, I just felt uneasy." Yuan Zhisheng said lightly, "because it was me that chose life... or death for the group of 250." Inside the sixth seat, a room that has been forbidden, the little yellow duck floats in the pool of foam, swinging happily. This is a huge square bronze bathtub, as luxurious as the equipment used by ancient Roman emperors, soft light is cast from the top of the bath room, shining on the girls clear and fair skin, and her dark red hair spreads out in the water. . She used her finger to poke the little yellow duck into the water, and then watched it float up again, sometimes blowing on it to blow it far away, and then stretched out from the foam. Hooked it back with her foot and watched it. It looks cute and innocent. Judging from the foamy body, she is well-developed and beautiful, full of youthful charm. But adult girls like her obviously shouldn''t be interested in toys for little girls like rubber ducks. Her mental age seems to remain at the level of a young girl. Suddenly, there was the sound of footsteps outside, and then Masamune Tachibana''s coughing: "Eriyi, don''t play, get dressed quickly and set off." After a long time, no one answered. Tachibana Masamune patiently waited for more than a minute, and a line of clearly visible writing appeared on the glass door: "I see." The glass in the bath room is frosted glass on one side, so transparent marks appear when the master Uesugi writes in water. After washing, she turned and left. From those transparent writings, Tachibana Masamune could vaguely see a fascinating figure from the back. "You must put on a bath towel when you come out of the water!" Tachibana Masamune''s tone was a little helpless, but his face was a little weird, and a strange light flashed through the dark and dull eyes. After a long while, Masamune Tachibana shook his head, holding the long knife with sixteen petal chrysanthemum pattern on the handle and turning and leaving, but the hand holding the knife was slightly harder than before. At the same time, in the huge bath room, the head of the Uesugi family took off the earphones and put them aside, went under the shower and turned on the bronze faucet to wash away the foam from the hair. The dark red hair looked amazing in the warm water. . After a while, she washed her body clean, opened her suitcase, put the little yellow duck in, and took out the red and white witch costume. After taking out the witch costume, she didn''t put it on for the first time, but stared blankly. The rose-like demon and gorgeous pupils made a faint wave, but soon, she was all calm again. The master of the shirt wears clothes unexpectedly fast, and his movements are extremely smooth, as skilled as he has done it thousands of times. After putting on the witch costume, she put the earphones on again, tilted her head and thought, then took the little yellow duck out and stuffed it into her skirt. Her skirt is full of pockets, stuffed with all kinds of gadgets. Below the huge Sumi Seat, a white yacht undulates in high tide, with a silver "orange" badge on the bow. Masamune Tachibana and Kazema Kotaro were drinking tea. The bodyguards in black were distributed at the bow and stern, with black scabbard knives in their waists, with solemn and solemn expressions. Patriarch Uesugi walked freely and boarded the deck, still exuding a good smell of shampoo, and a red sheathed long sword with gold patterned bamboo and bird hung around his waist. Fengma Kotaro immediately got up and bowed to express his respect.Although the other party is a girl, the status of the head of the three surnames is slightly higher than that of the head of the five small surnames in the Eighth Family of Sheqi. Not to mention this girl who looks so cute and cute, but has the power to destroy the entire Tokyo. "Eriyi, come and let me see." Tachibana Masamune waved. Patriarch Uesugi sat down on the cushion in front of Masamune Tachibana obediently, but he did not look at Masamune Tachibana, but looked around, like a child forced to stay home and do homework by his parents. "Thanks for your hard work." Tachibana Masamune''s eyes were gentle, and he sighed softly, "I really want to replace you, but I don''t have your ability. All you have to do is cut everything off, and the road leading to Huangquan. Road, do you understand?" Patriarch Uesugi just nodded, presumably that she understood, but the expression was a little perfunctory. She took off her clogs and put it aside, wearing only white socks, jumped onto the boat next to the yacht. In the boat, she was alone and a long knife with a red scabbard. The black-clothed bodyguards untied the cable, and when the waves were pushing the boat to separate from the yacht, Masamune Tachibana suddenly got up and walked to the side of the boat, and reached out to the Uesugi Patriarch, looking helpless. Family Master Uesugi lowered his head and pretended not to see it, but Masamune Tachibana grabbed the cable and prevented the boat from leaving, his expression became more helpless and serious. Fengma Kotaro and a group of black bodyguards turned around silently, it is better not to know things like this. After the atmosphere froze for about half a minute, Patriarch Uesugi took out the latest PSP from his skirt and handed it to Masamune Tachibana. Don''t look too far away from him, she looked like a little girl who was angry with her parents. "This is a major event related to the future of the family, don''t always think about playing." Tachibana Masamune sighed. The small boat with a white water mark headed to the place where the waves fluctuate the most on the sea, where it will soon become the center of the storm. 655 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 661 Begins to Lose Control Chapter 661 Starts Out of Control Masamune Tachibana stood quietly on the bow, watching the disappearing figure of the boat. After a long time, he turned around and said to Kazuma Kotaro: "Notify Patriarch Sakurai, you can cut off all contact with Norma, and from now on It started to monitor all wireless signals throughout Japan, and immediately hacked the military satellite systems of the United States and Russia. What happened in this sea area tonight will not leak at all!" "Yes!" The central control room at the headquarters of Kassel College outside of Chicago, USA.Miscellaneous Schneider sat in the center of the hall, and Norma presented different images in the form of holographic projection, the results of the sonar scan, the underwater video taken by the Diriest, the weather conditions in the Japanese sea... all the information They all gathered in front of Schneider. He swiped to the right after handling a matter on the screen. The holographic projection screen disappeared instantly, but a new screen was projected, and new things joined the ranks of "waiting for processing". Although on the surface, it looks like Norma and Kaguya''s systems are connected together, but in fact, Norma is only acting as an intermediary, she is only responsible for receiving documents and data from Japan. Specifically, the "Overlord" of the Chu family and the "Kaguya Ji" of Japan are responsible. Among them, the information and data given by the "Overlord" of the Chu family is actually larger and more detailed than "Hui Yeji". "The Overlord''s body is in Japan?" Manstein was a little bit unbelievable. He saw what Schneider did, and it was exactly the same, which made him feel incredible. "It''s hard to believe? But that''s the truth." Schneider didn''t look up. "What the hell does the Chu family want to do?" Manstein still couldn''t believe that the Chu family would send the "Overlord" to Japan... The relationship between Japan and China is no better than that of Europe.Because of history, it is impossible for these two countries to talk with a smile. Although the Chu family and the Sheqi family were not hostile to each other for historical reasons, they did not have any good feelings, let alone friendship. But the Chu family actually sent the "Overlord" that is related to the family''s lifeblood to Japan. Isn''t it afraid of Zhanyi in Japan? "Overlord is different from Norma and Kaguya Ji, it is not an information body, it has the ability to move absolutely freely." Schneider said blankly. "What do you mean?" Manstein was startled. "The Academy doesnt know much about Overlord. For the past few decades, the Chu family has always been in a state of isolation. They are committed to exploring the local dragon clan relics, but they are quite xenophobic. Mixed races have a natural hostility and vigilance, so what we can learn about the Chu family is only what we have been exposed to in the past few years. As for some details, do you think the Chu family will tell us plainly?" Schneider again After processing a message and about to continue, he suddenly froze and stared at the information block. "What''s the matter?" Manstein has been paying attention to Schneider''s expression. Seeing his appearance at this time, he suddenly knew that something must have happened. Schneider took a deep breath and said in a calm voice, "There are only three people who dived. The leader of the execution team, Chu Han, lost contact ten hours ago." "What?" Manstein''s face changed drastically, "How could this be?" "I don''t know, the people of the Chu family in Japan are searching with all their strength. There is no news yet." Schneider shook his head blankly. "What did the Japanese branch say?" Manstein noticed something in Schneider''s words. Schneider was silent for a while, "Insufficient manpower, powerless." "What a joke!" Manstein looked at Schneider in shock, "What does the Japanese branch want to do? What do they want to do?" "I don''t know. Just now, the Bawang finally heard the news that the wireless signals in Japan have just been fully monitored, and it has no way to send information to the headquarters." Schneider looked numb, nightmarish eleven years ago. The spiritual brand resurfaced. Manstein''s face was dull, and he suddenly realized that from the beginning to the end of the Longyuan plan, it seemed that it had nothing to do with them. Now that it is out of control, it seems that it is a script that has already been written. And they are just bystanders outside the script. Asia, Japan, under two kilometers of deep sea, a woman with a devil figure walks on the top of a submersible. Her appearance is a bit glamorous, like a princess and princess in ancient Japan. A minute ago, she injected a tube of blood-red preparation. Now, the effect of the medicine is playing out, and her blood line is increasing at an alarming rate... Although she was not wearing a royal robe embroidered with gold, she was exuding unparalleled majesty, and the water pressure around her seemed to be timid under this momentum. "Chang tui Chang tui, have you transformed into the queen now?" whispered in the miniature earphone. After being silent for a long time, there was a flaw in Jiude Mai''s queen-like silent, austere and gorgeous face, and the majestic momentum also stagnated for a moment. She sighed helplessly, "This is talking to the queen." Humiliation? The little servant girl rolls over to me and waits. This queen will do some manual work of dismantling nuclear bombs." In fact, it is not difficult to dismantle the detonating device. The difficulty lies in how not to disturb the people in the submersible and not to be noticed by the people of the Rock Flow Research Institute afterwards, which is a bit difficult. "You have about ten minutes left. After this, the Diriest will arrive at the high heaven and earth. There is no signal in that place, and you will meet thousands of guards." Pian Niu said. "I know, I''ll instigate, just like the old mother, the maidservant will just obediently wash at home and wait for me." Jiude Mai said. "Well, well, I wash myself so fragrant, but you must remember that the bloodline will only increase for 4 hours. After 4 hours, you must take the locking agent. If you don''t lock it, the bloodline will get out of control and no one is in the deep sea I can help you. By the time I will wash myself as white and fragrant, no one will come." Potato Chip Girl said. "Ahhh! Even if my old lady likes women, she won''t like you with a small waist!" Jiu De Mai closed the earphones, but a warm smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. Feeling the power coming from the flow of blood, Jiu De Mai closed her eyes intoxicated. This kind of power, this seemingly omnipotent power, is really fascinating. Soon, Jiu De Mai put away all his emotions and began to dismantle the detonating device on the Diriest. It''s just that she didn''t know that at the same time she started to dismantle the nuclear bomb, not far from the sea directly above her, a small boat carrying a girl and a long knife that could cut Huang Quan was slowly approaching. 656 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 662: Chu Han lost contact! Chapter 662 Chu Han lost contact! The black Bentley hurried in the rainy night. I don''t know how many red lights he ran through, but strangely, no traffic policeman was chasing after him, and even no car was seen on the road behind him.Miscellaneous Y Chi Y Chong In the driver''s seat, Inouegawa Hikojiro looked at the young man in the back seat through the front-view mirror with an uneasy expression, "My lord, we will be at the port in three minutes. Would you like to prepare?" "Yeah." The young man answered faintly, but did not express anything. The corner of Inouegawa''s mouth twitched, and he silently retracted his gaze and concentrated on driving. In fact, he is not a driver, and he hasn''t driven a car for many years. His driving skills are a bit rusty, but he still drives very seriously. All this is because ten minutes ago, a young man covered in blood and stinking suddenly appeared in his villa, and then he was brought out of the secret army with more than a hundred bodyguards with incredible power. Down. Yes, it was just a moment. He hasn''t even recovered from the sudden appearance of Young Man 05, the battle is over. No, this cannot be called a battle at all.At least in the battle, both sides could see and fight, and at that moment, it was the young people who were crushing. This is the first time that Inouegawa Hikojiro is full of fear for the unknown, and it is also the first time that he has awe of "gods". After that, the young man just asked him to prepare a cruise ship, a set of clean clothes, and a car to take him to the dock. In fact, according to Inouegawa''s Hikojiro, if it is in a hurry, wouldn''t it be faster to dispatch a helicopter directly? Needless to say, as the head of one of the few large consortia in Japan, Inouegawa Hikojiro is absolutely capable of mobilizing a helicopter to send a person to any corner of the world in a short time. Just out of awe of the young man, Inouegawa Hikojiro didn''t speak, but silently followed the young man''s instructions and prepared everything. However, Inoue Hikokawa Jiro was still a little uneasy, because he had just learned a certain piece of news, which made him a little nervous about waiting for a while. Before long, the port has appeared in front of the car, just like the night, the port at this time is quiet and trembling. "My lord, here it is." Inouegawa Hikojiro said cautiously. "Yeah." Chu Han nodded, opened the door and got out of the car, took a deep breath of the slightly salty air, and said silently in his heart: familiar taste. For him who had just awakened from the blue sea and the flames of gunpowder and blood, the sea breeze and blood were indeed familiar. "My lord, please go here." Inouegawa Hikojiro respectfully guided Chu Han to the west side of the dock. "My lord, have you seen that two-mast white sailing ship?" Inouegawa Hikojiro suddenly pointed to a sailing ship in the distance and said to Chu Han. It was a really real, magnificent and luxurious sailing vessel. Not only did it have two tall masts, but the hull was also very huge compared to ordinary sailing vessels. The sides of the vessel were cylindrical, just like two large ones. The air cushion floats the boat on the surface.The area of ??the deck is very large, and it is definitely not a problem to have a party with twenty or so people. Chu Han followed Hikojiro Inoue''s fingers and looked over, and was startled. This was a sailing yacht, but it gave him a familiar feeling from the soul. "I''m extremely sorry, sir, I don''t know what happened. Since 10 o''clock in the evening, the seas of Japan have been blocked, and all fishing boats and cruise ships cannot sail. This sailboat is already..." Inoue Hikojiro took Uneasy and panic explained quickly. Although he had only been in contact for a short period of time, he had a certain understanding of the temperament of young people. This is a person who has to say something and make up his mind. In other words, it means doing what it says. Therefore, Hikojiro Inoue did not know whether his arrangements would satisfy Chu Han. If Chu Han was not satisfied, he would probably fall to the ground like the more than one hundred bodyguards in his luxurious private villa. Not awake. However, before he could finish speaking, Chu Han interrupted first, "Well, I see, you did a good job, and then you can go." Inoue Hikojiro was taken aback, "O...sir, what are you talking about?" "Those people will wake up in a while, dont worry, they are just mentally traumatized, and then as long as they recuperate, nothing will happen. Just be careful not to overuse your brain in the recent period, otherwise it will cause something terrible. In the case of the consequences, dont blame me for not reminding you. After Chu Han finished, he ignored the dazed Inoue Hikojiro, walked to the pier, and saw that its close at hand, whether its beautiful shape or huge volume. When the white catamaran luxury yacht was a huge visual impact, a special emotion came from his heart. He naturally jumped on board, walked through every area on the yacht, and finally walked to the captains room, which was not there. It also looks as old as a sailboat. Looking around, although the equipment is very small, it is the most advanced at the moment. At this point, Chu Han''s dazed gaze finally calmed down. He just looked at the complicated machine in front of him and didn''t know what to do for a while. He vaguely knew that he had driven a yacht and a plane, but unfortunately, he didn''t remember it. At this moment, Inoue Hikojiro suddenly appeared at the door of the captain''s room, "Hoh, my lord...just forgot to tell you that the maneuvering of this ship is a bit complicated, and it cannot be controlled without special training in advance. From this ship." As he said, he aimed at Chu Han with uneasy eyes, and his heart was extremely nervous. "So?" Chu Han was startled and frowned slightly. "That...sir, I happen to have received this kind of training. If adults don''t dislike it, I''m honored to serve adults." Inoue Hikojiro bowed down respectfully, and his hands were naturally close to the outer side of the big tui. Chu Han was silent for a while, "Let''s sail." After speaking, he walked directly out of the captain''s room and went to the deck. After Chu Han left, Inoue Hikojiro slowly straightened his waist, heaved a sigh of relief, and wiped the sweat from his forehead. In fact, he knew the complexity of this ship in advance, otherwise, how could he have received this type of training so coincidentally? He did this to be able to follow Chu Han, and now it seems that he succeeded. Then, in the future, he will definitely succeed. The sea breeze slowly, under the dark night, the beautiful and luxurious "Poseidon" slowly sailed out of Tokyo''s commercial port, and slowly sailed towards the center of the storm. 657 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 663 Sailing Ship to Hell! Chapter 663: Sailing Ship to Hell! Japan, Tokyo, Southwest, Kanagawa Prefecture.Miscellaneous ̡̡ Kanagawa is one of the few first-level administrative regions in Japan. It has the largest trading port in Japan, rich tourism resources, a good industrial environment, and a large population, creating good conditions for the development of agriculture, fisheries and tertiary industries. At the same time, this place often has some grand celebrations, such as Hakone Daimonyaki. This is a festival in Hakone Town, which is held on August 16th every year. Daimonyaki refers to burning a "big" shape on the mountain with Songming, and at the same time fireworks are set off. The night is very lively and beautiful.Hakone Daimonyaki is one of the three major festivals in Hakone. On the opposite side of Gora Hot Spring Village, Hakone Wairin Mountain''s Star Mountain, dozens of figures in ancient costumes waited quietly in the woods, their golden eyes gleaming with unspeakable anxiety. Suddenly, a black light fell silently, and then dozens of eyes instantly locked the visitor. "How?" someone asked. "Surveillance captured the Young Patriarch once appeared in Kanagawa, but from the vague picture, the Young Patriarch''s mental state seems to be a little bit wrong, as if...as if it''s crazy!" "What?!" A dozen exclamations sounded. "Immediately notify us people in Japan, immediately mobilize all our strength, give priority to finding the Young Patriarch, and put aside other things first!" A calm voice sounded in the shadows. "But, what about the Long Yuan plan in this case?" Someone couldn''t help but question. "The Longyuan plan has a''Overlord'' there, so there won''t be any problems, plus the people of the God Killing Society are also there. Our task is to find the Young Patriarch immediately. Under this premise, other things will be done first. Throw it aside!" A cold voice suddenly sounded. "Yes!" The owner of this voice obviously has a high prestige. After he finished speaking, everyone closed their mouths. Of course, Chu Han at this time didn''t know that because he suddenly lost contact, the Chu family''s garrison in Japan had all put down their jobs and looked for him frantically in Japan. Chu Han was wearing a decently tailored red tuxedo, with champagne between his fingers, looking at the endless night in front of him, the sea breeze blowing, his face was unusually calm. However, inside the human body that cannot be penetrated by the human eye, a stream of fiery blood is flowing between the various blood vessels at an astonishing speed. The powerful and unmatched heart beats hundreds of times per second, providing it to Flesh. Unparalleled power of the body. His blood is boiling, his heart is beating, his power is awakening, and his golden pupil is shining... Without warning, a huge wave suddenly appeared on the sea, one after another, the sky was completely dimmed, and lightning and storm intertwined. "My lord! My lord! The weather is a bit wrong, the surrounding magnetic field is disturbed by eyes, and we are lost at sea!" Inoue Hikojiro shouted out his head from the window. "It doesn''t matter, just move on like this." Chu Han said lightly without looking back. He didn''t move his face at all because of the dramatic changes around him, and even faintly still had a faintly anticipated feeling. Suddenly, Chu Han looked up at the sea in the distance, as if feeling instinctively. The lightning fell straight down, as if the god king in mythology threw thunder. "Has it started?" Chu Han muttered to himself. At the same time, the six huge sea fortresses were fully armed, a huge gun barrel stretched out, dozens of heavily equipped cruise ships surrounded the six Sumiza, and in front of them, a black wave flashed. Jinguang pounced. However, for all this, the supreme commander of Xumizuo leaned weakly on the winch, and the touch of red had arrived. On the sea illuminated by searchlights, a small boat came with the waves. A girl in a witch costume stood on the bow, her dark red hair was messed up by the sea breeze, and her enchanting pupils calmly stared ahead. . The waves on the sea were undulating, but her boat was unusually calm. The corpse guard nearby rushed towards the boat, and the girl drew it. She took out the fuchsia long knife in her hand and swung it randomly, and the corpse guard suddenly split from the middle. Blood spilled into the sky. At this moment, she was like a divine mansion in the clouds, strict and powerful. But the way she wields a long knife is very naive, it''s just a little girl wielding a pencil sharpener. But it was this kind of random slashing that contained absolute slashing will. She didn''t just use a knife to cut the corpse guard, but gave an order to cut these things. Serial number 111, YanlingJudgment, this is a Yanling that has never been seen before in history, and everything about it is only legend. The only thing that can be known is that this linguistic spirit is the strongest power that can be achieved by a hybrid species except for the god-level linguistic spirit. The group of corpses around the boat is getting denser, and Eriris cutting is getting faster and faster. The knife in her hand seems to be weightless and unruly. She just keeps on commanding death, death and death. , Zui Shouqun felt the death-like breath, and gradually understood something, and didn''t dare to come closer. Eriya didn''t chase, she did these things calmly as if she was playing a fighting game, but this game was too bloody and real. She squatted down, swung away the blood on the long knife in the sea, rolled up her sleeves, exposed her white wrists, stretched out her hand to press on the surface of the sea, and moved lightly, as if she was stroking a grumpy man. Cat. Suddenly, the roaring sea calmed down, everything calmed down, an extremely powerful and huge domain was stimulated by Eriyi, and everything in the domain was forcibly suppressed. Eriya lowered her head and hummed, the dark clouds in the sky suddenly collapsed, and the quiet moonlight shattered on the sea, the waves shattered, and the sea was like a mirror reflecting the world. The sea surface temperature is getting lower and lower, and the dancing silver waves gradually solidify, and an unparalleled majesty drifts away with the waves. A few minutes later, with the small boat as the center, the ice spread in all directions. Those corpses were frozen in the sea at a speed visible to the human eye, and with their amazing power, they couldn''t actually struggle. In front of Eriyi, they were like toys. Do not!Even with toys, this scene cant be described! This is simply a killing without emotion! Even the "strongest hybrid" Angers will be shocked by this kind of scene. The Dragon Blood Secret Party, which has thousands of years of history, understands the world and civilization of dragons, but what Eriya is doing seems to have surpassed alchemy. Or Yan Ling, reaching a new realm...the realm of God. She lowered her head and hummed, her eyes seemed to penetrate the black sea to reach the Hell Yellow Spring in the depths of the abyss. In the next moment, countless corpse guards burst out of the ice. Their immortal bodies are five meters long. Their huge physique and amazing strength make their impact comparable to that of a running rhino. Even without sharp minions, they can Tear the hardest barriers in the world. 658 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 664: The First Appearance of Killing The 664th chapter of the killing begins At a glance, there was a black, surging tide above the ice sea, and even the sky was quiet at this moment, and I was terrified by this terrible sight.MiscellaneousZhiInsects All as in the prophecy, Satan will be released from the prison and come out to confuse the nations on the earth, namely Gog and Magog, to gather them for battle. Their numbers are as large as sea sand. There are as many corpses as sea sand. Just as the countless people on the seat of Xumi were in a trance for this terrifying scene like apocalypse, suddenly there was a clear whistle, rolling from far to near. The whistle was initially extremely vague, intermittently as if it did not exist, but after a moment, it was There was a bang, and finally, like a nine-day thunder, rumbling loudly over the entire sea! And under this thunderous howl, the power and fear brought by hundreds of thousands of corpse guards collapsed in an instant! On the first tower of the Xumizuo, Yuan Zhisheng, who had closed his eyes tiredly, suddenly opened his eyes at this moment, his eyes filled with incredibly delicate figures looking under the dark clouds. There, a majesty that seemed to oppress the world and the earth was radiating with a mighty momentum like billowing thunder. Moreover, what made his heart churn the most was this breath, which had a familiar taste! "Is that you...?" Yuan Zhisheng muttered to himself. The sudden thunder and roar was naturally not only noticed by the original child, but at the same time, on the other Xumi seats, the strong men of the eight families of Sheqi looked at the graceful figure above the sky with astonishment. However, apart from the naive, none of the others had any contact with the coming person, so it is naturally difficult to distinguish the identity of that person. But even so, the majestic vitality and power exuding from that figure is enough to make their complexion change drastically, such a terrifying complexion, I am afraid that the four dragon kings are just like this, right? But, when did such a terrifying power appear in Japan? In doubt, not only a few of them, but even the people on the six Sumi seats, all had their faces full of astonishment. Obviously, no one knew when such a monster actually appeared in Japan. The thunder rolled among the clouds and the dark clouds pressed on top. Just as surprise and incomprehension flashed in everyone''s hearts, the figure suddenly moved and fell like a silver lightning. When people recovered, the person was already Stepping on the ice sea, he fell into the circle of corpses. However, what surprised everyone was that the place where the man stood was unexpectedly in front of Eriyi. Depending on the situation, it seemed that he was looking for Eriyi. Although it sounds long, it actually took only two or three seconds from the sound of the clear howling to the appearance of this person in front of Eriya. And because of the persons terrifying speed and unparalleled power, when he When they appeared in front of Eriyi, the endless group of corpses swung their terrifying bodies forward. "Not good!" Suddenly, there were shouts of exclamation from the seats of the Xumi, and everyone seemed to be able to imagine that the handsome young man was severely torn and bloody by the corpse guard. Only a few people frowned slowly after the young man appeared, and the naive, who knew the inside story, smiled bitterly. Just as the emotions of the people on the Xumi seat changed, the young man was already overwhelmed by the corpse guard who was full of black tide, and several sighs suddenly sounded on the Xumi seat. However, at this moment, the surrounding air suddenly jumped violently, and a terrifying pressure rose sharply, and the next moment, fire.The column soared into the sky, and everything within fifty meters of it was instantly evaporated by the high temperature. The fire light illuminates the dim sky, and also illuminates the dull, shocked, shocked, and trembling faces on Xumi''s seat. The fire column lasted for nearly a minute. Thousands of corpses were shrouded by the fire column, and then disappeared without leaving any corpses. At this moment, the world is quiet, the sky is quiet, and even the corpse guard group is quiet. Everyone looked at the fire column with shock and astonishment. After the fire column dissipated, the young man appeared. The high temperature in the air has not dissipated. Everyone seemed to know what it was after being enveloped by the fire column. Such a feeling. The silence lasted for a while in this sea area, and was finally broken by a dozen frightened and angry voices. "Stop him! His goal is the master of the shirt!" Everyone on the Sumi seat was stunned, and then they saw the terrifying figure walking step by step towards the Uesugi Eriyi standing on the bow of the ship, and their complexion suddenly condensed, and the six huge sea fortresses were activated one after another, with a dull roar. The sound resounded across the sky, the barrel and trajectory instantly locked the young man, and the fear caused by the terrifying sight just now was instantly crushed and dissipated in dullness. However, the young man did not move at all about the six-seater Sumita''s warning, and even took a look. His pace is very slow, slow is random, he doesn''t care, or maybe he has no hope. His advance was not able to continue, not because of the slaying exuded by the six beasts, but the second wave of corpse guards rushing out of the ice sea. The steel-blue body twisted on the ice, and the golden pupils were shining with cold light. They are hunters between humans and snakes. The previous fire Zhu has made them realize that they have encountered themselves. Slaughter, but inherited from the killing of dragons. The heart of killing immediately drowned their emotions, and they continued to attack without knowing life and death. Chu Han faintly glanced at the ice sea under his feet, and his eyes flashed slightly between the golden and red colors. After he stepped on the ice sea, a powerful heartbeat sounded from that deep. There was a "bang, bang, bang", like a drum of war. And with the passage of time, this heartbeat became clearer and stronger... "Are you awake?" After Chu Han finished speaking, he immediately shook his head. If he had already woken up, he should have received the most violent charge now instead of the painless attack he is now. Yes, charge. This is an army that has slept for countless epochs, coming from an army from a distant ancient period. Here, it is their territory. It''s just that Chu Han is a little confused. Since that guy hasn''t fully awakened yet, who is in command of this army now? What does the army mean? Absolute obedience. Without command, the army would just stand by and never act without authorization. But now, the owner of this army has not been fully resurrected. Who is in charge of the corpse guard? Soon, Chu Han''s doubts were resolved, and a little boy sat on the shoulder of one of the tallest corpses, his two short legs dangling in mid-air. 659 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 665: Lu Mingze is terrible! Chapter 665: Lu Mingze is terrible! He was wearing a black suit with a white flower in front of Xiong, and his expression was quiet."Miscellaneous*Zhi*Chong" would be very surprised if someone who knew him saw it, because such an expression never appeared on this little devil. That''s right, the little boy is a little devil, a devil from hell, Lu Mingze! The appearance of Lu Mingze did not make Chu Han not surprised or uneasy, as if he had been waiting for him to appear. "Do you know it''s me?" Lu Mingze tilted his little head, his eyes seemed to be turning golden mandala flowers, extremely beautiful but also extremely poisonous. "I''m not an almighty god, how can I know that it is you?" Chu Han said lightly. This was what he heard. In this situation, this sentence is suitable. "But you don''t seem to react at all." Lu Mingze said. "What reaction do you want? Is it flustered or thunderous?" Chu Han raised his eyebrows, "Do you think I can do this kind of useless work?" "Well, that''s what I said." Lu Mingze scratched his head, then nodded, "Then if you have no reaction, please go to death." The killing intent appeared a bit suddenly, this sentence was also a bit sudden, and the attack of the corpse guard was even more sudden. But the most abrupt is another person in the room. From Chu Han''s appearance to the time when he killed thousands of corpse guards, the six Xumizuo were locked together. Finally, the behind-the-scenes commander of the corpse guard Lu Mingze appeared. Hui Liyi did not move until Lu Mingze''s intention to kill Unreservedly released, the corpse guard group suddenly rioted, and this god or monster in human skin finally raised the fuchsia long knife. It is still a very random wave, it is still the order of death, death, and death, and it is still a unilateral killing. However, it was the action of Eliyi that made Chu Han''s face slightly condensed. The next moment, he already swept forward like a ghost, and he hugged Eliyi in his waist, and rose into the sky like lightning, with a virtual grip on his right hand. But the extremely smooth long knife appeared in his hand out of thin air. The moment he held the knife, he slashed towards the ice sea below without thinking about it. The dazzling gray light carried the boundless edge cutting space and penetrated the ice. , Blasted down the head that had just broken the ice. That head was just a surprise, and lavender scales were faintly visible, and it was instantly cut into the sea by Chu Han, but Lu Mingze''s expression was indifferent and regretful, and he didn''t know who he was sorry for. Standing in the air, Chu Han''s gaze fell slightly, and he quietly grasped the black knife in his hand. The slash that had just hit did indeed hit, but he didn''t relax a bit because it was too easy. He didn''t know exactly what place was under the ice sea, but judging from the endless group of corpse guards, it is not difficult to guess that the depths of the ice sea should be the territory of a certain noble dragon of the Primordial bloodline. In other words, this is the entrance of Nibelung Root! In normal times, Chu Han would be very interested in discovering the entrance of Nibelung Root, but now, he can''t mention it at all. "You should feel it? That big thing has completely woken up." Lu Mingze smiled, "It is a pure blood dragon with a knighthood, and its bloodline is extremely good. Its bones were made into corpses by using alchemy. Its bones laid the foundation for the city, but now, its city is destroyed, and you, who has a huge vitality, have undoubtedly become the first goal of that big guy after waking up. So I am curious, what will you do ?" "You don''t need to worry about it." Although he has realized that he is in a big trouble now, as the unprecedented third king, Chu Han''s expression is still very calm. "I hope so, but I still remind you, I''m watching." Lu Mingze has a fair and standard smile on his face. Such smiles often appear in the aviation industry. Chu Han looked down at the unmoving ice sea, Yu Guang glanced at Lu Mingze, "I''m a little curious, how did you get the command of this army?" As Lu Mingze just said, the owner of this place is a pure-blooded dragon with a knighthood. The bloodline is extremely strong. And because it has been refined into a corpse guard, its willpower and resentment are so strong that it is not an ordinary first-generation species. It can be comparable, if you really go crazy and desperately, let alone Chu Han, even the black king will feel tricky. So he was curious, how did such an existence be refined into a corpse guard?How did Lu Mingze get command from such a powerful ancient species? "Because this army belongs to me." Lu Mingze still had an official smile on his face. What do you mean?Is it possible that he refines that ancient species into a corpse guard? Chu Han frowned, but before he had time to think about it, a jet of water rose into the sky, and the giant tail covered with lavender scales flicked, Chu Han''s wrist turned, the black light flashed, and the bucket''s thick tail was chopped off, and the blood fell from It was falling in the air, dyed red on the ice, and the anger was mixed with a roar of pain shaking the earth. That is the voice of the ancient times, powerful, strict... and long. The next moment, like a black torrent, the group of corpses broke through the ice and rushed out, their bodies glowing with metallic luster, and their pupils were ferocious gold. Because they slept for too long, they exhausted their energy after breaking through the ice, crawling on the ice, twisting their slender and terrifying lower body. .But the dragon blood surging in the body soon boiled frantically, and their bodies immediately recovered their strength from the ancient times. They crawled and screamed, swinging their long tails and rushing towards the six seats. . They passed by Lu Mingze, but didn''t cast even a trace of their eyes on this short, seemingly powerless human. In their eyes, only the huge sea fortress in front of them, after hundreds of thousands of them broke free from the seal of countless epochs, the first time they did not breathe free air, but launched a battle!war! On the first tower of Sumizu, Yuan Zhisheng had recovered his stern look, but his hand holding "Spider Cut" couldn''t help but tremble, indicating that his heart at this time was not as calm as it seemed. Finally, when the group of corpses that could not see the end approached the distance of 500 meters from the seat of Xumi, Yuan Zhisheng took a deep breath and shouted at the walkie-talkie: "Launch!" The air solidified for a moment, and then, there was no sound in the whole world, and then, the corpse guards were bombarded into bones by the artillery fire, and countless corpse guards madly charged, their sharp minions grasped. Steel jumped on the throne, biting the fragile flesh, blazing blood filled the throne, gun smoke filled the sky, and the roar spread far beyond the sea. The prologue of blood and fire was completely opened! 660 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 666: Well-behaved Eri Yi! Chapter 666: Well-behaved Eli Yi! Among the black clouds, Chu Han stood in the air like a gods mansion, holding Eli Yi in his left hand and''lazy'' in his right, but his eyes fell on the''unsinkable mustache'' not far below, these six. The sea fortress built with the huge funds of the eight Sheqi families completely awakened tonight, revealing the hideous face of the giant beast.Miscellaneous worm However, what moved Chu Han was not the real faces of these six sea fortresses, but the corpse guards who charged like a tide and the Sheqi Bajia who resisted the corpse guard offensive with flesh and blood. As the prophecy said, after being oppressed for thousands of years, the dragon clan finally returned and launched the most violent counterattack against humans and mixed races! And human beings also raised the sword in their hands, holding illusory hope, ushering in this war that has been waiting for thousands of years! how exciting! Chu Han said silently in his heart that this picture was actually very bloody and very sad, but he used it to describe it as wonderful. Because of this scene, it is indeed wonderful. As the dragon king and the master of the elements, Chu Han is extremely sensitive to the fluctuations and mobilization of the elements. In the past few minutes, the elements above the entire sea area have completely rioted, with dozens of hundreds of words. They were released, stimulated by various fields, and fired with powerful and advanced scientific weapons. Their sharp points were all directed at the corpse guards who surged toward Sumiza like a tide. And the next moment, black spots like tides gushing out from the depths of the ice sea, instantly dyeing the entire sea area into steel blue, and spreading straight toward the direction where the six Sumizus are. How is this scene not exciting? "Hey, can you understand what I''m saying?" Chu Han suddenly turned his head to look at Eli Yi, his hand still wrapped around her waist, the atmosphere should have been ambiguous, ambiguous, and charming, but in the constant fire, In the screaming and roaring, the atmosphere will not loosen anyhow. But when he saw those rose-like eyes, Chu Han suddenly forgot the fact that he was right above the battlefield. Even these eyes have no mood swings at all. Eriya nodded, not knowing why, ever since Chu Han appeared, she has always looked quiet and well-behaved, not at all like a monster with a "judgment" with the spirit of words. "It seems that you just can''t speak, but you can still listen." Chu Han''s mouth was slightly tilted, and he raised the blade to click on the ancient species swimming in the ice below and said, "Did you see that big guy?" Eliyi followed Chu Hans blade as expected. They are now hundreds of meters high in the air. At this height, except for ultrasonic radar or life detectors, the naked eye can never see the life under the ice sea. body. However, she only glanced, and then raised her hand to write on Chu Han''s arm: I saw it. "Hold it for a while, can you do it?" Chu Han stared at Eli Yi. He could not condense the dragon king''s body, unless he was determined to kill everyone in this sea area, otherwise, as long as he used the dragon king''s Power, then before the sun rises the next day, the mixed race families all over the world will unite to siege him! Although with his current power, even the mixed-race families from all over the world may not be able to kill him, but as he once said to Yuan Zhisheng, everything is always in case. In the ancient times, the dragons were still the masters of this world, and humans were just slaves of the dragons. But now, countless epochs have passed, and the once ruler is like a mouse crossing the street. As long as he appears, he will be killed the most tragic. Humans, with the strength and technology gained from dragons, successfully suppressed the dragons for thousands of years, and even the four dragon kings were killed (although these two were actually killed by the protagonist). The most important thing is that although there is no definite confirmation, the Black King is indeed dead, whether or not it was made by humans, but he is indeed dead. This is the greatest deterrent. Moreover, the mixed-race species have existed for too long. After the disappearance of the dragon clan, only the mixed-race species will always exist in this world. They know a lot of secrets and have countless backs. This is the so-called background. Time and history, this used to be the most powerful foundation of the dragon clan, but now it has become the greatest confidence of the mixed race. Because the dragon clan has disappeared, their time and history are naturally shattered.The mixed races have always existed, and their time and history have increased, and their background has naturally become deeper and deeper. Hui Liyi didn''t think as much as Chu Han. After hearing what he said, he looked back at the ancient species roaring and roaring under their feet and the ice sea that was guarded by corpses, and lightly pointed towards Chu Han. Nodded... Chu Han raised her eyebrows. He was a little surprised by Eliyis quick answer, because he didnt say how long a period of time was, and Eliyi did not ask. This means that she wants to be alone with that person. The ancient species, who held the title and was refined into a corpse after death, kept fighting until Chu Han released his hand. Or, before that, she kills the ancient species first. But is this possible? Although the ancient species was made into a corpse guard after death, it does not mean that his strength is weak. On the contrary, he was a powerful dragon that had a knighthood in that ancient age, and his blood was extremely pure. After refining the corpse guard, although there is no sanity, it completely activates the heart of killing and killing, and the strength is definitely not inferior to the four twin kings of the dragon clan. Is Ling Ling Judgment so powerful? Chu Han didn''t know, he looked at Huiliyi''s eyes that still didn''t have any mood swings, and was silent for a while, "If you can''t support it, stop and leave immediately, don''t seek death." Hui Liyi was a little confused. Obviously it was Chu Han''s opposite meaning that confused her unwise little head, but this girl could still feel the care in Chu Han''s words after all, so she leaned closer and stared at her. Chu Han looked. Until Chu Han felt the atmosphere a little weird, and when she turned her head slightly, she gradually showed a 2.6 smile. Although the smile was thin and cold, like the floating light on the ice sea, it appeared on her indifferent face. There is a kind of beauty with blush. Chu Han was stunned. At this moment, Hui Liyi broke free from his embrace, and fell straight, while opening her mouth slightly, and only said one word.Then, the impact of the drop caused by the high-speed descent disappeared in an instant, and only that mysterious word seemed to remain in the air. That word sounds simple, just a single syllable. But this word represents an order, an order from the ancient times. This order was issued, and the girl turned into a divine residence. She would be omnipotent, and even the world would be quiet for a moment. 661 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 667: The Forgotten Trio Chapter 667 The Forgotten Trio As soon as she landed, Eriyi was overwhelmed by the tide of corpse guards. The next moment, the fuchsia long knife was raised above her head and pointed directly at the sky. A formidable area was excited, centered on her and the sea surface about one kilometer in diameter. It was completely frozen in an instant, and all the corpses near this area were instantly deprived of all their vitality.MiscellaneousZhiInsect Eriya slowly got up, and the surface of the sea rose. It was a huge iceberg, getting thinner as it went down, and the top was as smooth as a mirror. The surface of the iceberg was shining with blue light, and there were groups of dead corpses that were frozen inside, and the sharp ice ridges underneath grew rapidly. Eriya stood high in the sky, surrounded by cliffs of ice, and under the cliffs were swords of ice. She muttered something silently, and every word from her mouth was incomprehensible. At this moment, a monster nearly 100 meters long roared towards Eriyi. Its golden pupils were like giant candles, and its decayed body was covered with ancient armor. The armor was layered on top of each other and connected by bronze chains. Some lavender scales are bare. Exposed. It came with endless dragon power to oppress Eli Yi. The terrifying majesty can instantly destroy the spirit of normal human beings. The king in the corpse guard roared silently, and his minions were as transparent as crystal. Suddenly, at the same time it attacked Eriyi, a huge iceberg took her up to the ground, and the huge waves were blasted into the air tens of meters high, and then scattered in all directions. This iceberg was like a huge ice cross gun, lifted straight into the air, then straight down, and fell on the ice sea, with an extremely sharp "cutting" will, and issued a "death" to the ancient species. "The trial! A fierce chill fell from the sky, instantly freezing thousands of corpses.The king of corpse guards raised his head, and the golden pupils reflected the blue ice cross spear, which was falling towards it with a violent current! The order of judgment was issued, and God''s will was released without reservation. It has nowhere to escape, and it will die! The dragon roared silently at the ice cross gun. It realized that the disaster of extinction was in front of its eyes, but it couldn''t dodge it. It was unwilling to do so, so it let out an earth-shaking roar. But it was useless, the Ice Cross Spear descended like a god, piercing the dragon''s back. The powerful and incomparable King of the Corpse Guard was completely powerless to resist, and the Ice Cross Spear took it into the abyss, and its powerless long tail swayed in the sea. The corpse code on the ice broke in an instant. This is an absolute kill.Killing the will is God''s judgment on the human world, crucifying all sinners on the pillar of shame, and there is no room for resistance or defense. A light shadow jumped up from the tail of the Ice Cross Spear. The girl was wearing a red and white witch costume with her big sleeves unfolding in the sea. The straps of her hair were broken, and her long hair was like crimson seaweed. Powerful, majestic, and unreserved release. This was the first time Chu Han saw the "trial", but it was not the first time he saw such a sight. The "Shi Poye Dance" of the Dragon King Eriffin is even more terrifying than this. All the Nibelung roots are opened in an instant, and the dead energy released is accumulated and compressed, which is enough to make a person in an instant The Dragon King lost all his life. That is the will of "mortal"! Compared with "judgment", "shi Poye Dance"''s will to death is more terrifying. It''s just that Chu Han was still surprised, surprised by the strong will displayed by Eli Yi, puzzled at the powerlessness of the King of the Corpse Guard, and doubted that Lu Mingze hadn''t done anything with him yet. Lu Mingze seemed to see through Chu Han''s heart, and said softly, "You made a mistake. I really want to kill you, but I am not here to kill you today, but to fulfill the original vow. !" In the deepest part of the ice sea, an endless huge tower stands on the gentle slope beside the ground fissure. The tide of magma rises and falls not far away, and the dark tower body is reflected, and the tower body looks like an iron tire about to melt. It seems that it has been standing in this place for millions of years, as towering as a god and as lonely as a god, making people want to worship when they see it. And around this huge tower, surrounded by a majestic city, half of this ancient city has slipped into the magma river, and the other half is left with collapsed ruins, except for the huge tower in the center. Standing stubbornly, it symbolizes the glory of the city. Only now, the ground of the other half of the ruins in this ancient city is constantly pouring out at a terrible speed. Scarlet water mist is emerging, and the dragon blood flowing under the ruins is boiling like magma, crawling out of the cracks in the ground. Long living creatures, they tore the afterbirth that enveloped them, their bodies glowed with metallic luster, and their pupils were hideous golden. Zombie! They come from this ancient city deep in the ice sea, and here is the once glorious Gaotianyuan! It is also the road to Huangquan that another mixed-race force in Japan has been looking for. Its just that, now the road to the Yellow Springs is clearly fully awakened, and the Dirieste, which has disappeared since its launch, is lying quietly on the sea, Lu Mingfei, Chu Zihang and Caesar The three people who were the first to witness the majesty and truth of this city were lying in the thick blood pool at this time. The corpse guard who crawled out of the crack did not look at them, because The bodies of the three of them are exuding a strong life. They strayed into the kingdom of God, so they fell into the realm of God, and would never wake up without permission. "It''s so sad, the high king is only a bloody sacrifice in front of a more powerful king." Jiu De Mai stood on the top of the Diriesta, looking at this once brilliant city, and sighed silently. . She released the meditation photos, left the Ditryste, and swam directly above, where there is a strangely shaped building ruin, like a mountain rising from the ground, it seems that it will collapse at any time to bring the Ditryste below. cover. That was the first nuclear-powered icebreaker in the world, the Lenin! Only at this time the huge ship covered in fleshy flesh by the unknown black shellfish is withering, and the unknown force is sucking it dry. With its blood, the city has completely awakened, and it sucks the juice of the sacrifice crazily. liquid. The blood vessels shrivelled, the fleshy surface cracked, blood that was as sticky as syrup fell in the sea, and the scarlet blood streak stuck to the shell of the Dirieste. Diriest is less than 200 meters from the wreckage of Lenin. Jiud Maiyi swims as fast as a sailfish. She reached the side of Lenin and floated against the hull, with all portholes stretched out. The fleshy-red tentacles are as ugly as the granulation from a wound after a human arm is cut. In fact, this is the embryo on the Lenin! 662 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 668 Follow! Chapter 668 Follow! Someone killed it and used it as a sacrifice. Because of its blood, it would not die completely. It would only continue to grow and continuously give blood to the city. The position of the dragon king who was once aloft is just a placenta that provides nutrition. .MiscellaneousZhiworm Just what needs to be sacrificed with the blood of an ancient dragon?What devil is nurtured by dragon blood? Jiu De Mai didn''t know, she only knew that her mission was to sneak into this "Gao Tianyuan" and recover the ancient dragon embryo on the "Lenin". However, the embryo has already been killed, so she can only respond on the spot. Jiu De Mai reached out through a porthole and pierced, as if piercing the flesh of a creature, blood splashing all over her. She cut off a granulation and sneaked into the Lenin through the porthole. Before long, Jiu De Mai rushed out of the Lenin with blood, and then Gao Tianyuan began to tremble, and a trace of death slowly drifted from the cracks on the ground. Then, all the corpses seemed to understand something, one after another. Turn around and kill the Lenin wreck! Jiude Mai carried the black suitcase behind him, and slowly stood up, the blue-gray scales on his body opened and closed, making the sound of metal collision. She pulled out the sharp blade tied to the big tui150 and stretched her arms. The group of corpses gathered around was stunned by her bone-eroded murderous intent and did not dare to approach, but they swam at high speed around the Dirieste. The legend is correct. These things are manipulated by the will to kill and the bloodthirsty nature. When they smell the breath of life, they will stop and hunt even while fleeing. Hundreds of corpse guards rushed towards Sa De Mai from different directions. The steel-blue body was five meters long. The tempered physique and natural strength of dragon blood made their impact comparable to a crazy bull, even though Not relying on sharp minions, they can also smash the enemy''s whole body bones. The sea was stirred by their long tails, and under the impact of the turbulence, Jiu De Mai''s slender body stood like a thin bamboo in the storm. Her hands were volleyed and painted, and the golden flames suddenly floated on the knife, transforming into a two-meter long sword, with the left hand Tianyu Yu cut, and the right hand Pudu Yuhun. She spun, and two legendary weapons of the artifact level turned into perfect arcs around her. With the arc as the boundary, the field naturally emerged. The scorching bright purple electric light spreads around the sword''s eye, wrapping all the approaching corpses. Shou. Alchemy field! There was no sound, it swallowed all the corpses, and at the same time accelerated Gao Tianyuan''s collapse. At this moment, a more powerful will came, and the sacred Ice Cross Spear, with the order of trial, nailed the huge body of the King of Corpse Guards, and threw heavily towards the huge tower that had been standing in the center of the ancient city for an unknown period of time. No one knows, in fact, this huge tower is the lifeblood of this ancient city and the core of this Nibelung root. Standing on the Lenin, Jiu De Mai slowly widened his eyes as he watched the ice cross gun nailed the body of the King of the Dead and plunged into the giant tower. Then, the extremely fierce chill spread to all directions with the will to judge. Gao Tianyuan, collapse! Above the ice sea, the little devil Lu Mingze had disappeared, and Chu Han stood alone in the sky. Just when the Ice Cross Spear nailed the body of the King of the Dead and plunged into the huge tower with the order of trial, he had already noticed something, so he directly lifted into the air. It''s just that he never expected that it would be such a terrible sight. Chu Han turned on perception and reached the limit, but still could only see the blue ice layer. He was silent for a while, turned his head and glanced at Sumizuo who had resisted several waves of corpse guards. In front of these sea fortresses, the sea was blazing, and Sheqi Bajia opened a 10,000-ton cruise ship. The thick oil layer then ignites. Countless groups of corpse guards jumped in the burning sea, and the flames illuminate their bodies. Although fire is not instantaneous to them, it is enough to affect them. The fire group of the eight families of Snake Qi has been completely wiped out. The first thing the corpse guards attacked is the cruiser controlled by the fire group. No one can flee because there are too many corpse guards, and because their will is too violent, directly Choosing to fight to death. The lifeboats were sent out, but they were all crushed by the corpse guards. These bloodthirsty creatures seemed to have realized something, devouring flesh and blood frantically, regardless of their inability to digest. The lifeline of the wind group gave the corpse guards a chance to attack. Four helicopters have crashed, all because the corpse guard climbed on the lifeline. The remaining helicopters are useless. After all, the ammunition that helicopters can carry is limited. Of course, the more important reason is that the fire group has been wiped out and remains on the battlefield. The wind group may follow in the footsteps of the fire group, so the wind group began to slowly withdraw from the battlefield. The Lin group also guarded the line of defense, because the corpse group was eager to attack the mountain group''s Xumizuo. Three of the six floating platforms have been sunk, and the other two are occupied by the corpse guards. Only the one where the Yuanzhisheng and the Rock Flow Research Institute are located is still holding. The corpse guard group invaded Sumiza from the dock. Yuan Zhisheng personally commanded the defense. The shotguns and submachine guns that were thought to be useless were actually very good in this situation. The crow and Yasha guarded him behind Yuan Zhisheng, and Yasha continued several times. The approaching corpse was blasted with a shotgun, and the crow''s submachine gun and Sakura''s blade followed to kill. Yuan Zhisheng has thrown away the sniper rifle. The weapon in his hand is the "spider cut", which is far more useful for combat in the tunnel than a sniper rifle. The power and speed of the corpse guards are even stronger than that of Chu Zihang after the "violent blood", but fortunately, they have completely fallen, their minds have been killed. The will to kill, they will often rush over and hit Yuanzhi with extremely high speed. Raw knife. This also makes the number of kills of Yuan Zhizhi far higher than others. Its just that I dont know why, other people seem to be more likely to break through, but the corpse guards insisted on hitting Yuanzhishengs side. This also made the Shouqi Bajia only one Sumi seat left, but they still could. Contend with the corpse guard group. As long as Gao Tianyuan has collapsed, no new corpse guards will join the battlefield, and as long as the Sheqi Bajia can persist, the balance of victory may be tilted. Chu Han looked at it for a while, and after confirming that Yuan Zhisheng could hold it up, he silently said in his heart: Don''t die. It''s all gone, but I still haven''t settled with you. The next moment, Chu Han''s figure disappeared instantly, rushing into the ruining Gao Tianyuan with unparalleled majesty and aura. What he didn''t know was that when he rushed into the ice sea, a red shadow watched him quietly until he was completely submerged in the ice sea. The girl was quiet for a moment, and then she made an unexpected move. Then jumped into the ice sea! 663 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 669 Grand Opening! The six hundred and sixtieth chapter grand opening! Japan, Honshu Island, Izu Peninsula, "Atami".Miscellaneous Q Zhi Q Insect Honshu is the largest island in Japan. It is located in the middle of the Japanese archipelago. To the north, it faces the island of Hokkaido across the Tsugaru Strait. To the south, it faces Shikoku Island across the Seto Inland Sea. To the southwest, it is separated from Kyushu Island. The strait and the Bungo Channel are arguably the most developed islands. At the same time, Honshu Island is currently the seventh largest island in the world. On the top of the high cliff stands a black high wall, and cherry falling from the high wall floats to the black sea. Tonight is calm over Sagami Bay. Regardless of wind and rain, the luxurious mansion named "Kuroishi" has been the most famous scenery in Atami since its establishment in the middle of the Edo Shogunate. Because this mansion has been the commanding height of Atami from the day it was built, it is almost surrounded by the sea, and the high walls and the knife-cut cliffs merge into one. In ancient times, the generals were sitting on the mountains and watching the sea, and the messengers rode horses back and forth on the mountain roads, spreading his orders to all directions. Although this mansion is not a royal palace, it has the enjoyment that a palace does not have. Every morning, the first ray of sunlight from Atami shines on the outer wall of the Kuroishi Mansion. Every rock reflects the sunlight. This weathered building is like a black warrior in iron scales, standing upright in the sky. On the sparkling sea, guarding this seaside town. It is 1:40 in the morning, and the luxurious mansion named "Blackstone" welcomed the owner who had been waiting for ten years a minute ago, and accompanied the mansion for ten years to make himself beautiful from the graceful beauty. The butler, who had become an old man in the old age, was standing respectfully by the door, looking calm and peaceful. But in fact, his inner heart is not as calm as it seems. On the contrary, he is very excited now, and his hands and feet are trembling with excitement. After ten years of waiting, there will be a result! However, this black stone mansion is an official residence of the Edo shogunate after all, with a long history. And he is called Kimura Hiroshi, and he is the steward of the Black Stone Mansion. He has served here for more than 30 years and has witnessed the rise and fall of this place. As the facade of the Blackstone Mansion, he cannot be ashamed, so he is calm and excited now. At the same time, his mind quickly recalled the scene he had just seen in the corridor leading to the hot spring, a pair of pointed stilettos, skirts, silk stockings, sunglasses and lace silk underwear scattered all around... Obviously, the owner is a young girl in her 20s. She is 165-170 cm tall and weighs about 50 kg. She is pretty decent. She feels like a young and capable Wall Street financier, but this is like Kimura Hiroshi in the past ten years. The thoughts are completely different. In his imagination, he could spend a lot of money to buy this Blackstone mansion, but it was left vacant for ten years. Even if the owner is not a prodigal son, he should be a talented person like the second generation ancestor. How could it be this way? Is it a strong woman? "Tonight''s weather is very good, and the location of this hot spring is also very good. It seems that I deliberately flew from Hong Kong to see the tide is a very correct choice." The girl in the hot spring suddenly said with a light smile. Hiroshi Kimura bowed slightly, "Heishi Mansion is the best place to watch the tide, but I am afraid there will be no big tide tonight. If there is a tide, the Meteorological Bureau will hang a red wind flag." "The tsunami striker will arrive at Sagami Bay in 5 minutes." Su Enxi looked at the end of the sky sea, with a calm expression. "15 minutes ago, a volcano erupted in the depths of the Japanese Trench, and sea shock waves were generated from the Tuscarola Sea. On the way to Atami." In fact, she still hadn''t said something, and it was accompanied by the tide... and the grand opening ceremony. Kimura Hiroshi didn''t understand what the master meant, but he understood Su Enxi''s intentions, so he turned and left, and returned a few minutes later, holding an umbrella in his hand. What is most needed to watch the tide? There is no doubt that the umbrella. Suddenly, Su Enxi stopped kicking the water, but new ripples still appeared on the water. A fire was lit in the stone lantern by the hot spring pool, and the fire was reflected in the water, shattered into thousands of pieces. Gradually, drops of water leaped up from the heart of the pool, one after another, which shattered the glass-like water surface when it fell. The ground also began to tremble, and the cobblestone-paved paths were slowly cracking apart. Kimura Hiroshi''s face changed, but the vision was not over yet. The sirens suddenly sounded, the searchlights on the breakwater were on, and the lampposts swept across the sea.The police rushed to the beach with their whistles, guiding the tourists on the beach to higher places. A small vermilion torii was built on the black reef below the black stone mansion. A few minutes ago, the torii gate was completely exposed. At this moment, the lower half of it was submerged by sea water. The sea is rising rapidly, and waves of white waves are crashing on the black reef. "It''s started." Su Enxi said lightly. it has started?What started?Hiroshi Kimura can''t think about it because it has already started. Thin silver-white lines appeared between the sky and the sea, looking like the sea was plated with a thin layer of silver. It was actually a great tide from the sky, and the head of the tide held the white waves. The bell sounded vigorously, and the ancient Buddhist temple in the deep mountains and forest rang the bell, praying for Atami, and it seemed to be wailing. As the tide peak approached, Hiroshi Kimura looked down at first, and then gradually raised his sight. The sea curled up in front of him, and millions and tens of millions of tons of seawater were built into a huge wall and pushed toward him. At this moment, Kimura Hiroshi could not hear any sound, could not see anything, could not feel any changes, except for his own heartbeat, stiff body, and dark world. The black water wall collided with the black reef beach, the huge wall shattered, and the sound was thunderous! The red torii gate was destroyed first, and the vermilion girders were lifted high on the top of the white waves, like small boats made of red paper. The tide hits the high cliffs, and the white water splashing into the sky is like a waterfall against the current, turning into a rainstorm in the sky.The garden is full of cherry blossoms, and there is only white water in the eyes, and the sound in the ears is only the storm. Kimura Hiroshi is worthy of being one of the best housekeepers in the world. The first thing he did as soon as he came back to his senses was to silently open the umbrella and cover Su Enxis head. The housekeeper of the Blackstone Mansion would have this. With concentration, Taishan collapsed in front of him without changing his color. Kimura Hiroshi didn''t think he was a servant hired to clean up the house. He thought he was a samurai who served the monarch in ancient times. Even if the raindrops were an overwhelming arrow, as long as the monarch did not retreat, the samurai would not retreat half a step. At this time, the monarch stood still. Su Enxi was sitting under the umbrella and drinking, gently kicking the water in the pool. Because of his back to Kimura Hiroshi, he couldn''t see the girl at this time. The golden pupils reflected the sight of the sea and the sky, but they shone with a look of compassion and expectation. The opening ceremony officially begins! 664 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 670: Rishiri Island Chapter 670 Rishiri Island "Be careful, it''s coming. Miscellaneous Zhi Cworm " Su Enxi said suddenly. what? Kimura stunned, and suddenly felt a splitting headache, as if hundreds of thousands of babies were crying in the sound of the tide, and their voices reached the depths of his mind. The voices were so painful and sad. ! Kimura Hiroshi''s eyes gradually filled with blood, and his body began to tremble violently, almost unable to hold the umbrella handle. Just at the very moment, Su Enxi grasped Kimura Hiroshi''s wrist and stopped his trembling.Her voice is still indifferent: "Relax, there is nothing to be afraid of, just the sorrow of the old age." "The sorrowful... from the old age?" Kimura Hiroshi was taken aback. Su Enxi did not go on, because five huge fire pillars soared from the sea to the sky. In the early hours of the morning, they broke through the barrier between the sea and the sky. The sky over Honshu Island was as bright as the sun exploding. The impact of the horse sank millions of corpses into the depths of the sea with the burning temperature. The cry of the baby echoed between the sky and the sea, but it was probably not because of sorrow, but because it was just one step away from being able to reign in this world, but was sent back to hell mercilessly, and they screamed and roared unwillingly. Su Enxi took a cup of tea from the plate, looked up at the long-lasting fire, raised her hand and raised the glass, then took a small sip, and silently said in her heart: beautiful fireworks. On the burning sea, a huge war fortress stood alone on the sea. There were countless corpses floating on the surrounding sea. The steel-blue iron cables were completely dyed red, and they looked extremely cruel. Yuan Zhisheng stood on the high tower of Xumizuo, looking at the black smoke covering the entire sky, his expression was numb and calm, his muscles contracted like a tight rope, and he still felt the temperature of his body through the silk tie. It was as hot as a red soldering iron. The violent storm splashed on him, and his hot body evaporated the rain. The crow and the Yasha fell not far away, and there were more than a dozen corpses lying on their bodies, their golden pupils were all dimmed. "Young Master." Ying held two strangely shaped blades and came behind Yuan Zhisheng. "Did the casualties come out?" Yuan Zhisheng did not look back. "The fire group and the Lin group were annihilated. Ninety percent of the wind group died. All the helicopters sent out fell. The pilot jumped into the sea and was torn to pieces by the corpse guards. The mountain group is quite intact. There are only a few elites from the Rock Flow Research Institute who are completely incapable of fighting. They were pierced by the corpse because they couldnt escape...." A string of bloody data was spit out from Sakuras mouth. She didnt say a single data. The hand holding the knife was pale, until Sakura finished speaking, the blood vessels and veins on the back of Yuan Zhisheng''s hand almost jumped out. After a while, Yuan Zhisheng spoke slowly, "Clean the battlefield quickly and record the names of all the people who sacrificed. If the bones can be collected, collect them all. If they can''t... cremate on the spot and throw the ashes directly into the sea." "Yes." Sakura hesitated for a moment, but she still responded. In fact, she wanted to tell Yuan Zhisheng that the battlefield was spread over the entire sea, not to mention collecting all the bones, even if it was a bone, it was most likely to be. The corpse guards, not the people of Sheqi Bajia. Moreover, the two groups of Fire Group and Lin Group, let alone the ashes, even the debris is impossible to find, because they initiated the self-detonation procedure of the five Sumiza, with extremely fierce will and covering the entire Japanese waters. The impact of the explosion brought all the corpse guards floating on the surface into the depths of hell. This is their choice and the path Yuan Zhisheng chose for them. Because it was Yuan Zhisheng who brought them to this battlefield, and he chose life or death for them. It now appears that Yuan Zhisheng chose death for them. Because they were dead, all dead, not even a single bone left. Ying turned her head and glanced at Yuan Zhisheng who was still standing there, and sighed silently. The Lin group and the fire group were wiped out, and the wind group had no one in ten. These data carry bloody facts and heavy responsibilities. As Yuan Zhisheng''s personal guard, she knows better than anyone that Yuan Zhisheng will shoulder all this responsibility. This is what the future patriarch and underworld young master of the Sheqi Ba Family will do. It didn''t take long before Yingzhe returned and passed the phone in her hand to Yuan Zhisheng, "Mr. Masamune''s phone number." "Children, I know you are in pain now." Masamune Tachibana''s voice was low, "but you must cheer up now and look behind you..." Yuan Zhisheng turned and looked, at the end of the blood-stained sea, an offshore mobile platform no smaller than Xumiza slowly approached with a dozen cruisers and a flying squadron. "Did you see? The real battle has only begun now, and the counterattack of the fierce ghosts has come. You are the leader, you should understand, what to do now, I have sent a helicopter to pick you up, and I brought Eri clothes together, Withdraw." Tachibana Masamune''s voice was very stable, obviously, he had already anticipated the current situation. However, he obviously forgot to take care of other people''s feelings. However, unexpectedly, Yuan Zhisheng nodded after listening, "Understand father, I will go home with Eriya." After speaking, he hung up the phone and said to Ying: "Notify everyone, go back." Sakura nodded, turned and left, but soon, she folded back again, her face was a bit ugly, "Miss Eriyi, it''s gone!" The northernmost of the Japanese archipelago, Hokkaido, Rishiri Island. Rishiri Island is located in the northwest of Hokkaido, Japan. The island as a whole is like a circle. It is a volcanic island with the famous "Rishiri Dake" as the main body. However, since historical records, the island has not shown any signs of volcanic activity. However, ten minutes ago, the entire Rishiri Island was shaken at least several hundred times. The residents on the island thought several times that the entire 4.4 islands would be shattered. The Meteorological Bureau also repeatedly stated that no earthquakes were detected. It is the aftershocks of the crustal movement on the sea floor, so residents should not worry. However, the fact is that ten minutes have passed and the shaking continues, but the residents of the island are not worried anymore. Anyone who has experienced the shock for more than ten minutes will no longer have any feelings for such a scene. In such a shock, on the coast of Rishiri Island, a shining young man was lying on the beach in a very indecent posture, his hair scattered like a chicken coop. After about twenty minutes, the young man with the chicken coop on his head slowly woke up, but he did not open his eyes for the first time, but silently recalled the previous events in his heart, and finally opened his eyes slowly. 665 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 671 Confrontation, Opposition! The 671st chapter confrontation, turn back! The sun was dazzling, the sea was cold, and the beach was a bit soft, just like the most comfortable Simmons, which made Lu Mingfei reluctant to get up for a while.*Miscellaneous News* But soon, he got up, because the beach was as soft and comfortable as Simmons is just an illusion. He just hadn''t rested for a long time, and after falling down, he slept for a long time, so the illusion just appeared. But where is this?Caribbean Sea?Great Barrier Reef?Or... heaven? He remembered the last scene he saw before he fell into a coma. It was an overwhelming group of corpses crawling out of the cracks in the magma crust, tearing apart the fetal membranes, roaring about the world, announcing their return... Lu Mingfei trembled abruptly. Could it be that this is the world after the death of a mixed race? He looked left and right, it was clear that this was a holiday resort with bright sunshine and warm sea. The nose is full of the fragrance of grass and seaweed, the sea water undulates under the body, and every pore is relaxedly opened. Although the beach is not as soft and comfortable as Simmons, it has a certain temperature. Only soon, when Lu Mingfei turned his gaze to a certain direction, the temperature brought by the sunny beach quickly dropped to freezing point. Without even thinking about it, a carp 09 turned over and rushed over in a hurry, and said with a smile: " If you have something to say, you have something to say. Everyone is our own. What are we doing? We dont know where we are now. Dont fight inwardly!" However, what he hit was really haha, the atmosphere did not loosen at all, the gun was still facing the knife, and the knife was still facing the knife. Caesar''s handsome face of a standard Italian man now looks like Chu Zihang possessed, stiff and cold, the silver desert eagle has been loaded, as if a dozen bullets will be shot out with pitch black gas in the next moment. And Chu Zihang is still the face of ten thousand years of death, the bladeless "Cun Yu" has been armed, the black blade of the ink is getting deeper and deeper in the sun, there is no doubt that this will be cut out, even if it is an armored car Was chopped in half. Two executive commissioners known as the trump cards in the secret party, the leaders of the two major associations of the Kassel College, unexpectedly joined forces. However, if you look across from them and know who their opponent is, this is not surprising at all. A youth, a girl. The head of the three major societies of Kassel College, the leader of the God Killing Society, the young master of the Chu family, and the humanoid dragon king Chu Han! The three top-shirt patrons of the eight families of Sheqi, possessed by YanlingJudgment, Uesugi Eriya! It''s no wonder that Caesar would join hands with Chu Zihang, and Lu Mingfei was so violent after waking up, as if the sky had fallen. Because these two are two monsters in human skin, this is going to fight, and the island will be torn apart under the hands of these two people every minute. "You are the group leader appointed by the principal. We have no right to interfere with your decision, but we have the right to know what''s going on in this matter, so she must give us an explanation." Chu Zihang said blankly,''Cun Yu ''He didn''t point at Chu Han, but at the ground, but once he did start his hands, he would definitely be the first person to launch the most violent attack. There is no doubt about that. After all, he is recognized as killing embryos! "There is nothing to explain, as you can see." Chu Han was particularly calm about the coldness contained in Chu Zihang''s words. He didn''t even take out the knife. It was Eli facing Caesar''s Desert Eagle. The sword of Yi, this girl thought Caesar was going to kill Chu Han, but she didn''t know that Chu Zihang drew the sword because she drew the sword. "Well, can you tell me first, what''s the situation now?" Lu Mingfei raised his hand weakly, his heart actually collapsed. Who would have thought that upon waking up, the leaders of the three major societies of the Kassel Academy would have to fight against each other. If this is passed back to the Academy, it is estimated that the Night Watchman forum will be crazy. "I don''t know what you saw last. The last thing I saw before I fell into a coma was the corpse guards everywhere and a dragon that was resurrecting. At that time, I had already issued a warning and asked for help to Sumezu, but there was no response!" It was cold and even a little gloomy, so he was very angry now, it was just raging. Because he already understood, they were abandoned, or the tortoise and the Japanese branch had betrayed them! This is something that Master Gattuso cannot forgive! Lu Mingfei opened his mouth, but did not make a sound. He had no way to defend the elephant tortoise, because it was a fact. Lu Mingfei is a little helpless at the moment, you say you want to rebel, then rebel, but shouldn''t this kind of thing be a secret point, a low-key one? You are so fanatical as if you are afraid that the whole world will not know that you are going to rebel. The most important thing is that they were sent to the monster''s lair as a sacrifice in order to kill their mouths, but in the end it didn''t succeed. Now that the incident is happening, it''s about to happen! Lu Mingfei thought about it, but suddenly felt something wrong. Why did it seem that he was complaining that he was not dead? At this moment, Chu Han seemed to feel something, turning his head to look at the far end of the sea level, frowning slightly. Just now, the sea heard a voice to him from a distance. This voice was very strong and weak, and it was faintly accompanied by strands of death... Chu Han''s eyes fell slightly and said to Huili Yi, "Wait for me here." After he finished speaking, he swept far away like a ghost, with a horrified speed. Even Chu Zihang and Caesar could only vaguely see the silver light flashing in the sky, and immediately Chu Han had disappeared from the end of their vision. The two looked at each other, and there was a flash of horror in their eyes. This perverted real 823 power seemed to have been further improved! Atami, Kuroishi Mansion, southeast of Honshu Island, east coast of Izu Peninsula. Su Enxi soaked in the pale blue hot spring water, stretching her waist with a touch of comfort and laziness. The Coast Guard is clearing rubbish on the beach. The engineering forklift shoveled iron filings from a long distance and the rotting corpses soaked in seawater and dumped them on a truck, which was destroyed by the explosion. Pulling on the yellow warning belt, SDF officers are questioning witnesses on the island, but they are destined to find nothing. Atamis morning news was being broadcast on the LCD TV by the hot spring pool. The Chief Cabinet Secretary personally responded to reporters, saying that the government has not yet reached a conclusion on the unexpected events in the Atami tsunami. Both "alien invasion" and "alien visit" are inaccurate. The Chief Cabinet Secretary certainly wouldnt believe that Atami was invaded by aliens or visited by aliens, but he couldnt help it, because too many people were hiding behind the scenes to wash the ground for this matter, such as the Chu Family, Kassel Academy, Snake Qi Family and Su Enxi''s team, although everyone has different positions, and even faintly showing signs of turning their faces, they all have a consensus...Keep the secret of the Dragon Clan unshakable. 666 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 672: The Badly Wounded Jiuder Mai! Chapter 672: Severely Injured Jiu De Mai! However, in response to the inexplicable earthquakes on the surrounding islands and the eruptions of several active volcanoes that have been dormant for a long time, the Chief Cabinet Secretary expressed serious concern and showed a report issued by the National Research Institute, saying that volcanic activity in Japan has suddenly increased in recent years. The crust is abnormal, it may be that the crust has been severely deformed, and the largest earthquake and tsunami in history may erupt in the future.Miscellaneous Q Zhi Q Insect Su Enxi looked at it for a while and found it very boring, so she grabbed the remote control and turned off the TV, and submerged all her body except her head in the water. Her two black eyeballs were looming in the mist, looking very cute and full of seduction. The moon-white silk pajamas were tightly attached to Su Enxi''s graceful and slender body in the water. Although she always said that she was getting fat, she was only 50 kilograms (I really dont feel fat at fifty kilograms!) , The figure is also very full. It can be said that the fat place is fat, and the thin place is not very fat. In general, she is a woman who can be called a beautiful woman, but she can''t be called "you.wu". However, Su Enxi herself did not have this kind of consciousness. She didn''t even care about this kind of thing. She mumbled that she was getting fat, but she didn''t care at all. It was not as interesting as the romance novel in her hand. In fact, there is an otaku hidden deep in her heart 367. The time Kimura spent with her was too short to find out, so she felt that she was a Wall Street financier (although this is also true). For the housemaid, the biggest pomp in the world is no better than the pomp described in the book, so Su Enxi can take everything indifferently, even the most grand and luxurious opening ceremony, she just smiles. She holds supreme authority in reality, but the real world is not fun at all in her opinion. The paradise for girls only exists in romance novels. Su Enxi took a potato chip from the bag and threw it into her mouth, reading her romance novel with relish. At this moment, the bell rang outside the door, and Hiroshi Kimura''s voice came through the mist: "Miss Enxi, there are visitors." At almost the same time, the sound of high-heeled shoes moved from far to near, and the black shadow in the mist stepped on the tall heels, and the body was like a slender Hsinchu swaying in the wind. The person here is very beautiful. Her beauty is not about looks and figure, but her aura. Her beauty carries a demon-like strictness. The visitor took off the golden veil and head-wrapped scarf, wore a black tights and sunglasses, and stepped into the hot spring. The ankle-length black hair slowly spread out in the water, like a black curtain. "Is it the new French fashion to wear a diving suit and soak in a hot spring?" Su Enxi continued to read the romance novel in her hand without raising her head, pushing the floating tray towards her, "Kubota''s sake, congratulations on your triumph from the bottom of the sea." You don''t need to look at the face, Su Enxi knows that it is Jiude Mai. Compared with the face, the figure and temperament are the biggest characteristics of Jiude Mai, which can''t be covered by the mud. Su Enxi just didn''t understand why she didn''t take off the wetsuit. After all, the wetsuit was different from the pajamas, and it was not comfortable to soak in the hot springs on her body. What Jiu De Mai wears under the gauze skirt is not a bottoming shirt but a "shark skin" full-body swimsuit from Speedo. After Jiu De Mai came up from the sea floor, he didn''t have time to change the swimsuit. He just hurriedly put the gauze skirt over the swimsuit. . For those who value appearance so much, this is really rare sloppyness. Jiu De Mai did not look at the floating tray, and without a word, pulled out the diving knife and slowly cut the diving suit from the neck down, revealing the white skin from the bottom of the neck with tiny green scales! Jiude Mai took off her sunglasses and threw it away. The edges of her eye sockets were also small blue scales, and they were slowly growing towards the ears. Deadpool! "Is there any help?" she asked in a low voice, her voice hoarse as a snake spitting out, because her throat was slowly changing. "Remind you that you must inject the locking agent within four hours after the serum injection, otherwise Gu Long''s serum will turn you into a deadpool!" Su Enxi suddenly rose from the water and shouted, "Why not inject the locking agent?" "Tell me if I can do it. If I can''t do it, hurry up... If I lose control, you can''t subdue me." Jiu De Mai ignored Su Enxi''s anger, took out the Glock pistol, and filled it in front of Su Enxi. A bullet, the bullet is a polished blood crystal. Sage''s Stone, this bullet is fatal to Dragon King-level targets. She handed the gun to Su Enxi with a trembling hand, she was already exhausted.It''s very difficult to walk on high heels, but it looks enchanting. This is actually just because her will is faltering. Su Enxi grabbed Glock without saying a word and threw it aside. He didn''t even look at the pistol filled with the Sage''s Stone, and didn''t even think about it. She didn''t know where she got her strength, took Jiude Maii out of the hot spring, laid it flat on the bluestone by the pool, and with the help of a diving knife tore off her wetsuit. This kind of completely close-fitting wetsuit must be helped by someone to put it on and take off. Now Jiudemayi, who is unstable and weak in breath, can''t take off at all. Jiu De Mai''s carcass covered with blue scales was exaggeratedly twisted on the bluestone, like a very seductive beauty snake. Su Enxi tried her pulse, and her heartbeat was like a dense drum. This is not a human being at all. It''s not the heartbeat of a mixed race, it''s like... the heartbeat of a dragon. As soon as Jiude Mai''s ketone body was exposed to the air, Su Enxi''s pupils contracted slightly, and a huge wound extended from Jiude Mai''s chest to her lower abdomen, seeming to injure the internal organs. She is seriously injured! The cell regeneration ability brought by Gulong serum is helping her heal her wounds, and at the same time it is eroding her body. What is strange is that this wound does not mean to heal at all, that is to say, Jiude Mai is not getting it now Healing is actually being double-eroded. The unknown erosion and the backlash of the ancient dragon serum...it''s no help! Su Enxi stayed for a while, "Hold on... don''t lose consciousness... don''t... give up." It''s just that she didn''t realize that her voice was so pale...weak. "Potato chips... girl... isn''t it... I can''t help...?" Jiude Mai''s eyes began to fade, her words intermittently, and her consciousness was slowly falling into the abyss. Su Enxi didn''t answer, she stood up in silence, picked up the Glock that had just been thrown away, and pointed to the center of Jiu De Mai''s eyebrows. Two lines of tears flowed from the golden pupils, which looked strange and beautiful. At this moment, Su Enxi was stunned, and vaguely heard a name, a name that shouldn''t be here. 667 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 673 Miracle! Chapter 673 Miracles! She put her ear to Jiu De Mai''s ear, yes, Jiu De Mai was really saying that name, and it was just that name that kept repeating.Miscellaneous Chi Insects Although she couldn''t laugh, Su Enxi thought it was really ridiculous. She uttered the truth after drinking, Tsundere girl, it turns out that you are also such a person. However, even if you read his name, hope will not happen, and miracles will not happen. However, in the next second, hope suddenly came to her. The evening breeze blew from under the cliff and hit the red tuxedo. The black hair was lifted, revealing the pupils between the golden and red colors behind the darkness. Chu Han stood quietly beside Jiu De Mai, looking at her pityingly. The perfect long tui that made countless men coveted did not make his eyes waver, but instead swept naked. When the clasped cyan scales on his body, his eyes flickered again and again, and finally all fell silent. Chu Han quickly took this one that could make all the males in the world.The sex animal abandoned all the maddening monsters. Yan. Carcass. All of his body was put under his eyes, and then he made a very amazing move... He squatted down, his index finger lightly stroked his wrist, the blood flowed out along the wrist, and then The bleeding wrist was placed on the side of Jiude Mai''s mouth, but Jiude Mai''s teeth clenched tightly, and the blood covered her mouth.Bar, but no drop flowed into his throat. At the same time, even Chu Han didn''t notice that in the blood dripping from Jiu De Mai''s mouth, there was a drop that sank silently into the ground after landing, not knowing where it went. Chu Han frowned. If blood can''t flow into Jiude Mai''s body, it won''t be useful. After thinking for a while, Chu Han took a deep breath, a little golden light floated on his fingertips, his gaze locked on a certain point on the swan-like slender neck of Jiude Maiyi, his fingertips pressed against it and pierced in. Inside Jiu De Mai''s neck, a tiny touch of golden light swept across that point of his fingertips, cutting open his skin defense. His body has been tempered and strengthened by dragon blood many times, and is no longer weaker than pure blood dragons. With the help of powerful physical skills, Chu Han can even kill the Dragon King with a human body! If it was an ordinary weapon, even an alchemy sword in his hand, it would be difficult to cut his skin. But Furutake can! So he cut his finger inside Jiude Mai''s neck, and intentionally controlled the blood in the body to flow into Jiude Mai''s blood vessels. Time does not know how long it has passed, Chu Han''s complexion gradually appeared pale, the blue scales on the body of Jiu De Mai Yi gradually disappeared, and the stiff face became red and moist, and the small blue scales on the edge of the eye sockets also appeared. Slowly dissipating, that touch of amazing blush slowly emerged. Chu Han lightly breathed a sigh of relief, retracted his fingers from Jiude Mai''s neck, and sealed the arteries in her neck with lightning speed to prevent blood from flowing out. After doing all this, Chu Han patted Jiude Mai''s upside-down face of all living beings, got up and looked at Su Enxi, "She''s fine, I will trouble you with the rest. I haven''t learned first aid." After finishing speaking, without waiting for Su Enxi to say anything, she flew towards the distant sky, a silver ray of light flashed across the clouds, and then quickly dissipated. Su Enxi hadn''t recovered from the miracle yet. She stared at the silver in the sky blankly. It was a long time before she came to her senses. She looked down and watched that although she was still unconscious, her complexion had returned to redness. Mai pursed her lips and murmured, "Ao Jiao Niu, you are actually very lucky..." At the same time, in the depths of the Blackstone Mansion, a room that has been vacant for an unknown period of time, the old rocking chair slowly swayed, and a person was hidden in the darkness, with the palms open, and a slender strand of blood like hair was on the palm Floating, like a squirming little snake. "You are still exposed, and there is still such a big flaw..." The lazy male voice sounded in the dark, slowly disappearing with a trace of smile. A gust of wind blew, the sky quickly overcast, the drizzle fell, and the falling flowers hovered in the rain, bringing a little sadness, a little...indifferent. Hokkaido, on the shore of Rishiri Island. Lu Mingfei looked slightly uneasy. On his left sat Caesar and Chu Zihang, and on his right sat Uesugi Eriri wearing a red and white witch costume. The atmosphere is weird because everyone is quiet. Eliyi can be said to be Chu Han''s instructions before leaving, but Chu Zihang and Caesar...Even Lu Mingfei knew that these two people would never listen to Chu Han! It cant be said, after all, Chu Han is the team leader personally appointed by Anger, and the young Patriarch of the Chu family, the leader of the God-killing Society, and his own strength is also a strong metamorphosis. Even if Caesar and Chu Zihang are not satisfied, they Will not oppose the leader of Chu Han... However, this does not mean that Caesar and Chu Zihang will follow Chu Han''s words. After all, they both have their own pride, pride and dignity. The current situation and atmosphere are the best proof. Lu Mingfei silently prayed that Chu Han would come back soon. Lu Mingfei was curious about Chu Han''s sudden departure, but he is not curious anymore, because the atmosphere is so uncomfortable! At this moment, Lu Mingfei seemed to lose his mind suddenly, and his mind was a little trance. Because of the weird atmosphere, neither Chu Zihang nor Caesar noticed Lu Mingfei''s silence. Only Hui Liyi raised his head and glanced at Lu Mingfei. The rosy eye pupils were rarely confused. Lu Mingfei buried his head very low, and drops of sweat floated on his forehead. At this moment, there was a picture flashing in his brain, as if some beast was about to rush out of the shackles. On the endless ground, sad wind and mottled blood still remain, and a tree that seems to have stood between the sky and the earth constantly shakes its leaves, as if it is scattered with flowers. In front of this big tree, countless dead bodies lay quietly on the ground, and their empty eye sockets seemed to roar and roar silently. And not far away, the giant dragon opened its wings at 2.6, covering the sky, the surface of the cyan scales was glowing with golden light, and the infinite majesty descended from the sky, oppressing the earth, as if to make the world surrender. And he was surprised to find that he was no longer himself, his consciousness was still Lu Mingfei, but his body and soul seemed to be no longer. In the next moment, the sound of the earth-shaking dragon''s roar resounded across the sky, and the cyan giant dragon swooped down with the will to make the world surrender, bringing countless flame-burning meteorites behind him. Immediately afterwards, he found that the debris on the ground in front of the giant tree began to slowly stand up, and the silent roar and roar sounded real. He looked up at the clouds, opened his wings, and brought thousands of troops to greet him! This is the encounter between king and king, and only the victor can survive and board the only throne! 668 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 674: Chu Han and Eli Yi! Chapter 674 Chu Han and Eli Yi! Lu Mingfei didn''t know what he was like now, but he clearly felt the will emanating from his "his body", that is the unending death, and only one party completely dies will stop it! So he began to call that little devil''s name frantically in his heart, "Lu Mingze Lu Mingze Lu Mingze..." Although he didn''t see Lu Mingze''s nasty figure, he felt that there was another person or another will in his body, that was Lu Mingze, the little devil! Lu Mingfei chanted the little devil''s name madly in his heart, but instead of summoning the devil, he read the other person back.Swastika no Chi no insect swastika The visitor swept down from the clouds, ignoring Caesar and Chu Zihang''s alert, walked slowly to the side of Eliyi, and patted her little head, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to eat." Eri Yi nodded obediently, patted her hands full of sand, got up and stood, very quiet and calm, not like an adult girl in her twenties. Chu Han looked at those rosy eyes with a daze. He seemed to have seen 11 eyes like this before, but where did he see it? "Where are you going to take her?" Chu Zihang said slowly. "Eating, aren''t you hungry?" Chu Han didn''t turn his head, and walked to the pier on the shore with Hui Liyi, where a luxuriously designed sailing cruise ship parked. It was the "Poseidon" that took him from Tokyo to the seas of Japan, and the captain was Hikogawa Jiro Inoue, one of the few large consortia in Japan. After Chu Han left the Heishi mansion, he and the "Poseidon" were found in an unknown sea area, so this scene happened. Chu Han walked into the port with Eriya. Inoue Hikokawa Jiro respectfully led the two to the restaurant on the cruise ship, where a rich seafood meal was already prepared. Chu Zihang silently watched Chu Han and Eliyi board the luxurious and extravagant cruise ship. After a while, Caesar suddenly got up, holding two silver desert eagles in his hands, and strode towards the "Poseidon" go with. Chu Zihang stepped forward and stood in front of Caesar with a solemn expression, "We haven''t understood the situation clearly yet, don''t be impulsive." He thought that Caesar was going to pull his gun forward and directly forced Chu Han to give an explanation. However, Caesar saw Chu Zihang standing in front of him, and was stunned, "What are you talking about? Are you hungry?" Chu Zihang also froze for a while, hesitated for a moment, and said a little uncertainly, "Am I...hungry?" "You''re not hungry, don''t stop me, I''m hungry!" Caesar rolled his eyes and ran across him to the "Poseidon", leaving only a stiff-faced Chu Zihang. After Chu Zihang stood there stupidly for a long time, Lu Mingfei leaned forward and said weakly, "That... brother, do we want to follow?" Chu Zihang returned to his senses, but was stunned again, looking at the "Poseidon" docked at the pier on the shore from a distance, couldn''t follow? At the same time, it was at the headquarters of the Kassel College in the United States. Schneider and Mantanin came to a closed door and looked at each other. Finally Manstein came forward and knocked on the small bronze bell on the door. "Come in, gentlemen." In less than a second, an angry voice came from behind the door. Manstein opened the door, and the walls were covered with bookshelves, and the collection of books reached the top of the small building. The patio composed of bookshelves and ancient books was filled with golden sunlight and a simple atmosphere. Angers was sitting under the skylight on the top floor and drinking morning tea. On the table were a few Chinese characteristic breakfasts, while the squirrels were jumping around on the branches outside the window, behaving very lively. "I already know what you are going to say." Angers looked at the two of them, smiled, poured two cups of tea and pushed them to the opposite side, "Don''t be frowning, come upstairs first, and taste it from China. Longjing." Schneider and Manstein glanced at each other, walked upstairs slowly, sat down opposite Angers, looked at the steaming tea cup in front of them, and didn''t know what to say for a while. Too many things have happened in the past few hours. First, Chu Han suddenly disappeared, the Chu family broke away from the action plan, the Nibelung roots in the trench reappeared, the Japanese branch betrayed, and the Caesar trio lost contact after they went to sea. The corpse guards of the ancient dragon city were resurrected, and the Shouqi Bajia family desperately killed all the corpses and destroyed Gao Tianyuan...This was not over yet, after the fierce ghosts suddenly attacked and took away more than a dozen of the Shouqi Bajias outside Tokyo. Research institutes, military bases... The Executive Department has never encountered such a complicated situation since its establishment. In a blink of an eye, fighting hand in hand turned into a betrayal by an ally, and then the betrayed ally desperately resisted the invasion of the dragon clan. After that, another local power suddenly broke into chaos, taking advantage of the ally''s vitality to force the ally into a disadvantage... Maade, God''s turning point can''t be used to describe the current situation. Schneider is still a mess in his mind, and all the reporting work is done by Manstein. After Angers listened to Manstein''s narration, his face was also very wonderful. He only knew the outline before, and never expected that the development of the plot was so bizarre. No matter how you look at it, it seems that someone is stirring the shit... (Yes, the author is stirring the shit!) "The situation looks... it seems a little bit..." Angers couldn''t say anymore, and coughed slightly, "How is the confidentiality work done?" "Unexpectedly, it went smoothly. It seems that another force has intervened to cover up all the things that happened in the seas of Japan, explaining it as the military experiment of the 733 Japanese military in the sea, as for the broken pieces that were washed ashore by the waves. The meat and bones have been dealt with by a secret. If this matter is mentioned, it will only be regarded as a strange talk." Manstein looked a little weird because the process was so smooth, as if someone knew you were offended. After the misfortune, he came to wipe his fart deliberately. "Another force." Anger''s eyes flickered twice, he raised his teacup and sipped his mouth, and smiled, "It seems that this incident has involved many people, and we are counted as we are already known. There are five forces, it''s so lively!" Manstein just gave a wry smile when he heard the words. It was really lively, but it was also very tricky! Except for the Kassel College, the eight schools of Shouqi who had tolerated their hideous faces gradually after decades, the Chu family, whose history was even longer than that of the Secret Party, and the horrendous ghosts, no matter how you look at them, these three are nothing. Simple things, not to mention there is a fifth party force still in the dark. Since those people can make the Japanese military explain publicly and cover up what happened in the seas of Japan, the power is huge, needless to say. Just thinking about it, Manstein felt that his head was three times bigger, no wonder Schneider still has a mess in his mind. 669 One Pieces Dragon Race System Chapter 675: Change the day! The 675th chapter is another day! Manstein glanced at Schneider, who had been silent from entering the door to sitting down, pondered for a while, and said to Angers: "Principal, these things can be put aside for now, and we can slowly investigate later. Now one thing is You need to take care of it yourself. Miscellaneous "Zhi"worm He took out two pieces of printing paper from the document bag and said: "One hour ago, we received the collective resignation letter faxed by the Japanese branch and the Rock Stream Research Institute." "It''s more accurate to call it a collective mutiny book. Those Japanese guys finally did what they had dreamed of for many years." Angers didn''t seem surprised at all about this. He picked up the fax and glanced at it casually and threw it on the table. , Asked about another thing, "Have you not contacted Chu Han''s team?" "No news." Manstein hesitated for a few seconds. "But a few minutes ago,''Overlord'' came with a picture of a sunken ship. After analysis by Norma, it was confirmed that it was the Dirieste." Anger was silent for a while, "Is there any news from the Chu family?" "Yes." Manstein smiled bitterly. "The people of the Chu family were madly searching for Chu Han in Japan. The military has issued multiple warnings, but these people seemed to be crazy and almost even broke into the military base. So now the whole of Japan knows the news of the Chu familys young patriarchs disappearance in Japan." "Oh?" Angers frowned slightly and was silent for a while, "Do you think this is normal?" "What?" Manstein was stunned for a moment, with a face full of confusion, not understanding what was abnormal. At this moment, Schneider, who remained silent from entering the door to sitting down, suddenly said, "The Chu family is too anxious!" Manstein was stunned. Without waiting for him to speak, Schneider continued: "Chu Han suddenly disappeared. Of course, the Chu family should look for it. After all, that is their Young Patriarch, the future owner of the Chu Family, but their performance is somewhat Impatient or...can''t wait!" "You also said that Chu Han is the future master of the Chu family. Their master is missing. Of course they should be impatient..." Manstein frowned. Schneider turned his head to look at Manstein, "Yes, of course they should be impatient, but don''t you think that the actions of the Chu family are too much? It''s like..." "It''s as if they were afraid that others would not know that the Young Patriarch of the Chu family was missing." Anger took the words, his eyes deep and far away. Manstein was silent, and now think about it carefully. After the news of Chu Hans disappearance came, the Chu family decisively left everything behind to find their Young Patriarch. Everything was so smooth, as if they had already had it. Prepared! The Chu family did it on purpose! Manstein came to a conclusion immediately, but immediately fell into another doubt. Why did the Chu family do this? "Think about it carefully, where did Chu Han disappear?" Schneider reminded him. "Chu Han is in Japan... I was missing... Lu." Every time Manstein said a word, his eyes widened. By the end of his speech, his eyes were full of shock, terror, and incredible... Long before the Long Yuan plan was established and implemented, the Chu family dispatched core personnel to contact the Kassel Academy and stated that the Chu family would do their utmost to provide support. After that, the entire God Killing Society and three hundred Chu masters of ancient martial arts The home''guard'' was quietly sent to Japan, and the core brain of the Chu family, the''Overlord'', accompanied him! At the beginning, Manstein didnt understand why the Chu family was more active than them, and he had doubts about the motives of the Chu family, but he was relieved when he thought that Chu Han was also in the executive team. After all, it belonged to the Chu family. Young Patriarch, and the place he went to was in a sensitive country like Japan, it was no surprise that the Chu family was nervous. Only now, Manstein really wanted to understand that the Chu family exerted so much effort not because they were nervous about their Young Patriarch, but because they wanted to change the day! Change the sky of Japan, change the day of Snake Qihachi! "Is the Chu family... mad?" Manstein wanted to understand, but still found it unbelievable. It is no longer in ancient times. The princes and generals like this kind of thing are no longer popular. The Chu family did it. Once things fall, it is very likely to trigger a world war! But in fact, its not surprising, because trace its blood "The people of the Chu family are originally a bunch of lunatics, don''t forget that they are the most dragon-like hybrids!" Schneider was expressionless. With their excellent bloodlines and powerful ancient martial arts, abandoning the appearance of human beings, the people of the Chu family are indeed no different from dragons. Same strength, same loneliness. There is the same...desire. Manstein frowned, "The problem is that the Chu family is so fanciful, maybe it will expose the secrets of the Dragon Clan?" "So, we must be prepared." Angers said lightly. "Ready?" Manstein was stunned. Angers did not answer. He took out the black card from his pocket and slid it to Schneider along the table. "The other one is for Manstein to ask the vice-principal to take it. Two black cards plus a letter of authorization to wake up our girl. Right." Manstein was shocked looking at the black card on the desktop, and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Principal, don''t you think about it anymore? If you wake up Eva, her authority will even exceed you." "No problem, Eva is our good girl, and gave her an attack order. This bowl of water in Japan has been muddled. Since this is the case, we will muddle it up a bit more to see if the water will become clear or the bowl will be straight. Cracked." Anger was drinking hot tea and looking into the distance, his eyes sometimes cloudy and sometimes sharp. Manstein wanted to say something, but Schneider had silently put away the card, so he had no choice but to look at Angers, "What else does the principal leave us to do?" "Wait." "Wait?" Manstein was taken aback. "I''m waiting for Frost. Twelve hours have passed since the Chu Han team lost contact. Twelve hours are enough for Frost to fly here from Rome. I lost the baby heir of the Gattuso family. I have to deal with the parents inquiries, right? Other things, wait until I finish talking with Frost." Because Manstein couldn''t help holding his forehead, he wailed silently in his heart, the sixth one! Not long after, the phone on the principal''s desk rang, and Schneider and Manstein looked at each other, and their hearts were racing at the same time, showing such expressions. As Angers expected, the Gattuso familys questioning came after twelve hours late. At this moment, the angry Frost Gattuso must have been on the cc1000 express train from Chicago to Kassel College. , Carrying a double-barreled shotgun, a gunpowder to explode Schneider''s head, one gunpowder to explode Manstein''s head, and finally two new gunpowder to explode Ange''s head. 670 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 677 Pompeii Gattuso! Chapter 676 Pompeii Gattuso! Angers slowly finished the tea in the cup, grabbed the microphone, ready to accept Frost''s angry roar.RMiscellaneousZhiCworm R However, what came out of the microphone at the next moment was not the roughness of Frost''s anger, but a voice that sounded happy. "Hi! Angers! You are in the office, right?" "Why are you?" Angers was taken aback. He thought that even if it wasn''t Frost, he was the secretary beside him, but he didn''t expect it to be this crazy! "It''s hard to say in one word, but wait for more cordial greetings until we meet. Is the skylight of your office open?" "It''s on...what do you mean? Don''t mess around!" The corner of Anger''s eyes twitched twice, with a faint premonition. "There is no mess, look up at me, I''m greeting you. Now your closest friend, Pompeii Gattuso, is only 200 meters away from you, and is approaching you at a speed of 3.5 meters per second!" Anger looked up from the skylight and saw that the dazzling sunlight was blocked, and the white parachute fell from the sky. The parachutist was waving to him, and he could faintly see a very happy smile on his face. "Pompeii, you crazy! You will ruin my roof like this!" Angers yelled into the microphone. "Don''t worry, I just took the world champion 687 of spot skydiving!" This sentence no longer needs to be said over the phone. The parachute blocked the view of the entire roof, and the man shouted excitedly in the sound of the hula la. Oh yeah!" madman! Schneider and Manstein were stunned, not because this guy is too playful, but his name... his name is Pompeii, his full name is Pompeii Gattuso! Caesar''s biological father, the current head of the Gattuso family! Ten years ago, this man appointed his brother Frost Gattuso with full authority over the affairs of the entire Gattuso family with the simple reason that every meeting is bound to have angina in a meeting with a large number of people physically and mentally excluded. Judging from the changes of the Gattuso family over the past ten years, handing over the Gattuso family to Frost is undoubtedly the most wise decision made by Pompeii. But for the entire Gattuso family, Pompeii''s greatest dedication was not to make Gattuso flourish after the family was handed over to Frost, but to give birth to Caesar Gattuso, the Gattuso family waiting for thousands of years leader. The man slowly landed on the big desk, and the white umbrellas fell behind him, like Yunxia or... the long skirts of court ladies in ancient times. The man appeared on the stage in a very eye-catching way, bending over to caress Xiong: "Dear sirs, applause! Cheers! Remember that you are talking to the 2013 spot-diving world champion Pompeii Gattuso!" This is a very handsome man with long blond hair, sea-blue eyes, high-tinged nose and masculine microbeards, wearing a pair of rimless glasses, healthy wheatish skin, and wide open neckline. Perfectly shaped xiong muscles are exposed everywhere... It is probably difficult for any woman not to be moved by his beauty. Therefore, although his sentiment view is very scumbag, the vice principal is ashamed, but there are still many ladies. Proud to be favored by him. Manstein and Schneider looked at the man who stood on the table and greeted them with aristocratic greets with complex expressions, this man with the great "Pompeii" name. Pompeii Gattuso, his name originated from the great Roman military strategist Gneus Pompeii. According to the family rules of the Gattuso family from ancient times to the present, only heirs identified by the family can use the names of heroes of the Ancient Roman Republic. The head of the family inherits the blood of heroes. The brothers of the same clan, no matter how good they are, are just common people, so no matter how powerful Frost is, as long as Pompeii enters the restaurant when he eats, he must immediately get up and give the first person at the end of the long table Two hundred and five elder brother who has a late second disease. "I remember when I saw you last time you were still playing horse racing?" Angers looked at the umbrella blossoms behind Pompeii, rubbing his eyebrows with a headache, "When did spot skydiving become your specialty again? " "Don''t worry too much about such small things." Pompeii stepped down on the seat, dragging a parachute behind him. "Can you take the thing off your back and talk again?" Angers suppressed his anger and said, "Are you from Rome?" "No, no, Bangkok, I''m flying over from Bangkok. I was riding a big elephant with the Thai princess when Frost called me." Pompeii waved to Manstein enthusiastically, "Hi, Manstein Professor, right? We passed the conversation." The reputation of the Gattuso family has never been very good. They have been pursuing a domineering policy since the Middle Ages. People who stand in the way will run over them without even thinking about it. If a certain patriarch is well-educated before crushing others, they know how to fight. A hello, it will be written in his family history that he is benevolent. But Pompeii was actually a guy with a good temper and personality. With his style, he would probably be written by the historian of the Gattuso family as "mud road"... soft and not sticking to the wall. "You must be Professor Schneider. Your mask is so cool. It''s a scumbag than Darth Vader." Pompeii turned around and shook hands with Schneider enthusiastically, as if he couldn''t see Schneider''s facial muscles twitching at all. After a round of greetings, he turned around and fumbled in the tea cupboard, and took out the "Lapsang Souchong" collected by Angers. This kind of messing with other people''s collections should be intolerable, but Angers also had to admire Pompeii''s sharper nose than a dog. There are a total of 120 different black teas in his tea cabinet, with different producing areas and different degrees of fermentation, all sealed in unlabeled tin cans. Pompeii flipped through them and chose the best. This pot of black tea comes from the Wuyi Mountain in China. The tea tree grows on the cliff of Wanzhang. Monkeys are used to pick the tea. The tea is smoked with pine needles. It is the best product that Angers has not been willing to drink for three to five years. The men of the Gattuso family have always enjoyed only the most important things, but Caesar has followed his father on this point. Angers shook his head and sighed, and said to Schneider and Manstein: "Gentlemen, let me stay alone with this guy for a while." Manstein and Schneider looked at each other, got up and left at the same time, Angers watched the two walk out of the villa, then turned around, "Okay, now there are only two of us left. Come on, why are you here?" "How long have we not seen each other?" Pompeii did not answer, and brought the brewed black tea to Angers. "Ten years? Why aren''t you old?" Angers took a sip, which was quite mellow. "Playboys like me play with women, drive yachts, participate in Paris Fashion Week, and go skiing with supermodels in Switzerland. Of course they will stay young." Pompeii drew a cigar and beat on the vamp. , So that the shredded tobacco is firmer, "I smoke very little, so I can keep healthy." "Are you here as a representative of the Gattuso family?" "Yes, the father was anxious when the son disappeared, so he went out himself." "Anxious son? Are you anxious about Japan''s mutation?" 671 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 677 Chapter 677 The sixth party stepped in! "I love my son very much. Miscellaneous zhiworm" Pompeii looked at Angers very seriously, "Caesar is only in the rebellious period now, and eventually he will know that I am a good father!" "Kai''s life and death are unknown, but you don''t seem to be nervous." Anger was not restrained by Pompeii''s seriousness. "I''m nervous and nervous, I can''t find fault with you? What''s the relationship between the two? In Chinese terms, it means drinking together, going to the window together, carrying a gun together, prostitution together, and sharing together. Spoiled iron brother, can I trouble you? No!" "The first few are still a bit of score, but what are the last two? When did I go to prostitutes with you?" "Did you forget? At Cambridge University fifteen years ago, didn''t a little girl treat us two as school teachers to ask for directions? I was just about to take the other girl to the teaching building to report, but you took the first step. The little girl went..." Pompeii''s chatterbox opened, almost endlessly, but when he was halfway through, Angers couldn''t help interrupting, "My 12 is to take the little girl to escape from you. The devil''s cave, besides, I took her to the teaching office, not as dirty as you think!" "It''s all the same." Pompeii waved his hand indifferently, as if he had forgiven Angers very much... Angers suffocated his mouth with blood, and forced himself to jump up and kick the two goods in front of him. After calming down his emotions slowly, "Why are you here?" "Of course it''s here to solve the problem!" Pompeii said with a look of course. "My son, the only heir of the Gattuso family, has disappeared in the bad waters of a poor country like Japan. Even if I believe you, as Patriarch, I have to be right to the family or not?" "Do you still know that you are the head of the Patriarch?" Angers looked up and down as if he had met Pompeii for the first time today. "Of course, but you also know that I am just a named owner. It is my job to reproduce offspring. To put it bluntly, it is a stallion. The power is in the hands of Frost, so it is not me. If you don''t tinge you, I really have more than one heart..." Angers raised the ashtray silently: "If you go on, I might do something irrational, do you want to try?" "Oh, don''t worry, don''t worry, what is there to talk about between brothers?" Pompeii hurriedly reached out and put the ashtray next, "In fact, I am here except for the old guys at home who came to ask you In addition to an explanation, there is also to show you my latest scientific research results." Pompeii said this, suddenly excited, "Actually, I have been doing research all these years! I have recently dated several female doctors... I can tell you one thing, female doctors are fun!" Angers said nothing, and silently raised his teacup. "Well, I won''t say anything, don''t get angry, it''s not good to splash tea with people, my dress is cut from Nepalese handmade linen." Pompeii took the teacup in Angers'' hands. "But having said that, don''t you want to know how Gao Tianyuan sank into the extreme abyss?" Pompeii''s conversation suddenly changed. Anger''s muddy eyes suddenly became sharp: "Go on!" "Suddenly I don''t want to talk about it. I''d better save such an important scientific research project to talk to someone who knows it." Pompeii was a fart. Sitting on the opposite side, he lifted the red tea cup and looked around. Angers looked directly at Pompeii in silence across the table, without saying a word. The tightness lasted for half a minute, and at last Pompeii laughed slyly: "I am making you fun, look at you so seriously. You are still the same, usually like me, a playboy, but only one I heard that things related to dragons are as alert as wild beasts." He opened the back of his suit, pulled out a chip box from his back, and slid along the table to Angers: "The contents are too professional and you may not be able to understand it. Just let the ETH Zurich Earth Dr. Pompeii Gattuso, the first in physics, will explain to you!" Ten minutes later, Pompeii had already left, and Angers sat under the skylight again, drinking the last cup of black tea that Pompeii poured for him before leaving, his expression hidden in the dazzling sunlight. The setting sun was about to set, the patio was full of mottled shadows, and Anger''s face was light and dark. The squirrels were lying on the bookshelf looking at him in twos and threes, but they did not dare to approach him. The animal''s instincts made them realize that the owner here has suddenly changed. He is no longer the kind old man who exudes the fragrance of books. He has become majestic and dignified, like a soldier... listening to the drums of war and preparing to enter the battlefield. Suddenly lazy footsteps came from the stairs. "This guy actually appeared on the stage. It looks like I''m in serious trouble this time." The vice principal went upstairs slowly, carrying a half bottle of brandy, his denim shirt open. "Yes, with Gattuso, there are already four parties concerned about Japan now, plus the two mixed-race forces in Japan, there are six parties in total!" Angers took a deep breath, "As for. Those who have not shown up yet, who knows whether they will remain silent in the end?" "It''s been so many years!" The vice principal lay comfortably on the sofa, his face a little confused, as if he was reminiscing something. "Yeah, it''s really lively." Ang hot spot nodded and took a deep breath. "I must go to Japan. Maybe kill one or two dragon kings by the way." Perhaps, Angers words are full of uncertainty, 527 even he doesnt know what monster he is going to face this time. "Snake Qi Bajia never liked you. You suppressed them before, so they bowed their heads to you, but now they have rebelled. Japan is an enemy to you, not to mention there is an ambiguous Chu family. Lord, are you going to bring your head to give gifts?" said the vice principal. "I don''t like it or don''t like it, the Sheqi Bajiahe still has the courage to use force against me? As for the Chu family, Chu Han is my student. Do you think they will do it on me?" "only you?" "It''s useless to bring too many people. I have a few friends and some subordinates in Japan." "Subordinates? The entire Japanese branch is descended from the eight families of Shouqi, and all resigned. Which subordinates do you have?" "Before I sent a few students to Japan for internships, and Chu Han''s group. I believe they are not dead and are alive and well." "Are you going to rely on those four kids who have not graduated and a few interns to get an unidentified dragon?" "None of the young people I sent to Japan is a young and ignorant child!" Anger took out the folding knife from the drawer and inserted it into the sheath of his wrist. The turbidity in his eyes disappeared, and what followed was The sharpness of the fighters! 672 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 678 The beauty goes out of the bath! Chapter 678 Beauty is out of the bath! Hokkaido, the only road among Japans 47 prefectures, is also the northernmost first-level administrative district. It is the largest island in Japan except Honshu and the 21st largest island in the world. It is only slightly smaller than the Emerald. Island of ireland.&Miscellaneous As night fell, the unique and gorgeous "Poseidon" slowly drove on the moonlit sea level. Jiro Hikkawa, who temporarily acted as the driver, focused on the changes in the instrument. Generally speaking, drivers rarely pay attention to the data changes on the instrument table, but Hikkawa Jiro just lost his way in this sea not long ago. If Chu Han hadn''t found him, he would have to wait for the marine police to find him and come to rescue. Up. At this moment, several changes suddenly appeared on the instrument. Jiro Hikkawa raised his eyebrows, and a series of numbers emerged in his heart: 40 degrees 33 minutes to 45 degrees 33 minutes north latitude, and 139 degrees 20 minutes to 148 degrees 53 minutes east longitude. between. He thought for a while, opened the chart, and compared the current location of the cruise ship based on the data provided by the instrument. It should be... Hikokawa Jiro pointed his finger on an island: Hokkaido Island. A part of the Japanese archipelago, located in the northern part of Japan, is a vast area surrounded by sea, accounting for 22% of the total area of ??Japan, and it is the second largest island in Japan. Hokkaido Hikkawa Jiro said the name silently several times, and he pondered for a while. After setting the destination, he switched to automatic sailing. He walked slowly to the deck, and at first glance he saw the one leaning on the railing and looking around. The youth on the sea far away. Hikokawa Jiro has never known why he surrendered to this young man on that rainy night, and since then he has pinned his future and hope on this young man. Even if this young man showed his power like a divine mansion later, as the head of a few large consortia in Japan, he would only fear the unknown, but he would not surrender because of it. In his opinion, as a human, one can fear and awe the unknown, but he cannot bow his head or surrender because of this. So he never understood that he was not a timid person, why was he so convincing that night? Until now, when Hikkawa Jiro saw the figure on the deck, he vaguely understood something. It turned out not to surrender, but to follow. There is a kind of magic in this young man, which allows you to clearly see the true thoughts in your heart, and shows the powerful courage and ability to realize it. This young man is like the ocean in front of him, containing hundreds of rivers, yet unfathomable, and always contains endless mysteries. The sea looks calm, but in fact it contains unimaginable surgings, which can push mountains and rocks, and earthshaking. Hikokawa Jiro finally understood why he was willing to follow the youth to leave Tokyo, so he walked slowly behind him, bowed and said, "Master, we are already near Hokkaido Island. Do we need to stop there?" He was called an adult at first, but after thinking about it, this title was a bit too conspicuous, so after learning that the young man came from an old family, he changed his name to Master. The young man slowly inhaled the tidal air into his lungs and waved his hands casually, "You can judge for yourself in the future, and you don''t need to ask my opinion again." "Yes, young master." Hikkawa Jiro straightened up, hesitated for a moment, and said again, "Master, although Hokkaido is located in the north, I heard that two other unknown forces have stepped in this place not long ago. The eight houses of Sheqi were uprooted and hundreds of people were killed and injured. The government dispatched an armored vehicle regiment, a helicopter squadron, and a mechanized brigade to suppress it, but the situation seems to be complicated." "I see." The young man nodded lightly, his casual attitude didn''t seem to take this matter to his heart. Hikokawa Jiro didn''t say much, bowed and left the deck. The young man stood for a while, wandered back to the room on the cruise ship, swept around, shook his head, walked to the opposite side of the table, looked at the table full of empty plates, "How much have you eaten? Don''t be afraid to hold yourself to death." ?" When he said this, he looked at the empty plate that could be pushed into a mountain on the table, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Eriya tilted her head and looked confused. It is worth mentioning that while doing this action, she still held a piece of sushi roll in her right hand, which is the kind of bread with many things in it, and then rolled it with seaweed. They are so big that one is enough for adults to eat. She has eaten six of these sushi rolls. Chu Han looked at the confusion on Huiliyi''s face, opened his mouth, and finally turned into a sigh, "Don''t eat now, when I get to Hokkaido, I will take you to eat some delicious food." Eriya didn''t know if she understood it, but her eyes lit up, and her rose-like pupils suddenly seemed to be painted with agile colors, looking extremely beautiful. "Talking counts." She wrote in the small notebook. Chu Han looked at those very beautiful Japanese, not only the corners of his mouth, but his eyes began to twitch. But it was strange that he almost nodded in a ghostly spirit, and a strange feeling emerged in his heart, telling him what she meant. Eriya happily finished the last bit of sushi, wiped her hands with the towel next to her, then suddenly unbuttoned the big red belt, and removed her white clothes on her upper body. Next, the translucent white lining "muscle undergarment" slipped along the curve of the body, revealing round shoulders and butterfly bones... and underwear with lace and silk edges. Eriyi calmly showed her beautiful figure to the sea outside the window. Because there is no sunshine all year round, her skin is plain white with a texture like ice crystals. However, she seems to have forgotten that there is still a man in this house, a young man who is in his youth and less than twenty years old. When Chu Han took off his white shirt, Chu Han had already closed his eyes first, but from the gradual thickening of his breath, he did not shut down the other four senses. Originally, he wanted to get up and leave, but he didn''t know why, his feet seemed to be nailed to the cruise ship at this moment, and he couldn''t even do the simple movement of getting up. And when his body was stiff because of the atmosphere, Eriya had disbanded and got up, and stood up from the hakama. His body was slender and plain white, and he was only wearing pure lace and silk underwear. She put the yellow rubber duck on her head with a smile on the corner of her mouth, trotted around the room on tiptoes, and finally stood in front of Chu Han, poking Chu Hans lowered eyelids with her slender little finger. It seems curious why he closed his eyes. Chu Han closed his eyes, and the girl''s scent puffed her nose, and the room was suddenly full of ambiguity and charming. 673 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 677: Confrontation in Hakodate! Chapter 677 Confrontation in Hakodate! The atmosphere stood in a stalemate for a minute, and Chu Han never saw Eriya leave. Finally, he couldn''t help getting up and walking towards the door. Although he closed his eyes, he could still perceive the situation nearby.MiscellaneousPZhiPInsect Chu Han walked to the door very stiffly, but found that he could no longer take a step forward because his sleeves were pulled. Hui Eryi cheered Chu Han''s sleeves, and his slender little fingers wrote on the palm of his hand: Take a bath together. boom! Chu Han felt that his brain was hit by lightning, and he instantly lost consciousness. The blood in his body was tumbling more and more intensely than ever before. The cells all over his body seemed to explode at this moment. Although Chu Han is several epochs old, in the final analysis, he is only a young man less than twenty years old. Although he has never longed for the opposite sex before, he is still a man after all, and he still knows the most primitive instinct. React subconsciously. Chu Han took a deep breath, dragged the hand from his body with great will, and said with an unusually stiff expression: "You slowly...wash...I have something...go away!" After speaking, he immediately stepped into nothingness, ignoring the rules of space, and disappeared into the same place. In the room 413 only left a tilted head and an innocent face of confusion. Hakodate, the most important port city in southwestern Hokkaido, Japan, is located on the southern coast of Hokkaido. The urban area extends downward from Mount Hakodate and resembles a fan. The night view of the city from Mount Hakodate is known as the best in the world and attracts many domestic and foreign tourists. In a narrow alley in Hakodate Port, a figure suddenly rushed out of the void. He looked back at the slowly closed space with lingering fears. When he was relieved, his face suddenly became hot. Only then did he realize that he What I did just now seems a bit... embarrassing. Chu Han, Chu Han, fortunately, you are still a magnificent blue king, but you are just a little girl. Anyway, you are also a man. People have invited you to take a bath together. You just want to take a bath with you, bite the bullet!Actually still running?What run?What is there to run? However, he just thought about it, asking him to be like Caesar or Caesar''s father Pompe Gattuso, he really couldn''t do it. After slowly calming down, Chu Han began to look at the structure and situation of the city. The huge breath silently enveloped the entire port city, the South Gate, the morning market, the trading port, the subway, the station, the airport, Mount Hakodate... the entire city of Hakodate was presented to him in an almost transparent way. In the mind. A minute later, Chu Han had already thoroughly understood the city of Hakodate, but slowly frowned. Just as his breath enveloped the whole city of Hakodate, he noticed dozens of familiar fluctuations, and dozens of other unusually strong qi and blood. In addition, there were a few tiny breaths. Hidden in the corner of the city. Chu Han recalled what Yanchuan Jiro had just told him, his brows were getting deeper and deeper, and there was a faint haze, like a prelude to a storm. Only soon, his expression returned to calm. After taking a deep breath, Chu Han locked in one of the directions, turned into a silver lightning and swept away, where more than a dozen breaths that he was familiar with gathered together. At the same time, Japan''s first Western-style castle, Wulingguo. A group of young people who don''t seem to be in their twenties are either walking in the air or standing on the ground. Everyone exudes a very strange aura. They are not in the clouds or on the ground, as if they are out of this world. The opposite of this group of young people is a group of middle-aged men in their 30s and 40s. Each of them has a pair of unusually dazzling golden eyes, and their bodies are filled with extremely strong blood, dozens of unusually amazing blood coagulation. Together, even the surrounding space structure is a little unstable. The number of people in the two groups is basically the same. The only difference is that on the one hand, it is the second Japanese underworld clan who relied on the violent bloodline and powerful language spirit to compete with the eight schools of Snake Qi for many years, and it is also Japan''s second mixed race; On the other side, based on the incomparably magical ancient martial arts, he is known as the disciple of the Chu family who is closest to the Dragon Clan of the Primordial Age! The atmosphere was very dull. The two groups of people started a confrontation after they removed the Sheqiba family''s stronghold in Hakodate half an hour ago, and the situation gradually became solemn and solemn. At this moment, a silver lightning pierced the space from a distance, and it turned into a clear figure from a black spot thousands of miles away to the middle of the field almost in the blink of an eye. The sudden change caused both groups of people to be a little nervous, and a few of them were not stretched directly. The golden pupils burned like fire, the veins of the arms were violent, and they almost ran away. Almost. When they were about to lose their strength, an unmatched aura erupted from the middle of the field, directly suppressing both groups of people, and some weak-willed eyes closed on the spot and fell down. The heads of the two sides looked at the looming figure in the middle of the field with amazement, and at the same time thought to themselves, where is the monster?One person suppressed more than a hundred of them! The dust gradually dispersed, and the man slowly emerged. This is a young man under twenty years old, his face is very delicate, a pair of red and golden pupils gleaming like the sun, his body exudes a boundless majesty, oppressing everyone present. Suddenly, someone from the disciple of the Chu family exclaimed, "Young Patriarch?!" "what?" This Chu family disciples exclamation caused a greater commotion in an instant. The Chu family disciples looked at the young man with stunned eyes. Only the headed person''s face changed greatly after hearing the exclamation, and there was a hint of anxiety and panic. . And this point happened to be caught by Chu Han, his bright eyes flashed, and a faint golden thunder and lightning flashed away. On the other side, after hearing the exclamation of the Chu family disciples, their faces were like the bottom of a pot. Although they did not understand what the Chu family disciples said, they could feel their joy. Obviously, this sudden appearance was just The monster whose aura suppressed more than one hundred of them was over there. "Retreat, inform Master Guima again!" The "Ghost" led by the Menggui Zhong whispered to the other "Ghosts" behind him. However, as soon as his words fell, his eyes suddenly went dark, and Chu Han''s figure did not know when he appeared in front of him. The air suddenly quieted down, and the clouds slowly blocked the sunlight. Two rounds of shrinking countless times, between red and golden suns appeared in their sights, not yet waiting for the ghosts of the ghosts. What action, the surrounding temperature had risen to an incredible level in an instant, and then they knew nothing, and the overwhelming flame swallowed them all in an instant! 674 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 680: The Chu Familys Abnormality! Chapter 680: Chu Family''s Abnormality! As everyone in the Chu family was dumbfounded, the endless flames slowly converged into a stream of fierce ghosts that had submerged into Chu Han''s body, and the fierce ghosts who had been confronting them before had been turned into ashes.&Miscellaneous The flame disappeared, but the extremely terrifying temperature remained in the air, and everyone seemed to be in a huge natural furnace, and could be burned into slag at any time. However, what is hotter than the body should be their panicked heart. With Chu Han''s strength, it is impossible to control the elemental power he released. It will cause the situation like this. There is only one possibility, and that is Chu Han deliberately! Just why? As the Young Patriarch of the Chu Family, why did Chu Han act against these Chu Family disciples? Chu Xin, the only one who knew in the crowd, knelt on the ground, grasped his heart, and said with a trembling voice: "Sao...Saojia...Lord...Hurry...Stop..." His whole body exuded a blazing, hot red light, just like The fish on the grill feels scorched by high temperature inside and outside. Chu Han turned his back to the Chu family disciple. He didn''t turn around when he heard Chu Xin''s begging for mercy. He said indifferently: "Give you one minute to explain what happened. Remember, you only have one minute!" As soon as his words fell, Chu Xin immediately fell to the ground like a mud puddle, and said in a half-dead voice, "This... thing... us... outsider disciples... don''t know much... just know it is. Responsible by...''Overlord''..." The Chu family has existed since its first anniversary. With a long history, it can be called the oldest family in the world. It is famous for its magical and powerful''Guwu''. At the same time, it is also due to the existence of the''Guwu''. It is divided into internal and external two. Most of the disciples outside the family are composed of mixed races whose bloodlines are impure and it is difficult to even light up the golden pupils. However, most of them have mastered at least three or more''Guwu'' techniques, and their physical skills are extremely powerful. ''Guwu'' has such a great reputation, mostly because of the existence of these outsiders.As for the inner disciples, they are completely opposite to the outer disciples. They have extremely pure blood. There are even several monsters whose bloodlines are infinitely close to that of pure-blood dragons. The Yanling is also a''high-risk level'', so to speak. Dragon in human skin. And these Chu family disciples in front of them are the most proficient in ancient martial arts in the Chu family. "Overlord..." Chu Han squinted his eyes. As the Young Patriarch of the Chu Family, most of the Chu Family''s affairs have been handled by him for more than a year. Of course, he is also aware of the core lifeline of the Chu Family, the "Overlord". existing. Even the''Overlord'' of the Chu family was brought to Japan by him! He just didn''t want to understand for a while, why the''Overlord'' didn''t inform him of this in advance, you know, he is the young Patriarch of the Chu Family, the future Patriarch of the Chu Family... Chu Han was startled suddenly, and was silent for a while, the red and golden pupils flashed slightly, and the high temperature remaining in the air and gradually rising quickly dissipated, as if ice and snow were illuminated by the sun. "I will stay in Hakodate for a period of time. During this period of time, I don''t want to see in news reports or newspapers that there are rioters fighting on the street or disturbing the people." Chu Han''s tone was very flat, although I didn''t say what would happen if I saw this kind of incident, but it was obvious that these Chu family disciples understood. After Xiang Chu Han bowed, he immediately spread out and disappeared into his sight. Standing in place, Chu Han completely wiped out the lingering breath in the air, then looked back at the direction of Tokyo, which is extremely far from Hokkaido, pondered for a while, and stood up on the ground. After submerging into the clouds and avoiding the satellite, immediately Incarnate into a silver lightning and swept towards the coastal port. "Poseidon", the top deck. Caesar was lying on the recliner very comfortably, with the sun falling on him, like a pair of soft hands stroking and touching his body. Judging from his expression, this product is obviously very enjoyable. Of course, anyone who holds a glass of vodka with ice in his left hand and a Cohiba cigar in his right will also find it enjoyable. "You have a very wretched expression right now. I don''t know if someone from the Gattuso family sees that their future patron looks like this, would you have the idea of ??letting your father rebuild you?" Chu Zihang wore a blue and purple suit. The kimono came, lay down next to Caesar, and took a glass of vodka with ice. "The old men in my house will make these sounds disappear for the first time." Caesar rolled over comfortably, black-rimmed sunglasses covering his beautiful ice blue eyes. "No wonder so many people hate the people of the Gattuso family." Chu Zihang took a sip of vodka. "I just got off the boat and walked around the city. Now the streets are full of our wanted notices. Just turn on the TV I saw our photos on the rolling subtitles, and the charges were smuggling nuclear fuel, terrorist attacks, molesting female high school students, and rape, violent young, and female." With that said, he kept a newspaper in Caesar''s arms. Caesar set up his sunglasses and glanced at their photos in the newspaper and the profile next to them. "The first one is talking about arms dealers? Is that Chu Han?" Since Chu Tianchen took power, the Chu family has always been the most famous arms dealer in the underground world, possessing the largest nuclear fuel resources. Chu Han is the Young Patriarch of the Chu Family, so it is not an exaggeration to say that he is an arms dealer (although he has never done it). "The second item, full executive style, call it yours?" Caesar smiled, "This third item, isn''t it about me? This is not something the men of the Gattuso family would do, we are all Gentleman, a gentleman will not molest a lady at will (a gentleman will only use it directly)." "The last one, when did we do this kind of thing? It won''t be Lu Mingfei going crazy..." Without letting Caesar finish speaking, Chu Zihang silently took back the newspaper in his hand and threw it at Lu Mingfei who had just come up from the cabin with a dumbfounded expression. Lu Mingfei took the newspaper in a hurry, opened it, and immediately locked it on his own photo, and then shouted: "Fuck, trough, when have we done these big things? It sounds like an ambitious guy. Criminals, why did the last one suddenly fall and become cheap? Think of it as a combination of Russian gangsters, bin Laden, street gangsters, and middle-aged exposed uncles!" "Of course this is random compilation. It is obvious that someone is framing us. We are wanted for serious crimes. The police will invest more police forces to search for us, and we will not be able to act publicly." Caesar said, "Some people do not want us and Contact the headquarters." "In this case, it is no longer convenient for us to directly contact the headquarters." Chu Zihang paused, "However, this is not impossible!" 675 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 681 Separate action! Chapter 681 separate actions! As soon as the voice fell, a silver lightning flashed from a distance and fell beside them in the blink of an eye. The speed was so fast that it was like real lightning! Chu Han slowly stepped out of the silver lightning. The strange pupils, which were between red and gold, had returned to their original pupil colors, but no one noticed that those dark pupils had illuminated the golden pupils several times. , Become more and more profound.MiscellaneousZhiChong As if the boundless darkness swallowed everything in the world. "Chu Han..." Lu Mingfei had just said half a sentence, and Chu Han had already interrupted, "I already know, it is indeed Hui Yeji who has set up a network firewall. As long as we contact the Internet or make a phone call, we will reveal our identity. Kaguya''s ability in tracking and monitoring seems to be no less than Norma." "Is there no way for the Chu family?" Chu Zihang said. "Yes, or it has always been." Chu Han paused and took a deep breath. "Now it doesn''t make sense to keep hiding, but I am not very clear about the specifics. You only need to know a little. It was not Kaguya Ji who blocked the Japanese network signal and isolated our contact with the headquarters, but the Chu family, or... the Chu family''s''Overlord''!" There was silence on the deck. Lu Mingfei didnt understand, so he stared at Caesar and Chu Zihang with wide eyes, hoping that one of the two would explain what happened, and by the way, he would be slightly embarrassed. Mood. After a long silence, Caesar was the first to speak to break the silence. "Is the Chu Family''Overlord'' exist like Norma and Kaguya Ji?" "In essence, the Overlord is the complete opposite of Norma and Kaguya Ji. He is a very strange individual who has gathered the wisdom of ancient people and...the dragon civilization. He can move freely and has a sense of autonomy. From the outside or the inside, he is no different from a normal human being, except for the blazing golden blood flowing in his body," Chu Han said. "He?" Caesar raised an eyebrow. "Listening to your tone, is it possible that the Overlord is still a living person?" Chu Han was silent for a while, "You are right. Bawang is indeed a living person. To be precise, he is an IVF. However, it is different from IVF in the general sense. .Essence was born, but surrounded by rich dragon blood to form a cocoon. After a long period of incubation, the cocoon was finally broken and..." Chu Han did not continue to finish. Two extremely strong murderous auras instantly locked him, and at the same time, a stiff object was pressed against the back of his head, and the cold blade was resting on his neck, as if it only needed to turn a big head. It will immediately fly, and blood will be spilled over the sea. But at the same time, a red figure appeared on the deck like a ghost, the fuchsia long sword was unsheathed, and the extremely powerful will enveloped everyone''s head, as if a god looked down from the top of the cloud. At this moment, Chu Han spoke, not to the two slaughter embryos and the noble son who suddenly shot at him, but looking at the girl with shining hair, who was obviously still taking a shower, and whispered: "Eli Yi, calm down and put the knife down." Hui Liyi tilted her head. She didn''t understand Chinese, so she couldn''t understand what Chu Han said. But from Chu Han''s eyes, she understood what he meant. Although she was very confused, she had developed a good temperament since childhood. Let her put the knife down, but those rosy eyes are staring at Chu Zihang and Caesar. As long as there is something unusual about the two of them, the long knife that has just been put down will definitely cut them without hesitation. body of. Chu Han didn''t care about Eli Yi''s small movements, and he didn''t even care about the blade on the neck and the gun on the back of his head. Although he was very murderous, he didn''t take any further actions. To put it simply, there is murderous intent, not murderous intent. "Okay, although I don''t care, I don''t like being held with a gun against my head and a knife on my neck. You should also know that these things can''t hurt me at all." Chu Han frowned, his expression Still indifferent, but the tone is a bit impatient. Regarding Chu Han''s impatience, Caesar only raised his eyebrows, but did not move his gun.However, he did not move the muzzle, but someone lowered the blade. Chu Zihang calmly retracted the knife and returned it to its sheath. He sat on the chair casually, took a sip of champagne, and turned his head to look at the sea. The corner of Caesar''s mouth twitched. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he had to say that even if he and Chu Zihang joined forces, they might not be able to subdue the abnormality in Chu Han, let alone him alone. people Thinking about this, Caesar couldn''t help but drooped his muzzle, and then drew the glass of vodka a little depressed. Chu Han glanced at Caesar, walked slowly to the side of Eli Yi, glanced at that dark red hair was still dripping, his eyes flashed, then he took a clean towel from the chair and covered it. She said on her head: "Just take a bath after taking a shower. It''s not a problem if you run out halfway through it." Hui Eryi blinked, and while wiping Shi Luo''s hair with a white towel, she sat down next to Chu Han, staring straight at the food on the dining table, only a string of crystal clear liquid came out of her mouth... "Eat if you want, but don''t eat too much. We will have to go to the city later." Chu Han couldn''t help holding his forehead. As soon as she finished her voice, Hui Liyi immediately started her hands. The movements were smooth, as if she was waiting for Chu Han to say this. Chu Han sighed helplessly, turned his head to look at Caesar and Chu Zihang, Lu Mingfei was automatically ignored by him, because the next thing, this declining waste wood could not help. "In the current situation, we are equivalent to embarrassed on all sides. Because of the sudden attack by the Chu family, the Eighth Shouqi Family was caught off guard. Now only the Mengguis in the south are still fighting against the Chu Family. According to the information I received, the leader of Mengguizhong in Hokkaido should be Guima. The core cadre of Mengguizhong 1.5 is probably equivalent to the head of the five small houses of the eight families of Sheqi." Chu Han said in a very voice. Indifferently, he didn''t seem to regard himself as the Young Patriarch of the Chu family at all. However, he can be so indifferent, but others cannot. "Do you mean that between the college and the family, you chose the college?" Caesar was a little curious. "You think too much." Chu Han said. "I really think too much?" Caesar smiled, "As the Chu Family Young Patriarch, you have never put yourself in the Chu Family camp in terms of behavior or words. You seem to be indifferent to the Chu Family. Its the same as against." "You are wrong." Chu Han looked at the calm sea in the distance, "I am saving them." 676 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 682: Night in Hakodate! Chapter 682: Night in Hakodate! In Hakodate City, night is gradually falling, and this busy harbor city gradually returns to calm. The moon''s brilliance is scattered on every corner of the city, illuminating the darkness, but also extinguishing hope. Mount Hakodate, the most famous scenic spot in Hakodate City, the night view of the city from the top of this mountain is known as the world''s first, and together with Hong Kong and Naples, it is known as the "three night views in the world". Hui Liyi held two bags of delicious things, walked to the foot of the mountain, looked around, sensed a familiar breath, and walked up the mountain road. This mountain road has a very long history. It was built in the 32nd year of Meiji when the construction of the Hakodate Fortress began, together with 17 facilities including a fort, a power station, and an observatory.After the war, the Tsugaru Fortress was required to be demolished by the US military, and many facilities were demolished. This mountain road was preserved because it had no military value. It can be said that this mountain road has witnessed Mount Hakodate from Meiji 32 to the present day. The trail extends from the foot of the mountain all the way up to the top of the mountain. Eryi''s speed is not fast. There is a reason why she is climbing the mountain while eating and holding two big bags, but the most important thing is that she doesn''t know the way. Even the southeast and northwest are difficult to distinguish clearly, which leads to the mountain road that goes straight to the top of the mountain, but Huiliyi froze for more than an hour to get to the top of the mountain. However, she still has a breezy look. No annoyance or complaint. The silver brilliance sprinkled on the observation deck on the top of the mountain, like a silver belt falling down a galaxy, very beautiful. The surface of the secluded grass in the mountains was originally covered with crystal clear dew, and it was stained by moonlight at this time, as if it were about to become a real pearl. A delicate figure sat under the top of the observation deck, one leg hanging down in the air, looking a little lonely. Hui Liyi walked to the observation deck with two bags of food, sat down beside the figure, quietly eating her snacks, and accompanied this person to look at the sand neck cape at the foot of the mountain, the slender market street The shining street lamps contrasted with the dark sea, and the oil lamps lit on the squid fishing boats woven into a beautiful scene. I don''t know if it''s because of the excessive moonlight, the young man''s expressionless face looked a bit lonely. Eriyi looked at the night view under the mountain for a while, and found it a bit boring. She wrote in her notebook: "It''s boring." Chu Han didn''t hold a bag of food to eat, but there was a delicate small flask in his hand. He is drinking. Looking at the beautiful fonts on the book, Chu Han smiled, "Watching the night scene on the mountain is not fun at all, it''s just a quiet and peaceful thing." "Does Chu Han have any concerns?" "Do you know what is on your mind?" "My brother often has worries, he said that worries are things." Eriya said. "Brother... Is Yuan naive?" Chu Han asked. "Ok." "Are you biological?" Chu Han looked at Eli Yi curiously. To be honest, he really didn''t see how Eli Yi resembled Yuan Zhisheng. Hmm...Isn''t it counted as beautiful? "Yeah." Huiliyi frowned and looked at Chu Han with a confused expression. Chu Han was startled and waved his hand, "Sorry, I forgot. With your brain capacity, I probably can''t understand the meaning of blood relationship. Um, how is your relationship?" Eriya understood this time, and wrote in her notebook: "Brother will play games with me." Chu Han opened his mouth and touched Hui Liyi''s head helplessly, "Okay, okay, you are such an idiot. I seriously doubt that even if you are sold, you won''t help count the money, because you don''t know how Count the money." Of course, this is nothing more than that, not to mention selling Eri Yi, it would be a miracle for this girl not to kill others. Thinking of this, Chu Han''s gaze suddenly fell on Hui Liyi''s lips covered with rice grains. The girl was holding a rice ball into her mouth, and she didn''t know if it was because there was no one else present, she let go of her eating. A little bit, which caused her mouth to be full of rice. However, the focus of attention is not Chu cold here, but her mouth bar. (Author:! Beast than what Chu Han: ......). In fact, Chu Han was a little curious before. As far as he knew, the word spirit of''Judgment'' gave orders to the world through language. There was only one order, and that was death. In the ancient times, the law enforcers of the dragon race used the "judgment" to order death on humans. However, Eriya can''t speak, so how did she give the order for the trial? At this moment, Eriri suddenly wrote in her notebook: "It''s so beautiful." Chu Han was stunned and followed Hui''s gaze, his eyes lost their expression for an instant. The night has come, and the lights of the streets and high-rise buildings of Hakodate City are all turned on. The golden light shines in the sky above Hakodate. In contrast, the stars are shining in the night sky, as if they are only one by one. The naughty elf blinked. Stars in the sky, gold underground, such a scene is really beautiful. "The world is very gentle." Huiliyi showed Chu Han a small book. The world is gentle?Chu Han never thought that the world would be gentle. In his eyes, the world was probably bloody, full of flames and blood. Suddenly, he felt an urgent emotion. He wanted to know what the gentle world looked like in Eriya''s eyes. "The world was not like this before, and it was not so gentle." Eriyi 850 wrote again. "What did you think the world was like before?" Chu Han asked. "The gems guarded by the snakes are beautiful, far away, and dangerous." The gem guarded by the snakes?It''s an unexpected but very apt metaphor. Isn''t this brightly lit Hakodate city a gem guarded by snakes?The huge ambition walks through the night like a group of black snakes, hiding sharp fangs. "The outside world is different from what you think?" Chu Han wrote to her. "Is there a sea monster in the sea?" Eriya held a small book, her rose-colored eyes were filled with curiosity and seriousness. "Well, I don''t know. I heard that there is a monster that has existed since ancient times at the bottom of Loch Ness, but I don''t know if it is true. If you want to know, I will show you later." "Does the airship really exist?" She began to write again. "I don''t know the airship, is the ship flying in the sky count?" "Where is hell?" "There shouldn''t be hell, at least I haven''t been." "A-iaws and the Celestial Organization are still fighting?" "The things in the animation are all fictitious, but the world is very big, and the starry sky is even bigger. Maybe in a corner of the world, these things are all real, maybe..." 677 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 683 Kill them! The six hundred and eighty-third chapter killed them! Under the starry night sky, the two figures sat side by side unknowingly, Hui Liyi kept writing questions, and Chu Han answered one by [email protected]@@ The girl seemed to have a lot of questions, and she asked them all at once, and Chu Han also answered very patiently. The questions she asked were strange, and some were very organized, such as why the sea has tides, why the night view of Mount Hakodate is so beautiful, why those fishing boats light oil lamps... But some are very nonsensical, such as the Wall of Maria and Rose. Where is the Wall of Hina? Chu Han suddenly understood why Eliyi had such an incredible worldview, because her understanding of the world came from games and cartoons. No one told her patiently what the outside world was like. Even if her brother Yuan Zhisheng, whom she trusted from the bottom of his heart, only played games with her, because he believed that playing games would make Eriya happy. . In order to avoid her being "too boring" and losing control, Sheqi Bajia will also give her some free time, but there is still the danger of her contact with the outside world, so the most common entertainment is games and animation sheet. She watched almost all the cartoons that were on sale, and she was just a little girl. The medical staff only noticed that her heartbeat, pulse and brain waves were very stable while watching the cartoon, but did not realize that a distorted worldview was gradually taking shape in her mind. In her concept, the world is full of turbulence. Ghoul and giants are fighting for food in the same place. Ninjas are pursuing their own nindo one after another. Saiyans travel through the universe and destroy one planet after another... Of course, she also doubts the rationality of certain games and animations, such as "Gintama". She always wanted to verify whether the world she imagined was right, so she ran away from home repeatedly. She yearned for the outside world but was terrified, so she always ended up in failure. Recalling that when they first met in that ancient temple, even though their faces were covered by black gauze, Chu Han clearly saw the cat-like expression in those eyes. The look was familiar but very vague, but he still approached her without hesitation, even if he exposed his power ahead of time, and even turned his face with the Sheqi Bajia. The huge white moon is falling slowly, the half moon falls above the sea surface, but the half moon is below the sea level, reflecting the shadow of the half moon, and the half moon in the sky forms a piece. Perfect circle. Chu Han relied on the inexplicable connection with Eliyi, and slowly explained what the world beyond the sea was like, and told her that there used to be many huge giant dragons standing between the sky and the earth. Later they Everything was taken away by mankind, so mankind slowly opened up wisdom and learned how to read, hunt, build houses, divide territories, and breed offspring... He is not a noble son like Caesar. He has been to most places in the world since he was a child, and he can tell girls vividly about the local customs and historical travels.But he is the Azure King, and he has the memories of the two dragon kings from the ancient times to the present. This is the map, the map of the world, as long as he wants to, he can tell the two places that are separated from each other at any time, and it is reasonable. This is the inheritance, the historical inheritance. "It turns out that the outside world looks like this." Huili Yi wrote to Chu Han. "Yes, it''s like this, there is no giant wall or bronze tree organization, disappointed?" Chu Han smiled. "No, not disappointed, I like this world, this world is very gentle." Eriya used the word gentle again. She turned her head and watched the moon taking away from the night little by little. Guanghua, the silver-white sea turned into a bright blue, the stars covered the night sky like gravel, countless whites fell smoothly, like rain, like snow. Her eyes were dull and magnificent, Chu Han could see the sight of the night sky in her eyes, and see this extraordinary splendor that is rare in a lifetime. "It''s so beautiful." Before the meteor shower disappeared, Hui Liyi wrote to Chu Han. "Do you like it?" Chu Han just laughed. "I like it." Eriya''s answer was simple, but very serious, as if saying "I do." Chu Han had nothing to say. He suddenly didn''t know what to say next. It seemed that such a scene had happened a long time ago. When was that? At that time, who was with him by his side? Who and what did he say to? In Tokyo, which is far from Hokkaido, the black helicopter took off against the storm, then turned around and flew away from Shinjuku, hidden in the brightly lit high-rise buildings, like a black fish swimming towards the sea of ??stars. Yuan Zhisheng stood on the top of the building with his back to the helicopter, the heavy rain hit his black coat, washed away the blood stains on his clothes, and the alchemy weapon with the knife inscription "The spider is dead at night" hung on his waist: spider cut. The crow came with a bandage on his head, "Mr. Masamune is here, and the other Patriarchs are here too, only..." Having said that, he hesitated for a while, and looked up at the unhappy source, "Patriarch of Shangshan Haven''t come back yet, it seems... lost." "It''s more appropriate to describe it by running away?" Yuan Zhisheng shook his head, but was not surprised. "Boss, you already knew?" the crow said tentatively. "I don''t know, but Eriyi won''t let go of such a good opportunity. Don''t forget, she has a criminal record." Yuan Zhisheng is indeed not surprised, because before that, the Uesugi Patriarch had eleven times. Running away from home, but without success. This time, taking advantage of them to clean up the corpse guard and deal with the offensive of the fierce ghosts, she finally managed to escape from the sight of the Sheqi Bajia. "How is the family?" Yuan Zhisheng asked. "The big guys in the strategy department are arguing below, saying that they want to kill all the traitors, and Sakura will bring people to adjust below." Crow said. "Well, where are the ghosts?" "The family''s stronghold in the south was all uprooted, and a few people escaped, but..." The crow clenched his fists subconsciously, his five fingers plunged into the flesh, "They all became... ghosts!" "Mengguizhong deliberately let them come back, this is for us to kill each other." Yuan Zhisheng''s tone was indifferent, like the air of tens of degrees below zero. "Mr. Masamune said the same thing, he also said... This matter will be handled by you, the boss." Crow said. "Where is the person?" "In the family hospital, because their condition is not stable, they can only be placed in..." "Kill them." Yuan Zhisheng had interrupted him before the crow was finished. 678 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 684: All parties come! Chapter 684 All parties come together! "Kill them. Miscellaneous Q Zhi Q Insect " The naive tone was unexpectedly indifferent, and the killing intent in the words was released without reservation. He was serious! Crow didn''t seem to be surprised by Yuan Zhisheng''s decision, but nodded calmly, "I''ll let Yasha do it later." "How is the situation of the Chu family?" Yuan Zhisheng subconsciously took a deep breath when thinking of the dark shadows coming from all directions when the underworld sect family gathered that day, as if covering the entire sky. In the face of this ancient family like dead wood, even the infancy must raise respect. "It''s very violent, it''s like crazy. I heard that the police station in Nagoya was smashed. There is also news that I saw the elders of Chu on Shikoku Island. But I think this news is a bit unreliable, the elders of the Chu family. Those are all old monsters that are at least a hundred years old. Such monsters appear in Japan. Is this the Chu family''s brains?" Crow wondered. "A family with a history longer than the country will not suddenly become nervous even if it is facing the disaster of extermination. There must be something weird in it!" Yuan Zhisheng frowned, pondered for a moment, and said in a deep voice: "Immediately mobilize all With the available manpower, find out the reason why the Chu family went so far!" "Yes!" Yasha immediately stood up straight, turned and left. But soon, he folded back again, hurriedly ran behind Yuan Zhisheng and said, "Someone is coming from Europe." Hearing the words of the crow, Yuan Zhisheng suddenly became a little uneasy. There were 677 people from Europe. This is normal. After all, the four best mixed races of the secret party have disappeared in Japan.Subsequently, the Japanese branch collectively "resigned". If Europe does not send someone to take a look at such an important matter, it would be a waste of the promise of the "Dragon Blood Secret Party". "Who''s here?" "The news I received here is not too complete." The crow touched Tian''s lips and continued: "However, there should be quite a few people." At this moment, Ying ran over in the heavy rain, "It''s all here." Leng Ao was as quiet as her, her voice trembled slightly when she said these three characters. This is certainly not excitement or fright, but incredible. Japan, Kanto Region, Narita City, Chiba Prefecture, Narita International Airport, immigration hall. The silver-haired old man dragged a black suitcase to the counter. Strangely, the passengers passing by suddenly felt icy after the old man walked past, as if they had fallen into an Arctic ice pool. The old man walked to the counter of Ayanakoji Xun and handed his passport, politely smiled, "Hello." Xun opened the photo page of his passport, and suddenly his heartbeat accelerated a little, and immediately looked up at the old man. She is twenty-six years old this year and has been working in the immigration hall for six years. Her daily job is to sit at the counter to examine foreign tourists. She has seen the romance of handsome French men, the passion of Italian handsome men, the melancholy of Latin handsome men, and the world''s The face of a handsome man bombarded her over and over again. In the end, she was completely insensitive to the beauty and ugliness of men. Feeling that, the handsome face and ugly face didn''t matter, as long as the real person matched the photo. Until she met this old man, she suddenly regained her nymphal ability. The old man was wearing a plaid jacket, an old white shirt with the smell of sunlight, a purple scarf in his collar, tortoiseshell glasses on the bridge of his nose, and a faint smile on his mouth. He combines the softness of merino wool, the high ting of Canadian red pine and the hardship of Scotch whisky, just like an old piano made by a master craftsman, which is inexplicably moving. "Is this your first time in Japan?" Xun felt that his face must be very red now, as if he heard a bang bang bang in his ear. "Oh no, this is the second time. Last time I entered the country from Tokyo, and I went to Kagoshima and Hakone." The old man said. "You can see from your passport that you have no record of entering or leaving Japan." Xun asked. "In 1945, as a representative of the occupying forces, I came on a U.S. Navy cruiser." The old man handed over the retired officer''s card. "At that time, the Japanese customs was still in ruins." "Oh, it turned out to be like this." Xun glanced at the officer''s card and couldn''t believe that this bookish old man was a soldier and a senior officer in the US Naval Staff. However, she only took a quick glance, and did not notice the old man''s date of birth on the military officer''s card, so she would not know that the old man in front of her was actually an old monster in her thirties. At this moment, the sound of brakes, exclamation and rapid footsteps suddenly spread into the hall. Xun subconsciously glanced at the surveillance screen, and was shocked. Dozens of black Mercedes-Benz cars blocked all the roads outside. The men in black suits rushed into the airport reception hall from different entrances, with a bulge on their waists, not knowing whether the knives or firearms were hidden under the suits. They formed a human wall side by side, blocking all exits, and those who tried to enter and exit were startled by their indifferent and solemn eyes. Xun understood in an instant that those were the underworld, and the underworld had blocked the airport! She decisively reached out to the direct dial phone of the airport guard. "Please send someone over immediately! There are many of them, and they all carry weapons! Call the police! Express..." Before she finished shouting, there was no sound in the microphone. Xun raised his head tremblingly, and an elderly person did not know when she appeared in front of her. The elder''s two hands each have a cobra, five ferocious tongues, heads wrapped around his five fingers, and each snake head wears a high crown of flames. It is the so-called "naga" recorded in Buddhism, a huge snake like a dragon. The more heads it has, the more powerful it is. In Cambodia, the five-headed naga symbolizes the demons of hell. The phone line that was cut off by the knife was pinched in the hands of the elderly. He put it on the counter and lowered his head slightly: "I''ll cause you trouble, so you don''t need to make calls." "This is the office of the Japanese customs...you...you don''t mess around!" Xun warned the other side cautiously. At this moment, she felt that she was really brave, and she said such things. "It will be over soon, please work with peace of mind." The elder turned around and bowed deeply to the trembling guards, "please stay calm, we won''t mess around." After speaking, he turned his head and glanced at the passengers waiting for entry, apparently looking for someone. Huge doubts immediately occupied everyone''s minds. Who could make the underworld so "civilized" even at the expense of besieging the country? Two or five in the family? The boss of the competitive gang? After finding it, should it be taken away or executed on the spot? There was dead silence in the arrival hall, only heavy breathing and heartbeat sounded. Several children almost couldn''t help but shouted out, but they were forcibly covered by the people around them. Suddenly, the silver old man in front of the counter said flatly to the frightened man who bowed his head: "This gentleman said you can continue working, and my passport is still in your hand." 679 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 685 Gather in Japan! The 685th chapter gathers in Japan! Xun was taken aback, and suddenly raised his head to look at the calm old man. Maybe he didn''t understand the situation right now? Even if he was once an officer of the US Navy, but now he is so old that he dare to despise these heavily armed underworld gang members? However, the girl did not notice that when the old man spoke, the elder''s body trembled.Miscellaneous Chi Insects The "Entry Permit" chapter was knocked down, and when Xundi returned his passport, he lowered his voice and said, "Go!" It''s not that Xun fell in love with the old man at first sight, it''s just softhearted. Although the elder said that they didn''t have any bad intentions, and seeing their actions, they only came to find someone, but who dares to believe what the underworld said? Therefore, adhering to the principle that letting off one more passenger is to save one more life, Xun very hoped that the old man could leave here soon after hearing her reminder, and don''t hold on. Although he met and said goodbye in a hurry, Xun actually memorized the old man''s name, Hilbert Jean-Anger, and he looked like a British gentleman by his demeanor, but he was a romantic Frenchman by his name. However, the next second, the elder came over, causing Xun Xin to jump into his throat. Just when Xun closed his eyes and finished speaking, the elder''s voice trembling slightly came from his ear. "Is this Principal Angers?" "Are you the one to pick you up?" Angers put his passport into the passport holder on his own, and glanced at the elderly. The elder took a step and took Angers suitcase, and bowed deeply: "Inuyama parent Yoshitaka Tanigawa, congratulations to the principal for coming to Japan! Its a hard journey! I didnt recognize you for a while, what a damn! I didnt expect you to look so young. !" "Look? Actually I really think I''m quite young." Angers glanced at the black-clad men who were besieging a wall of the city. "What are you doing with so many people? Is it prestigious?" "Recently, Japan is not peaceful. Some guys are making a lot of noise. They bring more people to protect the principal''s safety." Hasegawa couldn''t afford to bow. "The principal must forgive the offense!" "Oh, that old fellow Chu Tianchen is also still ambitious. Any kind of old age and weak retirement is a bluff. He actually played such a big game of chess behind his back. Tsk tsk tsk." Ang Ge pulled out the folding knife from the suitcase. He tied it to his wrist, "Hasegawa Yoshitaka? I seem to remember this name, which level are you in?" Hasegawa Yoshitaka''s face was flushed with "photosensitive glory", and he straightened his back. He answered Yu Xuanang: "I enrolled in 1955 and graduated with a degree in precision mechanics. I have been fortunate to have heard from the principal your own lectures!" "Oh, come to think of it, you were a baby-faced when you were a child." Angers suddenly realized. "Yes! His face has changed when he gets older. It''s not as good as the principal who has maintained his former style." Hasegawa explained. "You are still playing the underworld at such a young age? I really didn''t learn well." Anger frowned and shook his head, seeming to be disappointed by this student. He just turned around and took it out of his pocket. He took out a dazzling bright red rose and placed it on the smoked counter. He smiled, "Isn''t your accent from Kagoshima? That''s a good place, many kind and beautiful Girl. I hope that next time I come to Japan, a lovely girl will welcome me into the customs." He didn''t wait for Xun to recover, he turned and walked towards the exit. Hasegawa Yoshitaka hurriedly followed with his suitcase, and the black-clothed Dahanmen lined up and bowed deeply. Angers waved his hand without squinting, "Hello, classmates!" "Hello principal!" the black-clothed man said in unison. Hundreds of black-clothed men followed behind him, spreading like black wings, and this black dragon with wings spread its "head" with Angers. Ling Xiaoluxun picked up the bright red rose and watched the "black dragon" go away stupidly, and everyone in the hall looked stupidly. At the same time, Haneda International Airport, on the left bank of the Tama River mouth, Ota Ward, Tokyo. A young man in an off-white suit strolled out of the airport, carrying two suitcases in his hand. One of the silver suitcases had a seal affixed with the words "cassellcollege2013", Kassel College Equipment Department, 2013 edition. The young man squeezed the two boxes in his hands, looked around, and suddenly made a gesture in a certain direction. Not long after, a white Mercedes Benz drove up and stopped in front of the young man. The door opened and the young man got in the car, "Go to Genji Heavy Industries first." "Yes," the old man in the driver''s seat whispered. The engine started, and the car quickly drove onto the airport expressway. The young man held his chin, and the oncoming wind blew his drooping bangs, revealing the hideous pupils of ice blue and dark gold. The sunlight projected from the window shone on the other suitcase, and the golden phoenix badge was shining extremely brightly. The Phoenix family crest of the Gattuso family, Passy Gattuso! On the other side, at Exit C of Haneda International Airport, a few young people accompanied a short old man to the parking space. Shortly afterwards, a black Bentley left the airport and drove to the port terminal. The same scene is being staged in several other places, and these places have one thing in common, that is, there is an old man who cannot judge his age... Hakodate Pier, Hokkaido. The "Poseidon" slowly left the port, and the ripples formed a weird-shaped road on the sea. Fishing boats returned from the sea. The fisherman stood on the bow looking at the luxurious cruise ship and greeted loudly and enthusiastically. On the deck, Chu Han propped his hands on the railings, looking at the calm and waveless sea in the distance, his eyes were flat, but a strange light faintly spread from the bottom. It''s quiet. Chu Han thought silently in his heart. It''s too quiet, and being quiet makes him a little uneasy. He probably guessed a little about what the Chu family was making, but he didn''t quite know what the fierce ghosts were doing.And the strangest thing is that, in the face of the fighting between these two powers, the Snake Qiba, who is a local snake, did not react at all, just like a bystander watching the two powers getting more and more fierce. . In addition, the college should have received information about the betrayal of the Japanese branch, their disappearance, and what happened in the Japanese waters. With the principals character and secret party style, the principal should have been on the plane coming to Japan. There is also the Gattuso family, the only heir is missing in Japan, if there is no response, it would really be a waste of Gattuso''s reputation. Plus there is a little devil Lu Naruzawa... Chu Han laughed at himself, it was so lively! He didn''t know. Not long ago, Angers had the same emotion as him in the office. However, with so many forces gathered together, even the "Summer Mourning" incident was not too late. And that time, the Secret Party lost Menek Kassel, a genius that has not been born in a thousand years. So this time, who will fall from the altar again? Chu Han suddenly looked forward to it. 680 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 686 Im here to persuade you to surrender! Chapter 686 I''m here to persuade you to surrender! Japan, Hokkaido, Sapporo City, Royal Restaurant.MiscellaneousZhiChong "For many years, we and the Sheqi Bajia have been mortal enemies, and even I don''t remember the origin of this incident." The man stood by the fence and looked at the golden carp swimming in the lake, "Can you imagine? I dont know my purpose in this world, why I live, but I prefer to live well, watching people every day. People come and go, and people live and die. I dont even know why I continue to persist, and I dont know the meaning of such persistence. But even if you save your life, you still have to persist...This pain and helplessness , Confused, sometimes it really makes people crazy." He turned to look at the person across the table, "I''m curious, if it were you, what would you do?" Sitting across the table was a young man in his twenties, wearing a medieval European aristocratic dress, but a typical ancient Oriental face. The most weird thing was the vicissitudes of life revealed from this man. Obviously a young man in his 30s, how could he appear so vicissitudes of life? The young man was silent for a while, then shook his head, "I think I will probably kill myself." "Why? You know if you die, there will be nothing left." The man raised his eyebrows and asked curiously. "Yes, if you die, there will be nothing left." The young man nodded in agreement, but quickly turned around. "But have you ever thought that if you still live like this, it will cause more pain to others." And troubled." His expression was so serious that his dark pupils looked so deep, like a mouth of an invisible spring. "I can''t even take care of myself. What''s wrong with me?" The man is obviously a person with blood on his hands, otherwise he would not be able to say such cold words. It''s just that the young man didn''t seem surprised, and shrugged, "Then you still ask me. Why? Our philosophy is different." The implication is that different ways are not mutually exclusive. "I''m just curious, why did the Chu family send you such a nasty kid to negotiate with us, isn''t there anyone in the Chu family?" the man said lightly. "Negotiating? No, no, no, you look at yourself too highly." Chu Ling smiled, "I''m here to persuade you to surrender." Whenever his voice fell, the scene suddenly became quiet. The man squinted his eyes slightly, his eyebrows were a little indifferent, "Are you telling a joke?" "I''m here to persuade surrender." Chu Ling smiled and repeated. The air suddenly solidified, the man''s slightly squinted eyes faintly flashed golden electric light, and wisps of dusty blood floated from him, as if the next moment, the man would turn into the most fierce beast in the world. However, in the next moment, there was no wild beast, and the indifference between the man''s eyebrows also disappeared, turning into cold words. "If you really are here to persuade you to surrender, then you should not come to me, but should go to the Elysium Hall to find Lord Ryoma." Elysium is located in Osaka City, Kansai, Japan. It is a casino that only opened in recent months. There, as long as you have enough chips and big enough, you can get everything you want, even if you want your enemies to die. , Have dinner with the princess of a country. Of course, the premise of this is that you have enough chips to make the Bliss Hall tempted. "It is said that Elysium is related to the underworld. At first, I thought it was the property of Sakurai and Inuyama''s family. I didnt expect it to be owned by a crowd of ghosts. What made me even more surprised was that the person in Elysium was actually a ghost. The third place in the crowd, tusk tusk, it''s such a big handwriting!" Chu Ling shook his head with emotion. However, he didn''t notice. When he was surprised and emotional, Gui Ma with his back to him also showed a surprised look, but he was soon suppressed, and said faintly: "You look at the snake too high. Its over. Inuyama and Sakurai are involved in industries that are not influential, and they have no contrast with Elysium." Although he himself said just now that he didnt know why he insisted on insisting, after all he had confronted the Eighth Snake Family for decades. Even if he put aside those grievances that could not be verified, as a high-level cadre of the ghosts, Guima confronted the snake. Qibas family will not have a good impression either, and in terms of words, it is natural to look down on Snake Qibas very much. "Well, according to what you said, I really should go to the Bliss Hall." Chu Ling touched his chin in a thoughtful gesture. However, the more Chu Ling was like this, the more doubts in Guima''s heart... He remembered very clearly that only a few days ago did he send a message saying that the young master of the Chu family had broken into it, and Lord Longma, who was sitting there One face was suppressed, and then the young master of the Chu family talked with another adult on the top floor of the Bliss Hall for a while before leaving. During the period, no one knew what they had said, whether they reached an agreement or something. . But there is one thing, that is, the young master of the Chu family has been to the Bliss Hall. Looking at it this way, the Chu family should have known that the Bliss Hall is the property of the fierce ghosts. Why does it seem to be ignorant now? Could it be that the Young Patriarch didn''t inform the Chu Family of the information about the Bliss Hall? But why is this?Could it be that the adult had reached a secret agreement with him? The more Gui Ma thought, the more chaotic, and when he was thinking about it, Chu Ling tilted his head, glanced at him casually, and then stared at the calm and unwavering lake, looking very immersed, as if That is the most beautiful thing in the world. But if someone is holding a magnifying glass and swaying in front of his eyes at this time, they will definitely find that those deep black eyes have turned into a transparent color, like a crystal rooted in an underground cave. What''s even stranger is that in the crystal clear crystal, there are a few lines of mysterious and mysterious text looming, but this strange vision also dissipated when Guima recovered. The crystal The general color melted and regained its pitch black color. Guima turned to look at Chu Ling, but was slightly startled, frowning quietly, and instinctively told him that this young man seemed to be a little different from just now, but he couldn''t tell where it was different. Only soon, he shook his head mockingly. It seemed that too much had happened recently and he was nervous. "If you have nothing more to do, please do it, I have something to deal with, so I won''t chat with you." Gui Ma raised his hand and was about to push the door to leave. Chu Ling''s voice suddenly sounded, and he One of his feet is hanging in the air, and it hasn''t fallen for a long time. "Mr. Guima, do you know the myth of Yaqi Orochi?" 681 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 687: Chu Family Direct! The 687th chapter Chu family direct line! As soon as the voice fell, the atmosphere in the box instantly dropped to freezing point, as if a snowy day had come early.MiscellaneousZhiInsect Yaki Orochi, a monster in Japanese mythology.According to the records of "Kojiki" and "The Secretary of Japan", the eyes of the Yachi Orochi are like red lantern fruit, with eight heads and eight tails, and the whole body is divided into eight prongs. The body is covered with moss, cypress trees and cedar. The valley and eight hills are filled, which is the origin of its name. According to legend, it came to Izumo from Kochi and eats a girl as a sacrifice every year. At this time, Suzuo Wuzun (Suzanoo) was exiled from Takatenhara. He drunk Yaki Orochi with alcohol and killed it on condition that he asked to marry the old couples daughter Qi Inada Hime as his wife. With its tail, a divine swordSky Congyun was made. Basically dont talk about the Japanese in this mythical story. Even some people who love games and anime can say it casually. However, after Gui Ma heard Chu Lings words, the golden pupil was lit up for the first time, and the fiery golden blood was there. His body boiled like boiling water. The disturbing air dissipated, forming a field of nearly thirty meters, covering this antique box, in other words, blocking it! "Wow, you deserve to be the core member of the Mengguizhong. This bloodline purity of 17, I am afraid, is higher than Chu Zihang." Chu Ling looked up and down Gui Ma with his back to him in surprise, then shook his head, "However, If you want to keep a direct disciple of the Chu family who is proficient in ancient martial arts, are you sure this is enough?" The air around Guima suddenly stagnated, and his golden pupils flickered like fire and electricity. As the oldest family in the world, the Chu family is divided into two branches, one with impure bloodline but proficient in ancient martial arts; one with pure bloodline but unable to practice ancient martial arts. And because of the differences between the two disciples of the Chu family, they have never been able to unite, which is why the Chu family will disappear in the long river of history. However, it seems that destiny did not want the Chu family to fall to the altar or the magical ancient martial arts to disappear. Just a few decades after the great Zhou Dynasty fell apart due to turbulence, a master of ancient One day Wus disciple of the Chu family suddenly raised a question: Why cant the Chu familys disciple merge the two powers of blood line and Guwu? In fact, before this disciple of the Chu family, countless ancestors of the Chu family had such questions, and there were even many madmen who made actual actions to explore this secret. But in the end, all died without a disease. Obviously, this Chu family disciple was also very clear about the history of the ancestors, but his curiosity about the unknown made him finally verify the puzzle himself, and the final result was no different from those of the ancestors in the history of the Chu family. , Which also made him the laughing stock of the Chu family. However, no one knew that the Chu family disciple had already expected the outcome of the failure. This failure was only his guess or preparation. About ten years later, the era of disintegration finally broke out. The princes and kings couldn''t bear their ambitions. For a time, wars broke out everywhere. But at this moment, a Chu family disciple was born suddenly, with the two powers of dragon blood and ancient martial arts. He was born in that chaotic era and cut a bloody road, and finally became Wang Jianguo. And the most incredible thing is that the heir of this Chu family disciple, like him, has both dragon blood and ancient martial power. This result caused countless people to be dumbfounded until a historian broke out that this Chu family disciple who was born out of the sky and has two powers of dragon blood and ancient martial arts is the Chu family disciple ten years ago. , He appeared again after disappearing for nearly ten years, and successfully realized countless puzzles that the ancestors had not solved in their entire lives. This news spread rapidly at an incredible speed, and people gradually found out how this Chu family disciple had the two powers of dragon blood and ancient martial arts. However, the results shocked everyone again. In order to purify the dragon bloodline, this Chu family disciple did not hesitate to kill dozens of pure blood dragons, bathed himself with their dragon blood, and finally purified his dragon bloodline. After repeatedly destroying his body countless times in this way, he finally succeeded. He was proficient in ancient martial arts and possessed the pure dragon bloodline, becoming the first person in the history of the Chu family. But this was not over yet. After successfully combining Dragon blood and Guwu, this Chu family disciple was worried that the two forces would conflict, so he thought of a frenzied way. He forcibly occupied his own sister of pure blood and made it pregnant, allowing these two forces to be integrated into the fetus''s body when the gestational sac is in the state, and gradually change the fetal body structure as time goes by. It is perfectly compatible with the two powers of Dragon Blood and Guwu! This result caused an uproar at the time. Ordinary people who didn''t know were angry at this Chu family disciple''s frenzy, while the mixed race who knew it felt fear. Ever since, intentionally or unintentionally, the mixed race and ordinary humans joined forces to erase the kingdom established by the Chu family disciple. All the royal disciples were killed on the spot, and only a few of their sidelines escaped. However, what they never expected was that the disciple of the Chu family who was named Wang had a foreboding that before the incident, he sent his best son out of the 767 palace. About twenty years later, a Chu family disciple named "King" was born, exactly the same as the Chu family disciple who also named "King" for more than 20 years, and was compatible with the two powers of dragon blood and ancient martial arts. And compared to the previous generation, this Chu family disciple played these two powers more perfectly and smoothly. Fear once again shrouded the hearts of the world, but this time, they joined forces but did not kill the Chu family disciple named "Wang". Instead, he was able to get rid of his prestigious name. In just a few years, he became famous. World. It''s just as if fate deliberately joked with this ancient family. The Chu family disciple named "Wang" became famous in the world in just a few years, and he also fell to the altar in just a few years, and finally died by a river. , The corpse sank to the bottom of the river, which changed the water quality of the entire river (the above story is purely fictitious, and will not be held responsible for any similarities). After several thousand years, the Chu family disciples also appeared, but no one inherited the majestic appearance of the ancestors. Until modern times, science and technology developed rapidly, and the Chu family disciples finally found that they can successfully compatible with the two without using the frenzied method. The method of strength, and successfully realized in one person. This person is a former member of the Secret Party and the current Patriarch of the Chu Family, the "lion" Chu Tianchen! 682 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 688: The mighty Guima! Chapter 688: The mighty Guima! It was also after the birth of Chu Tianchen that the Chu family appeared in the eyes of the world again, and sat on everyone''s head in an extremely powerful way.Miscellaneous Chi Insects After Chu Tianchen took control of the Chu family, many Chu family disciples with both powers emerged within the Chu family. Most of them relied on their parents'' genetic genes or were artificially modified to be compatible with the two powers. And this kind of Chu family disciple above the other two lines is the Chu family''s direct line. Regardless of whether these direct disciples of the Chu family are strong or not, few people can say that they don''t care just by talking about the offensive of Guwu combined with Yanling. Of course, those old monsters who lived long enough to witness the rise of the Chu family were obviously not in the ranks. However, it is obvious that Guima is not among them. After being silent for a while, Gui Ma suddenly relaxed, but suddenly burst into flames in the next moment, the domain opened to the largest extent, covering the entire box, the violently beating air gradually solidified and turned into white light. Almost at the same time when Guima opened the domain to its maximum, thunder suddenly exploded over the Royal Restaurant. The sky that was still clear the moment before was suddenly illuminated by white electric lights. There were no dark clouds, only white light flickering. There was a thunder violent and hurried. In the beginning, there were only one or two lightning bolts, but soon, countless fine lightning bolts criss-crossed in the air, the sound of thunder rolled, and the entire sky continued to flash with strong blue and white electric lights, turning into a lightning forest and gradually covering the entire Royal Hotel. The photo is dazzling. Words of Spirit, Heavenly Yu! Chu Ling didn''t know what was happening outside, and he didn''t have time to pay attention to what was going on outside, because Guima''s domain was too large and the offensive came too suddenly! Rumble! There was thunder and lightning, and the antique box was blown up instantly, but strangely, no one from top to bottom in the entire royal restaurant came to check the situation, as if in just a few minutes, the royal restaurant was empty one person. Thunder and lightning blew up the box and at the same time collapsed the roof. The corridor on the top floor was blocked by falling boulders. The specially strengthened elevator was also entangled by the lightning that overflowed from the box and lost its ability to operate. At the same time, Guima strolled out of the box that was turned into ruins, patted the debris on his shoulder, and sighed helplessly, "It is true that it is the Chu family who will be perfectly compatible with ancient martial arts and dragon blood. Directly, its almost a big somersault." As soon as the voice fell, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him, and the man opened his five fingers and stood up, looking like a hand knife in martial arts. However, the tail finger was painted red with blood, so it looked a little weird. "After all, it was almost." Chu Ling also sighed, with a trace of regret on her face. "It''s just a little bit." Gui Ma glanced at the blood stains on his shoulders, and then at the bloody palms. I don''t know when a blood hole was pierced in the center. The bones were exposed, and the blood was mixed with flesh. Together, they looked terrifying and terrifying. However, in the face of such a serious injury, Gui Ma just sighed lightly, without the slightest pain on his face, completely unlike a person with a pierced palm. It''s like a beast who knows no pain or exhaustion! No, it should be... a ghost! "Seeing you like this, I probably know why Sheqi Bajia would call you "ghosts". It''s really worthy of the name!" Chu Ling looked at the blood on her tail finger and looked at Guima''s indifferent expression, involuntarily in her eyes. Exuding emotion. Such a painless and exhausting monster can only be called a "ghost"! Regarding this, Gui Ma just smiled and did not answer, but no one found the bitterness and sadness hidden under that faint smile. Guima chose to remain silent, Chu Ling''s expression remained calm, but her mood was very bad. The direct disciples of the Chu family combined dragon blood with ancient martial arts, a powerful body and powerful physical skills, to reproduce the power of a pure blood dragon with a human body. This is an incredible achievement and the reason why the Chu family was regarded as the target of the public. . However, Chu Ling was an accident, or a different kind. Although he has both the dragon blood lineage and the ancient martial arts of the Chu family, and his combat awareness is stronger than some Chu family elders, it is a pity that he, who is as strong as the Chu family elders, cannot fight for a long time. This is a congenital defect, even the Chu family cannot change it, or the Chu family cannot change it. But no matter what, at least Chu Ling is now unable to engage in a long and fierce battle, and facing a "ghost" who is not exhausted and painful in such a state, it is really no doubt to hit the gun. Just when Chu Ling was thinking about it, Gui Ma suddenly launched an offensive, a thunderous voice sounded again, and Gui Ma''s figure disappeared, and the white electric light was flying around. Chu Ling subconsciously dodged aside, but at the same time. There was a thud in his heart, and immediately, a white electric light wrapped around his body, and then, a huge thunder and lightning crashed down, as if the thunder god came to the world! Rumble! The thick thunder and lightning of the bucket collapsed the entire top floor of the Royal Hotel. The huge force crushed the several floors below at the same time. The rubble fell from the height, but strangely, no pedestrian came to see what happened here. It seems that all the people on the street have disappeared in an instant. At the same time, two figures fell from a high altitude, one of them directly smashed through the ground, while the other steadily fell to the ground. Except for some blood stains on the hair and hands, the whole body was nothing. Chu Ling vs. Gui Ma, defeated! Guima pressed the back of his head, and a blood stain suddenly appeared on the palm of his hand. He looked at the blood stain and the corner of his mouth twitched, "You are really ruthless, are you going to kill me?" Of course he was not speaking into the air. Although there was no one in front of him, there was a person lying under his feet. "Ah...cough... You didn''t make your move lightly. One blow would severely wound me. This is a high-risk speech spirit, right?" Chu Ling solemnly looked at the white lightning still entwining his body. I have tried several times during the fall, but I still couldn''t break free, and as long as his skin touched the electric light, the whole body''s nerves were instantly paralyzed. Chu Ling finally realized why for so many years, the Eighth Snake Family had always wanted to kill the fierce ghosts, but they still couldn''t do so.This is not only because of the complicated relationship between the two sides, but the main reason is probably that the power of the Mengguizhong is not weaker than that of the Sheqi Bajia. The strength of the core members is even more powerful. Once a full-scale war starts, the two sides are very likely to lose both sides. The end! 683 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 689 God Punishment! The 689th chapter God punishment! Had it not been for the "third party" of the Chu family, this time the Eight Snake Families were greatly injured in the seas of Japan, and the three groups of Fenglinhuo were wiped out. As long as the ghosts launched the most violent offensive, at least 8% The possibility of more than ten may change the dominance of the Japanese underworld two families, and it is not entirely impossible to even annex the entire eight underworld families at one stroke.Miscellaneousɡɩ Its just a pity that the Chu family came out halfway, and the timing was very beautiful. Not only took advantage of the severe injury of the eight families of Sheqi to remove all their hands and feet in the south, but also took advantage of the momentum to drag the fierce ghosts into the water, and forced the fierce ghosts. The public had to face the Sheqi Bajia and Chu at the same time. This is, the three parties may not have thought that they were fighting hot, and some people outside the game also looked at it. Itchy, they came all the way to join in the fun. Of course, Chu Ling doesn''t know these things for the time being, and Guima is the same. Regarding Chu Ling''s question, Guima did not answer, maybe he was not in the mood?Or maybe he felt that a certain line of sight had noticed him. In the next moment, Gui Ma shot Xiang Chu Ling like a lightning bolt. His speed was so fast that Chu Ling was caught without even reacting to it! However, Chu Ling slowly widened his eyes, his eyes full of incredible, while Gui Ma retreated decisively, looking at the hand that grabbed Chu Ling with a solemn expression of 380. That is not his hand. That hand was slender and white, but very powerful. It looked very suitable for playing the piano, and very suitable for... making a fist. No one saw how he appeared at all. In the sights of Gui Ma and Chu Ling, it seemed that there was just a flower in front of them, and there was one more person in the half position beside Chu Ling. Bend his fingers and flicked it lightly, Chu Ling''s "electro-optical lock", which hadn''t been broken for a long time, disappeared in two shocked eyes. After the man untied Chu Ling, he didn''t even look at him. He turned around and looked at the solemn Gui Ma, and said softly, "Guima?" It took less than a minute from the appearance of that person to the release of Chu Lings shackles, but Gui Ma felt that all the things he had experienced in this life, combined, were not as shocking as the just less than a minute. . After hearing the mans words, Gui Ma woke up immediately and looked at Chu Ling subconsciously. However, to his surprise, Chu Ling was standing next to the man with a low eyebrow like a little wife, with her head down It is the same as wishing to be buried on the ground. This makes Gui Ma very concerned. You must know that even in the situation just now, Chu Ling still looks calm and calm, as if not worried about his situation at all, but how did it become like this in a blink of an eye? Schizophrenia?Dual personality? Gui Ma couldnt understand it, but he was the core cadre of the fierce ghosts after all. Even if he had just experienced the biggest shock in his life, he still calmed down quickly and said, "Im Gui Ma, who are you?" "Hmm..." The man groaned without answering, and then his figure suddenly disappeared. Quietly, even Chu Ling, who was standing next to him, only reacted after he disappeared. Gui Ma was faster than Chu Ling, but it was only a little bit. When he reacted, the mans fist had arrived, with the weight and vastness of the earth. At this moment, Gui Ma suddenly discovered that no matter where he went, Can''t avoid this punch, even if it''s in the sky or into the ground. boom! A loud thunderous bang exploded over the city of Sapporo, and this punch finally broke the layers of space. A huge crack stretched from the royal restaurant that had become a ruin to the center of the street, and buildings on both sides cracked. At the end of the crack, in the depths of a hot spring that was smashed out of a big hole, a huge bath. A big hole appeared in the room. Guima was lying in the hole. The mouth of Xiong had collapsed, and his body was covered with blood, like electricity like fire. The golden pupil has dimmed. But he was not dead. The violent but full of vitality dragon blood flowed like a stream in his body, quickly repairing his damaged organs and parts. However, the next moment, that fist reappeared, carrying the weight of the earth, obviously not intending to give him time to be angry. But this time, although Gui Ma was seriously injured, he was prepared. As that fist once again blasted him away for several kilometers, the dim golden pupil began to burn. "Boom!" In an instant, there was a thunderbolt in the sky that was originally sunny. Then, the entire sky was darkened, dark clouds rushed from all directions, and thunder and lightning thundered in the sky, like the end of the world. The man who was a few kilometers away raised his eyebrows and looked at the thunder and lightning that crashed onto his head. Even the golden pupil was not lit up. It was clear that he wanted to resist the blow with his flesh! boom! Unexpectedly, countless thick thunder and lightning fell on the person, but what is jaw-dropping is that even in the thunder and lightning, the person still looks calm, as if the thunder and lightning did not strike him. It''s just that Guima, who is a few kilometers away, obviously can''t know it, even if he knows it, he won''t believe it, but thunder and lightning! In the ancient times of feudal superstition, thunder and lightning represented divine punishment! Without Guima''s knowledge, the golden pupil was burning crazily, so in the language of the ancient times, twists of thunder and lightning poured down from the sky. In an instant, as if the end of the world had come, the terrifying thunder and lightning almost covered the entire street. Lightning, lightning, flickering crazily. Fortunately, this street was clearly cleaned up in advance. Otherwise, if others were to see this scene, one might change from an atheist to the most loyal and fanatical believer. The extremely violent lightning attack lasted for more than ten minutes before it ended. A whole street has long been unrecognizable, especially the southeast, northwest, centered on the royal restaurant. There is almost no building intact, and if it is better, half The above is scorched and black, and some of the miserable ones were directly destroyed by thunder and lightning. However, the young man who had been at the center of lightning attacks from start to finish looked unscathed, and even the corners of his clothes were not rubbed by lightning. Chu Ling, who had been hiding far for a long time, secretly glanced at the calm young man, swallowed, and beat the drums in his heart. The leader looked even more terrifying. Such a intensive thunder and lightning attack seemed to be okay, mother. Mia, this is too scary, it''s not human! At this moment, he seemed to be aware of Chu Ling''s sight, and the young man walked towards him slowly, his expression unchanged, making people wonder what he was thinking. Chu Ling watched the young man walking towards him, his face changed slightly, and he lowered his head with a guilty conscience. At the same time, he secretly complained about the old man who didn''t know where he was hiding now. 684 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 690: Nightmare! Chapter 690 Nightmare! But the next moment, the youth''s voice sounded, not as he expected to give him a fist directly, causing him to fly several kilometers like Guima.v Miscellaneous Chi worm v "I''m going to meet someone. Go and see if that guy is dead. Tow away if he doesn''t die. The boat is at the west dock." The young man walked slowly, and he didn''t even glance at Chu Ling, his eyes were silent, and his voice was very calm, not at all like he had just experienced a divine punishment attack. Chu Ling was startled, and watched the man slowly leave him. When he recovered, he could not even see his back. The young man walked slowly in the center of Sapporo City. For him, a distance of tens of kilometers was a matter of drinking. When he walked on a zebra crossing, the surrounding space seemed to twist slightly at this moment. The pedestrians who were walking normally on the street disappeared so quietly, he clearly felt that at this moment he seemed to have entered another world. It''s amazing! The young man sighed from the bottom of his heart, and then a red figure leaped towards him like a cherry blossom, holding his arm with his hands a little strange, full.A soft touch suddenly spread from his arm to his body and mind. The young man''s body suddenly stiffened, and then he drew a bit abruptly, but it is a pity that he is a monster, and others are also monsters. After trying several times without success, he finally gave up and turned his head to look at the girl helplessly, "Didn''t you agree to go back and play with you? This is not the place you should come." Hui Yi released one hand and wrote on her arm: "Chu Han is in danger." The implication is: You are in danger, so I want to follow. Chu Han was immediately discouraged. Sometimes simple words are not necessarily simple, but they are the most speechless. No way, can''t turn the entire Sapporo into a sea of ??flames to prove that he is actually very strong and does not need human protection, right? Lets not talk about the consequences of his doing this. Sapporo is so big. If he wants to turn this city into a sea of ??flames, it will consume a lot of physical strength. I dont know how many monsters are hidden in this secret place. Excessive consumption of energy can be fatal. So, Chu Han thought for a while, gave up in an instant, and looked at Eriyi helplessly, "You can follow along, but you have to promise me not to do it lightly." Huili hugged Chu Han''s arm tightly and nodded. She didn''t know if she understood it, but she nodded her head, should she understand? Chu Han was a little worried, and added, "No knife, mouth, or foot..." This time, it was certain that Eriya was really not listening, because her head turned to one side, her expression tangled like a kid forced to listen to her parents'' nagging. Chu Han obviously noticed the expression of Eliyi, so he didn''t say anything further, just said something like this: "What might happen later, but you must not take action, it''s all about me." Everything has me. This sentence contains. How confident and bold is it? No one knows, but Eriyi probably understands it, because her rose-colored eyes are filled with glazed waves, and the corners of her mouth are slightly raised. Although it is very light, she is indeed smiling, very happy. Eriya took Chu Hans arm and walked slowly in the center of this city of Sapporo, but no one noticed that after crossing the zebra crossing, every step Chu Han took, his aura became Majestic and powerful, this improvement continued until they walked out of Sapporo. At this time, Chu Han seemed to be the center of this world and the master of this world. But it is a pity that he is not, because this is not his world, and the ruler of this world is someone else. When I got here, the pedestrians gradually disappeared, and the surrounding buildings also had a faint feeling of illusion. Chu Han''s expression finally changed slightly, and the expression in his eyes became a little more solemn. Because he suddenly realized that he seemed a little careless. Arrived silently and silently. Six waiters in black clothes approached him in a net, with a pale mask on their faces. On that mask was painted the face of an ancient Japanese minister, vermilion lips, iron black teeth, and lips. With a dignified smile. Chu Han had seen this face before. At the time he thought it was a mask, but now the more he looks at it, the more he feels that it is not a mask at all, it is the waiter''s face! Or the mask simply grows in the waiter''s skin! Because Chu Han saw with his own eyes the corners of one of the waiters'' mouths upwards. At the same time, he noticed that Eriya didn''t know when to let go of his arm and stared at the waiter, his hands trembling slightly... Chu Han''s eyes condensed, and finally realized something. Without hesitation, the red and golden eyes lit up, and the imperial pressure suddenly came, and the formidable domain enveloped the audience. Immediately, he hugged Huili Yi into the air, clenched his fist in the other hand, and fluttered downward. The weight of the earth instantly collapsed the space, and a huge crater the size of a meteorite suddenly appeared on the ground. However, there is no one in the pit. Between the lightning and flint, two masked waiters appeared ghostly behind Chu Han, and the sharp claws that grew from their fingers pierced the space, but they did not attack the Eriyi who had obviously lost combat effectiveness, but Chu Han! I don''t know if it was an illusion, the mask waiter''s attack intentionally or unintentionally avoided Eriyi, for fear of hurting her. The masked waiter''s offensive was very fast and fierce. In an instant, the sharp claws reached Chu Han''s back, and when he was about to grab a large piece of flesh and blood, a thick and dark gas quietly appeared, and instantly enveloped Chu Han. , Like a hard armor. The sharp claws landed on the black gas, making the sound of gold and iron colliding. At the same time, a delicate fist burst into the air and blasted on the head of one of the masked waiters. The fist had not yet arrived, but the huge power had already exploded the head first, and then, the fist Suddenly changed the direction and turned to another waiter, but the strange thing about 0.1 was that the fist touched the mask exactly, it was very hard, not like human skin at all. But this is not the point. The point is that the fist did not break the mask! Chu Han raised his eyebrows. Although he was surprised that his fists didn''t break the waiter''s mask and then blow his head, but the fighting consciousness reflected in the depths of his soul made him too late to think, and immediately made the next step. Movement, the right foot lifted, fell heavily on his back, and hit the ground. At this moment, the other three waiters dragged their long sharp claws into the air, and the remaining waiter flipped his hands, and a pair of black wooden clappers appeared in his hands. The waiter gently knocked the pair of clappers and rubbed them with a rustling sound. 685 One Piece: Dragon Race System Chapter 591: The Scared Eri Yi! Chapter 591: The Scared Eriya! These voices fell into Chu Han''s ears, as if he heard an antique big clock that had long ceased to rotate, and was telling the time, making a deafening noise.Q==Q A broken picture flashed in his mind, but Chu Han was forcibly suppressed, because he felt the girl in his arms trembling. Shaking, scared, painful... At this point, Chu Han did not hesitate. The ancient, stern, remote, proud and proud golden pupils burned completely, and the red and gold blended together perfectly. The earth cracked and magma spewed out from the ground, and the sky suddenly dimmed, extremely terrifying. The pressure came suddenly, as if the end of the world had come. The three waiters who rose into the sky stagnated, and immediately, their bodies were crushed by the powerful and unmatched pressure, and blood mixed with pieces of meat and bones was scattered from the air. The waiter who knocked on a pair of black wooden clappers seemed to be taken care of. He was directly burned to ashes by the magma flame sprayed from the ground, and then swallowed by the earth. It can be said that there is no corpse or a place to be buried. Chu Han stood quietly above the earth and below the sky 19, her eyes gleaming from time to time with golden light and sometimes red flames, one hand was clenched into a fist, the black energy was restrained into the bone, and the other hand was holding Eliyi tightly. A girl with a slender figure and not a little bird in the shape of a human, but now she shrank into a small ball, like a baby in Chu Han''s arms. And most importantly, she was crying, crying so scared, it made people feel empty. By this time, Chu Han had fully understood that this was not aimed at him at all, but at the girl in his arms! The other party should not have premeditated, the most likely thing is that he appeared in Hakodate and left traces, and guessed the destination of the next "Poseidon" for the other party, so there will be negotiations between the Chu family and the fierce ghosts. , Gui Ma shot and left Chu Ling, but he alarmed him, and then a series of things unfolded just like the script written by that person early in the morning. Gui Ma should be regarded as an abandoned son, just to get him out. As long as he makes a move, Eriyi will definitely follow, and as long as Eriyi follows, then the game is complete! It''s just that Chu Han didn''t understand, how could the other party be sure that as long as Eriya followed, he would surely subdue her? You know, Eriyi is not as innocent and innocent as she looks, but she is of pure blood, and Yanling is a monster of''judgment''! Especially after witnessing the slaying of the queen of the corpse guard by Eliyi, Chu Han asked himself if she had not been dragonized, and she would have only been beheaded if she confronted Eliyi with bare hands. Then, why can I be sure that the other party can pass the uniform Eriya? Eriya is not alone, beside her, there is him... Suddenly, Chu Han was stunned, his eyes flashed, and he turned to look in a certain direction, thundering in his mouth: "Get out!" , Unbridled and unbridled release of the unparalleled powerful aura, enveloped the entire island, and directly crushed the spirit into thin threads in the roughest way. At the same time, in a humble corner of Sapporo, the whole body was hidden. The man in the darkness trembled slightly, his orifices burst open suddenly, blood gushing out like water in a fountain. "Ah...cough cough, I''m really old...but, it really deserves to be a monster that even the four great monarchs can kill...cough, it will make you proud for a while..." The black shadow trembled slightly, and the surrounding space was suddenly distorted. Then, the black shadow disappeared. And after the powerful spirit of Chu Han over the center of Sapporo enveloped the entire island, the entire island fell into his mind, in a nearly transparent form. However, Chu Han did not find a single figure on the island, but in his perception, those buildings faintly gave him a very strange feeling, different from being in the Nibelung Roots, and more like being in a mirage. inside Chu Han frowned, and immediately lined up all the words on the word sequence list in his mind, but none of the words had the effect that met the current situation. He seemed to have entered a dream that he couldn''t get out of, unless someone forcibly broke the dream from the outside. Moreover, if Chu Han didn''t guess wrong, all his thoughts, thoughts and even his words and deeds in this place are connected to the real world. If he died here... Then it''s really dead. It''s really interesting. If the bloodline purity is higher, it doesn''t need to reach the level of the four great monarchs. As long as it is purified to the dragon king level, then he may really be in trouble today. Unfortunately Chu Han looked down at the Eli Yi who shrank himself into a ball, and thought to himself: I am not one person, but two people, so I must go out and break this dream. Chu Han turned his gaze, finally fixed his gaze on a certain point below, and began to take a deep breath as if he was about to inhale the entire world in his abdomen. Then, he slammed his fist to the ground, a simple punch, but the surrounding space However, it collapsed in an instant, and the ground was torn into a gully whose width and length were gradually increasing. But the strange thing is that nothing happened at the center of the fist. Chu Han''s face was calm and continued to exert force. The black energy madly turned in the flesh and blood of his arm, gradually forming a tornado, but the weird thing was that the arm bones in the eye of the wind remained undamaged, but there were a few weird lines along the arm bones. Extending downwards, enclosing the palm of the hand, it condenses into a boundless mighty force and sends out. Piff was angry, blood splashing five steps.The wrath of the emperor, 7 million dead bodies. At that moment, the blue king who sits on the third throne is angry, what should it be? boom! After a loud noise, the whole world was shattered like a broken mirror, and the powerful spirit dispersed in all directions like a tide. One of the spiritual lines turned into a snake fled into the distance. Chu Han retracted his fist for the first time and swept away like lightning. However, he was not chasing the spiritual line that turned into a snake. The entire island was within his range of perception. The same, the most important thing now is the girl in his arms. In the blink of an eye, Chu Han had already swept dozens of kilometers away, but he continued to swoop, and in just a few breaths, he came to the shore from the other side of the island. Chu Han fell to the ground without saying a word, and after handing the stunned Eli Yi to the stunned young man, he hurriedly left a sentence "Take care of her and wait for me to come back, no matter who wants to get close to her." The silver lightning chased the little snake that the spiritual thread had turned into. Only the man who took Eli Yi from Chu Han felt the soft, soft touch and sensation from his arm. He was uncomfortable, for fear that he would accidentally touch something that shouldnt be touched, thats really it. Crying without tears. 686 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 692 Pursuit! Chapter 692 Pursuit! In the clear sky of thousands of miles, a small snake that could not be seen by the naked eye cut through the sky and swept away at an extremely fast speed.Miscellaneous Chi Insects At this moment, suddenly the clouds shattered, and a black shadow flashed from far away with a silver shining light. The speed of the black shadow was extremely terrifying. It came all the way, and only what it passed was left. A condensate channel. This is not the power of Yan Ling nor Gu Wu, but just the flesh of this person. The body has been so strong that it ignores the laws of nature, and this is the only way to have such a terrifying speed. The little snake seemed to notice that someone was chasing after him, but it was strange that he did not speed up. After coming to the sky over a street in a hurry, he slowly fell down, and then disappeared. Above 10,000 meters in the sky, Chu Han stood quietly in the clouds, with a pair of bright golden eyes scanning below, looking for the place where the little snake last disappeared. After a while, his eyes were locked on a crowded area with heavy traffic. On the big street, his figure suddenly disappeared. Sapporo City, Hokkaido, a 2-chome in the southeast of Chuo Ward. In Japan, the words 1chome, 2chome, and 3chome are actually a bit of a taste, because in Shinjuku, Japan, 2chome actually refers to the gay area. And 1-chome and third-chome are lesbian districts. Among them, Erchome is the most famous, because in 1997 a Chinese female singer got the best lyrics under the name "Goodbye Erchome". This song is about a girl who travels to a foreign country to relax after being broken in love. She is lonely and sad. She turns around the streets of Tokyo, but she is suddenly moved by the foreign rumors in the small shop. She finds that she has always been happy, but she But I didn''t realize that there was really no reason to be unhappy, because I was still alive, because I could still drink a cup of hot tea.Although I dont have a boyfriend, I might meet another one at the next block, right?Although I still think of him, he is just thinking about it, right? Chu Han had heard this song, on the plane to Japan. At that time, he was actually bored to pass the time. At that time, he didn''t know why, and he was in a mess. He couldn''t calm down for a long time, so he had to listen to songs and try to calm his heart. It just so happened that the song "Goodbye Erchome" was playing on his mobile phone at that time. The melody of this song was actually very moving and touching. Even a person who didn''t understand music at all could hear the emotions in it. However, what touched him the most was because of his current situation, which made him feel a little bit empathetic. However, contrary to the heroine in the song, he did not seek comfort from a broken relationship, but pursued clues to kill! Looking at the white masked people who stood a few hundred meters away and watched him vigilantly, Chu Han did not hesitate to ignite the fire elements around him. Then, a blazing red golden flame suddenly rose from all around Chu Han. Immediately, it flew away quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it encompassed a whole street, like a prison of flames, wrapping up the few white masked people and entering. A huge red-golden fire curtain poured down from the sky. At the same time, the ground suddenly cracked, and magma spewed out from the deep ground, connected with the falling flames, and looked like a square connecting the sky and the earth. prison. The few white masked people gathered together and looked at the surroundings vigilantly. They could feel that when the prison was formed, a terrible temperature that might not even reach the Katmai Volcano area was rapidly spreading. Chu Han, who caused this scene now, is like a bystander, sitting leisurely on the stone steps in front of a door, looking with interest at the white masked people whose clothes were melted by the high temperature for the first time. But my heart is not as calm as it seems on the surface. Because these people''s masks are not damaged at all. He also encountered such a situation not long ago, but at that time he did not release the flame, but directly used the simplest fist, but it did not break. And the strangest thing is that before that, he had blown the head of another waiter who was also wearing a mask with his fist. The mask he was wearing on his face was also blown by him, but I dont know why the latter one didnt work. Up. Seeing this situation again now, Chu Han''s heart immediately picked up. He encountered an attack on the first day he came to Japan, but Chu Han didn''t care afterwards, only thinking it was a temptation at the Bliss Hall. But he never expected that he would encounter such an enemy again on such an island not long after a lapse of time, and these masked people seemed to be more powerful than the last time he encountered. It''s like... upgraded? At this time, Chu Han didnt know that after he left in Kabukicho that day, Yuan Zhisheng and others were also attacked by these white masked people, but Yuan Zhisheng did not know that the white masked people. After attacking them, his leader died somehow. "Boom!" Just when Chu Han was on guard because of the enemy who didnt know where he was hiding, a low explosion sounded from the square cage of flames. Chu Han raised his eyebrows and looked back, only to see that. One of the few white masked people was missing, and the young one suddenly exploded into a cloud of blood mist just now. As soon as the blood mist appeared, it was evaporated by the terrifying heat. Seeing his companion blew himself up for no apparent reason, the remaining six white masked men began to panic. They themselves are similar to the existence of Deadpool, so naturally they are not afraid of death, but they don''t want to die for no reason. Only Chu Han, who was outside the fire cage, shook his head and turned his eyes to another place. This fire cage is not that mysterious or terrifying. In popular words, this is a trap he set up, and the restraint is only an incidental function. And the white masked person just now suddenly exploded and died because someone touched the square flame cage, so the flames in the cage would invade the white masked person''s body and detonate it. Of course, other people didn''t know these things, and Chu Han wouldn''t be convulsed to tell them. Moreover, Chu Han now has no time to look after the white masked people and the flame cage. When his gaze turned to that direction, the space was suddenly distorted, and then the lights of the entire street suddenly went out, the sky dimmed, and the wind and heavy rain set off, as if the end of the world was coming. But in fact, it was so exaggerated. It suddenly went dark because of a power outage. As for the weather, Chu Han remembered hearing a broadcast commentary on the "Poseidon" a few hours ago saying that the weather in Japan has not been very good in recent days, sometimes with heavy rain and wind. Not surprising. 687 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 693 The King Appears! Chapter 693 The King will appear! But what happens next is not in the normal category.Miscellaneous / Chi / Insects Suddenly a cold wind blew on the street, mixed with stern laughter, and a pair of extremely strange eyes gleamed in the darkness. The reason why it is said to be weird is that these eyes are not like ordinary mixed-blood or pure blood dragons at all. They are between blood and yellow, without any golden nobility, on the contrary, they seem to be crazy. The man in the white mask walked slowly from the darkness. He wore a neat suit with a wide belt around his waist and a gorgeous purple scarf around his neckline. He didn''t look like a wild ghost living in the dark. Like a Prussian aristocrat walking out of the portrait. However, Chu Han didn''t think so. On the contrary, in his eyes, this aristocrat who appeared from the painting was like the most vicious ghost! The supreme leader of the ghost crowd, the king! "General King?" Chu Han tilted his head. "Hello, Young Patriarch, should I call you that?" Wang Jiang bowed his heart very politely. "It doesn''t matter what you call it. What I am more curious about is what will you do with those guys?" Chu Han lifted his chin and nodded the six white masked men in the square cage. His flame, as long as it is not what he meant, there will be nothing wrong with being in it.But the premise is that no one looking for death will touch the will of 977 Rage Flame by himself. "I don''t think I have a choice in this matter, so I''ll leave it to you." Wang Jiang didn''t even look there, still smiling. "Oh? So generous? It''s a bit unexpected to me!" Chu Han looked up and down the king, it seemed a little strange. Those masks can''t be burned even by his flames. The material must be extremely strange, but the same must be very precious. Otherwise, if only a pair of armor is made to cover the whole body, it will not be Iron Man? At that time, let alone bullets, even rockets may not be able to injure these monsters, but they are veritable ghosts. It''s just obvious that these masked people didn''t do that. It means that these materials must be so precious that they can only be made into masks to protect the head. And if Chu Han had not guessed wrong, there are definitely not many people with this kind of mask among the fierce ghosts, and they are rare animals. But looking at the current appearance of the king, is he actually planning to give up these people directly? Is it too generous? "This is not generosity, but sincerity." Wang Jiang said, "I hope to reach cooperation with you." "Follow me?" Chu Han looked at Wang Jiang playfully, saying that was interesting. The implication is that Wang Jiang intends to cooperate with him, not the Chu family behind him. Similarly, it is only his generals who cooperate with Chu Han, not the fierce ghosts. It''s as if the king of a kingdom hides his wife from having an affair with the queen of another country. The king smiled and did not speak, but the meaning was clear. Seeing the king''s silence, Chu Han suddenly realized that the number one figure in the fierce ghost crowd... is serious! This is worth contemplating. "What do you want?" Chu Han suppressed the playfulness on his face, and went straight to the subject without asking why such stupid things. "Month, reading, fate." Wang Jiang said word by word. "What?" Chu Han was startled. "Moonreader, also known as Moonlight Night, Moon Yumei, Moon Gongzun, Moon Reader Hero, Moon God, and Moon Man. He is a deity of Japanese mythology and Shinto, is the deification of Moon, and one of the "Three Takakos" , The son of Izanaki, the god in charge of the night." Wang Jiang said. "I''m asking about what Yuexueming is." Chu Han frowned. He knew about the Japanese mythology of the gods Yuexiu. The three main gods are recorded in the Japanese myth "Kojiki". One of the luna. He just didn''t understand, what the moon reading is. "Experiment one knife at a time, one code at a time, depending on how you understand it." Wang Jiang said, and paused. "However, you can also call her by her name...Uesugi Eriya." "Uesugi Eriyi, the top-shirt patron of three of the eight families of Sheqi?" Chu Han looked at the king from beginning to end, focusing on his head for a long time. "Yes, by the way, she is also Yuan Zhisheng''s sister." Wang Jiang added. "I know, do you want me to hand her to you?" Chu Han nodded. "Correct." "To cooperate with you?" "Correct." "I will let the Chu family open a mental hospital in Japan." Chu Han finally ended the conversation with these words, meaning that you may need to go to a mental hospital for a while. "She will continue to follow you, she will die." Wang Jiang smiled unchanged. "Only you?" Chu Han chuckled lightly, his eyes full of playfulness. "No, no, you haven''t understood what I mean. I mean she will die if she continues to follow you, but it''s not that I or others will kill her. I can''t bear to kill that young beautiful girl. ." Wang Jiang looked like a gentleman. However, what he said made Chu Han narrowed his eyes and said lightly, "What do you mean?" His voice was very low, and it was so low that people could hardly hear what he said. But those who hear it will definitely feel the chill in the words. "Haha, didn''t you notice my Young Patriarch?" Wang Jiang said with a smile, and then the ground suddenly cracked, and magma flames gushed out from the ground, isolating him in a very small area. "I advise you to speak clearly, otherwise I can''t guarantee that you will not be burned to death by the flames." Chu Han looked at the king general who could only stand firm, with red and golden eyes flashing sometimes. Very calm, calm like a pool of stagnant water. But this was just to conceal the anxiety in his heart. After Wang Jiang finished speaking, he suddenly felt a little uneasy. Recalling what happened in that sea area, the strength and will that Eriyi showed at that time was simply incredible and completely beyond the limit that a mixed race could reach. He was very puzzled at the time. Since then, he has tried Eriya''s physical condition all the way, but there is no problem, so he has to attribute the abnormality to the spirit of''judgment''. But Chu Han is actually very clear that apart from the World Exterminating Word Spirit, there can be no other Word Spirit possessing the power to kill the Dragon King level target in one blow. Even the "Time Zero" called a bug is only given to mixed blood. This is the power of time to counter the Dragon King. In addition, other words want to kill the Dragon King level target, unless the bloodline of the hybrid species reaches the same height as the target, otherwise it is absolutely impossible. This is the suppression of the upper ones on the lower ones. Unless they reach the same height, no matter how hard they try, it is impossible to cross this line to kill the dragon king. 688 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 694 Touch the truth! Chapter 694: Touch the truth! Now think about it, Eriyi can kill the king of the corpse guard with a single knife, probably because her blood is more pure than the king of the corpse guard! But how is this possible? The king of the corpse guard was a dragon that had a knighthood in the Primordial Era. To be honest, its status is no less than that of the four great monarchs. If it were not refined into a corpse guard, Chu Han would feel tricky.Miscellaneous Ʀ With such a powerful existence, Eliyi is a mixed breed, how can it be stronger than the other in blood? Even if her words are "judgment". "The descendants of the four great monarchs are indeed impossible, but there are not only four great monarchs in the dragon clan!" The king chuckled lightly, and the blood and yellow eyes outside the mask showed a frenzy for the first time. , As if a believer in Christ saw the glory of God. Chu Han''s eyes condensed and did not speak, but he had a faint suspicion in his heart, and at the same time he finally understood why he had such a strange feeling when he first set foot on this land. It turns out that the source of all this is here! "Dragon genes can be divided into four types: earth, water, wind, and fire, and they come from the four dragon monarchs who master the almighty elements. However, the dragon genes of the Japanese mixed species belong to the fifth category that is completely unknown." Wang Jiang stared at Chu Han. Eyes, "You might have guessed it, yes, neither the Mengguizhong nor the Snake Qiba family are the blood of the four great monarchs, but the blood of the master of spiritual elements, the blood of the White King!" The whole street was as silent as death, and the flames surrounding the square cage stagnated, seeming to be shaken by the reappearance of that name. After a long while, Chu Han sighed slightly, "What an incredible secret!" Among the dragon kings, except for the upper black king, the white king has the highest status. It is described as the greatest creation of the black king, and the black king created an existence comparable to himself. Therefore, when the White King rebelled, the Black King faced an almost extinct disaster. Although the Black King finally won, the White King is still regarded as the only Dragon King who can challenge the Black King. Its blood is superior to the other blood. How precious is the blood of the White King inherited by the Japanese mixed races. Once this secret is leaked, it will arouse the greed of all the mixed races in the world! Even, including the secret party that has always been on the front line against the dragons. However, it is a pity that Wang Jiang picked the wrong person. No matter who it is, in the face of the temptation and temptation of the White King''s blood, it is impossible to maintain reason, because that means supreme power and power, and having it means owning the world! No one can resist this temptation. However, Chu Han is an exception. So, he said quietly and indifferently: "But, what does that have to do with me?" Yes, what does that have to do with him? He is not the group of people who cannot resist this temptation. He is not even a human being. He is the Blue King, the third king that has never appeared in the history of the dragon family, and he ranks alongside the White King and the Black King. Why should he accept this temptation? However, Wang Jiang obviously didn''t know this, and said with a little uncertainty: "What did you say...?" He actually heard it clearly, but he couldn''t believe it, he couldn''t believe it. "The blood of the White King or the throne of the world, it has nothing to do with me. If you are doing this abacus, then I regret to inform you that you have miscalculated." Chu Han''s expression is very calm and true. Not at all tempted and never thought about it at all. After seeing the boundlessness of the sea, will anyone still marvel at seeing the clear beauty of a small river? The obvious answer, no. What he pursues and wants is something more superior than the so-called throne of the world. It''s just that Wang Jiang couldn''t understand it, so he was a little messy now. He really couldn''t understand, why would anyone refuse the temptation of the White King''s blood? That represents supreme power! After a long time, the king did not recover, but Chu Han was a little impatient, or was it because he was not in a good mood now? Without saying a word, Chu Han raised his foot and walked towards the square cage. At the same time, the surrounding flames suddenly surged, the magma under the ground erupted suddenly, and the remaining six white masked people had not responded yet. After coming over, they all exploded and died, the low Peng Peng sound, the scalp of the person listening to it was numb, this kind of killing method is simply invisible and colorless but creepy. After swallowing the blood mist formed by the six white masks, the magma erupted from the ground slowly converged, and the cracked ground slowly healed. After Chu Han passed by, everything returned to its original state. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, who can believe that this place was still a silent and invisible slaughterhouse not long ago? The Wang Jiang not far away witnessed all this, his eyes flickered, and he vaguely understood why Chu Han refused his suggestion so simply. Also, anyone with such terrifying power would not be interested in the so-called cooperation. The king secretly shook his head. If Chu Han thought as he thought, it would be too arrogant and stupid. The White King is not an imperfect body like the Four Great Kings. It far exceeds everyone''s imagination. Its awakening will trigger a catastrophe, and even Japan may not be able to survive the catastrophe! It is a demons that destroys the country, and it is not something humans can deal with! But is Chu Han really stupid? Will the third king, who has never appeared in the history of the dragon clan, be afraid of it? No one knew, and Chu Han didn''t know, because he didn''t take what the king said to his heart at all, and all his attention was placed on another person. According to his guess and the kings words, its not difficult to know that Eriyi will have such a strong blood line and will because she is of the White Kings blood, and the White King who sits on the second throne is naturally better than the corpse guard. Wang wants to be strong. And because of Japan''s xenophobia, the purity of the bloodlines of these white king bloodlines is terribly preserved, so it''s no wonder that organizations like the ghost crowd will appear. Its just that what he doesnt understand now is that, according to what he said, Eriyis pedigree is obviously beyond the normal category, which is the so-called "ghost", why does the Sheqi Bajia bring it with him? ? To control Eriyi? So, what is the purpose of controlling her? Looking at the king''s words and deeds, it was obvious that he wanted to control Eriya instead of killing her. His purpose should be the same as that of the Sheqi Bajia. Or, it''s the same as someone in the Sheqi Bajia. Chu Han slowly slowed down, and finally stood on the spot, turned his head, and looked behind him. He could no longer see the king''s figure, nor could he see the capital that always seemed to be at the center of the storm. 689 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 695: Enemy in the world! The 695th chapter is the enemy of the world! Wang Jiang strolled past this invisible and silent slaughterhouse not long ago. He walked through the alleys and came to the road. A Maybach worth hundreds of thousands of dollars stopped by the road.MiscellaneousZhiChongThe driver wore a stiff uniform and snow-white gloves, pressing on the door handle, depending on the situation, he was waiting for the owner to enter the store for shopping. This kind of drivers who serve the powerful are well-mannered. No matter how long they wait, they will not show an impatient look. Pedestrians who come and go will praise the quality of the driver and the luxury of the vehicle, guessing what kind of wealthy owner is. When the host comes back from the trip, the driver will immediately show a warm smile, with the words Welcome home on his face, and then pull the door. With the luxury of this Maybach, it is not too much to say that it is a mobile reception room, and getting in the car is equivalent to getting home. The driver''s face really showed a warm smile. The moment Wang Jiang walked out of the alley, he seemed to feel the same, slowly pulling the car door and bowing slowly. Everything is done perfectly, perfect even a bit stiff. However, the general king didn''t even notice he got into the car, and the driver didn''t show any dissatisfaction. He opened the driving door, started the engine, and drove towards the bustling city. "Look at your calm face, you were rejected?" The person who had been sitting in the back seat of the car waiting for the king chuckled lightly, and the laughter was full of delight. Those who are qualified to sit next to the king and dare to speak to the king like this are counted, and only the second-ranked figure of the fierce ghosts, the second son of the Yuan family codenamed "Dragon King", the original child. Wang Jiang did not speak, as if he was still in the confusion caused by Chu Han''s rejection, but if you observe carefully, you will find that his yellow and bloody eyes are faintly impatient. But obviously, Yuan Zhinv didnt notice the kings situation, so she continued to sarcastically, The dignified future Patriarch of the Chu family, no matter how he looks at it, there is no need to be like you. Lets join forces? What''s more, are the current fierce ghosts still eligible to discuss cooperation with the Chu family? You are not talking about cooperation at all, but put your own face on it and beat others!" This passage is very heartbreaking, especially now that the general king is obviously in a very bad mood, but he did not anger the original childish girl, but directly turned into the most terrible evil spirit in the world, kicking him with the door of the car. , The huge gravity made Yuan Xiaonu leap a few meters away, and the driver seemed to have expected it and parked the car in a place with few people. The young girl fell into the stagnant water and rolled over in pain, her face momentarily sullen and confused, and occasionally she was afraid of seeing hell. He crawled forcibly, trying to stay away from the Maybach, but in fact he couldn''t move forward in half a step. He paddled the stagnant water feebly, like a fish trapped in shallow water. Wang Jiang was still sitting in the car, and he didn''t know when a pair of black wooden clappers appeared in his hands. The two small wooden sticks turned into some kind of musical instrument in the palm of his hand, playing the weird "pounce" music. And as the music sounded, Yuan Jiong became more and more painful, and her face was distorted and almost turned into a twist. Wang Jiang maintained a graceful posture, playing that kind of weird music with clappers. The driver didn''t know when he got out of the car, followed Yuan Zhinian, and put the umbrella on his head. To outsiders, Wang Jiang did not show any malice at all, but played some kind of unpleasant indigenous music, and the original child suddenly lost control like a neurotic. The music soon ended, and the young girl was lying weakly in the stagnant water like a dead dog, she didn''t even have the strength to wave her arms, her eyes were staring blankly ahead, only those with a microscope could It can be seen that the unwillingness, tragic, murderous intent in his eyes... However, some people did not hold the microscope, but they also saw the complex emotions that were fleeting. boom! The man rushed in from a long distance and stepped heavily on the roof of the Maybach. The Maybach, known as "Tanke," sank instantly and turned into a piece of shriveled iron. The huge sound attracted the attention of Yuan Xianmai, because the driver who was following him suddenly disappeared, rushing towards the man with an unparalleled aura, the veins raging, and the golden pupils burning like flames. However, in the face of all this, the man just waved his hand like an annoying mosquito in the summer. Then, the driver''s xiong mouth suddenly sank, his body fell uncontrollably, and his posture and movements were extremely funny. "Oh, meet again?" The man didn''t see the expressionless king in the distance, and ignored the driver who was ruined all vitality by waving his hands at random, and walked to the source of the young girl and squatted down, like The old friend said hello like that. In fact, they only met once. The strongest "s"-level hybrid in the history of the secret party, Chu Han, the young master of the Chu family. Yuan Zhinv was surprised. He knew that Wang Jiang just went to this person to discuss cooperation, one is to paint the pear clothes, and the other is for the Chu family. Now Japan, because of the involvement of various forces, is already a mixed situation, and the Chu family, which has seized the opportunity ahead of others, clearly has an advantage. If anyone wants to do something, then The Chu Family Cooperation Association is an excellent choice. Its just that the original young girl didnt know that the king approached Chu Han, not because he fell in love with the Chu family, but in Chu Han, or in other words, he fell in love with something about Chu Han. But no matter what, the general Wang did approach Chu Han, and Chu Han did reject Wang General''s suggestion. This was absolutely correct. So now, why would Chu Han suddenly come back? And it seemed that he had been paying attention to this place for a long time, otherwise he wouldn''t have arrived at the moment when the king stopped attacking, and the timing was too stable. In fact, its not that exaggerated, but Chu Han has been paying attention here for a long time, but its not that he suddenly changed his mind, but because of 4.2, he suddenly thought of something, so he searched for that breath and finally locked it here. The scene just now happened. It''s just that other people don''t think that way, such as the general who was getting a foot in the air by Chu Han and his face became calmer. "In the underworld, if you intervene in other people''s gang affairs, you will be spurned by all underworld. Does the Young Patriarch want to be the enemy of your ancestors in the world?" After Chu Han appeared, Wang Jiang''s slightly soothed expression returned to calm immediately. Under the calm appearance, those strange pupils also appeared deeper and deeper, like an invisible well. This is not to say that there is no turbulence in his heart, on the contrary, he may already wish to cut Chu Han thousands of times. 690 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 696: Dragon-shaped Deadpool! Chapter 696: Dragon-shaped Deadpool! "Enemies of the whole world? Do you think too much of yourself? Are the current fierce ghosts still qualified to say this?" Chu Han glanced at the general with a smile, and his eyes were full of mockery.Miscellaneous Insect The three interrogative sentences fully explained the current fierce ghost crowd. Just as Yuan Zhinv said, the current fierce ghost crowd, even the qualifications to discuss cooperation with the Chu family, have already lost. Because the current fierce ghost crowd is no longer the old fierce ghost crowd. First, the territory is large in the south.The film was captured by the Chu family, and at the same time, it was facing the counterattack of the Sheqi Bajia in Tokyo at any time. Immediately afterwards, the core member Gui Ma was used as an abandoned son to lure Chu Han into taking action. Instead, he was beaten like a dog by Chu Han. He still does not know his life or death. Then, the number two character "Dragon King" was tortured by Wang Jiang himself, and he must not think about getting better for ten and a half months. At this point, the fierce ghosts can still be regarded as fighting power, only the Ryoma who sits in the Bliss Hall and the gold and silver generals who contain the Sheqi Bajia and Chujia in Tokyo. It can be said that the current fierce ghost crowd is just like an old man who is gradually entering the age of 22. Although the remaining prestige is still there, it is still not to be afraid. The king did not speak, but the weird pair of golden pupils became more and more terrifying, and Chu Han didn''t know why, and suddenly pulled up the childlike girl like a dead dog and backed away like lightning. It was almost the same time he retreated, when the terrible wind rushed straight out from the alleys in all directions, cold and smelly, as if the street had suddenly become a nest of snakes. In the darkness, a pair of golden eyes slowly opened, they stared at Yuan Zhinv but ignored Chu Han. Then, they hissed and cried, their voices were unusually harsh, even Chu Han raised his eyebrows, he subconsciously wanted to seize the opportunity, but at the moment of electric light and flint, he glanced at the general, it was very faint The faint smile was completely captured by him, so the dragon''s blood that had just boiled gradually calmed down, and the half-dead girl Yuan was unfolded and swept high into the sky. At this moment, a black shadow flew like lightning from the depths of the alley, and heavy rain hit its blue-gray scales, breaking into bright white water. It spread out its wings several meters wide and waved gently, with a graceful rhythm in the rhythm, and its long tail like a snake and fish slowly rolled around. The long black hair was messy in the wind and rain, hiding its beautiful female face.The corners of its mouth moved slightly, as if to laugh, but it was a baby cry, and its mouth was full of sharp teeth like thorns. The flying Deadpool is not just one but...a group. They ascend to the sky from all directions, like flying snakes in ancient murals. In all the legends of ancient civilizations, this scene heralds catastrophe and rebirth. In Chu Han''s mind, this meant the beginning of the war. Before he could think about it, Chu Han directly lit the golden pupil, and the red and gold blended again, and a hazy dreamy feeling emerged. The earth suddenly cracked, and magma spewed out from the deepest ground and turned into the hottest and hottest dragon! Chu Han looked at the monsters coming towards him with a blank face. The eyes of these monsters were very bright, as bright as melting gold. This is no longer an ordinary Deadpool, and it has gone a step further on the basis of deep evolution! The Deadpool in front of him not only evolved a snake tail, but even evolved a membrane wing. It is very possible that even the dragon blood in the body has been purified, otherwise their golden pupils would not be so bright. In the legends of countless ancient civilizations, the wings, whether or not they can fly into the sky, are signs that symbolize dragons that transcend creatures and approach gods and demons. These Deadpools have very few human elements, and they are closer to Wukong''s crazy dragon. Chu Han said silently in his heart: The legendary dragon-shaped dead waiter finally appeared. When the dragon civilization reached its peak, dragon-shaped corpse guards once appeared. They were used by the king as a forward to attack another existence that was also king. Yes, it was the time of the White King''s rebellion. At that time, the White King had an army composed entirely of dragon-shaped corpses. This army was extremely powerful. Every dragon-shaped corpse had an extremely pure bloodline, far from being comparable to that of the third or fourth generations. And because of the complete liberation of the heart of killing, the fighting power of these dragon-shaped corpses is exceptionally strong, not inferior to the second-generation dragon princes. This is also why it is said that the Black King was almost annihilated. A large part of the reason is that the White Kings army is composed of dragon-shaped corpses. However, after the death of the White King, the method of making the dragon-shaped corpse guard had disappeared, even Chu Han didn''t know it. However, the dragon-shaped Deadpool that appeared in front of him was very similar to the dragon-shaped corpse in his memory. The only difference was that Deadpool was made from a mixed-race depravity, while the corpse was refined from corpses. Puppet. Among the corpse guards, the most powerful one is the dragon shape, because it is very close to the pure blood dragon in its appearance and strength, and because of the complete release of the heart of killing, the power of the dragon corpse guard is sometimes better than that of the pure blood dragon. The class is stronger. The same goes for Deadpool. But looking at the flying ability possessed by the dragon-shaped deadpool, we can see the difference between them and ordinary deadpool. However, in comparison, Chu Han is even more curious, how did this dragon-shaped dead waiter come out? The hybrid species is not a dragon, no matter how much the bloodline is purified, it is impossible to evolve into a dragon, but to become a deadpool. Where did these things come from? Zizi... boom boom... ... The first thing the Dragon-shaped Deadpool took off was to tear Chu Han into pieces, but the strange thing was that no matter how they attacked, there was still no way to break through the black gas that seemed very shallow. Chu Han kept thinking, and he didn''t even look at the dragon-shaped deadpool group that had drowned him like a wave. It was impossible for these deadpool attacks to break through his body defenses, and naturally they couldn''t cause him harm. . Of course, he won''t keep going. The black gas will gradually become thinner after being attacked, and it will also be physically exhausting to maintain this appearance. The silence now is just for brewing. Almost nearly a minute later, Chu Han stretched out suddenly, the dreamlike golden pupil dimmed a little, a trace of hesitation flashed through it, but it was quickly wiped out. These things now only have the desire to kill and overeating, and they are not worth treating as life. After thinking about this, Chu Han slowly took one step in the air, followed by two steps, three steps, and four steps...every step the flame in Chu Han''s eyes became stronger. In the end, his eyes were completely It turned into a bright golden color, like two blazing and extremely hot suns! At the same time, the fire dragons that had turned into magma roared silently, swinging their bodies towards the dragon-shaped dead servants who surrounded Chu Han! 691 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 697 Fire! Chapter 677 Fire! The dragon-shaped dead waiters were busy tearing up Chu Han, not even noticing the offensive behind them, while the fire dragon flared its teeth and claws, and threw a group of dragon-shaped dead waiters down from bottom to top in a silent roar.PMiscellaneousZhiwormP Boom...The huge firelight shot up from the direction where the dragon-shaped dead servants were thrown down. The fire was even more dazzling than the sun. After seeing the firelight, the eyes of the remaining dragon-shaped dead servants stabbed. Screaming and swinging its tail, the vibrating wings brought up a terrible air current. At the same time, a circle of clearly visible and extremely regular light waves centered on the place where the fire dragon fell, spreading rapidly to all directions against the ground, and then a violent stream of energy then swept in. The circle of light looks very soft, but it actually contains terrible heat. The nearby buildings melted quickly after only a little touch. As for the rest of the snake-shaped deadpool, which can only crawl on the ground, it was miserable, even screaming. Before sending it out, it turned to ashes. At the center of the fire dragon''s fall, there was a large pit large enough to bury thousands of people at the same time. Those dragon-shaped dead servants who were still attacking Chu Han frantically just now, trying to tear him apart, have disappeared without a trace, even a piece of slag. Can''t find it. Moreover, Chu Hans attack did not end in this way. His eyes had never been so bright. A huge, slow and fast flame rose from behind him, like a huge sun while standing. Chu Han in front of the sun is like a real divine residence! Originally, the half-dead young girl who had been tortured by the strange wooden clappers of the king stared blankly at the god-like figure, and the first thing that came to mind in her mind was not awe, but another figure. Behind that figure, there have been countless times of the suns light, but compared to the one in front of me, even Yuanyuan has to admit that this is comparing Yinghuo with Haoyue, between the two , There is no comparison at all! But the general who had been hiding far before the battle started did not show any expression. He just kept beating the pair of black wooden clappers on his hands, and the monotonous and hollow sound came from far away, like some kind of ancient Indian music. At the same time, Chu Han Jinyan''s eyes flashed, and the "sun" behind him made a dull roar, and then one after another fire dragon rushed out of the flame, slanting and flying towards the ground below. Boom bomb bomb... the sound of bombing seems to have become the main theme of the battlefield. A group of snake-shaped dead waiters screamed and screamed in the middle of the fire. However, this time the attack was not as strong as the first time, the fire dragon''s. The first attack captured more than a dozen dragon-shaped deadpools in an instant, and the subsequent burst of light also claimed the lives of hundreds of snake-shaped deadpools, and the fire dragons that flew out looked amazing. But he did not catch those deeply evolved dragon-shaped deadpools. Instead, the snake-shaped deadpools that climbed up from the sewers died one after another. The fire dragons with the blazing heat are like harvesting straw. Reaping the life of a serpentine deadpool. Countless flares fell from the sky like meteors, but in fact the most serious losses are those buildings. The giant fire that rises after the fire dragon falls has an extremely amazing burning power. Not to mention being swept by the fire, as long as you touch it slightly, you will be It scorched in an instant, and then ignited a fire. Even if some of the buildings were built with some high-temperature resistant materials at the beginning of construction, they could not withstand the continuous bombardment. In just a few minutes, a whole street has been turned into scorched earth, and the location of the battlefield is constantly moving, and the scope of the fire dragon has slowly expanded, from the first few kilometers to now it has spread to several kilometers away. Out of the suburbs. Yuan Zhinv didnt know how long it had passed. He just stared blankly at the falling fire dragon flying out of the sun, taking away a large piece of Deadpools life, while the king beat the wooden clapper to direct the air. The dragon-shaped Deadpool in the movie keeps dodge. He didn''t know if it was the illusion of the original childish girl. He felt that the fire dragons seemed to avoid the dragon-shaped deadpool in the air intentionally or unconsciously, and only focused on the snake-shaped deadpool on the ground. Otherwise, at the speed of the fire dragon, You shouldn''t be unable to catch a dragon-shaped deadpool. Thinking about this, Yuan Zhinv raised her head to look at the dazzling figure that looked like a divine residence. She was startled by this look, because he found that the figure seemed...wandering now? Yes, Chu Han was distracted. In other words, his attention now is no longer on this unilateral battle. In a world where humans can''t set foot, a huge volcano is burning, and the flames directly disperse the dead clouds accumulated in the sky, and in the center of the volcano, a group of red light is experiencing the process of growing from nothing. That thing seems to be just a bunch of red light, but inside it contains a vast and unimaginable huge power. It seemed as if a huge erupting volcano was forcibly condensed into a small mass, which made people look at it from a distance and felt a huge pressure on their faces. Not far away, Chu Han stared closely at the huge volcano, or the gray light at the bottom of the volcano, something faintly brewing in the golden flames of his eyes. In the root of Nibelung, time seems to have stopped passing, the huge volcano that seems to have penetrated the distance between the earth and the sky no longer emits magma, and the red light at the bottom has gradually emerged A prototype, that looks like a triangle. But in fact, it is more like a flame. At this moment, the sky and the earth suddenly darkened and turned into nothingness! The volcano slowly became transparent, and the red light gradually shrank... A vast, ancient, and distant breath radiated. In the next moment, a huge red beam of light emitted from the group of light, pierced the sky, smashed the earth, and turned the whole world into a red magma purgatory! At this moment, Chu Han''s body, who had been staring at the red light, trembled slightly, his eyes flashed, and a ray of red color emerged from the bottom of his eyes. Slowly, a humble flame floated in his left eye, occupying The original position of the pupil of the eye echoes the golden glow of the right eye. Vaguely, it seemed that someone uttered a sigh of relief and sadness. In the real world, unilateral slaughter continues. The number of snake-shaped deadpools seems to be endless. Fire dragons have killed one piece after another. However, the number of snake-shaped deadpools has not decreased, but seems to be increasing. . Of course, this is just the illusion of the original young girl. Only the king knows best that the number of snake-shaped deadpools will seem to increase because he has ordered all the snake-shaped deadpools to swarm! 692 One Pieces Dragon System Chapter 698: Dragon Rules! The six hundred and ninetieth chapter Dragon Rules! There is no other way. Those fire dragons flying out of the "sun" are too lethal, and a fire dragon falling will take away at least hundreds of snake-shaped deadpool lives, not to mention the subsequent high-temperature light waves. After dozens of dead waiters walked away, the king estimated that according to the current lethality of the fire dragon, in five minutes, all the snake-shaped dead waiters would all die.Miscellaneous Chi Insects Regarding this, Wang Jiang didn''t have a slight pain. The method of making these snake-shaped deadpools is very simple. As long as the materials are sufficient and he is willing to spend time, he can make as many as he wants. Why bother? Moreover, he is not without gain. Wang Jiang Ruoyuowu glanced at the port and dock in the northwest, and his yellow and bloody eyes flashed with fiery heat and regret. It''s a pity. If you can wait for a while, wait until the "container" becomes stronger. The probability of success is higher. However, time and situation do not wait for him. First, the Secret Party, then the Chu familys ambition, and then the mixed-race families in Europe are also stupid, stupid, eager, and moving. Now Japan is like a huge cake. Everyone wants to eat a bite. Everyone is extremely greedy and wants to monopolize the largest piece, which will lead to unavoidable battles. The struggle brought about is unknown and uncontrollable. It just so happened that Wang Jiang didnt like things beyond his control, so he could only recycle the container in advance to prevent the container from being involved in this battle. If something accident happens, he has worked so hard for so many years. It will all be gone. Just as the king made his wishful thinking, the battle situation suddenly changed astonishing. Chu Han''s eyes flashed, and then one of his eyes changed in the blink of an eye. The scarlet flame swallowed his right eye, and then, exudes endless high temperature, the air around Chu Han It''s all burning! The heat wave swept from the place where Chu Han stood, and the dragon-shaped dead waiter, who was already close to Chu Han''s kilometer range, was instantly burned to ashes! The temperature of this heat wave is simply appalling! Bear! Around Chu Han, an invisible force of terror spread out. With the appearance of that red eye, the golden left eye became more and more sacred. Then, the "sun" behind Chu Han slowly turned red, and bursts of high temperature radiated from inside, as if gathering the sky. All the flames below. At the same time, accompanied by the high temperature, there was an indescribable feeling, as if it was not a ball of fire, but a...flame world! The king''s expression changed slightly. When the Dragon-shaped Deadpool was killed, he felt a strange sense of disobedience. Although the heat wave was ridiculously high, the Dragon-shaped Deadpool was after all what Deadpool could achieve. In the strongest state, even missiles cannot be completely destroyed. Logically speaking, they shouldn''t be killed in such a simple way. But now, the king understood that the Dragon-shaped Deadpool was not killed by the temperature of the flame, but by the will contained in the high temperature! This is the suppression of the upper ones on the lower ones! The king suddenly sank. He faintly felt that he had grasped something, but he was still unable to be sure, but one thing was certain, that is, something must have changed in Chu Han, and the impact of this change on him... Will be fatal! At this point, Wang Jiang only did two actions, put away the wooden clapper, turned and escaped! But it was too late. A clear gaze fell on the king general, and he couldn''t move in a moment. Immediately, the flame ignited from the king''s body, burned to the outside, and burned it completely into ashes from the inside out. Quiet, deathly silence! Yuanzhi girl stared blankly at the place where the king was burned to ashes, and then suddenly smiled for no reason. His mouth was not open, but the laughter was as exaggerated as the laughter of an actor on the stage. Pretentious, yet empty and sad. No one knows that he, the second-ranked figure of the fierce ghosts, code-named "Dragon King", is the person who hates the king the most. Why does he hate the king so much?How many years did he endure to kill that man? And now, that person just died in front of him, burned to ashes and disappeared into the air without a whole body. But why is he not happy at all?Although he is smiling, his heart is empty, as if he suddenly lost his reason to live in the world. People who fall into the abyss will often hear some sounds at the most critical juncture, and those sounds can make people climb out of the abyss, and others can sink into the abyss forever. Yuan Zhinv heard the voice clearly, but she was not reborn after crawling out of the abyss, but fell into deep despair. "That''s just a puppet, the king''s real body is not here." The voice came from behind Yuan Zhinv, Chu Han walked slowly, one eye was red, full of violent and calm flames; one eye was golden, shining with sacred and majestic light. Two completely different colors, but unexpectedly blended together. This is the rule. The "blood sun" has completely disappeared, but the terrifying high temperature is already in the air. This is the trend that Chu Han deliberately controlled the spread. Otherwise, the temperature of this island will always be in the next few years. Will be at an extremely terrifying height. However, even so, the temperature in this city will probably not return to a normal level in the next few days, and even the Meteorological Bureau cannot find out what''s going on. Because this is not a climate change caused by natural weather, it is unreasonable and logical. Just like the "Sword of Victory" unreasonably interrupted the release of Yanling''Rhine'', Eri Yihao unreasonably beheaded the king of the corpse guard. Now Chu Han also has such unreasonable power. In fact, Chu Han had this kind of power a long time ago, but he couldn''t accurately grasp it himself, and he couldn''t even know what the form of this power was. Until that coma, the voice pointed out his problem. After waking up, he kept thinking about what is the rule and what is the dragon king. When Eriyi killed the King of the Corpse Guard with a single blade without any hindrance, he knew something vaguely, but it was still a bit short. Until he unscrupulously released the flames and burned everything into nothingness, he finally made up for the difference. As a result, the strongest dragon-shaped dead waiter was burned to ashes by his flame in an instant, and the king turned around and ran but was instantly killed. From now on, he Chu Han is truly the third king of the Dragon Clan, Qing Wang! 693 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 699: Tune the Tiger away from the Mountain! The six hundred and ninetieth chapter adjusts the tiger from the mountain! Walking slowly to the place where the king was burned to ashes, he stepped on the scorched ground. After seeing the powder that seemed to have taken root in the ground, Chu Han''s eyes flashed, he squatted down, twisted the remaining powder, and rubbed it. After rubbing, there is no smell, just like dust falling off the wall.MiscellaneousZhiInsects= However, Chu Han was very clear that this was not as simple as it seemed. If he had not guessed wrong, the powder should be the ashes that the mask on Wang Jiang''s face was burned. It was not blown away by the wind. After falling to the ground, it was more like rooting in the ground. interesting. The corner of Chu Han''s mouth was slightly raised, and he was sure that this material was definitely not a heritage of the dragon civilization, and most likely it was a brand new material synthesized by modern scientists using various rare materials. This material has two characteristics, one is to adapt to the new, and the other is incredible hardness. Judging from the fact that the king and other "ghosts" of the ghosts wear the masks on their faces without any discomfort or influence, it should be harmless; and Chu Han has not destroyed this material twice before. You can imagine how amazing this material is. However, what makes Chu Han most interesting is another quality contained in this material. vitality. As we all know, the dragon bloodline possesses incomparable magical powers. It has given the mixed-blood dragon the power and made the mixed-blood fight against the dragon for thousands of years. However, the strongest part of the dragon blood line is not the spirit of words, but the continuous vitality. These vitality is dragon blood. And now, Chu Han felt a trace of dragon blood in this material. In other words, the person who synthesizes this material must be a scholar who has studied dragon civilization in depth, or has an extremely in-depth understanding of dragon genes. This is a monster who knows the dragon civilization very well. For the dragon civilization to reach this point, whether it was a human or a mixed race before, it is impossible to maintain a sense of reason. Either depraved or sublimated, in short, he is no longer a human being, nor a mixed race, nor a dragon, but a monster. Just like him. Chu Han said this silently in his heart. Then, he was interrupted by the sound of staggering footsteps. Turned around and looked at the original young girl who walked obliquely to the depths of the rainy night, "Where are you going?" As soon as the voice fell, the beautiful and feminine boy who didn''t look like a man stopped. He was silent for a long, long time, but still couldn''t answer. Where are you going? This is a very simple question, eleven out of ten people can answer it. For example: I''m going to take a look at the place my grandmother longed for the most during her lifetime to see what kind of place it was; I''m going to the distant place, to the ocean of the Book of Songs; I''m going to Russia, to see the kingdom of singing and dancing... There are many answers to choose from, but the boy just couldn''t answer, so he could only choose to move forward in silence. Then, Chu Han didn''t say anything, just looking at his back, his expression was calm, his red and golden eyes glowed with faint fire. The fire element active in the surroundings gave rise to induction, quietly igniting the air. The meaning of this flame is very simple. Do you want to leave like this? The boy didnt look back, and he didnt seem to know that Chu Han had gathered the fire elements around him, and he walked forward dull and numb, letting sparks ignite his clothes and burn him into a burning man, but he didnt know what to do. . Upon seeing this, Chu Han sighed lightly, "That''s why I don''t like things like Deadpool!" The next moment, the boy who had already turned into a fire man "poofed" and fell face-to-face in the stagnant water, his eyes closed tightly, as if he was already dead. However, he certainly couldn''t be dead. It''s just that the fire poison invades the body, it''s just that he was temporarily poisoned and unconscious. The feminine boy who walked to the ground and fell into a coma picked it up like a bag. Chu Han shook his head. When he was about to expand and return to the "Poseidon", his eyes moved slightly, and he suddenly turned his head and looked towards the sea to the north. His face was somber as if water was dripping. King, do you dare?! Sapporo City, North Coast Pier. Baby cries sounded on the coast and spread far across the sea. The snake-shaped dead waiters with their bright golden eyes hissed and pounced on the two prey that were already "turtles in the urn". Bang, bang, bang... Caesar pulled the trigger quickly, and the bullets ejected from the muzzle of the desert eagle were neatly and closely linked together, as if it were the blade of the man next to him, cutting the enemy with precision and sharpness. ! Chu Zihang waved Cun Yu over and over again, his expression remained the same, but if you observe carefully, you will notice that his golden pupils that Caesar admired have become increasingly dimmed over time. The village rain has been broken, and in the battle with Yemengade. But Chu Zihang did not abandon this broken blade, but instead found another way to re-condense Cun Yu with a harder blade with''dominant''. However, this practice will continuously consume his stamina. Coupled with more than half an hour of continuous high-intensity fighting, Chu Zihang can still wield the blade neatly. It is already a long time ago that Chu Han was strict with him. Given by his swordsmanship instruction, otherwise, he might not even be able to lift the sword now. Of course, this was also because they were calm enough, and if they changed to Lu Mingfei, they might have already yelled. "Don''t ask me why I am so calm?" Caesar glanced left and right with guns in both hands, and the field of the sickle and weasel opened wide, locking the attacker who crawled out of the seabed. "Have you figured out a way to deal with them?" Chu Zihang waved the village rain and rolled up a large snake-shaped deadpool. The invisible sword energy instantly strangled these dehumanized monsters. "No, any bad luck can happen in this horrible place in Japan. I am used to it." Caesar shrugged, replaced it with a new magazine like lightning, and then, it rained. It was really like a rain of bullets. The bullets fired from two muzzles, no two bullets were directed at the same position, and the angle of each gun was deflected to a certain extent. The largest area of ??firepower enveloped. It was precisely because of this that although Caesar did not have as many Deadpools as Chu Zihang killed, it was much easier than Chu Zihang. At this moment, Lu Mingfei''s voice changed from "Old Master, I think, are you going to speed up?" "Are you asking us to hurry up? When did it become such an easy thing to kill the Deadpool group?" Caesar continued yelling, "Your tone is like asking why we haven''t finished breakfast yet!" The battlefield is very unfavorable to them. Deadpool is all active under waist-deep water. Caesar can only shoot blindly, trying to repel them. 694 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 700: Griffin, Lone Wolf! Chapter 700 Griffin, Lone Wolf! As for Chu Zihang, he directly entered the Deadpool group, completely injuring the enemy by one thousand and eight hundred.Miscellaneous Zhi Insects However, if he didn''t do this, he had no other way. His speech spirit is''Jun Yan'', and here is the coast, as long as he releases''Jun Yan'', the deadpool group will sink into the sea to avoid Jun Yan''s explosion, and he will just evaporate a lot of water in vain Steam, not to mention consuming physical strength, on the contrary will create a large amount of white fog, blocking one''s sight. "No, boss, do you want to look back?" Lu Mingfei''s voice trembled slightly, as if he had seen the scariest thing in the world. Caesar was shocked, and after quickly repelling the deadpools around him, he quickly turned his head and glanced, and then, was stunned. A black shadow flew slowly from the sea in the distance, and the sea breeze blew on its blue-gray scales, but even a ripple was invisible. It spread out its wings several meters wide and waved gently, with a graceful rhythm in the rhythm, and its long tail like a snake and fish slowly rolled around. The long black hair was messy in the wind and rain, hiding its beautiful female face. The corners of its mouth moved slightly, as if to laugh, but it was a baby cry, and its mouth was full of sharp teeth like thorns. "Olin shit..." Caesar stared blankly at the black shadow flying from the distant sea. Deadpool who can fly, and not one, but a few, a dozen! The dragon-shaped deadpool, the final form of the deadpool, is a monster that is infinitely close to the dragon in terms of strength and size. Caesar had only seen the description of this form of Deadpool in the family classics, but he never expected that one day he would actually see this monster with his own eyes. And, if possible, Caesar would rather never see it in this life. "Damn! Shouldn''t Japan be the gourmet cherry blossom beach and the two-dimensional figure? How did it become the hell of monsters everywhere? Are we really in Japan? Didn''t the Slebnir cast us in some Is it in the dragon kings lair?!" Caesar shot fiercely, and no bullet was wasted from the muzzle. All the bullets hit Deadpool, and every bullet did not seem to be from Pistol shot. It is more like Barrett''s heavy sniper shooting. With every hit, the huge impact will make Deadpool push a bunch of companions behind him. "We may have arrived in a fake Japan." Chu Zihang said quietly. Serious people like him also humor once, obviously the current situation is really in crisis. After Caesar repelled a wave of snake-shaped deadpool again, he exhaled a few times and looked at Chu Zihang who was not going to die for a while, quickly put away the desert eagle, turned and ran. Of course he didn''t leave Chu Zihang alone and escaped, the last pride of the Gattuso family. He would never leave his partner to survive alone! Caesar''s speed was normal at first, then slowly speeded up, speeded up, speeded up... Then he flew up. He is not trying to escape, but to leverage. He wants to cross the entire sea. Caesars feet seemed to be equipped with a jet. Every time he stepped into the air, he made a huge noise. Then, his speed became faster and faster, and finally he could only catch it from the flashing reflection on the sea. His figure. At the same time, more than a dozen dragon-shaped dead waiters came flapping their wings. Suddenly, a black light pierced and cut the next dragon wing. The dead waiter screamed loudly. The next moment, another black light passed, the dragon The head of the deadpool fell. This is not the end. The black light circled the corpse of the dragon-shaped Deadpool slowly falling with a very small diameter. The second knife slashed the dead servant in the middle, and the third knife cut off another dragon wing. The remnant of the dragon-shaped dead waiter crashed down like a sea, slowly sinking to the bottom of the sea. The remaining dragon-shaped dead waiter flapped his wings and roared and looked in the same direction. There, a man with long blond hair fell into the air and stood in the air, playing with a hunting blade with weird black glow in his hand. , The golden pupils are shining brightly. Like the legendary Griffin. "Although I don''t know where you are from and whether you can understand it, I still have to say I am sorry, your journey is over!" Caesar smiled and looked at the remaining dozens of body size. Two of his much larger dragon-shaped deadpools, one hand held the hunting blade tightly, the other pulled out the desert eagle from the back, and did not hesitate to pull the trigger. boom!Gunshot!The battle begins! At the same time, at the North Coast Wharf, Caesar went to snipe the dragon-shaped deadpool flying from the sea, and Chu Zihang had to face the large number of snake-shaped deadpools alone. However, Chu Zihang had a calm expression on his face, waving his sharp blade numbly again and again, while silently saying in his heart: Okay... At the next moment, Chu Zihang suddenly stopped swinging the blade, the never-extinguishing golden pupil was burning, the surrounding air fluctuated uncomfortably, and an extremely intense temperature was brewing. Lionheart''s refined technique, violent blood! The snake-shaped dead waiters twisted their ugly bodies, and screamed and rushed towards Chu Zihang, like a high rising wave hitting the unchanging reef, suddenly broken! The boundless flame spread, and then quickly concentrated on a point, and then, the huge explosion overwhelmed everything, the impact spread in the form of ripples in all directions, and the dead waiter touched turned into fire. People are like burning straws. Caesar left, not only because he had the ability to fly, he was very suitable to attack the Dragon-shaped Deadpool, but also because he knew very well that it would be difficult for Chu Zihang to exert his full strength when he was there. Yan Ling Jun Yan, this is a symbol of "the anger of the emperor". When he is released, he will not take into account other factors, just vent his anger. Chu Zihang was originally a lone wolf fighting alone! At the same time, just as Chu Zihang and Caesar were showing great power, on the "Poseidon" far from the battlefield, the three big men guarded the door with heavy expressions. Lu Mingfei, Chu Ling and...Guima. Gui Ma''s injury was very serious. Chu Han''s two punches hit 0.1 of his blood and his blood rolled over. Especially in the second punch, Gui Ma''s heart was beaten and displaced, and other organs were either broken or displaced. Thanks to his strong pedigree, Chu Ling was treated in a timely manner. Otherwise, even if he could survive, he would only be a useless person. However, even so, Gui Ma would have to lie down on Chuang for more than half a month, knowing that Chu Han''s fist is the same as his knife, which is not so easy to fight. However, Gui Ma is not in the mood to lie on the chuang to recuperate. If you can''t come up with a solution, after the seemingly calm youth returns, Guima has no doubt that that person will kindle the most terrible flame in the world, and burn them and the boat to ashes. 695 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 701 Chapter King Blood! Chapter 701 Chapter King Blood! After all, when they were handed over to them, the girl was very good, but as soon as they left, the girl immediately became a person and a ghost. It has nothing to do with them, who believes it? But this is true! Guima sighed deeply, but also wanted to cry without tears, what is this all about! At this moment, a man came down from the deck, it was Hikokawa Jiro Inoue who was the captain. Miscellaneous& Chi& Chong "How''s it going?" Hikkawa Jiro asked. "If you are asking about the noble son and the killing embryo, the two of them are now like wild horses running out of nothing, enjoying themselves!" Chu Ling looked back at the cabin with the door closed and sighed, "If you are asking That... then shut up." Shut up, just don''t talk, it is meaningless. Hikokawa Jiro understood, but did not shut up, "Is there no way?" After these days, although he is not a mixed race, he has learned some secrets about the "Dragon Race" from Chu Han''s words and deeds, but after all he is not a mixed race, and he knows only a little bit. He only thinks that these people in front of him are 25. They can do omnipotent things that ordinary people can''t do. However, the hybrids are not gods, they are just a group of monsters with dragon blood flowing. Monsters can only kill people, not save people. Chu Ling glanced at the house with the door closed. He wanted to have a way. Piff''s anger was still blood-splattered five steps, and that, but the superior king, he would be angry, and this country might not exist in the future. Up. At the same time, in the room that made Chu Ling and others sigh, a dead waiter wearing a strange mask was lying on the floor. The bright but faintly bloody golden pupil was watching the name quietly before him. The young man who appeared on the side of the bed, his mouth curled up with a sneer arc. It seems to be saying that you are late! Chu Han had been sitting by the bed for a long, long time. He heard the conversation between Chu Ling and a few people outside the house. He also closed his eyes with the ironic smile of the dead waiter, but unexpectedly there was no mood swing. On the contrary, he now The mood is very calm, unbelievably calm. Really late? Chu Han didn''t think so much. After he discovered the dead waiter, or the king''s intention, he immediately tore the space back, and instantly suppressed the dead waiter. However, then he discovered that the situation had greatly exceeded his expectations. The first time he subdued Deadpool, he noticed the Eri Yi who wrapped himself in the quilt, so he sneaked his hand into the quilt and touched her ankle. As a result, his heart sank into the abyss. Originally, Eriyas skin was as delicate and soft as other girls, but now it feels cold and hard. Those sharp scales appeared on her ankles and back with tiny pointed heads, just like after a spring rain. Bamboo shoots. In addition, Eriyi''s veins are distributed along her back and large tui like black spider webs, or thick or thin blood vessels are beating under the skin like small snakes. This is Longhua! Or, it can be said that it is deadpool! Of course, this is not a problem. With Chu Hans current strength, he can completely lift up his hand to remove the dragon of Huali Yi, just like he lifted Chu Zihangs death waiter, this is not for him. For the first time. However, just as he was about to do so, another voice appeared in his subconscious to prevent him from doing so. At the same time, Chu Han also realized something, so he thought of some things he had encountered before, and combined with Eliyi''s current state, everything seemed to be clear. "You should have lived for a long time, right?" After a long silence, Chu Han suddenly said, but what he asked was something that had no borders with the current situation. However, just such a sentence made the body of the dead servant suddenly stiff. "You should be very old. I even suspect that you are older than the principal, but your blood is still pure and there is no sign of decline. After so many years, you seem to ignore the passage of time, just like the principal. "Chu Han didn''t seem to expect an answer, and said to himself: "Of course, the principal can live like a passionate youth who just joined the club because he has a burning heart, plus''time.'' "Zero" seems to have something abnormal happened to him, which has caused the principal to be over 130 years old now and it seems that he has not grown old. However, your speech spirit is not''time zero'', and you are not pure blood. Dragons, there is no way to cocoon countless times to achieve the goal of maintaining youth." Chu Han covered Huiyi with a quilt, walked to the dead waiter and squatted down, carefully looked at the pair of golden pupils who had made no secret of killing intent, and said seriously: "But you did it, then There is only one possibility, you have taken the blood of the king''s blood (the blood of the ancient dragon), the pure blood of the dragon king. It is not the incomplete blood like Erifan or Constantine, but the blood of the real dragon king! Only appears in classical books By the way, the blood of the real Dragon King!" "Such blood...I''m curious, how did you get it? General Wang." His voice was very flat, but it fell into the ears of the dead servant, but it was like an angry thunder from the nine heavens, completely disrupting all his thoughts. King! Yes, as Chu Han said, he is the king, the head of the fierce ghost crowd. In other words, this dead servant is just another clone of the king, and the one previously burned by the flames of Chu Han is also a clone. However, what shocked Wang Jiang, 790 was not that Chu Han saw through his imaginary reality, but that he saw him in person! That''s right, as Chu Han said, he can live to this day and keep alive precisely because he ate the blood of the king, that is, the blood of the real dragon king that appeared in ancient times only described in ancient books. The real dragon king is not an incomplete entity like Constantine and Eriffin, but a king who truly masters a series of elements. There are only a few such existences even in the Primordial Period. And they all existed above the four twin dragon kings. Of course, if Erifan and Yemengade can complete the evolution to become "Hella", they can also become one of them. Unfortunately, they were all "eaten" by Chu Han before they could complete their evolution. Norton and Constantine are the same. Therefore, Chu Han was very curious. In the world where the dragon race had disappeared for a long time, he had this kind of blood. Besides, even the corpse king who had a knighthood before his death was not qualified. So, where did the king get this kind of king blood? And... I injected this blood into Eriyi''s body, continuously nourishing her! 696 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 702 Chapter A little boy! Chapter 702 A little boy! This kind of nourishment is as literally understood, like the butcher raising the piglet just to wait for it to grow up and fat, so that it can be slaughtered and eaten.z z z z z z z z z z z Yes, Wang Jiang wants to eat Eli Yi. He is raising Eliyi as a pig, and only when the time is right, he "eats" Eliyi. Of course, since he had discovered the king''s intentions, he would not worry about the king''s success, but would be more curious about where the king would get his blood. "The king of the dragon clan is not only the black king." The king did not hide it. "Well, it seems you don''t want to say it." Chu Han sighed slowly. He already knew about the White King''s blood, and it was precisely because he knew that he asked. Because the king''s blood injected into Eriyi''s body is very pure, which means that unless the king imprisoned the white king and extracted her blood from the white king, it is absolutely impossible to have that vitality. . And this is absolutely impossible. Because the White King was dead, he was killed by the Black King before he fell asleep. Therefore, it is absolutely impossible to extract blood from the White King. Then, the king''s blood can only be extracted from other real dragon kings. Who is the one? Chu Han pondered for a while, but still didn''t think about it, so he stopped thinking about it, no matter who it was, he believed that when the king was forced to desperate, his flaws would eventually be revealed. At that time, he will know. Thinking of this, Chu Han shook his head and waved his hand like he was driving a fly. Then, a flame rose, and the king''s clone was burnt to ashes in an instant. And just like last time, after the mask was burned to ashes, there was something like dust left in place. Chu Han walked over and squatted down, twisted the powder and placed it on the palm of his hand, looked at it for a while, then turned around and was startled. As soon as he turned around, Eriya had already woke up, kneeling and combing her hair in front of the mirror. However, what made Chu Han stunned was not that Eriya didn''t alarm him when she woke up, but her calm expression. Long Hua didn''t seem to affect this girl. She seemed to have a full sleep, her expression was natural, and her complexion was still a little ruddy. Before Chu Han came back, she had washed her hair and dried it. Now she wakes up. Comb it into its original appearance, undecorated straight long hair, draped like a waterfall, and curled under the feet. She looks very young, she is indeed very young. She looks beautiful, and she is indeed extremely beautiful. Chu Han admired in his heart, and when he walked slowly behind Huili Yi, his eyes changed slightly, but it quickly turned into a sigh. The slight tremor still didn''t escape his eyes. She was scared. Chu Han sat down cross-legged, sitting behind Huili, the two leaned back to back together. For a moment, Eriya''s body trembled, like a frightened little animal. But soon, this frightened little animal was attracted by the story in Chu Han''s words. "A long time ago, there was a little boy and a little girl. They were always together and liked each other, but they were too young, they didnt know what they liked, and they didnt know what the world was. Then, one day, the little girl left. I left the little boy forever." Chu Han''s voice was very soft and faint, like a breeze, but it was clear to people. After noticing that Huiliyi no longer trembles, Chu Han continued: "The little girl is gone. The little boy cried very sadly. He cried out blood and cried out of tears... Then he decided to find the little girl, but But I dont know that the one waiting for him is actually hell." Chu Han''s voice began to erratic, "In hell, the little boy has gone through many tests, and in the end, he became the "god" in people''s mouth, but no one knows what terrible blood is behind this "god". Made." "Yes, the little boy killed people. He killed a lot of people until he finally became a god." Chu Han confirmed it again, as if to remind himself. "Why did the little boy kill?" Eriyi took out a notebook and wrote. She is really a very good listener. As long as Chu Han speaks, she will raise her ears and put her ears in the posture of listening to the lecture. As soon as Chu Han stops, she will ask why, just like a student who is listening carefully to the teacher''s lecture. It''s just that Chu Han is not a good teacher. He looked at the ceiling with a bewildered gaze, his gaze seemed to penetrate through the layers of obstacles and projected into the sky that seemed boundless. Yeah, why? He himself didn''t know why. That''s right, the little boy in the story is him, and the story is very simple, just like he said. In order to find the little girl, the little boy embarked on a road to hell, and finally broke a road to becoming a god. However, Chu Han only now knew that the little boy at the time was not a little girl, he was looking for''death''. Because the little girl died. So, that is really a road to hell. This story was not known to him, but the last thing that voice left him in that coma. "Do you know the final outcome of the little boy?" Chu Han put away his reminiscence and asked Eli Yi who was behind him. "I want to hear it." Huiliyi showed Chu Han the small book, she was really good. "The little boy died soon after he was called a god, but in fact he did not die. He was born again. After that, he became a new king in the world he was born again, but he died soon afterwards and was born again. "When Chu Han said, the corners of his mouth were raised, and a faint smile bloomed on his lips, but there was a faint bitter taste. "The little boy seems to be going through one cycle after another. There is no end, no end. He doesn''t know where the next end of the journey is. He only knows that he is still in a dream and will never go out." "And then?" Eriya wrote on the notebook. "Then, the little boy suddenly communicated in the world of the third rebirth. Since there is no way to go out, he will not go out because, whether it is the first, second or even this life, everyone is him. Then it doesn''t matter if you can''t go out, because this is his dream, so naturally there is no need to go out." Chu Han said softly. However, Eriya wrote in her small notebook: "He is very pitiful." "Why do you say he is pitiful?" Chu Han was startled. Huili frowned and thought for a while, but didn''t give an answer. She just felt that the little boy in the story was very pitiful, so she "talked" to Chu Han like this. However, she obviously didn''t know why the little boy was poor. 697 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 704: The Woman on the Mural! Chapter 704 The Woman on the Mural! In this era of co-ruling two kings, even the violent dragons did not dare to provoke a war easily. The majesty radiated from the black and white throne located in the north of the land, and the dragon nobles crawled under the high pressure of power.Miscellaneous But only Chu Xiaoran and a few of the Chu family knew that this history was incorrect. Because in the era when the two kings ruled together, there was another king who was born out of nowhere, and was not recorded in any mythology or ancient history. However, this third king, even in the history of the dragon clan, is only known by the black and white king and the king of bronze and fire of the four kings, and the other three twin dragon kings who are also the four kings do not know. The existence of this third king. However, this is also quite shocking. If Chu Xiaoran is right, this seems to be a bonsai painting in Buddhism. This mural log should not be painted here, but painted on the calcareous wall of an ancient monastery. Someone used glue and chemicals to strip these murals from the decayed wall and transfer them to the wall here. In the protection of cultural relics, this practice is called''whole-discovery'', and 430 is a very precise operation. And this carefully protected mural is actually a map, which outlines the territory covered by the dragon civilization at that time, even the arteries of transportation, and the rulers of that era. This is the conclusion reached after several thousand years of research conducted by the secret party, but it has already been presented in an ancient mural in a Japanese temple. This had to amaze Chu Xiaoran. Although the Chu family is the oldest mixed-race family in the world, the ancestral hall of the Chu family did not record the history of the dragon civilization in detail. Instead, they were the ancestors of the Chu family. One is that the blood shed in their bodies is different from the blood shed in other mixed races; the other is that the origins of the Chu family are too weird to be discovered by the outside world. Otherwise, even the Chu family is very likely to face extinction. disaster. Of course, the current Chu family no longer needs to cover up, because today, thousands of years later, the Chu family finally ushered in their king! Chu Han! Chu Xiaoran read the name of that person silently in her heart, but there was a complex wave in her eyes.In fact, since Chu Han, Caesar and others came to Japan, she knew everything, whether it was going to sea to paint Li Yi, or rushing to rescue De Mai, she knew everything. Because the "bugs" secretly developed by Chu Han have spread throughout Japan, what happened in the seas of Japan has not escaped the eyes of the Chu family. It just so happens that Chu Xiaoran, the two heads of the Chu family in Japan, is one of them. One. Chu Xiaoran raised his head and shone the light of the flashlight on the thin-lined characters in the upper left corner of the mural. It was Chinese seal script. Before Japanese was invented two thousand years ago, the painter at that time used Chinese seal script for annotations. . Chu Xiaoran once learned a little seal style when he was in Shilan Middle School. If he reads it correctly, the name of this painting should be "Ancient Kanyu". In China, the term''Ganyu'' originally meant topography and landforms, and later extended to Fengshui, and''Guzhiyu'' means ancient maps. Chu Xiaoran took a deep breath. In other words, this was when the dragons ruled the world several epochs... "world map!" Looking at these murals, Chu Xiaoran seemed to go back in time, the extremely prosperous dragon civilization blooming on the earth like flowers. According to the current history textbooks, it was the end of the fourth season of glaciers. The land was barren and the polar glaciers extended inland. The surviving animals could only survive on the southern end of the continent. But on these murals, it was the era of civilization and prosperity. A great race erected towering bronze pillars on all continents, and built cities around these pillars. Temples and broad imperial roads were built on top of the towers in the cities. Connecting these distant cities together, guards guard each passageway... Chu Xiaoran took out a miniature camera from his front pocket. This is what she smoothed out of the family''s equipment research institute before leaving. After the map, the picture gradually became ridiculous. There are hideous monsters with eight long necks and eight heads surrounding its body. The long neck is knotted like a rope. It lies on the ground, and its head is drinking water from the upper reaches of the eight rivers. , The sharp long tail cuts through the mountains at the tail of the river, and the bright red water flows out of the belly to mix into the river. From this painting, it appears that this is a behemoth with an individual length of hundreds of kilometers; there are naked women frozen in a huge block of ice , The long dark red hair spread out from the back of the head, and a snake got out from the gap in the ice block and talked to the person above the ice block; the various unimaginable pictures had very strong symbolic meaning, but they were difficult to understand. Chu Xiaoran watched it slowly. She had seen similar scenes when she was very young. The ancestral halls of the Chu family contained a lot of bamboo slips from before the Qin and Han dynasties, and many of them were the emperor "burning books and confessing scholars" in history. The original original, in these bamboo slips, the wizards used hand-painted pictures with long-lost symbols to record their discoveries. In order to prevent others from easily prying out their secrets, the wizards pictures are very obscure. Patchwork of various symbolic meanings. Therefore, when the emperor couldn''t understand these weird bamboo slips, he "burned books and confessed in anger." "The person on this mural is so familiar, but it''s not very like that woman, but rather like the woman on the mural." Chu Xiaoran tilted his head and stared at the woman with long dark red hair. The fresco that was frozen in the ice looked very strange, because the fresco was so lifelike, there was still a faint smell, or blood. Chu Xiaoran rubbed his finger on the blood-red area on the mural, and her little nose twitched, "Weird, it doesn''t seem to be iron oxide, it smells like grease... and it smells a little bit bloody, it doesn''t look like iron oxide." The ground was full of blood left over after her murder, but the blood scent from this red paint was even more intense. They should have been two thousand years old, but the paint was still sticky as a paste. "It''s like the smell of corpse guard." Chu Xiaoran thought for a while, and immediately came to the conclusion that if he guessed right, the mural on this mural should be made of mermaid oil mixed with blood. Mermaid oil will not dry for thousands of years. Norton was under the Three Gorges Reservoir. The lamp in the bronze palace that was built uses mermaid oil to keep burning for thousands of years. In Japanese mythology, the mermaid is the corpse guard in the history of the dragon. However, since the people who painted these murals have captured so many mermaids to make paint, they must know about Gao Tianyuan and Shishou. Even... these people may have entered Gao Tianyuan! 698 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 705 The 705th chapter has pity for the same disease! This is Genji Heavy Industries, and the painter who painted the murals is obviously an ancestor of the Sheki Hachi family. These murals should have been peeled off the walls of the family shrine.Mi Miscellaneous Zhi Insect Mi So... Sheqi Bajia really knows something. Chu Xiaoran lowered her head to think. She still remembered that before coming to Japan, her grandfather, the current head of the Chu family, Chu Tianchen, once said: "Before the Meiji Restoration, the world didn''t even know the Yamato nation, let alone the so-called so-called What kind of ghosts are the Snake Qi Bajia? They seem to pop up overnight, and they quickly became famous all over the world with an extremely tough attitude and momentum. If it werent for an accident later, perhaps, todays Japan is no longer just Japan is now." At that time, Chu Xiaoran didn''t know what it meant, but now that I think about it, I''m probably saying that Japan is very strong and mysterious. The reason why Chu Tianchen wanted to come to tell her this was probably to let her understand these things, right? But, what is it for? Is it true that, grandpa, ambition is not dead? Chu Xiaoran suddenly became a little bit troubled. Although she was the little princess of the Chu family, in any case, she was only a girl under the age of eighteen, and she had also experienced dragon slaying, but for things like war, after all, Some experience is missing. What''s more, this is not a war against the dragons, but a civil war between the mixed races themselves. Just like China before 1924, the field had not yet repelled, so it beat its own people first, and the fight was extremely hot. It''s just that now it''s a mixed race fighting a mixed race, but the dragons don''t know where. Perhaps, it is precisely because of this that the civil war within the mixed race will begin. Chu Xiaoran shook his head, stopped thinking about it, holding up a miniature camera to take pictures of the murals in small pieces. Chu Xiaoran suddenly stopped when he was a blood-colored human figure with a golden hook, and looked at the man solemnly. This human figure represents a very special meaning. He is the only human figure on this mural with a gold border, and the gold-like colors are taken from the blood in the pure blood dragon. This unique color shows that his identity and status are higher than the others in the mural. He wears a high crown and holds a stick. The stick usually only means weapon and scepter in the Occupational murals. Here is the interpretation Should mean a scepter, he is the leader of these people. "The king..." Chu Xiaoran muttered to herself, but shook her head again, saying that it should be... the emperor! In other words, super mixed race! Beyond the''critical blood limit'', it is a super-hybrid between a hybrid and a dragon! Chu Xiaoran saw that the seal notes on the mural were full of praise to the emperor. His birth is called "coming into the world", and his meaning is comparable to Prometheus who stole fire and Jesus Christ who used his blood to atone for mankind. He is the son of heaven and the emperor of fate. His titles include " Donghuang, Yaodi, Zhendi, Taiweizhu...He has all the virtues of mankind in one, but he has the great power to fight against the gods. This reminded her of a person. That person was called the''Young Master'' in the Eighth Family of Sheqi. This is the reason, thinking about it, the blood of the''Emperor'' is flowing in the body, so naturally he should be the ruler. Then... Chu Xiaoran raised her head to look at the word''huang'', squinted her eyes, her face could not help becoming more solemn. If she guessed correctly, read the word''huang'' apart, that is, Bai...Wang! The greatest creation of the Black King, the second king in the history of the dragon! Her appearance was even before the Azure King Chu Han, a day in the history of the dragon clan. She may be dead, but her descent is definitely preserved, that is, the Japanese mixed race! No wonder that Japan is just an island country and there will be mixed races. It turns out that they are not the blood of the four great monarchs, but the blood of the white king! Although it was just a guess, Chu Xiaoran felt that this guess should be true. Moreover, she was not surprised or disbelieved about this, because she, and even the entire Chu family, was...isnt it very similar to the White Kings blood? They all had ancestors who were also kings, and they also inherited an unprecedented strength. Chu Xiaoran sighed gently, took the last small piece of mural, and finally glanced at the mural on the wall, and shook his head. After all, there was no idea of ??destruction. Maybe this is the sympathy between monsters? However, at this moment, Chu Xiaoran''s gaze suddenly stared, and his gaze was fixed on a white wall, the mural on it had been taken away. The other murals are more or less stained with blood, but this wall is completely white. This is because she had just carried out a killing here, so other murals were stained with blood, but only this wall was white and without marks, there was only one explanation. Someone followed her, and after she quickly dealt with the cadres of the Sheqiba family, she quietly took the mural away! Right under her nose! For some reason, Chu Xiaoran suddenly felt cold all over, she suddenly realized that she seemed to be in a trap without knowing it. At the same time, at the bottom of Genji Heavy Industries, which is lower than the iron dome temple, in the absolute darkness, the crimson "", which is an elevator indicator light, lit up. "NA" is a foreign word derived from the "Nalujia" in the Buddhist scriptures. It is the deepest part of hell, the void that falls infinitely. The evil spirits in the Luojia will never return to the world. They can only fall endlessly. Zhong Yongsheng. The elevator door opened with a "ding" sound, and the little black figure walked into the darkness where he could not see his fingers, his footsteps were casual, and there was a faint majestic spirit. At this moment, after the shadow walked out of the elevator, the wall in front suddenly lit up, and the huge wall of seven or eight meters high exuded a faint blue light. A closer look reveals that it is actually a huge water storage tank. The wall is a glass wall on the side of the water storage tank. The glass wall is made up of hundreds of pieces of glass of about one square meter, with narrow metal between the glass. frame. A water turbine and a filter with a diameter of several meters are installed above the water storage tank. The volume of this water storage tank is comparable to that of the giant fish tank in the aquarium. The general water supply pipeline simply cannot provide enough water, so it takes water from the sewer. After the sewage is filtered It is introduced into this water storage tank, and when the water is changed, it is pumped away by a water turbine and re-enters the iron dome temple system. The black shadow sits on the ground under the glass wall. The blue light illuminates his side face. The curve is tall and straight, like the beautiful Greek boys carved in white marble in the Parthenon. From a certain side, he looks feminine and charming. From another angle, he looks like a child again, a very strange child. Children are strange creatures sometimes. Because they are often the purest life. 699 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 706 Black Hand! Chapter 706 Black Hand! The boy peeled off a piece of gum and put it in his mouth, chewing slowly, facing this empty water storage tank, he was not in a hurry.Miscellaneous Ʀ But the things in the depths of the water storage silo were very anxious, making a rustling sound of water, which seemed to be some kind of large aquatic animal, which was swimming at high speed, leaving a series of whirlpools behind its long tail. The corners of the boys mouth were slightly raised. He seemed to be smiling. Then he took out a laser pointer from his arms. After turning it on, the red laser dot appeared on the glass wall. Cat owners often use this thing to tease the kitten. Moving quickly on the ground, the kitten fluttered left and right. The boy moved the laser pointer slowly, the spot of light was erratic, and gradually attracted the attention of the aquatic animal. It swims closer and closer, not one but a group, a group of "big fish". The "big fishes" put their heads on the glass wall and stared at the red dot intently. The yellowish pupils that started out were shining with a bloody red light. Their faces are so pale, like floating corpses floating in the sea for dozens of days. A group of "fishes" with human faces peering into the human world through the glass, some have expressionless faces, and some have their mouths raised up, seeming to be smiling. The boy extinguished the laser pointer and approached the glass wall, and the fish that had lost what they were chasing dispersed. The size of the water tank is almost the same as a small underground lake in the rock formation. The filtered groundwater is still clear, but once the fish swims far away, it cant be seen clearly.Only a smaller one is still swimming in the water near the glass wall, seeming to still want to find that mysterious light spot. The boy pressed his palms tightly against the glass wall, and the reflection of the glass showed that the wall was half a meter thick and was built of huge glass bricks. The mermaid pressed his face tightly to the glass wall to observe the boy''s palm, and its appearance became clearer.It is actually a female, or female, with long dark hair, pale but beautiful face, and there are faint traces of minimally invasive plastic surgery between the eyebrows. If it is not in this strange environment, but seeing such a face on the streets of Shinjuku, it can even be said to be a small affair. "You are so beautiful," the boy said softly, with a sad expression, "while you were still alive." In fact, the only thing that is beautiful is that face. The human face fish is distorted from the neck down, and the lower half of the body merges into a python-like tail, and the remnants of the feet can be seen vaguely. In myths around the world, the image of the human-faced snake appears repeatedly, from the ancestor Fuxi and Nuwa, to the Emperor Taihao among the Three Emperors and Five Emperors, and the Wei Snake who was once seen by Qi Huan Gong in "Zhuangzi" wearing purple clothes and a crown ", and then in the "Shan Hai Jing", "the face of a snake is red, and the eyes are straight up. Its look is obscurity, and its sight is bright." The candle of the god of Zhongshan, the so-called "naga" in Sanskrit, and the so-called in Greek mythology "Medusa", and even the group of snakes that have lost their names in the Mayan Pantheon... They are between the gods and the devil, symbolizing seduction and ultimate mystery. It is still difficult for mythologists to explain why such monsters appear so consistently in various myths. Of course, if they could take a look at this even "beautiful" monster, they would understand that the ancestors had indeed witnessed similar things crawling, swimming, or leaping in front of them. They are so hideous and terrifying, they can never be a species that God will create, they can only be a joke between demons and humans. This impression exploded into the minds of the ancestors like lightning, and then passed on from generation to generation as a myth. The boy lighted up the laser pointer again, and the light spot appeared on the forehead of the fish, like a bright cinnabar mole. The pale face of the human face fish was suddenly lit up. If you don''t look at the terrible lower half of the body, it is a bit charming and charming. It stretched out its deformed claws to grasp the red light in the glass wall. Although its claws were hard, they could only make a toothy noise on the super hard glass. Obviously, the material of this glass was unusually hard. However, the man-faced fish that had been unable to succeed for a few times suddenly became furious, and roared inaudibly at the boy, his huge mouth opened, and his sharp teeth were dense as thorns. Only then can we see its terrifying mouth structure, delicate cherry and lips, with an invisible crack on each side extending to the ears. When it opened its mouth, it seemed that the entire skull had been opened! "You will become ugly like this." The boy sighed, but his expression was no longer sad, but turned into indifference. The roar of the mermaid only lasted a few seconds, and the giant claws from behind dragged it back to the middle of the tank... The boy pressed off the laser pointer and watched the killing silently. A dozen mermaid besieged and killed this smaller species. They bite a part of their prey''s body, sway their long tail frantically, and use the tremendous power of twisting to tear the prey apart. In the sea, groups of great white sharks will hunt the blue whale cubs like this. They drag the cubs to the bottom of the sea and bite them aggressively. When the blue whale mother arrives, only the incomplete bones are left. The prey and the predator together form a strange succulent flower, a demon flower with snake-like petals, each petal is twisting, and red blood smoke rises to the surface of the water. The scene was bloody and sad, but the boy just said indifferently: "It''s so ugly, this world." As his voice fell, a slight crackling sound penetrated the entire glass wall from top to bottom, and the metal frame supporting them quickly twisted and deformed. The mermaid who were eating also noticed the changes in this glass wall, and threw down the bloody food and swam over, just like the prisoners heard the iron door of the prison ring, and they would look in the direction of the door at the same time. It is not the door to see, but the hope, the hope of freedom. The glass wall was crumbling. First, a huge glass brick was pushed out of the metal frame by water pressure, and then more glass bricks fell off. Each piece was a giant one square meter square and half a meter thick, weighing several tons, and water sprayed out more than ten meters from the gap. far. After a few seconds, this transparent wall completely collapsed, and tens of thousands of tons of water broke through the dam, carrying an unknown number of manface fish. This is both a deadly frenzy and a deadly beauty. The falling glass bricks in the faint blue light curtain reflect ice-like light, and the dark shadows flying like dragons and snakes in the light...beautiful as the end of the world. The boy did not run away. Before being swallowed by the blue frenzy, he sighed softly, muttering in his mouth: "The curtain is opened, before the abyss of despair comes, will humans raise their hands again? To find the hopeless sword? When the giant dragon soaring in the sky returns, will this world be shrouded in shadow again?" "Really... very curious!" 700 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 707: The Princess and the Devil! Chapter 707 The Princess and the Devil! At this moment, in the VIP elevator leading to the top floor, the originally quiet Genius reached out and held the spider cut at his waist without warning.Miscellaneous Chi Chong "What''s the matter?" Yasha on the side was startled. He is Yuan Zhishengs retainer. He has been following Yuan Zhisheng a long time ago. You can guess his mood from Yuan Zhishengs every move. At this moment Yuan Zhisheng reveals a cold murderous intent, and the spider is still cutting his sword. In the sheath, but Yuan Zhisheng thought that the knife was out of the sheath. Yuan Zhisheng looked up at the top with no expression on his face: "Something happened. I smelled the smell of blood, the smell of blood floating from above." As soon as he finished speaking, a violent vibration came from below, and it seemed that someone had detonated an underground bomb underground. The elevator vibrated violently and seemed to fall at any time, but neither Yuan Zhisheng nor Yasha showed any uneasy expressions. Yasha pulled out two black Colts from his back. "What kind of mouse can get into Genji Heavy Industries? It actually made such a big movement." "It''s not right, the smell of blood floats from above, but the vibration is below. Could it be that two groups of people have invaded?" Yuan Zhisheng frowned, "It''s just who dares to invade our total of 30?" "Could it be that the opponent''s troops are divided into two groups?" Yasha guessed, "As for where the opponent is from, the current situation in Japan is too complicated. There are European mixed-race families, as well as the secret party, the Chu family in China, and don''t know what to hide. The rats who have been underground for many years, plus the two generals of the fierce ghosts, no matter where they are, it is possible." The VIP elevator is still rising, but it has suddenly changed from a super high-speed elevator to an ordinary elevator, and the elevator is running in a safe mode. "I don''t worry about where the other party comes from, what I worry about is that the person on it may be in the mural hall!" Yuan Zhi said coldly. Yasha''s face suddenly changed. Yuan Zhisheng dialed from his phone: "Kaguya Ji, immediately turn on the fully enclosed mode, prohibit anyone from entering or leaving the building, close the ventilation pipes and sewer pipes, and snipers are dispatched!" "The orderer was born in childhood, and the executor Kaguyaji, the order is valid, and the order is passed, the building will enter the fully enclosed mode within 30 seconds." Kaguyaji replied in a respectful voice. At the same time, someone who was thousands of miles away suddenly changed his complexion, his eyes immediately changed, glazed dreamy colors flashed, and a series of complex and profound mysterious words flowed to someone thousands of miles away. "Leave now! Kaguya Ji blocked Genji Heavy Industries! Yuan Zhisheng is coming to your place! You are not his opponent, run away!" After almost flashing this passage in his mind, Chu Xiaoran immediately raised a delicate fist and directly punched through the walls one after another. Compared to the elevator, her speed of advance was indeed much faster. However, at a certain moment, she suddenly stopped. Because a well-dressed strange boy stood in front of her. Chu Xiaoran was silent for a while, his eyes suddenly lit up, and the dragon blood in his body instantly boiled, and a delicate fist blasted at the little boy with a cracking sound. Without any nonsense and politeness, Chu Xiaoran directly chose to start the fight! In Genji Heavy Industries, there are no ordinary people, and the ones who stand in front of her are family and friends except enemies. Obviously, Chu Xiaoran didn''t know this little boy! The delicate fist broke the hard ground, but did not hit the little boy. Those pale golden eyes were without sadness or joy, flowing with majestic and noble light, like a sacred white unicorn. Chu Xiaoran lost her mind for a moment, but soon, a huge cyan dragon uttered an earth-shaking roar in the depths of her soul. It was a call from the ancients, and it spanned countless epochs. The roar. "Ok?" At the same time, thousands of miles away on the sea, the young man lying comfortably on a recliner suddenly opened his eyes, and glanced towards the direction of the famous capital city, his expression thoughtful, his eyes suddenly red and gold. When it lights up, the next moment, although he is still lying on the recliner, invisible, he seems to have crossed tens of thousands of miles and went into the distance. At the top of Genji Heavy Industries, Chu Xiaoran, who was in a trance, suddenly discovered that the stagnant dragon blood in his body had regained the heat, and it even seemed to be burning. Immediately afterwards, Chu Xiaoran''s eyes condensed, stimulating the realm, and an invisible cover opened, covering him and repelling her out. Ling Ling, a clean place! "what?!" The little boy was in a difficult situation, but he didn''t panic. He was just a little surprised. He seemed to wonder why Chu Xiaoran regained his sanity in the blink of an eye. Only soon, the little boy''s attention shifted to this blue hood, the corners of his mouth curled up. With a touch of sarcasm, he waved his hand, and the field broke away. Chu Xiaoran''s face changed slightly, and a mouthful of blood was about to squirt out, but she was swallowed abruptly. At the same time, she suddenly discovered something. She seemed to have no way to release the spirit of the word! "Princess! What are you doing? Yuan Zhisheng will be here in one minute! Run away, you are definitely not his opponent!" An urgent voice echoed in Chu Xiaoran''s mind for a long time, but she couldn''t answer because of this. The little boy is terrible. Just waved her hand, her domain was broken, and then she couldn''t use Yanling anymore, which was almost the same as her brother... Chu Xiaoran suddenly seemed to understand something. The next moment, pale golden eyes appeared in front of her eyes, very close, she seemed to hear the violent heartbeat of the little boy. That is not the heartbeat of a person, but the heartbeat of a dragon 960! It is the heart of a dragon king! Chu Xiaoran felt as though he was about to suffocate. The little boy looked only eleven or twelve years old. How could there be such a great oppression? At this moment, the boy suddenly said: "Are you a princess?" Without an answer, those pale golden eyes already made Chu Xiaoran feel the great pressure from her body and mind, and she was already unable to speak. Even the roar of the giant cyan dragon deep in the soul couldn''t bring her back to her senses. Because after all, it is just a mark imprinted deep in the blood. The boy is real. The next moment, Chu Xiaoran''s ears seemed to have a real roar of the giant dragon. Suddenly she opened her closed eyes, and the boy who gave her a sense of suffocation had fallen hundreds of meters away, and a delicate little face seemed to be dripping with gloomy water. Chu Xiaoran stared at the young man standing in front of her in amazement, with surprises, sorrows, and grievances in her eyes... But more, it was still unbelievable! At this moment, the young man in front of her laughed, and the words were full of irony and laughter. "I''ve only heard of someone bullying the young with the old before, and I''ve never heard of someone bullying the old with the young, Lu Mingze, you really opened my eyes!" 701 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 708: Dragon Logic! Chapter 708 The Logic of the Dragon! The young man''s eyes are very strange, the red flame and the golden light are in perfect harmony, shining with abnormal light."Miscellaneous Zhi Insect" is different from the radiance of gold, but a kind of fire that burns in the ashes, dazzling but with a terrible temperature. "Why are you here?" Lu Mingze looked up and down at the young man in surprise, his pale golden eyes trembling faintly. In fact, he already had guesses in his heart, but he just couldn''t believe it. "I''ve always been by her side, of course here." The young man smiled. In fact, he should be lying in the sun on a luxury cruise ship in Hokkaido, hundreds of thousands of miles away, enjoying the comfort of the sea breeze. The "he" here is just a will. The will of the king. "You have actually reached this level, and I regret that I didn''t make up my mind to kill you at all!" Lu Mingze was silent for a long time, and finally no longer suppressed his inner killing intent. The powerful and unparalleled oppression is actually In the small space, the whole floor was filled with his crazy breath. In this regard, the youth was unusually calm, "You killed me long ago, and I killed you too, but we didn''t succeed in the end." The killing intent from constant pressure didn''t seem to have any effect on him. Chu Xiaoran, who was behind him, also had a normal face. He didn''t know that the world a few meters away had become the home of a lunatic. Lu Mingze stared at the young man with murderous intent, and when his pale golden eyes were getting brighter, he suddenly recovered his calmness, and said flatly: "Are you planning to go all the way to the top of the world like this?" "I have been to the apex of the world." The young man shook his head. Although he had forgotten many things, but vaguely, he still remembered that he had been to the apex of the world. Moreover, he had confronted the black emperor who had enveloped the world for several epochs like darkness. "Your ambition is not small." Lu Mingze didn''t understand the other meaning in the words of the youth, thinking it was the self-confidence of the youth, and sneered twice, "Although you have indeed reached an unprecedented level now, you Do you really think you have reached the end of the world?" "You think too much, I never feel that I have reached the top." The young man''s words are indeed true. He has only swallowed the king of bronze and fire, the king of earth and mountains, and the king of sky and wind. And the King of Ocean and Water hasn''t fallen yet. Strictly speaking, he is still a "semi-finished product", and there is still a long way to go. "So, are you going to ascend that throne and become the new king?" Lu Mingze was expressionless. "Well, I''ve been working hard, I thought you knew." The young man looked at Lu Mingze a little unexpectedly. For a long time, this little devil wanted to kill him, and he had done practical actions, so he always thought this little The devil possesses the memory of that "person", so it wants to kill him, but now it seems that it is not what he thought. This little devil does not seem to have those memories. While the youth was thinking secretly, Lu Mingze said: "Are you sure you can ascend the throne?" "The old king is dead, and the new king will inevitably be born!" The youth''s tone was light and light, not domineering at all, but there was a mysterious calmness and confidence. "The old king is dead...how do you know that you must be dead?" Lu Mingze turned his head and looked into the distance with complicated eyes. "That''s the king. Doesn''t it mean that you die?" "Regardless of whether he is dead or not, there will only be one throne and one king in this world!" The young man shook his head, his will not wavered at all, even if he himself believed that the old king was not necessarily dead. Yes, he is very determined. Since he wants to become the new king and the old king is not dead, then kill the king! "How long can pure blood dragons live? Hundreds and thousands of years? Or can cocooning be repeated indefinitely, and life is almost infinite?" "Lifespan beyond a thousand years should not be a problem. For the Dragon King, the number of cocooning is unlimited, but it may also be limited by the number of cell divisions. I have no chance to know yet." "So if you succeed, you can sit on the throne for at least a thousand years?" "The premise is that no one pushes me off the throne." "It''s really sad, even if you become a king, you may be driven off the altar by a new king at any time." "Isn''t this the law of survival of the dragon? Nothing is eternal, not even life or throne." The young man said, "How wonderful and brilliant are the dragons in the ancient times? But in the end they were forgotten by time." "Listen to what you mean, do you plan to reproduce the glory of the ancient times?" Lu Mingze was interested. "The past is in the past, no matter how brilliant it was, but now it has withered. What''s the point of recreating what has withered?" The youth shook his head. "It''s really proud. Arrogant and lonely speaking." Lu Mingze clapped his hands and applauded. "The king is lonely. The king and the thing ruled by the king are of different races." The young man said blankly: "The Black King didn''t know this clearly, so he was killed by the humans on the throne. ." Chu Xiaoran, who had been completely reduced to a passerby, stood quietly and watched from a distance, but her body shone through without knowing it. The conversation between the two sounded calm and pleasant, and it was not human logic. That is the logic of the dragon. In the dragon civilization of iron and blood, only power and power are eternal, leaving no room for family affection and love. In the world of dragons, the value of individual existence is the power it possesses. The weak deserve to be swallowed. The strong sit on the lonely, crumbling throne, waiting for the new king to rise to overthrow and devour himself. It is precisely this way, so Yemengade will not hesitate to kill her brother to strengthen herself. This is not because she does not love that stupid brother, but because her brothers survival has violated the law of the dragon clan. As a more intelligent sister, She must devour her younger brother to complete the great evolution. Only by evolving into Hela can she hold the power of the world, guide the future of the dragon race, and survive the upcoming curtain. But in the end she failed, she lost to her own heart, and also to the human youth who understood the laws of the dragon family and possessed the power of the dragon. In the end, it can only be like a puppet, waiting for new life or eternal decline. However, Yemengade should have no regrets in the end. Even at the last moment, she may even more hope that her brother will completely swallow her to complete the evolution of "Hella". However, Erifan is not like a dragon at all, he is just a human child with the blood and power of the Dragon King. 702 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 709 "Bonus of Blood" Chapter 709''The Gift of Blood'' The reason why the dragons of the ancient times were able to rule the entire world was guaranteed by this ultimate evolutionary method.Miscellaneous For the sake of evolution, everything can be sent to the altar, including those things that are held high in human civilization and praised countless times by poets-kindness, compassion, humility, temperance, chastity, and even all love. The altar of evolution is blazing, burning the feelings that bind humans. But after all, some dragons are different. Such as Erifan, such as Norton. They were supposed to be kings with supreme authority and power, but in the end they didn''t know why, but they were still defeated by the so-called''humanity''. Perhaps it is because their era is over, and the dragon clan has been wiped out in the long river of time, so they are no longer the superior dragon king, but lonely humans. Painting the wall hall, the two most terrifying monsters in the world are facing each other quietly. In fact, none of them wants to do it, but they dont want to end like this. Plus, each other knows the depth of each other, even if they want to leave safely. An easy task. As a result, the atmosphere slowly warmed up in this silence, and the vibration of the lowest level was finally transmitted to the painting wall hall of the upper level at this moment, accompanied by a baby-like cry. The young man didn''t stabilize his figure for a while, and 530 shook. At this moment, Lu Mingze seized the opportunity and immediately disappeared into nothingness. After a few seconds, he could not find his shadow at all. "Did he run away..." The young man shook his head, but did not show too much regret. He had known it a long time ago. Even if two people fight here, although it is likely that the entire building will be destroyed, but It is impossible to kill the opponent completely. Lu Mingze clearly knew this too, so he chose to escape from this place the first time, because his goal had been achieved, and there was no need to continue entangled with the youth. "Can you hold on?" The young man looked at Chu Xiaoran. Her current situation is a bit bad, and her spirit has been severely traumatized. If it weren''t, it would not touch the soul imprint in the bloodline, so that he would have an induction. . "It doesn''t matter." Chu Xiaoran also knew her current situation, but in order not to worry the man in front of her, she shook her head firmly. She believed that with her proficient ancient martial arts, it would not be difficult to escape Genji Heavy Industries. The young man saw the girl''s bravery, but did not break it. He was also a bit caught off guard now. This Genji Heavy Industry obviously hides something. The cry that came just now is clearly the roar of Deadpool. You can tell the number from the sound. Absolutely a lot. Seeing Lu Mingze leave without hesitation, it''s almost impossible for him to know about this, and it''s even possible that this guy is the ghost! However, now is not the time to pursue this. The young man thought about it with his current state, facing an unknown number of Deadpools, he might be caught in a siege. In addition, in his perception, the elephant tortoise still has ten A few floors will reach the painting wall hall. If the cadres of the Eighth Family of Sheqi or one or two patrons are brought in, unless his deity comes in person, it is really impossible to kill Chu Xiaoran with him. But he himself is still in Hokkaido, more than tens of thousands of miles away, even if he wants to tear up the space to come, he does not have a specific direction, and he will be lost by then. It''s a pity that Chu Xiaoran was severely injured before, and now the blood in his body is tumbling, and even his breath cannot be stabilized... Suddenly, the youth froze, his eyes flashed, and he raised his head to look at Chu Xiaoran, who had a terrible expression. If you use that method, maybe... But, soon he hesitated again. Chu Xiaoran''s current state is very poor. If he fails to pass it in the end, then it is really a real play off. But in the current situation, this seems to be the only way. At this point, the young man stopped hesitating and turned to look at the mentally ill-spirited girl, "Xiaoran, next I will do too much to you. Dont refuse, and dont have the emotion of resistance. This is the only thing now. Method!" Hearing this, Chu Xiaoran stunned, and then he didn''t know what he thought of, his face turned red, but after all he nodded. "Okay, remember, don''t have the heart to resist!" The young man stepped forward, cupped the girl''s cheek with both hands, pressed his forehead, and said softly: "I give you blood, use blood to turn fire and burn everything in the world! Ru Li, break it with strength and stand on the ground!" As soon as the voice fell, the next moment, the dragon blood in the girl''s body suddenly turned into a raging fire, circulating in her body, and the unparalleled power filled every place up and down the girl''s body. "Accepted, my elder brother!" Chu Xiaoran closed his eyes, then opened them again, the entire pupils were covered with a blazing golden flame. In this short moment, she has been completely reborn, and a princess-like aura that is not inferior to the previous Lu Mingze is pouring out of her as the center. She clenched her delicate fist and shook it out, and the air burst instantly, with an indescribable force mixed in it, and hit the snake-shaped dead waiter who didn''t know where it came from. The gift of blood. There are only three people in this world who can give this kind of gift. Looking forward to all the history, there are only three. It just so happens that youth is one of them. However, only young people know that this is not the real''gift of blood''. The true "gift of blood" can completely change a person''s bloodline from beginning to end, and raise it to the top, comparable to the Dragon King. However, the improvement that the youth now exerts on Chu Xiaoran is only temporary. After the effect fades, Chu Xiaoran will still be Chu Xiaoran, still the girl with a pedigree above the''a'' level. In fact, it''s not that the young man couldn''t give Chu Xiaoran the real "gift of blood", but the price was too high, and he was not the deity now. If he really did that, he might still be affected. Therefore, only such a''gift of false blood'' can be produced. However, it is enough to deal with the current situation. "Okay, I should leave the field too. Remember, your state cannot be maintained for too long. You can withdraw after solving these deadpools. That elephant tortoise is not easy to deal with. Too much entanglement is not good for you. Retreat as soon as possible!" Waved, the body slowly became transparent. At this moment, the girl who had turned into a princess squeezed her delicate fist, said something softly, and then saw the stunned expression of the vague youth. In the next moment, the figure of the youth completely disappeared, and the girl who turned into a princess took a step forward, and her delicate fist waved at the young underworld master who had just stepped out of the elevator door with incomparable majesty and strength. The blade and the fist collided, and the terrifying air wave centered on the two people, erupting in all directions, the wall was shattered, the glass was shattered, and it seemed that the girl had the upper hand! 703 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 710 Surfaced The seven hundred and tenth chapter surfaced Japan, 140 degrees 30 minutes east longitude, 41 degrees 30 minutes north latitude, Tsugaru Strait.MiscellaneousZhiInsect The calm sea "Poseidon" sailed on the set route. Chu Han, who was lying on a sun lounger on the deck and in front of the cruise ship, slowly opened his eyes, two ray of blazing/hot light flashed away, leaving behind his eyes. There was a trace of doubt and a trace of solemnity. Strange, how do you feel... that little devil''s strength is becoming more and more unfathomable, and the darkness that comes from the depths of his soul is becoming more and more clear. Did something happen? Chu Han thought about it carefully, and confirmed that nothing significant had happened recently, and he hadn''t heard of any mysterious and unknown dragon clan relics being born. Then how did that little devil suddenly change so much? Could it be... Chu Han''s eyes flashed, and he looked to his shoulder. A girl with long dark red hair was holding his arm and leaning her head on his shoulder. She was sleeping sweetly. Looking at her expression, it was obviously enjoyable. This picture is very cute, so Chu Han just had a dignified face melted instantly, raised his hand, and gently squeezed the girls pink/tender face/face/egg, no matter who you are, even if you will create a flood , As long as there is me, no one can take you away from me, no matter who it is! The Tsugaru Strait is a waterway between Honshu Island and Hokkaido Island that connects the Sea of ??Japan and the Pacific Ocean.It is more than 100 kilometers long from east to west and 20-50 kilometers wide.Generally, the water depth is 200 meters, and the deepest is no more than 500 meters. The terrain at the bottom of the gorge is complex, with many sea basins and valleys. Once there were unfamiliar cruise ships and fishing boats lost in the vicinity, and finally did not support the rescue of the coast guard, because the terrain is too complicated, even the coast guard boat can not guarantee smoothness Unobstructed. Hikkawa Jiro came up from the captains room and bowed slightly, "Master, we will stop at Aomori Port. The terrain of the Tsugaru Strait is very complicated. Even the "Poseidon" is not sure to pass safely. I suggest that you switch to an airplane afterwards. Kansai International Airport stopped and landed, so the speed will be much faster." "You are a landlord, you make the decision, and we listen to you." Chu Han waved his hand, dealing with these things, his attitude is very casual. "Master praised it." Hikokawa Jiro hesitated. "Master, there is another thing. I heard that the recent strategic core of the Sheqi Bajia family seems to be moving to Kansai." "Where did you get these news?" Chu Han was stunned, and looked up and down Hikkawa Jiro. After all, the Sheqi Bajia is a Japanese underworld giant. Such secret information is not something that the head of an ordinary consortium can know. . Hikokawa Jiro did not hesitate, and he originally informed about the cooperation between the Inoue Foundation and the Sheqi Bajia. In fact, after these days of understanding and experience, he is very clear that after he said these things, the young master''s evaluation of himself or Some changes, and even start to be wary of yourself. But as the most loyal subordinate, he must tell everything he knows, and he must not hide anything. After listening to Hikokawa Jiro''s talk about the relationship between the Inoue Foundation and the Eighth Family of Sheqi, Chu Han''s eyes really changed. But not vigilant, but solemn. However, it was not for Hikkawa Jiro, but for the devil team that was faintly emerging. At the port of Aomori, the "Poseidon" was docked on the shore, and there was no one inside. At the same time, a light seaplane departed from Aomori Port and flew to Kansai, thousands of miles away, carrying a few young people who didn''t know what the future was like. Osaka is a city located in Osaka Prefecture in the Kinki region of western Japan. It is the seat of the Osaka Prefecture government office and one of the cities designated by the Japanese government ordinance. Osaka City covers an area of ??223 square kilometers and has a total population of about 2.67 million. It is the third most populous city in Japan after Tokyo and Yokohama. "Osaka" was often called "Osaka" in ancient times, and the term "Osaka" first appeared in the Muromachi period. Since the Nara period, Osaka has been a trading port due to its seaside location. Toyotomi Hideyoshi, one of the three heroes of the Japanese Warring States Period, built Osaka Castle and made Osaka the core city of the Toyotomi regime. In the Edo period, Osaka and Kyoto Edo were called "Santo", and they were the commercial cities with the most prosperous economic activities in Japan at that time. After the war, it was still a big city in Japan. Osaka has heavy industries, mainly steel, machinery manufacturing, and metal processing, and light industries, mainly textiles, printing, food, paper, and chemicals. There are more than 100,000 stores of various types in the city.Osaka is also known for its unique culture.In the Hankyu area of ??the city, there are also bustling underground streets.The scale of industrial and commercial activities and the density of mass transit MRT railways are among the best in Japan. Osaka City, Kansai International Airport. As the worlds first artificial island airport that is 100% reclaimed from the sea, Kansai International Airport is also the worlds largest large-scale maritime international airport. It is an airport managed by three administrative units in Osaka Prefecture, Japan, namely Izumisano City , Tajiri Town and Sennan City are the main airports of the Keihanshin Metropolitan Area and the Kansai region. It is adjacent to Kobe Airport and Osaka International Airport. It is located on an artificial island 5 kilometers offshore Quanzhou in the southeast of Osaka Bay. According to Japan''s "Airport Maintenance Law", the airport is classified as the first type of airport. A light seaplane arrived at Kansai International Airport after more than ten hours of flight. An hour later, several young people came out of the platinum VIP channel carrying large and small bags. The most conspicuous of them was a young man with black hair and black eyes. It was not because he did not carry a bag in his hand, but because he was beside him. The girl with dark red long hair was holding his arm tightly, and the plump, soft, soft double peaks drowned it. Most of the passengers entering and exiting the airport hall looked at the young man with the eyes of killing his father and his wife. If it weren''t for the few people around him who looked like bodyguards, maybe this large maritime international airport would have a history. Passengers rioted for the first time since. Of course, these passengers did not have the guts, but also because they recognized someone in the pedestrian. "Hey, hey, what do I think... the group of people behind him seems to be a gangster?" Lu Mingfei carried his travel bag and pulled the suitcase, looked behind him from time to time, then turned his head pale, he just seemed to see Someone... draw a gun? "Reassure, there is the leader, let alone a few pistols, even if the bazooka comes, it''s okay." Compared to Lu Mingfei''s panic and anxiety, Chu Ling seemed to be at ease when he came, and didn''t know him. Are you really not worried at all or have other plans. When Lu Mingfei heard the words, he looked up at the black-haired youth who was leading the way, then looked at the girl who was holding the youths arm and standing like a girl in love. The corners of her mouth twitched. Don''t worry? 704 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 711 Trends! The seven hundred and eleventh chapter trends! "Nothing to worry about. The news that we came to Osaka can''t be hidden from everyone. Do you think Sheqi Bajia and Mengguizhong are vegetarian? Don''t forget, they have blood flowing in their bodies, but the same blood as ours. ئئ" Chu Han walked up with an ice bucket, wearing only a pair of blue and black swimming trunks, sitting by the pool, opened a bottle of frozen beer and threw it to Chu Ling, and opened a can of it himself, "How about those two guys?" This is an independent coastal villa. Although it is under the name of Jiro Hikkawa, it is actually owned by Chu Han. Who made the person in charge of the Inoue Consortium bet everything about him on this young man? ? "Gui Ma hasn''t been able to walk around freely for a long time. Lu Mingfei said he went to buy it. Now he is probably in the two-dimensional store in the animation area." Chu Ling said, "Chief, I still don''t understand why you should take the road. Mingfei, instead of taking Chu Zihang and Caesar away?" "The Gattuso family and the Secret Party have already intervened. In this case, if we bring Chu Zihang and Caesar with us, we don''t need to do anything anymore. Every move will be under the eyes of countless people." Chu Han lazy Lazily stretched his waist, "And, isn''t it okay? The secret party and the European mixed-race family, plus the Snake Qi Family and the Menggui Zhong, there are other forces that have not surfaced. This is It''s rare to be lively, how bad would it be if it is destroyed?" He looked towards the swimming pool, and his words were filled with endless aura and the momentum of sitting high in the clouds. Chu Ling was a little silent, saying that it is indeed a sight that so many forces gathered together is unprecedented in a thousand years, but as the third king unprecedented in the history of the dragon clan, even the "two kings rule together" and the "white king rebellion" only appear in incomplete ancient books. "I have been through this period, do you really care about the intrigue of some mixed races? I''m afraid not. Chu Ling followed Chu Han''s gaze. When she saw the graceful figure looming in the water, her heart suddenly became clear, and she shook her head, "Chief, what should I do with that young girl?" "How is his state?" Chu Han recalled that day when the young man had learned that his enemy was dead and alive in an instant, and he might never be able to kill him. He shook his head, "The second-ranked character of the fierce ghosts is really good, the spirit of the spirit, this is the first time I have seen it, but the mentality is too weak, it is like an egg, comparable to him. For the brother of the atomic bomb, it''s a far cry." "Well, after experiencing great joy and great compassion, there will be more or less sequelae. As for the mind, his speech is so buggy, it should be the result of backlash, otherwise it will not be alive with the bones of a powerful blood. Its right that the mentality will be so fragile." Chu Ling frowned, "But the leader, to be honest, I always feel that he gives me a...dead waiter''s sense of sight!" Deadpool is a product after the bloodline of the mixed race exceeds the so-called''critical blood limit''. There is no mind, no emotions, only endless killing and desire. "Oh, do you feel this way too?" Chu Han nodded calmly, "Don''t worry, although his blood line is very pure, but it has not exceeded the''critical blood limit'', nothing will happen, even if it is true. Just in case, there is also me." Young Gu Jing Wubo''s eyes flashed with calm light, which was self-confidence, boundless self-confidence. Chu Ling was stunned. After a while, she slowly turned her head and looked at the graceful figure still awkwardly swimming in the water. She said in her heart that I should thank you. Let the chieftain make up his mind, but let the chieftain make up his mind. With bondage, he is no longer the worry-free third king. At this moment, Chu Han''s dark eyes suddenly lit up. Then, he turned his head and looked towards the suburbs, his brows frowned slightly. It was that guy who came in person... In the mountains on the outskirts of Osaka, the Bliss Hall. The vermilion pavilion was burned by a raging fire, and Sakurai Kogure, code-named "Ryoma", was dressing upstairs. She put on a collection of "twelve orders". This is the most solemn kimono. It consists of twelve different silk garments. The colors change from the inside to the outside, like layers of clouds. In Elysium, only Sakurai Kogure, who is known as the "Boss Lady", is eligible to wear twelve singles, and only on certain festivals. All the girls will wear kimonos, and they will be surrounded by Sakurai Kogure at the door to welcome guests, as gorgeous as blooming double cherry blossoms. The old guests will come to gamble to appreciate Sakurai Kogure''s style of wearing twelve singles. The luckiest guest of the evening will be personally treated by Sakurai Kogure and enjoy the finest fish sashimi, accompanied by Sakurai Kogure playing shamisen. The old guests who have enjoyed this hospitality said that they seemed to dream of returning to the Warring States period, sitting on the castle tower overlooking the world, sitting on the most beautiful woman in the world... Sakurai Kogure curled up her long dark hair, inserted a mountain peach flower diagonally, bowed slightly towards herself in the mirror, and said softly, "Welcome." In the days when she was in the Elysium Hall, she often greeted guests at the door and bowed to every regular customer to say welcome. Saying the same thing thousands of times would inevitably get tired, but Sakurai Kogure was surprised when she said this today. it is good. This should be the last time she said this. She was already exhausted, and it was time to let go of the heavy burden. Today is the end of the Bliss Hall. The attack started fifteen minutes ago. The Sheqi Bajia suddenly mobilized twelve tankers, and dozens of tons of fuel poured down from the hillside. The man in charge of the attack was not in a hurry to start the fire, but sat quietly on the top of the hill. With the smoke, the wind blew those people''s long black trench coats and...bright shiny golden pupils. From gamblers to croupiers, everyone flees, even the guards are no exception, and the defenses of the Bliss Hall, which believes to be impenetrable, collapse in an instant. Everyone knows that as long as the man smoking on the top of the mountain throws the cigarette butt down, the Bliss Hall will be engulfed in flames. But the man at the top of the mountain just smoked, silently watching people running away on the water in the mountain stream, countless luxury cars jammed on the bridge, and the sound of horns rang. What is he waiting for. Sakurai Xiaomu guessed 1.6. For so many years, the Mengguizhong and the Sheqi Bajia have always been in hostility, and the two sides have not rarely clashed, and they have understood each other. So Sakurai Kogure knew very well that the young man was definitely not the commander of this offensive. He was just a warlord, and he was now engaged in a fierce psychological war. Sakurai Xiaomu smiled, and suddenly felt that he should have a good chat with the man sitting on the top of the mountain. Sakurai Kogure had imagined its doomsday when this casino was at its most brilliant. It is a place that condenses all kinds of human desires in the world, deposited in the deep basement. On the day of doomsday, it should be burned by the fire of red lotus. Flat land? This is the end of Elysium. As a result, it was really burned. As predicted. 705 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 712 Brother, sister! Chapter 712 Brother, sister! Yuan Zhisheng sat on the top of the mountain, overlooking the burning Zhulou, and suddenly remembered that after the huge Xumizu was burning like this that night, it turned into ruins and slowly sank to the bottom of the sea, and the white waves merged.MiscellaneousZhiInsects At that moment, Yuan Zhisheng suddenly felt that there was a huge grief rushing between the heaven and the earth, and Xumizu was like a dying giant whale, wailing silently in the sky. It was a howl of war. And now, he is personally facilitating a new war. "After completing the Raiders of the Elysium, the power of the fierce ghosts has basically been uprooted, and only some lonely ghosts in Tokyo are left. At that time, all the gangs will take refuge in their home." Sakura stood behind Yuan Zhisheng, completely A black suit, a long black trench coat and a pure white tie. Tonight the cadres of the Executive Board wore white ties to show their condolences to the dead. But mourning goes to mourning, they will not relent. Even if there are relatives who share the same blood as them. The fall of Elysium Hall in 08 means that in the eyes of the mixed race, the two dominating stages in Japan will finally become the only show of the Snake Qi Family. In the eyes of ordinary people, Elysium is a hell like a spider web. They were all human beings who came to hell to look for demons, and now, angels came and burned this spider web. The destruction of the spider''s nest means the death of the spider. The people who attacked the Elysium are all from the Executive Bureau (Japan Branch). It is true that the Eighth House of Sheqi is no longer there. In the battle in the seas of Japan, they have lost too much. Not only the four groups of Fenglinshan Mountain almost The entire army was destroyed, and even the "secret weapon" top-shirted family owners were missing. If it hadnt happened to the Chu family, the secret party, and the European mixed-race families to stir up the water, Im afraid the Menggui Zhong would have already taken advantage of the situation and wiped out the eight families. Its just that they never expected the Sheqi Bajia to recover so quickly, and they themselves were hit hard one after another inside (Chu Han: Yes, its me/do it!), if not, the Sheqi Bajia thought It is absolutely impossible to wipe out the fierce ghosts in one fell swoop without paying the lives of one or two Patriarchs. The offense went smoothly, everything was going according to plan, but it was very young but not very happy. As Sakurai Komura guessed, he did not command this attack, but he was not the warlord, but the leader. A few days ago, Masamune Tachibana announced that he would retreat from the position of patriarch. The young master Yuan Zhisheng would take over him to control the Hundreds of thousands of Shouqi Bajia and the subordinate gangs. At that time, the elderly in the family felt that this decision was too much. Hurry up, but Yuan Zhishengs record quickly convinced the old people that as the Executive Board swept the power of the fierce ghosts from south to north, Yuan Zhishengs prestige increased day by day. Masamune Tachibana worked hard in this position for ten years, but was easily surpassed by Yuan Zhisheng in a few days. However, only Yuan Zhisheng knew that this was planned by the old man a long time ago. The old man spent ten years preparing for this battle, just to finish his work, but the protagonist was not him, but Yuan Zhisheng, who succeeded him as the original father and son of the patriarch of the Eighth Snake Family, Yuan Zhisheng . The black Hummer came along the mountain road and braked sharply. The crow jumped down, holding a pistol with a silencer in one hand and a folder in the other. Wearing thin-rimmed glasses was quite a lichen-crowned beast, but his face was not so pretty. "I heard from the airport that the Chu Family Young Patriarch was not dead and had arrived in Osaka. He was surrounded by Inoue Hikokawa Jiro, the head of the Inoue Consortium, Guima, Lu Mingfei, and... Half an hour ago, they moved into a coastal villa of the Inoue Consortium in Osaka." The crow walked quickly behind Yuan Zhisheng, bowed slightly, his face solemn, "According to our reports, the owner of Shangshan seems to be with the Chu family. The Young Patriarch is very...close/close." After saying this, he immediately regretted it, because he obviously felt that Xiong''s mouth was a little depressed, and it seemed that the gravity around him had increased several hundred times in an instant. But soon, everything returned to the same as before, Yuan Zhisheng''s face was calm, "How is she?" "Uh, boss, or you can read it yourself." Crow learned the skills and directly handed the folder to Yuan Zhisheng. Yuan Zhisheng opened the folder. Inside was a stack of photos. The protagonist of the photo was a man and a woman. The man was dressed in red and black casual clothes. He looked a little delicate, like the ancient scholar described in the novel he had read before; girl; Very beautiful, wearing a blue-purple princess dress with black lace, with sheepskin short boots, dark red long hair with a blue ribbon headdress, looks weird, beautiful but not trendy, just like an 18th century portrait The princess who walked out here is a different kind of Tokyo in the 21st century. However, Yuan Zhisheng was shocked and silent. A few minutes later, he threw the photo to Ying, "I have never seen her so happy." Sakura glanced at it, and she seemed to be shocked. After being silent for about half a minute, she said to Yuan Zhisheng: "Patriarch of the shirt seems to really hate staying at home." "I remember one time she ran out of the house secretly taking advantage of the medical examination. It was also the first time that everyone was sent to find her in the city. In the end, I found her under a traffic light a block away, and she faced no one. There were tears in the street. She was not as high as she is now. I walked over from behind and picked her up. She wrote to me and said: The world is so big." Yuan Zhisheng silently looked into the distance, as if she could still see Go to the little 313 girl who wrote "The world is big". "Although I don''t know how big the world is, I still want to go outside stubbornly." Ying said. "Yes, the girl who would shed tears at the first crossroads and don''t know where to go, now she has learned to drag her friends out to play and go crazy." Yuan Zhisheng was in a momentary trance, he Suddenly realized that Eriya had grown up and was so slim, she could already leave herself and play with others in the outside world, without having to stay under his protection. The girl in the photo smiled happily, her rosy eyes were clear and bright, just like real roses. He suddenly felt like he had lost something. It was like a brother watching his sister grow up day by day, the curve became more and more undulating, more and more like a "woman", one day she won''t bother you to call "brother" or "brother" ", you ask who she went shopping with, she would say you can''t control it. But I don''t know why, watching my sister hugging other men in her arms, she was squeezed in an amazing arc, charming and natural. But I don''t know why, Yuan Zhisheng feels very happy and sad. It''s probably the happiness of the unfortunate, feel sad and warm complex feelings. 706 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 713: Great Parent! The seven hundred and thirteenth chapter is the leader! At this moment, Yasha walked in blood, and handed a list of fresh and hot blood to Yuan Zhisheng, "Nine were killed, seventeen were caught, and six were missing. Miscellaneous + Chi + Insects" The Executive Bureau set up roadblocks at the exit of the mountain, and those vehicles that escaped from the bliss hall were checked, and there were gunmen patrolling the mountain roads. Irrelevant people can leave freely. The Executive Board will not be embarrassed by their politeness, but if they are on a certain list, they will be put on a black hood and stuffed into a container truck. All the people on that list are "ghosts", they are mixed races with dangerous bloodlines, and they are all core members of the fierce ghost crowd, and the Eighth Snake Family will never allow these people to get out of control. Yuan Zhisheng took a look at the list, and the six unchecked names were: "General: Unknown", "Dragon King: Unknown" and "Ryoma: Sakurai Kogure", "Jin General: Wind Demon Original Castle", "Silver" Will: Longma Liuwu", "Guima: Inuyama Willow". The leaders of the mobsters all use the chess pieces as their code names. Tachibana Masamune spent ten years investigating the identities of these people, but the names of the king and the dragon king are always a mystery. The gang loyal to the ghosts has never seen these two big men. The highest-ranking cadre known to the ghosts is Sakurai Kogure code-named "Ryoma", followed by the long-term monitoring of Sakihachi in Tokyo. "Golden General" Fengmayuan City, "Silver General" Ryoma Liuwu and "Guima" Inuyama Liu who sits alone in Hokkaido. Some people know whether the king and the dragon king exist, but since there are dragon horses, it is speculated that there are people of higher rank above them. "Will they escape into the mountains?" Sakura guessed, "or there is an underground passage in that casino." Yuan Zhisheng shook his head with a complicated expression, and threw the blood-stained list back to Yasha: "Have you heard? Someone is singing." Crow, Yasha, and Sakura were taken aback for a moment and concentrated on listening. Sure enough, they heard someone singing softly in the sound of mountain breeze and wood burning.The charming female voice sings the tune of Kabuki, but the lyrics are in Chinese. The Chinese of Crow and Yasha is like "Have you eaten" level. Sakura is a bit stronger. After all, she is a childish secretary, but she is reluctant to listen to the song. Moreover, the song is full of ancient style and does not have enough Chinese skills. It''s hard to understand. "Weary and weary hairpin is the proof, and the emperor gave it to him in previous years; Don''t remember the wind.Love, talk to him, a moment of grace and long; Returning hairpin to Linqiong, three thousand weak water east, Yunxia and red; Yueyinger has long since melted, and there are many ways to go; Lost in the way, looking back at nothing." Yuan Zhisheng slowly read the lyrics: "This is "Princess Yang" sung by Bando Tamasaburo. I have heard him live. You stay here and I will go down and talk to Ryoma." "Hey, hey, boss, that building may collapse when it''s impossible!" The crow''s face turned green. "If something happens to you, Yasha and I won''t have a belly?" Yasha didn''t speak, but his pale face explained everything well. "A person singing this kind of song in a building that is about to collapse, should be thinking of someone in my heart, I may be able to ask something." Yuan Zhisheng mentioned the spider cut, "and a person who sings so nicely , It''s worth meeting." Of course, the real reason for doing this is probably only he himself knows, because that is the smallest secret and the greatest sadness deep in his heart. Yuan Zhisheng wrapped his hands in a handkerchief and pushed open the burning red copper gate. Flames are everywhere, the curtains of yarn are burning, the ladies of wood carvings are burning, and the playing cards all over the floor are burning and curling. If the wood used to build the Bliss Hall was treated with chemical agents, it would have good flame resistance. It burned down. Yuan Zhisheng picked up a burning card, lit a cigarette, and wandered through the fire, as if walking in his own home casually. This is actually his home, or his home. There is an extreme lack of oxygen in the fire field. A normal person may faint in a few seconds if he does this, but for a monster like his whose body is full of dragon blood, it is not a problem at all. Footsteps sounded on the stairs, and the graceful girl slowly walked down the steps, her eyes sparkling with fire.She wore quaint and expensive twelve singles, but with white high heels under her feet, which made her look even more elegant.Korea.The kimono wraps her whole body tightly, but the back collar is very low, revealing a fair and delicate back.Back. She carried a wooden knife with a white sheath in her hand, but it didn''t seem to be lethal, more like an ornament of this suit. When she saw Yuan Zhisheng, her eyes lit up, lost.After being blindfolded for a while, he finally gave a blank smile: "You are back..." Yuan Zhisheng was stunned, Sakurai Kogure also reacted immediately, and his smile immediately became sweet and commercial: "Welcome." She smiled so beautifully, if she met in other places, she would have a good mood for the whole day.Yuan Zhisheng smiled subconsciously, but stopped and fell silent. He was suddenly curious, what kind of person is the person that such a girl has in mind? Sakurai Kogure also stopped, with a smile on his face, and said, "If I''m not mistaken, you''re the current family member, Mr. Nagata, are you? I heard the voice upstairs and thought it was a member of the Executive Board. I came in and searched, but I didnt expect that the chief patriarch had arrived in person. Please forgive me for the rudeness." "Ryoma?" Yuan Zhisheng asked, he was still a little uncertain. The makeup Sakurai Komura looked younger and more beautiful than the girl in the photo, not like a violent "ghost" at all. "Yes, I am Sakurai Kogure." She smiled, but instead of admitting that she was Ryoma, she replied that she was "Sakurai Kogure", seeming to be responding to something. "Wang Jiang and Dragon King are not there, just leave you to guard here?" Yuan Zhisheng asked. "I don''t know." Sakurai Komura replied cutely. Yuan Zhisheng was stunned, and then reacted. This is a pun, meaning I don''t know what you are saying, and I don''t know how to answer you. He frowned: "You are a beautiful girl who can sing good songs. You still have a person in your heart. You should live a better life, fall in love with that person, and maybe go to other countries together. A place where the sun and the sea. You dont need to die for anyone." "Everyone is a person who loves and cherishes jade." Sakurai Kogure smiled: "But do you know that everybody? I have been confirmed that my pedigree is unstable since I was five years old. I may run away at any time and become a bloodthirsty monster. You will let me go. Go where there is sunshine and sea?" "If you tell the identities of the king and the dragon king, I will ensure your freedom. The family will send someone to monitor you, but you are free to go wherever you want with your beloved." Sheqi Bajia will not let go. There are only "ghosts", especially "mighty ghosts" like "Ryoma", but Yuan Zhisheng made a promise calmly and will definitely do it. Because now, he is the patriarch of Sheqi Bajia! 707 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 714 Dragon King! Dragon King! Chapter 714 Dragon King!Dragon King! However, Sakurai Kogure didn''t appreciate Yuan''s innocent domineering.Swastika no Chi no insect swastika "You put my kind in jail, but gave me the freedom of this red evil spirit?" Sakurai Xiaomu shook his head, "Master, you don''t actually know what kind of organization the evil spirits are, right? In my heart we are just a group of ghosts gathered to fight against you, it''s just that simple." Yuan Zhisheng was taken aback for a moment, and then fell silent, because he and the whole Snake Qiba family really thought so, and did so. "It''s me who talked a lot, I''m sorry." Sakurai Kogure smiled again, and the double figure in her heart separated immediately, "You don''t need to understand this, you are a great Amaterasu, and you will always stand in the sun. No matter how much I say, how do you know how cold the night is?" Having said this, she took out the small emerald green cup and wooden box from her wide sleeves, broke the last dark purple potion in the wooden box and poured it into the cup. "No!" Yuan Zhi stopped drinking, his pupils tightening. "To everyone." Sakurai Kogure turned a deaf ear, toasting, Yang Tian drank the liquid medicine in the cup. The spider cut out of its sheath in an instant, Yuan Zhisheng''s whole body muscle strength exploded in an instant, and the whole person turned into an electric light to shoot at Sakurai Kogure. The burning Zhu Rafters fell one after another, and he swung his sword to protect his body, and the light of the unmatched sword qi knife radiated in all directions. At this moment, he was like a sword master possessed. Through the blooming sparks, with his amazing vision, he could see purple-black blood from Sakurai Kogure''s neck to face, like a group of snakes. The cup slid to the ground, Sakurai Kogure raised her head, tears slid across her distorted face, a huge mirror was inlaid on the roof, and she could see her ugly appearance in the mirror, like a ghost slowly in her body Waking up, occupying her original beauty.Good body.body. "It''s so ugly...so I haven''t made up my mind to take the last one. I want to wait for him to come back and see the best of me again." Sakurai Xiaomu whispered, as if explaining something to whom. Her head and hands were retracted into the cloud-like kimono, like a huge tortoise retracted into her shell. The collar and large sleeves collapsed, but the lower part of the twelve sheets swelled violently.Swell up.The cloud-like colored clothes shattered and scattered, and the blue-gray evil spirit seemed to have broken out of its cocoon. It grabbed the long white sheath knife that had fallen from the ground, and rushed towards Yuan Zhisheng with the bloody light of the knife, making a sharp roar. "I... I... I. I am!" The crow and Yasha were silly for an instant, and immediately roared and rushed down the hill, but some people were faster than them. Sakura was like a ghost, rushing down the hillside like lightning, her body was invisible at a fast speed, only the harsh sound of breaking through the air. We originally thought that the patriarchs status is precious, and how they understand the truth of "the son of a daughter can''t sit down in the hall". It is her own business that Ryoma Ai was burned to death if she tried to persuade her to surrender. Yuan Zhisheng this muddy.A monster with royal blood flowing through it. Who could have imagined that after ten minutes of silence, the screaming roar and the loud noise of metal crashing came out, and it was obvious that fierce fighting took place in the Bliss Hall. All the ghosts were arrested by them, even some unidentified guests. The current Elysium Hall has no one else except "Ryoma" Sakurai Kogure and Yuan Zhisheng who went to persuade you to surrender! The crow ran wildly while changing the magazines. Each bullet in the changed magazine was a burst bomb filled with mercury.As a thug who had long forgotten what compassion and compassion were, he was going to put all these bullets into the heart of that Ryoma, who told her to be so bold that she wanted to kill the new patriarch of the Sheqi Bajia. Yasha is not as caring as the crows. He just wants to hurry up now. Otherwise, when all the dust falls, if the original child doesn''t come out, the whole executive board will have to be countless before dawn the next day. Mans anger burned.A few of them have to follow along. The Bliss Hall was already on the verge of collapse, and every window was spitting out flames.The hot tongue is like a hundred red dragons that eat sulfur hidden in it. Yasha and Ying saw Yuan Zhisheng push the door and went in. They didn''t think too much, they felt that they could go in by pushing the door. Now that they got closer, they realized that there is an essential difference in their bloodlines. Yuan Zhisheng did something to understate. It is an almost impossible task for them. The temperature around the fire scene has reached several hundred degrees, even standing in such hot air for a few seconds will cause burns, not to mention that the oxygen in the air is almost completely depleted, and it is full of fire poison, and it will cause a high fever if you take a breath. To death. Yasha cursed in surprise, breathing harder, and he felt fire in his lungs. What he breathed in was a few hundred degrees of high-temperature air, and his lungs were probably as red as a soldering iron now. "Careful!" He grabbed Ying''s wrist, for fear that the girl didn''t understand the danger of the fire and rushed in. But he couldn''t hold Sakura at all, Sakura flew out and hit the copper gate with her shoulder. The high temperature ignited her clothes in an instant, and the temperature of the copper door was thousands of degrees. Yasha couldn''t imagine the consequences of Sakura''s skin directly touching the door. He subconsciously felt that he had lost, because he was too masculine to lose. The same members of the Executive Board were all naive "retainers". The girl rushed in front of him desperately, and he actually hid behind. The copper gate was still open, because there was someone who was obviously more courageous and faster than Yasha, but maybe it was because he didn''t care at all. I don''t care, I am not afraid. The young man kept Sakura''s tall body, he seemed to be a little taller than Sakura, but just like this, the flames on Sakura''s body disappeared silently, leaving only a few traces of scorched black on her white and moisturized skin. "Since you are a girl, you don''t want to do such dangerous things. They are all grown up in the underworld, or do you only rely on women?" The young man''s fingertips ran over those blackened muscles.Skin, a magical thing happened, and all the traces of being burned by the flame disappeared. "I''m okay..." Ying, who was hugged by him, shrank her shoulders and struggled.Get out. All her uniforms were ruined. Under the uniform was the kind of black tights. This layer of special armor was completely close to the skin. After she put it on, it was not very different from the naked body. The young man who had put all the graceful and seductive body like a devil under his eyes shook his head, said nothing, and turned to look at the three figures in the center of the fire. He arrived and rescued Ying. He also arrived and rescued Sakurai Kogure after Longhua. At the same time, it is the first time to face the patriarch of the Eighth Family of Sheqi, since it was a child! 708 One Piece Dragon Race System Chapter 715: Kill, save! The 715th chapter kills, saves! "Sakura, are you okay?" Yasha rushed to his body and copied out a close-fitting army stab, watching the situation in the middle of the field while alerting the young man who appeared suddenly.Miscellaneous With just such a glance, Yasha was immediately stunned, and couldn''t believe what he saw with his eyes. The red copper gate had collapsed. In the middle of the fire scene stood a young man who was a little bit of a gun. Standing among the flames, his eyebrows were picturesque, and his delicate brows were reflected in fiery red by the fire. The parents of the super-hybrid origin are immature. However, Yuan Zhisheng clearly stood on the opposite side carrying the spider! How is this going? Yasha felt that his worldview collapsed in an instant. He couldn''t understand why Yuan Zhisheng went in ten minutes later and then appeared again and became two? Sakura ignored him, looking at the two almost identical people standing opposite each other in the center of the fire. Yes, almost. Unlike Yasha, Sakura could tell at a glance. Although the two people looked very similar, or even exactly the same, the temperament on her body could not be imitated. The "Yuan Zhisheng" who is protecting the cyan evil spirit has a bit of a nymph between his brows. He should be an actor proficient in Kabuki. As for the original child on the opposite side, it is really the original child. It''s just that Ying still doesn''t understand. Yuan Zhisheng has never heard that he has a twin brother. Where did this person come from? Yuan Zhisheng knew, and knew very well, that they didn''t tell Ying that they had a younger brother because he was already dead. When he was very young, he was killed and thrown into the well. But now it seems that he is clearly alive and well alive. "Long time no see." Yuan Zhisheng said. "Yes, elder brother." Yuan Zhinv, codenamed "Dragon King", also replied very concisely. They seem to have gone back many years ago. They have not been found by the people of the Eighth Family of Snake. There is no so-called "source blood", and there is no "strongest ghost" or "strongest emperor". They still It''s just Yuan Zhinv and Yuan Zhisheng. But in a blink of an eye, both of them woke up. The past has passed. They are no longer just someones brother or someones younger brother, but they represent the two largest mixed-race forces in Japan, the Mengguizhong and the Sheqi Bajia. . "Are you the "Dragon King"?" Yuan Zhisheng looked at Yuan Zhisheng who was guarding the cyan evil spirit behind her, and suddenly remembered the song she had just heard, which contained the longing and dissatisfaction for someone. Thinking about it now, he probably understood. "Yes, you didn''t guess wrong. If there is a "Ryoma", there will naturally be a "Dragon King" and "Wang Jiang"." Yuan Zhinian did not deny like Sakurai Komu, he admitted it generously, and will go further. The "king general" also stabbed out. "Did the king not come?" Yuan Zhisheng looked around. The building was about to collapse, but neither he nor Yuan Zhisheng showed any signs of panic. As "the strongest ghost" and "the strongest emperor", even if they are in the fire, nothing will happen. "The king will not care about who lives and who will die, nor will he care about the battle between the Sheqi Bajia and the Mengguizhong, he only cares about himself." Yuan Zhinv shook her head, "These years, the Mengguizhong and the Sheqi Bajia''s fight The fight is the decision of the people below, and the king has never appeared in the Bliss Hall. If you are looking for him, then you are looking for the wrong place." Although he said that, Yuan Zhisheng was not disappointed at all. Instead, he became calmer and calmer. There was no hint of joy after the brothers reunited on his calm face. Standing outside the field, Chu Han shook his head, as if he could no longer stand it anymore. He raised his foot and walked into the realm of the pair of supreme emperor and extremely evil ghost. The flames around him seemed to have met the emperor. One after another evaded on the road. At this moment, Sakura moved, but just one step before she was blocked by a man with a solemn expression, her golden pupils glowing with terrible light. Sakura stopped. The next moment, the golden pupils lit up, and the "butterflies" rose up without wind. A weak field was aroused, and the air flow around him suddenly felt controlled. Yan LingYin Liu! "what." Guima looked at Sakura in surprise and smiled, "''Yin Liu''? This kind of spirit is very suitable for ninjas, but do you think it is useful to me?" Ying didn''t speak, she answered Guima''s question directly with action, dozens of "butterflies" flapped their wings toward him, and at the same time, Ying rushed towards Yuan Zhisheng at an absolute ghostly speed. She didn''t plan to fight with Gui Ma, because as Gui Ma said, the "Yin Liu" was useless to him. This kind of speech spirit that can only draw air is only suitable for sneak attacks, and has no effect on such an intensity of battle. So from the beginning, her goal was to get rid of Guima, not to fight him. In the next moment, Ying had passed by Guima, and dozens of "butterflies" entangled Guima. It seemed that Ying had succeeded, but is it really the case? "Boom!" The sky suddenly split, and amid the deafening thunder, a blue and white lightning flashed in the sky, completely illuminating the surrounding sky and the earth for dozens of square kilometers. Ying, who had just passed by Guima, stopped suddenly. She was horrified to find that she seemed to be unable to move. When the thunderous sound sounded, the dragon blood in her body began to roll over, and she was now uncomfortable. Its as if the stomach has just been washed. "It''s interesting." Chu Han smiled faintly, and Lei Guang filled his red and golden eyes, "It seems that I still underestimate you." The next moment, Guima rose from the ground. After rising to mid-air, her golden eyes flashed. Then, thousands of blue and white lights suddenly swayed down from the sky, turning into dazzling lightning bolts, and went straight to the ground. Down the Bliss Hall. A huge roar sounded, a powerful wave of air was set off, and the entire Bliss Hall was turned into scorched earth in an instant. The huge cracks in the ground showed what terrible scene just happened here. The Executive Bureau personnel stranded on the top of the mountain stared at the bottom of the mountain blankly. What a terrifying force this is, I''m afraid there is only a god? Yes, it seems that only gods have such power! Gui Ma fell from mid-air and carried out the terrible attack just now, his face was only slightly paler, and there was no weakness in his golden eyes like electric fire, full of excitement. This terrible power was something he had never experienced before. It was supernormally performed in Sapporo that day, and it was not as terrible as it is today. This is all because the dragon blood in his body is burning, and the dragon heart is beating "pounding pounding", providing his body with abundant blood and powerful muscle power, making him perform such a powerful force. After the huge attack, he was still weak. 709 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 716 Let her go! Chapter 716 Let her go! "Boom!" A huge roar sounded, a powerful wave of air was set off, and the entire Bliss Hall was turned into scorched earth in an instant. The huge cracks in the ground showed what terrible scene just happened here.Miscellaneous The Executive Bureau personnel stranded on the top of the mountain stared at the bottom of the mountain blankly. What a terrifying force this is, I''m afraid there is only a god? Yes, it seems that only gods have such power! Gui Ma fell from mid-air and carried out the terrible attack just now, his face was only slightly paler, and there was no weakness in his golden eyes like electric fire, full of excitement. This terrible power was something he had never experienced before. It was supernormally performed in Sapporo that day, and it was not as terrible as it is today. This is all because the dragon blood in his body is burning, and the dragon heart is beating "pounding pounding", providing his body with abundant blood and powerful muscle power, making him perform such a powerful force. After the huge attack, he was still weak. "Clang" A blazing blade of light crazily shredded thunder and lightning, and instantly appeared in front of Gui Ma. All of Gui Ma''s excitement at this time instantly vanished, and replaced by extremely cold. "He...how..." There was a figure in Guima''s mind, a figure that had always been terrifying in the hearts of fierce ghosts. He wanted to kill this Amaterasu countless times in his mind, but he really knew that he was only when this adult appeared in front of him. It''s overkill. Worthy of being the patriarch of the Eighth Family of Sheqi, the existence of emperor blood. "However, trying to kill me like this is not enough, I''m a monster!" Words of Spirit, Heavenly Yu! The golden pupil ignited, and the dragon''s blood boiled faster. There was a thunder violent and hurried. In the beginning, there were only one or two lightning bolts, but soon, countless fine lightning bolts criss-crossed in the air, and the sound of thunder rolled, and the entire sky continued to flash with strong blue and white electric lights, turning into a lightning forest and gradually illuminating the entire sky. Shining and dazzling. But all of this didn''t help in the face of the knife light, the cold blade cut through Lei Kong, death approached Guima, and the latter''s desperate expression solidified. The next moment, the light of the knife disappeared, and a steel-like hand strangled Guima''s throat. "Let her go!" Yuan Zhisheng slowly cut the boy into the sheath, held Guima in his right hand, and turned to look at a figure exactly like him not far away. To be precise, it was the woman in the arms of that figure. cherry! "Brother, it seems that you have indeed changed a lot over the years." Yuan Zhinv gently stroked the girl''s face with her hand, and slowly descended, as if she was touching a soft silk, with a charming smile from the corners of her mouth. "I actually have a woman I like, this one in my arms, should I be called a sister-in-law?" "You say yes? Brother" With her slender fingertips sliding across her delicate throat, Yuan Zhinv raised her head and looked at Yuan Zhisheng with a weird smile on her face. "I''ll talk aside, let her go!" Yuan Zhisheng roared. Yuan Zhisheng almost couldn''t remember how he and Ying met. Because that was a long time ago. Unlike Yasha and Crow, Sakura was not assigned by the family to Yuan Zhisheng, but Yuan Zhisheng came from the family. When they met, Sakura couldn''t even speak Japanese, but she could speak fluent Pashto. This language was only used in Ah Fu Khan and Baki Si Tan. She rarely speaks, because no one in Japan can understand her Pashto. She is the day person living in Ah Fu Khan, an orphan, and even Ying cannot tell when her parents died. She was able to survive the troubled Ah Fu Khan because she betrayed herself. She betrayed herself to help local guerrillas, fighters, teams, and murder. This work began when she was nine years old, which is not an exaggeration in the local area. The local boys at the age of seven or eight would use submachine guns.The local guerrillas all call themselves jihadists and must eradicate dissidents. Sakura killed people on the streets of Kabul, and then was able to leave calmly. Witnesses only remembered that a little girl with blue eyes had appeared, but no one believed it was her. She turned on the language without a teacher, and thin pieces of iron and even glass shards could become her weapons.Her over-excellent assassination resume finally alarmed the ninja family of Fengmojia in the Sheqiba family, and the elite ninjas of the Fengmojia went all the way to Ah Fuhan. To his surprise, this top killer did not hide very deeply, and there was no agent who came out to talk business on her behalf. When the ninja found Sakura, Sakura was buying naan on the street.Her eyes were faintly blue, reflecting the beautiful sky of Afghanistan, but she was lonely who ignored everything. We are your family, would you like to go home?The ninja asked Sakura.Ying said I would, as long as you feed me. After she was brought back from Ah Fu Khan, she was abandoned because she was incompatible with Japan.She has grown to sixteen years old without anyone knowing. Anyway, people in Japan eat food, and Feng Mo''s family does not lack food for a girl. She has grown up, like a big girl, but her clothes are sloppy, and few people notice her beauty.She was assigned a job as a weapon keeper in the shrine.She oils these things every day and smells of kerosene all over her body. That day, the seventeen-year-old Yuan Zhisheng went to the shrine accompanied by the heads of the family to offer incense. After that, he smoked in the corridor.He would smoke at a very young age, seeing it as a sign of rebellion. Two young gangsters never passed by, whispering in a certain obscene tone, they said you know?The girl who is responsible for picking up the weapons is very hungry, and she will do everything for you as long as you feed her. Yuan Zhisheng hated that sentence, so he pinched the cigarette severely, knocked the two people away with cold face, and went straight to the weapon storage room to find Sakura.He just wanted to let the two guys know that even an insignificant girl in the family who packs up weapons will get the attention of the young master. The weapon storage room is set in a remote place in the shrine. Sakura sits in the shadow of the sun, with mildew and moss, picking up those old weapons. She is so young and so gentle, she should have been in a delicate box. The pink marshmallows were so beautiful, but she was wearing oily linen clothes, the buttons were not tightly buttoned, and the outline of her chest was faintly revealed, she didn''t know how to cover it.So she just rolled the dusty marshmallows and would no longer be held in the palm of the hand. The girl''s immature beauty became a sense of cheap desire. Yuan Zhisheng walked up to her and watched silently as she oiled a broken knife for five minutes. She didn''t know who Yuan Zhisheng was, and she didn''t bother to look up at him. She did the same with Afu Khan. Yuan Zhisheng said hi, would you like to do things with me?At that time, he had just gained the power to have several followers of his own, in ancient terms, he was his retainer. Sakura slowly raised her head, her slightly blue eyes hiding her secluded alertness, but she definitely nodded and said, "You give me food and I will do something with you." The two guys who were afraid to leave behind Yuan Zhisheng were frightened. They thought that Yuan Zhisheng deliberately bumped into them probably because they discussed "things that the young master is interested in" in private, so they bowed in fear to apologize.As the young patriarch of the inner three families, and handsome, it is easy for Yuan Zhisheng to want any woman in the eighth family of Sheqi, not to mention this servant who smells of kerosene? Anyway, this kind of girl is the kind of cheap slut who will do anything for you if you give her something to eat, she herself admitted. Yuan Zhisheng looked at the girl silently, and suddenly felt sad, but the sadness was as sharp as a needle. He felt that it was another himself who was sitting in the shadow and wiping the weapon...If he hadn''t become a snake because of blood The young master of Qiba Family, if he is still an ordinary student in that deep mountain town, will he also be regarded as something cheap? As the young man said, "As long as you feed him, he will do everything for you" cheap things, and then they are cheaply consumed by those who are higher than themselves. Yuan Zhisheng wanted to bestow dignity on this girl. He was seldom so thankful that he had such a position of power and was able to bestow dignity on this girl. "Then it''s settled," he said coldly, "from now on you are my subordinate, what will you do?" Ying looked at him vigilantly, and slowly nodded: "I''m sure, I will only kill people, you feed me, and I will help you kill people." Yuan Zhisheng was strongly touched, and it turned out that this girl could exchange The most valuable thing about her is not her beauty, but some dirty, bloody skill. She thinks this is the only thing she has, so if you give her a bite, she will honestly take out her most precious things to exchange with you. "No, I don''t need you to help me kill people, I will kill people myself." Yuan Zhisheng said slowly, "but I lack a beautiful subordinate, if I have a beautiful girl behind me when I go out, I It will look very prestigious. Would you like to be my beautiful girl? 710 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 717: Brothers cannibalize? Chapter 717 Brothers cannibalized? Would you like to be my beautiful girl?" Sakura thought about it for a long time: "But I don''t know what kind of beautiful girl you like. Miscellaneous Zhi Chong " "I don''t know either," Yuan Zhisheng was a little embarrassed, but he still reached out to Ying firmly, "but you can always do it if you try." After a long silence, Sakura gently held Yuan Zhisheng''s hand.This is a pair of slender hands, but rough as sandstone. You can imagine how much the owner of the hands has suffered in the past years. "Deal, you gave me food, and I am your beautiful girl." Ying said every word, her eyes blue like the sea in the sun. This was the beginning of their encounter. Since then, Sakura has gradually become the Sakura it is today. Yuan Zhisheng taught her to speak daily Japanese, and Feng Mojia began to train her with real ninja courses. She learned how to use the wind to control a more sophisticated blade, and she also learned a variety of camouflage techniques.She watches TV series every night, imitating all kinds of people in TV series. When Yuan Zhisheng attends meetings, she will wear a skirt and glasses to play the secretary, when Yuan Zhisheng goes out, she will wear black clothes and white gloves to play the driver, when Yuan Zhisheng occasionally gets sick, she will act as a nurse... It was a long time before Yuan Zhisheng realized that what she said casually back then was turned into reality by Ying, and she became a beautiful girl under Yuan Zhisheng.Because Yuan Zhisheng didn''t say what kind of beautiful girl she wanted, she became able to play every kind, anyway, there is always one that suits you. She is that kind of stupid stupid, you are everything to her since the day of contract.Because Yuan Zhisheng likes to drive fast, she drives with full marks. The turbulent past overwhelmed the original will. Looking at Sakura who looked at death in the hands of Yuan Zhinv opposite. Yuan Zhisheng felt that he was about to lose something, lost forever. Not long ago, he was prepared to do whatever it takes for this war, but now he is almost mad at what he has lost... Yes, he is ready to sacrifice a lot. However, this one is not included, which he cannot afford. "I''ll say it again, let her go!" The boy in Yuan Zhisheng''s hands slowly pulled out/extracted, and there was no trace of emotion in the golden pupils: "Otherwise, I will let you die again!" "Hahaha, die again?" Yuan Zhinv raised her head and laughed, but the tears in her eyes flowed out inexplicably, she suddenly raised her head, a pair of scarlet eyes containing tears looked at Yuan Zhisheng fiercely, gritted her teeth: "My brother. I thought you forgot about it. So you remember that you killed me. I''m your brother." "You are a ghost!" Looking at the crazy Yuan Zhisheng, Yuan Zhisheng frowned slightly and said with cold eyes. "I''m a ghost? What are you? The emperor?" Yuan Zhinv''s mouth showed a hint of sarcasm: "You emperor keeps the same blood as mine, don''t you think it is ironic?" "Child girl, you." Yuan Zhisheng''s eyes were complicated. "Don''t call me a childish girl, my name is Fengjian Liuli. The childish girl in your mouth died ten years ago in the dry well that you sealed off." Yuan Xiaonv, no, it''s Fengjian Liuli. He threw away the cherry blossoms in his hand, turned his head and looked at Yuan Zhisheng quietly, and said coldly: "So, I became a ghost, I''m here to kill my life, my brother, are you ready?" "May I say this battle, have I been preparing for ten years?" Yuan Zhisheng raised the knife in his hand, looking at the opposite Kazama Ruri with expressionless expression. "I will kill you first, and then I will go to the king, the long-term struggle between the Sheqi Bajia and the Menggui. It is time to draw the end." When the words fall, the scene is calm for a while Two people who know each other face each other It''s raining heavily Huge raindrops hit the abandoned optimistic ruins, like ripples on the calm lake. next moment The two moved. Yuan Zhisheng and Kazama Liuli walked slowly around a certain circle, as if this was the stage, and the actors were talking about their already written dialogue. Kazama Liuli walked silently, and the wind pulled away his robes, like a girl with a weak willow Fufeng, and the skeletonized Yuan Zhisheng made a heavy sound like a warrior in armor. "I still remember that year, when you read the newspaper and said that the meteor shower in Leo is coming, Japan is the best meteor observation spot." Kazama Ruri said softly, as if a ghost telling herself faintly, "You are so happy, I am also very happy. Infected by you, I think the meteor shower must be the most beautiful thing in the world. We spent a long time preparing. We stole felt blankets from the sports room, stole the telescopes from the astronomy teaching room, and used the saved money to buy compasses and hiking shoes from the small shop. There was no plum rice for noon. Eat it and pack it in a bag. We climbed the mountain road for three hours, climbed to the top of the highest mountain nearby, set up a telescope and waited for the sun to set, but in the evening, the mountain suddenly became foggy, and finally the sunny day became cloudy.I am sad, but you encourage me to say that the clouds will disappear soon, and we will definitely see the meteor shower. You said that we are in Leo, so we must be able to see the Leo meteor shower. The Leo meteor shower is the largest meteor shower in the world. It is for all Leo people.I really believed it then.Give me half of the plum rice.It is said that the clouds will disappear after eating the plum rice. Isn''t it all the clouds in the mountains? After eating the plum rice, we can see the meteor shower." He was originally a peerless drama/child, and a word he said casually can touch the people around him, let alone telling his life? But the only listener''s face was completely expressionless, the Yuanzhi growth knife clenched tightly, and there was no movement. "But until we finished all the plum rice...no, I was wrong. I couldn''t finish all the plum rice because I ate very slowly. Plum rice was just counting time for me at that time. Tool, Im really afraid of counting the time to the end. But the most beautiful thing I was looking forward to did not come...it was raining and the rain was pouring.I also stood in the rain, looking up at the sky.I feel so tired, so hard. My brother and I worked hard to prepare for so long, but it was raining and the meteor shower could not be seen... I suddenly started crying, sad."The rain slid across Fengjian Liuli''s face, he looked like a lonely ghost, but when he shed tears, he could not help but feel relieved. "You were always so sensitive/sensible when you were young, and I sometimes annoy you." Yuan Zhisheng said, his voice resembling a thunderous Shen Lei. "Because my brother was the most important person in my heart at that time. As long as there is you in the world, every day is happy. But I also think that everyone''s happiness is limited. When I run out of happiness, I should talk to my brother. Parted. But brother, you comforted me and said that you will always be with me. Someone bullies me and you will always be behind me. I just need to brave my fist and beat me. If I can''t beat me, you will stand in front of me "Yuan Zhinv said. "Stop talking." Yuan Zhisheng said, "I don''t want to listen. Is it useful to say this now?" "This world is always so ridiculous, right? One person always wants to talk, and the other doesn''t want to listen. You never want to hear me, always you talk to me, you are the brother, and you always teach me. " "Since I can''t go back, why do you want to talk about the past?" Yuan Zhisheng stood still, but his eyes always followed the wind. He had already revealed his cards, but he didn''t know Kazama Liuli, Kazama Liuli hadn''t shown Yan Ling in front of anyone, and in the battle between dragons and hybrids, Yan Ling could completely subvert the ending. "Brother, why should we be enemies of each other? A long, long time ago, there were only two of us in this world who depended on each other for life, and neither of us can drive each other." Kazama Liuli tilted her head, revealing a hint of charm unconsciously. "There is no one in this world who can''t live without anyone. You are always immersed in the memories of children, but one day you will grow up." "Yeah, brother, you are right, you see you taught me again, you always make sense of the two of us. Now I have grown up, after leaving you, I have seen the true face of the world. ." "The true face of this world?" "Yes, that''s a long food chain. The strong eat the weak, and the weak eat the weaker. Everyone has blood in their teeth." "You are really crazy." "I''m crazy, but you are also crazy, we are different. We are born as mirror images of each other. You are a righteous lunatic, and I am an evil lunatic." Kazama Liuli pulled out the fuchsia red on the waist "Come on, brother, let us end our grievances! I am very happy to end our grievances on this stage of world destruction. No one has bothered us yet. It''s really a happy thing." He laughed softly, the laughter getting louder and louder, and finally his hearty laughter echoed throughout the well, as if it were a really good thing, and he was overjoyed. . Yuan Zhisheng moved his arms slowly, bends down, his heart-shaped knife flow, in all directions "Raksha Ghost Bone". 711 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 718: Ling Ling·Mengmo Chapter 718: Ling LingMengmo "Raksha Ghost Bone" The next moment, the immature dragon''s blood rolled in his body, and the blood of the White King made every cell of his breath breathe. The power flowed along the bones like water, and his vision and hearing were a hundred times more acute.Miscellaneous The passage of time seems to slow down.He seemed to be standing in a slow-moving movie. At this moment, Kazama Liuli finally moved, like a peerless beauty, stepping on the raindrops and facing the breeze, like a girl walking in the rain. The long knife in his hand flips gracefully like a butterfly, and slices of cherry blossoms are dancing, welcoming Yuan Zhisheng with biting murderous intent. No matter how fast or complicated Kazama Ruri''s offense is, Yuan Zhisheng can disassemble his movements and then issue a counterattack at the exact moment. At this time, Yuan Zhisheng was like a general guarding a city in ancient times. But even so, Yuan Zhisheng''s eyes became more solemn. The two of them, one is the patriarch of the Eighth Family of Snake Qi, and the other is the Dragon King who is the only general among the fierce ghosts. It can be said that they know each other''s details very well, but the only point. Yuan Zhisheng did not know the spirit of Fengjian Liuli. In terms of spirit is the hole card of every mixed race, and it is also a variable that may come back at any time. It is this that makes Yuan Zhisheng worry. The unknown is why I fear. "Brother, do you really want to know my word spirit? You have the''kingship'', what do I have?" At this time, Kazama Liuli closed her way, and retreated gracefully, with a heart-warming smile on Qing Guo Qingchengs face. "Of course I can tell you that we are brothers and there is no secret between them." A pleasant voice sounded, and Kazama Liuli sang softly. The ancient language that has long been lost has an unrecognizable grammatical structure, but it has an unusual beauty of phonology. Seeing this, Yuan Zhisheng''s indifferent eyes flashed with surprise, because even if he had a good knowledge of the dragon clan, he could not understand the singing of Kazama Liuli at this time. Usually when Long Wen is chanted, it is as if a giant clock is ringing. The sound reverberated throughout the field. But when Kazama Ruri opened his voice, it was like singing a hypnotic short song. The transparent boundary of the field expanded rapidly, and Yuan Zhisheng was wrapped in it before he could dodge. In this battle, Yuan Zhisheng had made all the preparations long ago, but could not feel the slightest bit of murder in the spirit of Kazama Liuli, Kazama Liuli was just singing an ethereal song to him. The singing is melodious, like the singing of an opera, like the cry of a beauty, and the next moment it becomes the whisper of a hundred birds, unpredictable and fascinating. At this time, Yuan Zhisheng''s eyes were dull, and he listened attentively. From that song, he heard the continuous autumn rain and the bell of the shrine. As Liuli Kazama sang, the smell of blood in the air quickly faded, replaced by the smell of vegetation, and the sound of gurgling water from far to near. next moment Yuan Zhi woke up abruptly, only to realize that he had returned to that mountain town again. In front of you, a shrine named Shikatori stands under the dark night, a clear stream runs through the town, the whole town sleeps in the rain, and the long grass under your feet is blowing in the wind. Time seems to be going backwards, he went back to when he was seventeen years old, before the town was abandoned. The seventeen-year-old Yuan Zhisheng returned to the town where he grew up with a long knife. He is the youngest member of the Executive Board. He has been ordered to get rid of the evil spirits hiding in the town. At the same time, he is also his brother who came back to see him. At that time, all the tragedies hadn''t had time to happen. He firmly believed in justice. In this world, the person he cared about most was his younger brother''s childish daughter. There was no contradiction between the two. He must show well, stand out, and take his younger brother to Tokyo to live a life of class. He is standing on the road into the town, the fork on the left leads to Katorori Shrine, if he goes there he will see his brother as a demon; The fork on the right leads to the hut where he lives with his younger brother. If he goes there, he will see his younger brother who returns to the hut after committing an evil. Both brothers will be very happy. Maybe they will play the game consoles brought back by the origin children, or find some leftovers. The ingredients below boiled a pot of soup, guarding the fire and talking about interesting things in Tokyo. Both original young girls are real. As the evil spirits Yuan Zhinv and the younger brother Yuan Zhinv who trusts him and trusts him, both exist... At this moment, he can make a choice again. Making the choice that entangled/wandered his heart for many years has always been a stinging choice in his heart. There is no regret medicine in the world, but there is it here! YanlingMengmo No one would have guessed that the evil spirit of Kazama Liuli was a dream tapir with no attack power, but it was one of the most dangerous. Since the existence of the White King''s blood has not been confirmed, the White King''s line of the Yanling in the periodic table of the Yanling is vacant. Or only the effect of name and guessing, without any test, Mengmo is such a kind of speech spirit. The dream tapir originated from a certain Japanese mythology, a beast named tapir that eats dreams for a living. Tapirs are usually regarded as friendly and timid beasts, silently approaching nightmares in the night, eating their nightmares, giving them a good night''s sleep, and then taking this sitting nightmare back into the jungle. But nightmares are the worst and most fearful emotions that cannot be digested, so tapir just stores this fearful emotion in the body.On the day it died, it could no longer store those nightmares, so all nightmares were turned into reality in an instant, and those closest to the tapir were involved in these nightmares, and no one could escape from countless nightmares that were superimposed. Dream tapirs are usually recorded as illusions in history. "Shu Daigo Essays of the Edo Period" once recorded the story of a monk who used illusion on his lord Matsushige Hideo. When Song Yongxiu asked Guoxin to frighten him with illusion, Guoxin went down the steps, and suddenly the wind blew in the courtyard, dark clouds covered the moon, boundless trees fell, and then it started to rain. The courtyard was dark and there was a beautiful woman standing vaguely. She said to Song Yongxiu, "My husband must be very lonely tonight, right?" Song Yongxiu suddenly realized that it was his concubine who had passed away a few years.Song Yongxiu was a man who killed countless people, scorned the gods, and even dared to burn Buddhist temples, but at that moment he was unable to free himself from the illusion of Guo Xin Jie, and exclaimed that Guo Xin Jie stopped. The dream tapir is this kind of legendary mind control speech spirit, and it is difficult for people in the field to escape from the nightmare, even if he realizes that it is just a dream. The White King is originally the Dragon King in charge of spiritual elements, and the Yanling of the Kazama Liuli, who has the blood of the White King, is naturally also a spiritual system, even if he is an evil ghost. at the same time At this time, Yuan Zhisheng clearly knew that he was standing in a dream, but he couldn''t get rid of it because it was so realistic. With his firmness of mind, if it is a normal dream, he can still break free, but this nightmare is an exception. This is not only Kazama Liuli''s nightmare, but also a naive nightmare, a nightmare that has surrounded him for ten years. At this moment, the dream tapir awakened their common nightmare. On the ruins of the Grade Music Hall, two figures face each other far away, and the pupils of Liuli Kazama are turning with golden mandala-like patterns, and the same patterns also appear in the pupils of the original. He couldn''t look away, he could only follow those kaleidoscope-like eyes to look into Fengjian Liuli''s nightmare. At this time in the outside world, Crow and Sakura also discovered something wrong with Yuan Zhisheng. They just wanted to do something, but they were blocked by a tall figure. "You are not able to participate in this battle, this is the fate of the two brothers, you just have to watch it obediently" The golden pupils in Chu Ying''s eyes exuded the majesty of the ancient dragon, and the crow and Ying almost couldn''t breathe, feeling the majesty heavier than Yuan Zhisheng''s kingship. As long as he moved a little, he could feel the sound of bones trembling. "Young Master Chu Family, what do you want to do? We all have never been your enemy" Ying''s eyes flushed, her voice looked at Chu Han hoarsely, and she asked coldly. "I didn''t want to do anything, I just wanted to watch a scene well, a wonderful drama" Chu Han narrowed his eyes and laughed silently: "Don''t worry, as a reward for them to please/please me, I won''t let everyone in your family die." After hearing what Chu Han said, Ying and Crow were completely relieved. They knew that the strength of the person in front of them was extremely terrifying and comparable to the Dragon King. With his guarantee, there would be no danger to everyones life. . at the same time In Mengmo''s dream, Yuan Zhisheng walked forward mechanically. He felt that he was walking on the rainy night many years ago. The long grass under your feet rustled in the wind, like the waves of the sea. The farther he went, the clearer the dragon-like curved roof of Katorori Shrine, and the wet/wet roads were lined with stone jizos carved with fine coal. The three Shijizos, one covering their eyes, one covering their ears, and one covering their mouths, were donated to the town by Shikatori Shrine, symbolizing "don''t see", "don''t listen" and "don''t speak" in Buddhism. The palace secretary of Shikatori Shrine said that people living in this small mountain town are actually happy, because they dont have to listen to the filth of the world or pass on the gossip of the world, so their hearts are quiet. Yuan Zhisheng stood in front of Shijizo. The rain crackled on the leaves on top of Shijizo. This is a tradition in the town. When it rains, children in the shrine will cover the head of Shijizo with a fan. The big leaves are said to shelter the Ksitigarbha from rain. After many years, everything is still the same. Although it was an illusion caused by the dream tapir, he finally returned here. This is where their grievances begin, and it should be where they end. Kazama Ruri is hiding somewhere in the town, waiting to kill him, right?In the dream, the advantage of being childish no longer exists. Here, he and Fengjian Liuli are only seventeen-year-old boys, and it only depends on whose will is stronger. He knelt in front of Shi Di Zang, folded his hands together, prayed silently, then lifted the long knife and walked towards the dimly lit town. 712 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 719 The Woman in the Storage Room! Chapter 719 The Woman in the Storage Room! Paper white lanterns hung on the roadside.z z z z z z z z z z z The dim light shone on Yuan Zhisheng''s body, pulling his shadow into the old, like a hideous ghost. Yuan Zhisheng''s eyes were blurred/distracted, he remembered. It seems that the Miko Festival was held in the town that night, and the girls who came from outside the mountain to learn the manners of Miko lived in Katori Shrine. They should have been walking around the town with such lanterns, praying for the town, but now the lanterns are left here, but the people are gone. Apart from that, no other voices were heard, not even the barking of dogs or crows.Almost ten years have passed. This abandoned town is well preserved in the nightmare of Fengjian Liuli, but there are no creatures in the town. Here is always the night, the lanterns are always burning, and the blood-stained festival is always held. Yuan Zhisheng passed through the tall torii and walked towards the unlit building ahead. He didn''t go to Katorori Shrine and didn''t want to go home. He went directly to school. That was the place of torture. He killed his brother there many years ago. After dreaming back here many years later, he still made the same choice. Evil spirits shouldn''t stay in this world. All Yuan Zhisheng can do is to send Yuan Zhisheng, who has become an evil spirit, back to hell again, and use the knife in his hand to sever this sinful relationship again. But at this moment Yuan Zhisheng didn''t notice that behind him, a slender figure stood under the lantern, staring at his back, with golden mandala-like light in his eyes. Yuan Zhisheng advances, and the dark shadow also moves forward, like a shadow that has been dropped far, far away by Yuan Zhisheng, like a shadow that follows, without any rush, like a soul that cannot be shaken off for generations. At this moment, the black shadow''s eyes showed a hideous, spiteful look. It was a gentle and lovely face, but now it looks like a doll that failed to make. The school is still what it was before. The school building, basketball court, auditorium, and the sandy ground where the children once practiced swinging knives have ruts on the ground. It seemed that the students had just finished class here during the day and went home. The heavy rain that came at night made a mess of the grass that the school workers had arranged. If he didn''t see this scene with his own eyes, Yuan Zhisheng would find it hard to believe that his younger brother remembered the past so clearly, and only then could he recreate the same Luque Township in his mind. Maybe Yuan Zhisheng''s own memory is also at work. When Fengjian Liuli projects her nightmare on Yuan Zhisheng, Yuan Zhisheng''s own consciousness is also supplementing this dream. That''s why he feels so familiar. Over the years, he has repeatedly repeated similar dreams. In the dream, it will always rain in the small town of Lutoi. He passed by the playground. The waste water well was still in its original position, with a heavy cast iron manhole cover buckled on it.This is where he buried his younger brother. In this place, he didn''t tell anyone except Tachibana Masamune, because he didn''t want to admit that his brother was an evil spirit. He bypassed the stadium and followed the path in the bamboo forest to the back of the stadium. The gymnasium was once the most western-style building in the town, with a curved roof and shiny glass exterior walls, but the deep basement is the most familiar to the young people. Although it was full of mold and messy waste equipment, no one wanted to approach it, and it became a secret base for him and his brother. There they are free, they can play whatever they want, and when they are tired, they draw/take out the cleanest piece of mats for gym class, lie on the mats and start to dream about the future. At that time, Yuan Zhisheng was still dreaming about power status and fashionable life, Yuan Zhisheng did not care.He will go anywhere with his brother, and the place where his brother is willing to go must be good. It''s just that all of this is just fantasy after all, when the fantasy is ruthlessly broken, the reality becomes extremely cruel. Yuan Zhisheng stood in front of the rusty door, opened the door, and went down the steps step by step, turning deeper and deeper. At first, the walls were still painted with chalk, but then only the original cement walls were left. Yuan Zhisheng suddenly understood why there was such a dreadful and terrifying basement below the Elysium Hall. It was the place where gamblers and casinos traded. Every cabin was buried with secrets of desire and filthyness. The basement of Elysium Hall was cement-colored. The stairs are the same as in this gym. At this moment, Yuan Zhisheng realized that after so many years, Yuan Zhinu did not really grow up. His memory, his resentment, and his loneliness all stay where they were. Pushing open the dilapidated door, he returned to this abandoned equipment storage room, and the girls who welcomed him stood silently on both sides of the passage, dressed in gorgeous costumes, and looked forward to spring. Yunzhong Jijian in "Mingshin", barnacles and floating boats in "The Tale of Genji", scrolls in "Sukerukyuen Edo Sakura", Yatsuhashi in "Cage Fishing Bottle Flower Street Drunk"... All the beauties with makeup, so young and beautiful. Yuan Zhisheng''s expression remained unchanged, because these so-called beauties had long since turned into cold injection-molded corpses, and their beauty had ceased and became eternal. Go straight to the center of the storage room.A heavy cast iron bathtub was placed there. The bathtub was filled with chemicals for injection molding and had a strong pungent smell. Yuan Zhisheng leaned on the spider and sat down in front of the bathtub, silently waiting for his brother''s return. Kazama Liuli used the "Mengmo" to bring him into this dream, just to use the dream as a stage. For many years, he has been stuck in this dream, waiting for the return of his childhood. Kazama''s colored glaze made a killing game, and he himself might lie in ambush anywhere. The moment he appeared, the killing began. But Yuan Zhisheng was not nervous, he sat there quietly, his face like a still water, but a piece of dead wood. Masamune Tachibana once took him to see a Ukiyo-e. The picture shows a samurai in armor with a long sword in front of him. Obviously he is about to go to the battlefield, but the samurai is playing a pipa and is very devoted. Masamune Tachibana said that you want to understand the juvenile?Why can a person who is going to the battlefield be immersed in music?It was clear that he didn''t even know the next moment of life or death. Yuan Zhisheng couldn''t answer this question.Tachibana Masamune said that this was because he had already figured it out, and had already put aside life and death. At this time, his heart was broad.A person with a broad mind, of course, can appreciate the beauty of pipa. Yuan Zhisheng''s heart was wide-open, and everything he wanted to understand after meeting with Chu Han, the Chu Family Young Master. When the sea and the sky are wide, many things can spring up in his mind so lightly and naturally... He remembered that he spent a whole summer vacation that year, using the local wine brewed from sweet potatoes to please the forest rangers who watched the forest fires, so that the forest guards The officer taught him how to fly that simple helicopter. In the days when the forest ranger went to Tokyo to report on his duty, he gave the key to the hangar to Yuan Zhisheng.So on a night of stardom for a month, Yuan Zhisheng took the timid Yuan Zhisheng into the hangar, and Yuan Zhisheng pulled the rope hard and opened the movable curtain above the hangar. Under the night, the simple helicopter rose from the ground like a giant dragonfly, Yuan Xiaonv exclaimed that we would fall to death like this brother!Yuan Zhisheng laughed and said what do you think it is?This is your brother''s helicopter!We will not fall to death! We will fly to the highest place! Looking back today, it was a very dangerous thing. It was clear that he had only touched the joystick for twenty minutes with the presence of a ranger. After a lot of fuss, he finally controlled the plane and cruised at a fixed altitude, with a clear sky above his head and dense forest below, densely clustered by the canopy, like a dark green flower ball , Undulating waves in the wind. The mountains are like giants sitting under the sky, and the helicopter is like a flying car in myth, taking them soaring through the clouds.The world at that time looked so fairytale. The two brothers did not speak for a long time until Yuan Zhisheng said, "Happy birthday!" In fact, he doesn''t know his birthday, just wishful thinking that he is a strong Leo, so his birthday should be in a brilliant summer. He is a Leo, and his brother is also a Leo. He wants to prepare a birthday present for his brother, but he has no money, so he has learned how to drive and got the key to the hangar. He felt like a hero when he said happy birthday, staring into his brother''s eyes, hoping that he would look happy. But Yuan Zhisheng shed tears silently, Yuan Zhisheng asked in surprise if you didn''t like it? Yuan Zhinv said, no, I like it very much, but the best days are gone! Back then, he thought that his brother was so stupid that he was unreasonably stupid, but now he wanted to come to that stupid brother.Everyone''s blessings are limited, and the best days are gone, and they will have no joy after tonight. There seemed to be a sneer in the master of fate.Sneer at the twists and turns of his life. 713 The Dragon Race System of One Piece Chapter 720: Mad Kazama Liuli! Chapter 720 The Mad Kazama Liuli! At this moment The sound of light footsteps suddenly sounded, coming from above Yuan Zhisheng''s head, and it sounded that someone was rushing to the bottom of the basement.RMiscellaneousZhiCworm R Yuan Zhisheng stood up with the handle of the knife, turned and looked at the babbling door, his eyes getting colder. It sounds like Kazama Liuli is coming with the bloody prey, rushing to this irreversible and irretrievable ending. Yuan Zhisheng gently pressed the handle of the knife, and the spider cut out the sheath an inch.A body strengthened by dragon blood is useless in dreams. Because at this time, Yuan Zhisheng in the dream was seventeen years old and was the youngest cadre of the Executive Board; Yuan Zhisheng in the dream was also seventeen years old, and she was a depraved ghost. Tick Tick The warm liquid dripped on the raw tiger''s mouth, as bright as red beans. Yuan Zhisheng raised his head and looked at the roof. The fluorescent lights were on and off. The roof was red as blood. Large red water droplets leaked from the cement and dripped like rain. The dream began to be distorted, and things beyond the norm began to appear, which showed that the controller of the dream tapir was approaching, and Kazama Liuli''s strong resentment was distorting the environment. When he appeared, the space around him also became as severe and terrifying as hell. "So for so many years, have you been living in this hell?" Yuan Zhisheng gently stroked the hilt of the knife. He lowered his head and listened to the sound of water gurgling, the bright red liquid slowly spreading across the soles of his shoes, as if standing in a pool of blood. So Yuan Zhisheng didn''t see it. In the bathtub behind, the blood-red figure slowly floated up, and the corpse concocted in the plasticizing agent opened his eyes. It was the naked/naked Ruri Kazama with a sharp long knife in his hand. He walked silently in a pool of blood, with a cruel smile in his golden eyes. From the very beginning, it was a killing. No matter which path the original child chooses, the final result is the same. The young girl who was attached to her brother had been buried in the dry well, and only the resentful ghost, Kazama Liuli, survived. The closer he got to Yuanzhisheng, the happier he smiled. The smile was simply blooming: he could not restrain himself and ran, the blade rushed forward, tearing the air, and countless drops of water were broken on the blade of the knife. His speed far surpassed the limit that humans could reach, and the high speed rolled up the water in the entire space, forming a bloody storm behind him. "Clang!" The long knife penetrated the hard ribs and completely penetrated the original heart. At the last moment, Kazama Liuli hugged her elder brother fiercely from behind, pressed the handle of the knife with Huns mouth, and pushed all the blade in. He felt the heart leaping painfully on the knife, so he couldn''t help laughing wildly. Years ago, he embraced the original child in this way, but it was him who had his heart pierced. He twisted the handle of the knife fiercely, feeling the blood spray from the heart, splashing him with warmth. Yuan Zhisheng stumbled forward, and the blood behind him seemed like a waterfall. This was in the dreamland triggered by the dream tapir, where neither the royal blood nor any medicine could cure him. In this dream, he was only a seventeen-year-old boy. For so many years, in the deepest part of my heart, he always stayed at the age of seventeen. For him, the identity of the emperor was just a shining armor, and the armor contained an ordinary human heart. But Kazama Liuli is different, he is the evil spirit who has been waiting for ten years. His hatred turned into a torrent of power at this moment, and he violently hit the naive back, his teeth and claws were fierce. Yuan Zhishengs arms and ribs were broken one after another, and the once condescending emperor fell into the crimson stagnant water and was beaten by the beast-like glazed wind. At this time, someone pushed open the door of the basement. It was a girl with makeup. The sound of her footsteps drew Yuan''s attention and gave Fengjian Liuli a chance to make a fatal blow. The girl has a delicate face with white powder on her face.She wore the costume of Concubine Yang in Kabuki''s "Concubine Yang", holding a sharp sword in her hand. Those sculptural girls also moved. In the clouds, the jesus, barnacles, pontoons, yambashi, and Yatsuhashi... the peerless beauties in the history of Kabuki drew a sharp blade from the sleeve of the costume and carried With expressionless faces, female ghosts pounced on Yuan Zhisheng''s body, and for an instant Yuan Zhisheng was covered by various gorgeous sleeves. Kazama Liuli retreated step by step, far away from the killing.It is no longer necessary for him to do it himself, his puppets will drag Yuan Zhisheng to death in this nightmare. This is Fengjian Liuli''s nightmare, everything here is distorted with Fengjian Liuli''s will. In his consciousness, these corpse puppets in costumes are all alive, they are all lovely girls, they live together in an illusory kingdom, singing and dancing endlessly. He went crazy many years ago, so he would be a peerless Kabuki actor. For him, acting is not just acting. Every performance is a real life and death.He laughed and cried loudly on the stage, and his heart was scarred. Yuan Zhisheng gradually stopped struggling, and was dragged by those wolf-like puppets to the center of the basement. Those slender and beautiful wrists held the knife up and down, and the blood springs rose in the air. Before this bloody and tragic scene, Kazama Liuli covered her face with excitement, making a strange sound like crying and laughing. Why should I cry? He made it clear that the character of a childish girl was already dead, and he didn''t feel the pain of being betrayed by relatives. He didn''t know why he laughed. He was a ghost who was separated from the original young girl''s sexuality, and lived stubbornly to this day for revenge. Today he succeeded in revenge, and his meaning of existence was lost. From now on, he was just a lonely ghost who was displaced in this world, and his only relative in the world also died in his hands. He has become lonely! "Ah~ah~ah" Kazama Liuli yelled nervously and stumbled towards the exit. Everything is over, he wants to leave here, he wants to bury this dream forever in the deepest part of his heart. And in the deepest part of this dream, the corpse puppets endlessly killing his brother''s dream tapir is the most dangerous spirit. Because if someone believes that he died in the nightmare created by the dream tapir, then his consciousness will really die, and he will gradually cool down into a cold corpse in this world. "Slap~slap~slap" At this moment, a burst of enthusiastic applause sounded, as if the audience in the theater who had been watching the show for a long time gave warm applause to the actors on the stage. "who are you?" At this moment, Kazama Liuli, who was madly rushing towards the exit, stopped, because he found a tall figure blocking him. Now he is like a thief who has done bad things. He was caught by the long-awaited police. Right now, yelled frantically. "Tatata" The heavy footsteps sounded, crushing this dead dream, a figure walked towards Fengjian Liuli without rush, and gradually revealed his true face under the light. Sword eyebrows and star eyes, rich gods and handsome, never extinguished golden pupil exudes ancient majesty, and the aura of a superior is greeted. A trace of panic flashed in Kazama Liuli''s eyes at this time, and the boiling dragon blood in his blood gave him an illusion. At this time, the figure walking towards him did not look like a human at all, but more like a waking dragon king. "Who are you anyway?" Kazama Liuli screamed frantically, and the stunning features on his face became hideous. He felt like he was going crazy now. This is his nightmare realm. Here he is the king. Unless he allows him, no one can step into this. Dreamland. However, the appearance of this imposing figure like a dragon king ruthlessly shattered Fengjian Liuli''s fantasy, telling him that all this is true, and someone really broke his dream. Like a ghost, quietly. 714 One Piece Dragon System Chapter 721 Kill the little devil! Chapter 721 Kill the little devil! "who are you?" Kazama Liuli screamed frantically, and the stunning features on his face became hideous. He felt like he was going crazy now. This is his nightmare realm. Here he is the king. Unless he allows him, no one can step into this. Dreamland.Miscellaneous However, the appearance of this imposing figure like a dragon king ruthlessly shattered Fengjian Liuli''s fantasy, telling him that all this is true, and someone really broke his dream. Like a ghost, quietly. Here, what I say "It''s really a wonderful performance. The drama of brother-in-law is always so passionate and cruel, but does it seem that you are the only one who survived?" Chu Han said to the original young girl with a light smile: "But you are not so happy now. Is it sad that you killed your brother?" Under the dim light of the storage room, a handsome face, like Tiancheng, was printed in the eyes of Yuanzhi. "It''s you! It''s you! Chu Family Young Master, Chu Han!" Yuan Zhinv exclaimed, as if seeing a ghost with her own eyes. The person standing in front of him is Chu Han, who is known as the humanoid Dragon King, a man who is strong enough to be comparable to the Dragon King, but at this moment, shouldn''t he be in the outside world, how could he appear in his own language spirit realm. "You... how could you appear here, shouldn''t you be outside?" Yuan Xiaonv''s eyes were filled with incredible color. Seeing Chu Han who appeared alive in front of him, he felt that he was going crazy. This is a dream of my own structure. In the dream, I have the greatest authority. It is impossible for anyone to enter the dream without my permission. But what is Chu Han in front of him?virus? "Why can''t I be here?" The golden pupils in Chu Han''s eyes were burning, and he looked straight and walked, as if walking in a field, it looked so elegant and natural. In the end, Chu Han paced gracefully to one meter away from the original young girl, stopped, and looked down at the contorted Yuan young girl sitting on the ground with a distorted face, and chuckled: "YanlingMengmo? It is really a good spirit-type language spirit, which can quietly pull people into dreams. Once you think you are dead in the dream, then the brain will deceive your body, outside the dream ''S body will die along with it. I think this is the trump card you can think of killing your brother." "However, you may not know that the language spirit is only a weapon developed by the dragon clan. No matter how strong your language spirit is, it is within this range. Although the spiritual element is owned by the white king, it does not mean that other dragon kings cannot use it. Like Norton, who symbolizes the King of Bronze and Fire, do you dare to say that he doesn''t use other words other than fire?" "They are all, but they disdain to use it. In the dragon world, Yanling is just a means. They use their bodies to fight, so YanlingMengmo is not unique to you." "It just so happens that I can use this language too" "So what? You broke in to save Yuan Xiansheng, it''s a pity, he has been killed by me" Yuan Xiannv''s face was distorted, she looked at Chu Han, she burst into tears, and laughed. Seeing this, Chu Han was expressionless, shook his head, and said calmly: "I said before, you, the word spirit, only if you think you are dead in a dream, the outside body will be deceived to die." "Do you really think you killed your brother? Although he is only a mixed race, he inherited the blood of the White King just like you, the emperor of the Eighth Family of Snake Qi." Chu Han''s eyes narrowed, burning gold Hitomi looked at the figure lying on the ground in the distance and let out a cold drink. "Yuan Zhisheng! If you are still a man, don''t pretend to be dead, stand up for me" At this time, Yuan Zhisheng in the bathtub in the distance was still alive, but his heart had almost stopped. He was killed in the dream. After Longhua''s body was still healthy, his physical signs were weakening. His skin cracked, and blood-red tears glided across his hard, pale face.There was a sorrowful expression on this face that was supposed to never cry or laugh, and one could imagine the sadness in his heart.The great sadness made his face distorted and even his bones were cracked. But at this moment, accompanied by a cold drink from Chu Han, the majesty belonging to the Dragon King swept across the entire storage room. The original silent Yuan Zhisheng''s eyelids suddenly moved, his eyes suddenly opened, and his golden pupils lit up. "Speaking Spirit, King Power" The domain belonging to the emperor exploded, and the corpse wrapped around Yuan Zhisheng''s body was crushed and the bones shattered and turned into a pool of mud. "Cough cough" Yuan Zhisheng coughed up blood, stood up struggling with firm eyes, looked at Chu Han in the distance, smiled bitterly: "$ did not expect to need you to save me in the end, I owe you a favor" "You think too much, I don''t want to save you. The script has not been finished yet, and the backstage has not yet appeared. Although the drama of your two brothers is wonderful, the farce is a farce after all, and it should be over." Chu Han shook his head. Turning his head to look at the original girl, her voice does not contain any emotion: "Should I call me Yuanzhi Girl or Kazama Liuli" "Yuan Zhinv? No, I''m not him. The crying child is already dead. I call it Fengjian Liuli." For some reason, the hideous and distorted temperament on Yuan Xiaon''s face suddenly disappeared and recovered. The elegance of the beauty of the past. In fact, Kazama Liuli has been living between two personalities for these years. The character of Yuanzhi girl longs for the reunion with her brother, and the personality of Kazama Liuli longs for revenge. In the end, Kazama Liuli completely takes control of this body. The original young girl was imprisoned in the deepest part of her heart and completed her revenge. But now because of Chu Han''s arrival, the revenge has not yet been completed.Kazama Ruri''s personality is unwilling to disappear, and continues to control the body. "Although Mr. Chu has disrupted my plan, there is no way, here is my dream, and in the end you will all die here" Ruri Kazama let out a chuckle, and the cherry knife in her hand suddenly appeared, the countless doors of the storage room Open, a group of stunning beauties holding a sharp blade, stepping in. These beauties are all stunning beauties who died in his hands in the past. At this moment, in the dream, they were all resurrected, just like the Raksha girls in Buddhism. Although they were beautiful as flowers, they were bloodthirsty and murderous. They were killed by Xiang Chuhan like loss. "Are you sure, this is really your dream?" $ Chu Han chuckled, the surrounding environment instantly changed, and the storage room disappeared and replaced it with a basement. "This is?" Yuan Zhinv looked at this scene, her eyes dull. He understood that this was not in his own dream, but in the dream of being born. The Lutoi town that only exists in memory has detained the souls of him and his brother. He has not been able to leave the town for so many years, and he has not been able to leave because of his childhood. The nightmares of the two brothers are so similar. The dream tapir penetrated their consciousness and merged the two nightmares together. Yuan Zhisheng walked into his dream, and he also walked into Yuan Zhisheng''s dream.In the nightmare, he has been wandering in the small town of Lutoi on the rainy night, waiting for his brother to come back, and longing for revenge on his brother. The extremely distorted emotions split his personality, and two almost completely independent personalities exist in one body. The naive nightmare happened repeatedly in this deep basement, where he killed his own brother and never went out again. No matter how many times he escaped, he would still go back to the basement where he killed his brother, lay silently in the bathtub, and imagine if it was himself that died that night.So he wants to leave Japan so much. The position of the head of the family or the power of Xuntian are not important to him. He has lived in the pain of killing his brother in just a short life. "So that''s it." A wry smile appeared at the corner of Fengjian Liuli''s mouth, and then the smile disappeared, murderous Ling Ran. "How can it be? This is my domain after all, here I am the king, you can''t escape" While talking, Fengjian Liuli held a cherry knife and led the dead souls of those beautiful women, like thousands of troops, murderous, and went straight to Chu Han. But at this moment, Chu Han moved, and a phantom of seven swords suddenly appeared behind him. Clang! moment! The entire stone room was surging like a wave of countless dense cold light. At the same time as the sound of a golden iron chirping, a round of sun and moon appeared in the basement, and the sky was bright! At the same time, the sound of a violent explosion in the air sounded like a cannon, and a violent wind that did not know where it came from suddenly blew on Kazama Liuli''s face! The sudden glaring cold light made Fengjian Liuli stunned, his eyes could hardly see anything at this moment. In the gleaming ocean of sword light, he only saw a vague shadow that had no warning, suddenly appeared between him and the countless corpses behind him! And the surging and flickering cold light didn''t appear for long, and it was fleeting in the blink of an eye. On the side of the wall, the glazed wind of the wind has restored his vision, his mouth grows larger, and he stands sluggishly in place. At the same time, in his dull gaze, the countless heads of the hideous corpse girl behind him suddenly rolled down, and his body fell to the ground! With a bang, the cold light entered its sheath. In front of Fengjian, Chu Han turned around and glanced at him plainly: "You also use knives? Unfortunately, what I do best is also knives." What Chu Han was telling was the truth. From the beginning to the end, his strongest was not the body of the dragon clan, nor the mysterious speech spirit, nor the seven sins, but the sword technique, a sword technique that dominates the upper world. Even if you don''t need to speak your spirit, you don''t need a dragon body, as long as you have a sword in your hand, even if you face thousands of troops, Chu Han is not afraid. "Get down, I''m not here to play with you, I''m here to stop you just don''t want to make the people behind the scenes happy" $ Chu Han faintly swept away the sluggish Kazama Liuli, in a flat tone With a trace of disdain, he ignored the flushed face of the latter, turned to look at countless corpses on the ground, and said coldly: "Lu Mingze, when are you going to hide?" As soon as he said this, the scene was silent for an instant, and Fengjian Liuli looked at the method of death, with a hint of disbelief in her beautiful eyes. Could it be said that besides Chu Han, there are other people who have mixed into his dreams? After a while, there was still no one around. Chu Han didn''t care, and continued blankly: "Nightmare is the spirit of King White, but since I can use it, it''s impossible that you can''t. Do you often communicate with Lu Mingfei like this? ?" "So don''t hide, it''s meaningless" The next moment, the lights fell from the sky, as if the spotlight on the stage illuminates the actors hugging each other, while Tchaikovsky''s dance music "Swan Lake" echoes in the basement. The high-powered sound reinforcement system played this dance song magnificently, and seemed to mourn the farce. A platform rumblingly rises from the ground, and the LED lights around the platform are lit up. The simple earth platform with colorful lights is decorated like a lifting stage. On that shining stage, someone faintly danced, dancing the steps of the prince in "Swan Lake". Yuan Zhinv raised her head and stared at the strange scene blankly. The dancers wore slim-fitting tuxedos, paired with straight trousers and bright purple shirts, white silk bow ties, and black and white brogues. Surrounded by led lights, he is so handsome Upright, he is simply handsome and handsome.He stepped on every beat, and spun lightly and lively, even the ballet star would be impressed by the boy''s dancing style. His dance steps are perfect. The only downside is that this dance piece should be sad and desperate, but he jumped so triumphantly that he felt overjoyed. How can there be such a dancer in the world who looks so ecstatic in front of the blood of others? In the sound of the dance music, the young man danced gracefully, stepping in a pool of blood, lightly rotating around Chu Han and Yuan Zhi. This person is not a little devil, but who is he? "Long time no see, Chu Jun" The little devil under the light looked so handsome and graceful. It was almost a spring breeze, with a smile on his face as if he had seen a long-lost old friend. "However, I''m very curious, how did Jun Chu discover me?" "I didn''t ask you to come out to tell you the old." Chu Han narrowed his eyes, without a trace of expression on his face, and smiled: "I just want to do an experiment?" "Oh? What experiment? Can you tell me something?" A hint of curiosity appeared on the little devil''s face. "This experiment is to kill you here. I wonder if you will die in the outside world?" Chu Han smiled lightly. "Chu Jun is really good at joking" $ The little devil''s face stagnated. "I never make a joke" $ Chu Han shook his head, and the seven deadly sins immediately rose behind him. "Clang!" At the moment when the seven out of the sheath sounded, the basement, everyone present, was completely dark in front of them, and fell into infinite hell! In the direction where Chu Han was, a sharp ripple carried immeasurable light and darkness, and at the same time it poured out, like the sun and the moon alternate, the world was divided into black and white, completely swept the whole world. And the only black and white color between the world and the earth, with the sharp ripples on the way, all vitality is extinct.The ripples passed by, and everything was cut, broken and disintegrated silently. All the colored glazes in the wind who saw this sword were born innocent, including the little devil, completely frozen in a desperate and brutal horror atmosphere. In the whole, no one could move. In the direction that Chu Han drew his sword and killed, the ground quietly cracked and opened a huge, bottomless knife mark. As the ripples advanced, it continued to spread and spread, but nothing was revealed. the sound of.As if performing a silent pantomime. The world lost its voice, without a trace of sound, everything was completely silent, falling into absolute silence.